The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Onea simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume One
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1977
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Ten Doors of Discrimination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
The General Explanation of the Title . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching . . . . 30
The Division and The Vehicle . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
The Depth of the Meaning and Principle . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
The Teaching Substance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Individuals Able to Receive the Teaching . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
Similarities, Differences and Determination of Time . . . . . . 66
Chapter 2.The History of the Transmission and Translation. 68
The Translator . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
The Reviewer, Certifier and Editor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
Chapter 3.The Testimony of Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Chapter 4.Ananda’s Fall . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
Chapter 5.The Way to Shamatha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
The False Consciousness is Without a Location . . . . . . . . . . 167
The False Consciousness is Not the Mind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
The False Consciousness is Without a Substance . . . . . . . . . 253
Chapter 6.Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth . . . . . . . . . . . 267

vi

Introduction

This is the first of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra, withcommentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
In “The Ten Doors of Discrimination”, the Venerable Masteruses the traditional Syan Shou School’s method of expounding theSutra’s deep contents. Here the Master discusses the complete titleof the Sutra, its causes and conditions, division, depth and meaning,teaching substance, individuals able to receive the teaching,similaries and differences and the determination of time.
In “The History of the Transmission and Translation”, theMaster introduces Shramana Paramiti, Shramana Meghashikara,
Shramana Hwai Di and disciple Fang Yung, who were thetranslator, the reviewer, the certifier and the editor respectively.
In “The Testimony of Faith”, Shakyamuni Buddha’s great
disciples are mentioned as testification to the awesome faith in the
Buddha. Shariputra, Mahamaudgalyayana, Mahakaushthila, Purnamaitreyaniputra, Subhuti, Upanishad, and other great Bodhisattvas
and Arhats were among those who were present.
Then, the causes and conditions for the Sutra is revealed in“Ananda’s Fall”, where the Venerable Ananda, the Buddha’s
youngest cousin, was tempted by Matangi’s daughter, theprostitute. Fortunately, the Buddha, knowing this in advance,
instructed the greatly-wise Manjushri Bodhisattva to rescue

vii

Ananda from the indecent artifact which nearly caused Ananda tobreak his precept substance.
Realizing his great error and his lack of samadhi, Ananda thenreverently requested instruction. In “The Way to Shamatha”,
Shakyamuni Buddha attempts to reveal the true reason for
Ananda’s fall; it was because Ananda did not realize the falsenessof his own mind. Even with all his years of learning, Ananda still
had not yet recognized his true mind and so had not attained
sagehood.
Finally, in “Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth”, Ananda
realizes that the Buddha cannot bestow salvation upon him. He has
to actually walk the path and cultivate the Way. Again, Ananda
requests the Buddha’s compassionate instruction.
The Buddha then prepares to erect the great Dharma banner for
all living beings so that they can obtain the wondrous subtle secret,the pure nature, the bright mind, and attain the pure eye.
The wondrous journey into the Shurangama Sutra’s deep,
profound teachings begins.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

A1 The general explanation of the title. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
A2 The causes and conditions for the arising of the teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
A3 The division in which the Sutra is included and the vehicle to which it belongs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
A4 The examination of the depth of the meaning and the principle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
A5 The expression of the teaching-substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
A6 The identification of the appropriate individuals able to receive the teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
A7 The similarities and differences between the principle and its implications. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
A8 The determination of the time.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
A9 The history of the transmission and translation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
B1 The translator. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
B2 The reviewer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
B3 The certifier. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
B4 The editor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
A10The specific explanation of the meaning of the text. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
B1 The preface. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
C1 The testimony of faith. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
D1 An explanation of the six fulfillments. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
D2 A broad explanation of the fulfillment of an audience. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
E1 Sound-hearers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
F1 Listing their number. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
F2 Praising their virtues. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
F3 Listing the names of the leaders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
E2 Those enlightened to conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 111
E3 Bodhisattvas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
F1 First, the pravarana assembly gathers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
F2 The assembly that arrived later after hearing the Buddha’s voice. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
C2 The prologue.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
D1 The King and officials prepare offerings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
D2 The Buddha and Sangha go to accept the invitation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
D3 Ananda’s fall is revealed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume One
xiv

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume One

E1 The circumstances leading to his fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
E2 The incident of the actual fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
D4 The Tathagata compassionately rescues him.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
E1 He quickly returns and speaks the mantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
E2 The messenger is sent and Ananda is rescued. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
B2 Text proper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
C1 A complete explanation of the wonderful samadhi for accomplishing Buddhahood.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
D1 Ananda requests samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
E1 He regrets excessive learning and requests samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
D2 The Tathagata replies about Shamatha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
E1 He explains the wonderful samadhi from beginning to end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
F1 He explains the general name of the Buddha’s samadhi causing Ananda to know the causes cultivated and the fruition
obtained by all Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
F2 He explains the path of Shamatha, causing Ananda to awaken to the secret cause and have a great blossoming forth ofcomplete understanding. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
G1 He destroys upside-down thinking by speaking of the empty Tathagata store. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
H1 The Tathagata smashes the false and reveals the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
I1 He casts out and destroys the false mind to which Ananda attaches by opening the way to Shamatha. . . . . . 159
J1 He establishes that Ananda grasps at the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
K1 He asks him about his resolve based on grasping at the appearance he saw. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
K2 He points out that all living beings have a misconception. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
J2 He actually destroys the false mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
K1 The Tathagata thoroughly refutes three points of confusion.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
L1 His refutation that the false consciousness is without a location. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
M1 He instructs that Ananda should reply to the teaching with a straightforward mind.. . . . . . . . 167
M2 He asks Ananda about his ability to see and his ability to love. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
M3 He asks Ananda where his mind and eyes are. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
M4 The seven places which are attached to are all non-existent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
N1 Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the body. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
O1 Ananda brings up the ten kinds of beings as all alike reckoning the mind as inside. 172
xv

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume One
O2 The Tathagata uses not seeing inside the body to refute this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 174
P1 The Tathagata brings up an example. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 174
P2 The place where the text originally was. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176
P3 The Tathagata questions him about the example. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176
P4 From that example comes the refutation.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
P5 The concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
N2 Ananda attaches to the mind as being outside the body. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
O1 Ananda presents the analogy of the lamp and determines it is the same as the
Buddha’s meaning. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
O2 The Tathagata refutes by using the mutual awareness of body and mind. . . . . . . . . 181
P1 The analogy makes clear there would be no connection.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
P2 Investigation shows there is a connection.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
P3 Concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
N3 Ananda attaches to the mind’s being hidden in the eyes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
O1 Ananda uses the analogy of crystals covering the eyes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
O2 The Buddha uses dharma to show the analogy is not apt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
P1 He discusses its aptness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
P2 Both possibilities explored and refuted. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
P3 The concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
N4 Ananda attaches to the mind as being divided between light and dark. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
O1 Ananda takes seeing light and dark as divisions of inside and outside. . . . . . . . . . . 191
O2 The Tathagata uses the fact that seeing inside is not possible as his refutation. . . . 193
P1 His refutation: that which is seen is not inside.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
P2 His refutation: the ability to see is not actual.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
P3 Concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
N5 Ananda attaches to the mind as being that which exists in response. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
O1 Ananda reckons the mind exists in response to whatever it joins with. . . . . . . . . . . . 197
O2 The Tathagata uses the refutation that it lacks a substance or a fixed place. . . . . . . 198
P1 His refutation that it lacks a substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
P2 His refutation that a substance exists. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200

xvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume One

P3 Concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
N6 Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the middle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
O10Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the middleof the organ and the defiling object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
P1 Ananda brings up the teachings and recklessly reckons
the mind is in the middle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
P2 The Tathagata says the location of the middle must be fixed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
P3 Ananda brings up an alternative view. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
O2 The Tathagata uses combining the two or not combining the twoto refute his argument. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
P1 He brings up two possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
P2 He shows that both possibilities are impossible. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
P3 Concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
N7 Ananda attaches to the mind as being non-attachment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
O1 Ananda presents the idea of non-attachment as being the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
O2 The Tathagata uses the existence or non-existence of the appearance of the mind as
refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
P1 He asks if it exists or not. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
P2 He shows that neither are possible. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
P3 Concluding refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 214
L2 The Tathagata admonishes that the false consciousness is not the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
M1 Ananda reproves himself and asks for instruction.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
M2 The Tathagata reveals it is not the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
N1 The display of light destroys the manifestation of all appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
N2 The two roots of true and false are revealed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
O1 The Tathagata brings up former reasons and illustrates them with an analogy. . . . . 225
O2 The Tathagata explains what the two roots are. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
N3 The Tathagata tells him directly that the false consciousness is not the mind. . . . . . . . . 245
O1 The Tathagata firmly admonishes him with a straight, “hey!”. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 245
O2 Ananda is alarmed and asks what it is called. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
xvii

O3 The Tathagata reveals its name and clears up the mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 251
L3 Determining that the false consciousness is without a substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
M1 Ananda expresses his fear and asks for instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
M2 Tathagata comforts him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
N1 He bestows the profound meaning of the teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
N2 He often speaks of the wonderful mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
N3 He confirms that the true mind has substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 258
N4 He shows that the false consciousness has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
J3 Conclusion: the Tathagata reiterates the reason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
I2 He reveals the true nature that is inherent and causes him to see the substance of the Tathagata’s treasury. 267
J1 Ananda renounces the false and seeks the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
K1 He is sorrowful and repentant. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
K2 He reveals his confusion and seeks instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
J2 The Tathagata manifests the ultimate true substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
K1 He displays light and promises to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Onexviii

Namo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Ten Doors of Discrimination

Sutra:The Sutra of the Foremost Shurangama at the Great
Buddha’s Summit Concerning the Tathagata’s Secret Cause of
Cultivation, His Certification to the Complete Meaning and all
Bodhisattvas’ Myriad Practices.
Commentary:

These words are the complete title of the Sutra. All but the word
“Sutra” are the specific designation which differentiates this Sutra
from others. The word “Sutra” is the general designation for all the
discourses of the Buddha.
The Sutra titles in the Tripitaka (the “Three Treasuries” of the
Buddhist Canon) are divided into seven classes, which are more
broadly divided into three kinds of single titles, three kinds ofdouble titles, and complete titles.
The three kinds of single titles are:1. Sutra titles that refer only to people. The Buddha Speaks theAmitabha Sutra is an example of this kind. The Buddha andAmitabha are both people; only people are named in this title.

2

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

2. Sutra titles that refer only to dharmas. The MahaParinirvana Sutra is an example. Nirvana is the dharma of nonproduction and non-extinction.
3. Sutra titles that contain only analogies. The title Brahma
Net Sutra refers to the analogy, discussed in that Sutra, of thecircular curtain of netting of the Great Brahma King.
The three kinds of double titles are:4. Sutra titles that refer both to people and to dharmas. The
title The Sutra of Manjushri’s Questions on Prajna indicates that
Manjushri, a person, requests Prajna, a dharma.
5. Sutra titles that refer both to people and to analogies. In thetitle Sutra of the Tathagata’s Lion’s Roar, the Tathagata is aperson, and the Lion’s Roar is an analogy for the Buddha’s
speaking of Dharma.
6. Sutra titles that refer both to dharmas and to analogies. An
example is the Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra. Wonderful
Dharma is the dharma, and Lotus Flower is the analogy.
The complete titles are:7. Sutra titles that refer to people, to dharmas, and to analogies.
The Buddha’s Universal Great Means Expansive Flower
Adornment Sutra is an example. Great and Universal refer todharmas, the Buddha is a person, and Flower Adornment is ananalogy, in which the myriad practices that lead to enlightenment
are said to be flowers that adorn the unsurpassed and virtuous
attainment of enlightenment.
Every Sutra title belongs to one of these seven classes, andeveryone who lectures Sutras should be able to explain them. If you
do not understand these seven, how can you explain Sutras forothers? How can you teach others to become enlightened when you
yourself have not awakened? You should not be like people who
decide to call themselves Dharma Masters after reading a book or
two, despite the fact that they can’t explain even one of the seventypes of Sutra titles or the Fivefold Mysterious Meanings or a single

The Ten Doors of Discrimination

door of the Ten Doors of Discrimination. That is truly a case ofpremature exuberance. By speaking Sutras and lecturing Dharma
without having reached a true understanding of them, these people
send most of their listeners to the hells, and they themselves fall, too.
Once in the hells, neither they nor their followers know how they got
there. How pitiful! Only after reaching a genuine understanding andgaining genuine wisdom in the study of the Buddhadharma can one
teach and transform living beings without making mistakes.
To explain the inexhaustible principles contained in the
Shurangama Sutra, I will use the Ten Doors of Discrimination of
the Syan Shou (“Worthy Leader”) School rather than the Fivefold
Mysterious Meanings of the Tyan Tai (“Heavenly Vista”) School.
The Syan Shou and the Tyan Tai are two great schools of Buddhism
in China. Some Dharma Masters who lecture Sutras have studied
only one of the two schools, and so their explanations do not always
reach the level of “perfect penetration without obstruction.”
The Ten Doors of Discrimination of the Syan Shou School are:
1. The General Explanation of the Title;
2. The Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the
Teaching;
3. The Division in Which the Sutra is Included and the
Vehicle to Which It Belongs;
4. The Examination of the Depth of the Meaning and thePrinciple;
5. The Expression of the Teaching-substance;
6. The Identification of the Appropriate Individuals Able to
Receive the Teaching;
7. The Similarities and Differences Between the Principle
and Its Implications;8. The Determination of the Time;
9. The History of the Transmission and Translation;
10. The Specific Explanation of the Meaning of the Text.

3

4

The General Explanation of the Title

A1

The general explanation of the title.

The Sutra of the Foremost Shurangama at the Great Buddha’s
Summit Concerning the Tathagata’s Secret Cause of Cultivation,
His Certification to the Complete Meaning and all Bodhisattvas’
Myriad Practices is the complete name of this Sutra.
The word Great has four aspects and refers to a great cause, agreat meaning, a great practice, and a great fruition.
The great cause is a Secret Cause. It differs from other causesin that ordinary people do not know of it; adherents of externalist
religions do not understand it; and those of the Two Vehicles,
Sound-Hearers and Pratyekabuddhas, have not awakened to it.
Thus it is great.
The great meaning is the Complete Meaning: the culminationof one’s Cultivating of the Way leading to Certification.
The great practice includes all the Bodhisattvas’ Myriad
Practices.
The great result is The Foremost Shurangama. Because of
these four kinds of greatness, the specific title begins with the wordda ( ) “great.”
Buddha comes from a Sanskrit word that was transliterated into
Chinese as fwo two yeh () and subsequently abbreviated toThe General Explanation of the Title

fwo ( ). Although many people think the word fwo is Chinese for
Buddha, it is in fact only the first syllable of the full transliterationof the Sanskrit for Buddha. Buddha means “enlightened,”“awakened.” There are Three Kinds of Enlightenment: enlightenment of self, enlightenment of others, and the perfection ofenlightened practice.
The Buddha is enlightened. His state of being is different fromthat known to ordinary, unenlightened people. To be enlightened
oneself is not enough, however. One must also enlighten others.
The enlightenment of others involves thinking of ways to cause
everyone else to become enlightened.
Within the enlightenment of self and the enlightenment ofothers there are various stages and myriad distinctions. There are,for instance, small enlightenments, which are not complete, andthere is great enlightenment, which is total. The Buddha has byhimself realized great enlightenment, and he also causes others to
obtain great enlightenment.
When one has perfected both the enlightenment of self and theenlightenment of others, one attains the perfection of enlightenment and practice.
The Buddha has perfected the Three Kinds of Enlightenmentand so is adorned with myriad kinds of virtuous practices.
The three enlightenments perfected,
The myriad virtues complete:Thus is he called the Buddha.
Someone may wonder why people believe in the Buddha. It isbecause we ourselves are Buddhas. That is, fundamentally we are
Buddhas, but at present we are confused and unable to attain certification as Buddhas. The reason I say we are basically Buddhas isthat the Buddha himself said: “All living beings have the Buddhanature; all can become Buddhas. It is only because of polluted
thinking and attachments that they are unable to attain certification.” The polluted thoughts of living beings shift to the north,56Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

south, east, and west, above, and below. They suddenly pierce theheavens, suddenly drill into the earth. They reach to every
conceivable place and their number is incalculable. Do you know
how many polluted thoughts you have in a single day? If you do,
you are a Bodhisattva. If not, you are still an ordinary person.
People become attached to possessions and constantly makedistinctions of “me” and “mine.” They are unable to put aside
material objects or physical pleasures. “That is my airplane.” “Thisis my car, the very latest model, you know.” One is attached towhatever one possesses. Men have masculine attachments, women
have feminine attachments; good people have the attachments ofgood people; bad people have the attachments of bad people. No
matter what the attachments are, those who have them cannot letthem go. They keep grabbing, taking, and hanging on, getting more
and more attached. The process is endless. Pleasures such as good
food, a fine home, exciting entertainment, and the like are usuallyconsidered beneficial, but it isn’t certain that they are. Although
you may not realize it, it is that very craving for pleasure thatprevents your realization of Buddhahood. So the Buddha said, “It isonly because of polluted thinking and attachments that living
beings are unable to realize Buddhahood.”
In the Shurangama Sutra the Buddha said, “Bodhi is theceasing of the mad mind.” The mad mind is explained as the false
egocentric mind, the mind fond of status, the mind full of vain
hopes and illusions, the mind that looks down on others and cannot
see beyond its own achievements and intelligence. Even someone
who is really ugly will consider himself to be very beautiful. Suchstrong attachments as these are dissolved when the mad mind ismade to cease. That ceasing is Bodhi. It is an awakening to theWay; it is an enlightenment that is a first step toward the realizationof Buddhahood. If you can cause the mad mind to cease, then you
are well on your way.
Of the Three Kinds of Enlightenment, the Arhats’ and Pratyekabuddhas’ enlightenment of self distinguishes them from ordinary,

The General Explanation of the Title

unenlightened people. Pratyekabuddhas awaken to the Way bycultivating the Twelve Causes and Conditions. Arhats awaken to
the Way by cultivating the Dharma-door of the Four Sagely Truths.
Bodhisattvas differ from Arhats and Pratyekabuddhas in that they
resolve to enlighten and to benefit others.
Ultimately, the Arhats, the Pratyekabuddhas, and the Bodhisattvas are simply people who have cultivated to the point of realization. How many people are we speaking of? We could be speaking
of one person who cultivates to become first an Arhat, then a
Pratyekabuddha, and then a Bodhisattva by means of the Six
Paramitas and the Myriad Practices; such a person embodies all
three levels.
Someone else, however, may cultivate to the level of Arhatship,
and then not want to go on. Once he himself has understood, such aperson says: “I myself have already become enlightened. I
understand. I can ignore everyone else.” He is a selfish person. He
comes to a halt at the accomplishment of Arhatship and it does notoccur to him to continue down the path to Pratyekabuddhahood.
Others continue to Pratyekabuddhahood but do not consider
progressing further. So one can say they are one person or one cansay they are three people.
A Bodhisattva, however – one who enlightens himself andothers – cultivates the Six Paramitas and the magnificence of the
Myriad Practices, and he can continue to progress until he reaches
the perfection of the Bodhisattva Way. That stage is said to be theperfection of enlightenment and practice; it is the realization of
Buddhahood. The Buddha’s state of perfect enlightenment andpractice distinguishes him from the Bodhisattva.
These three kinds of enlightenment can be discussed at length.
When one practices them, many distinctions appear; within realizations are further realizations; within distinctions are further distinctions. The process is extremely complex.
The Summit is the highest point. The crown of the head is its
summit; above that is heaven. It is sometimes said of people that7

8

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination“the top of the head touches heaven and the feet touch the earth”;
such people are indomitable. Together, the words Crown of theGreat Buddha refer to the top of the great Buddha’s head.
How big is the great Buddha? “The size of a six-foot-high
Buddha-image?” you wonder.
No, a Buddha-image is like a mere drop in the ocean, or one fine
mote of dust in a world-system. There is nothing greater than thegreat Buddha. He is great and yet not great. That is true greatness.
“Who is he?” you ask.
He is the Buddha who pervades all places. There is no place
where he is and no place where he is not. No matter where you say
he is, he is not there. Wherever you say he is not, he is there. Whatsize would you say he is? There is no way to calculate how great heis, and so he is truly great – so great that he is beyond greatness.
“How can one be beyond greatness?”
No greatness can compare to his; his greatness is the most great.
“Who is he then?”
The great Buddha.
“Who is this great Buddha?”
He is you, and he is me.
“But I am not that great. And as far as I can tell, neither are you.
How can you say he is you and me?” you ask. “How can you talkabout it like this?”If he did not have any connection with you and me, it would not
be necessary to discuss him.
“How am I that great?” you ask.
The Buddha-nature is great, and it is inherent in us all. Just thatis the incomparably great Buddha.
Now we are not only speaking of the great Buddha, we arereferring to the crown of his head: his summit. And the great

The General Explanation of the Title

Buddha’s summit refers to the appearance of yet another great
Buddha.
“How big is that Buddha?” you ask.
That Buddha is invisible. He is referred to in the verse that werecite before reciting the Shurangama Mantra:
The transformation atop the invisible summit
poured forth splendorous lightand proclaimed this spiritual mantra.
What is invisible can be said not to exist. How can one refer tothe existence of a great Buddha when he cannot even be seen?
What cannot be seen is truly great. If it weren’t so big as to beinvisible, why do you suppose you couldn’t see it?
“Little things are invisible, not big ones.”
Really? The sky is big, but can you see all of it? No! The earth
is vast, but can you see its entire surface? No. What is truly greatcannot be seen.
The great Buddha’s “invisible summit emits a light.”“How great is the light?”
Think it over. Could a great Buddha emit a small light?
Naturally the light he emits is so great it illuminates all places.
“Does it shine on me?”
It has shone on you all along.
“Then why am I not aware of it?”Do you want to know of it?
When the mind is purethe moon appears in the water.
When the thoughts are settled
the sky is without a cloud.

910

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

If your mind is extremely pure, the Buddha’s light will shine on you
and illumine your mind like the moonlight deeply penetrating clear
water. If your mind is impure, it is like a puddle of muddy water
through which no light can pass. The mind in samadhi is like a
cloudless sky, a state that is inexpressibly wonderful. If you cantruly purify your mind, then you can obtain the strength of the
Shurangama Samadhi.
Tathagata is a Sanskrit word; it means “Thus-come One.”
There is nothing which is not “thus”, and nothing which is not“come”. “Thus” refers to the basic substance of the Buddhadharma,and “come” refers to the function of the Buddhadharma. “Thus”
refers to a state of unmoving suchness. “Come” means to return andyet not return. It is said,
Thus, thus unmoving,
Come and come again,
Come and yet not come.
“Did he go?”No.
“Did he come?”
No.
Therefore, it says in the Vajra Sutra that the Tathagata does notcome from anywhere, nor does he go anywhere. He does not go to
you nor does he come to me, yet he is right there with you and righthere with me.
Tathagata is one of the Ten Names of the Buddha. Originally
every Buddha had ten thousand names. In time these ten thousand
names were reduced to one thousand because people got confusedtrying to remember them all. For a while every Buddha had athousand names, but people still couldn’t remember so many, sothey were again reduced to one hundred names. Every Buddha had
a hundred different names and living beings had a hard time
remembering them, so they were shortened again to ten, which are:

The General Explanation of the Title

1. Tathagata;
2. One Worthy of Offerings;
3. One of Proper and Universal Knowledge;
4. One Perfect in Clarity and Practice;
5. Well Gone One;6. One Who Understands the World;
7. Unsurpassed One;8. Great Regulator;
9. Teacher of Gods and People;
10. Buddha, World Honored One.
All Buddhas have these ten names. The first, “Tathagata,” indicatesthat he has traveled the Path as it truly is, and has come to realize
Proper Enlightenment, that is, he has accomplished Buddhahood.
The second, “One Worthy of Offerings,” indicates that he is worthyof receiving the offerings of gods and people.
The Secret Cause is the basic substance of samadhi-power(concentration-power) inherent in everyone. It is called “secret”
rather than “manifest” because, although it is fundamentallycomplete in every person without exception, not everyone is awareof it. And so it is a secret. The secret is the basic substance of the
Tathagata’s samadhi-power and in turn it is the basic substance ofthe samadhi-power of all living beings. The only difference is thatliving beings haven’t uncovered it, and so for them it remains asecret.
Cultivating, His Certification to the Complete Meaning. The
secret cause must be cultivated and certified. Although investigation of Dhyana and mindfulness of the Buddha are both means ofcultivation, the cultivation referred to here is exclusively that ofinvestigating Dhyana. Through exclusive cultivation of Dhyana
one can be certified to and obtain the complete meaning, which isjust no-meaning.
“Is that to say it is meaningless?”

11

12

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

The complete meaning is a complete certification to andrealization of all worldly and world-transcending dharmas. There isno further dharma that can be cultivated, no further dharma that one
can be certified as having attained. Great Master Yung Chia’s“Song of Enlightenment” speaks of the complete meaning:
Have you not seen the person of the Way,
who is beyond all learning
And, in leisure does nothing?
He neither casts out false thoughts
nor seeks reality…
The person of the Way does not do anything at all. He does not castout false thoughts because he has already gotten rid of them. Only
one who is not fully rid of them still needs to cast them out. The
person of the Way does not seek after truth because he has alreadyobtained it. Only those who have not obtained it need to seek it.
These lines speak of the complete meaning.
The complete meaning, which is certified to, is also said to be“complete” because the principles spoken by the Buddha are socomplete that an exhaustive study of them would reach to the endof all “meaning”. When one has exhausted all the principles that the
Buddha spoke, then they do not exist; the meaning is complete. An
incomplete meaning still has “meaning” left in it. The complete
meaning is without any “meaning” at all. It is pure. When it isreached, it is the secret cause, the basic substance of propersamadhi. Reaching the basic substance, you cultivate and are
certified to the complete meaning. If you do not cultivate you
cannot attain the realm of the complete meaning, the great meaning
which encompasses all meanings.
“But you said the complete meaning does not exist,” you say.
Yes, but that very non-existence is true existence. Relative
existence is not true existence. When you have been certified ashaving understood the complete meaning, there are no further

The General Explanation of the Title

meanings for you to understand. You have arrived at the ultimate
point.
“What is the ultimate accomplishment?”
It is the state of Buddhahood. But if you wish to reach the stateof Buddhahood, you must continue to practice the Bodhisattva
Way. Therefore, the title speaks of All the Bodhisattvas’ Myriad
Practices. “All” can refer to the incalculable number of Bodhisattva’s practices. In general there are fifty-five Bodhisattva stages,
which will be explained in detail later in the text. They include theTen Faiths; the Ten Dwellings; the Ten Practices; the Ten Transferences; the Four Aiding Practices; the Ten Grounds; and Equal
Enlightenment, which comes before the Wonderful Enlightenmentof Buddhahood. At each position are millions of Bodhisattvas. The
Fifty-five Stages do not refer to a mere fifty-five Bodhisattvas, butrather to fifty-five levels through which limitless Bodhisattvas
pass.
The “Myriad Practices” are the numerous ways in which Bodhisattvas cultivate. There are said to be 84,000 Dharma-doors, but thetitle simply refers to them as “Myriad Practices”. In addition totheir Myriad Practices, Bodhisattvas also cultivate the Six
Paramitas – also called the Six Perfections.
Paramita, a Sanskrit word, literally means “arrived at the othershore”. It means to completely finish whatever you do. If you
decide to become a Buddha, then the realization of Buddhahood isparamita. If you want to go to a university and get a Ph.D.,
obtaining the degree is paramita. If you’re hungry and want to eat,then to get full is paramita. If you’re sleepy, then to lie down and go
to sleep is paramita. The Sanskrit word “paramita” is transliterated
into Chinese as bwo lwo mi (). Bwo lwo is Chinese forpineapple, and mi means honey. So the fruit of paramita is said tobe sweeter than the pineapple.
Bodhisattvas cultivate the Six Paramitas. They are:
1. giving;

13

14

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

2.
3.
4.
5.
6.

moral precepts;
patience;
vigor;
dhyana concentration;
prajna.

There are three kinds of giving: the giving of wealth, the givingof Dharma, and the giving of fearlessness.
As to wealth: although money is one of the things people love
most, it is also the dirtiest thing in the world. Just consider how
many hands it passes through and how many germs it gathers. In
Buddhism, money is considered unclean. First of all, its source isoften unclean. It may have been stolen or embezzled.
“I’ve earned every penny of my money,” someone maycomplain. “It’s clean!”
Even if your money comes from legitimate sources, you still
can’t deny that the money itself is filthy and covered with germs.
Even so, everyone still likes it. A lot of people spit on their fingers
when they count money. Then they pass it back and forth, making
it highly suspect as a carrier of infectious diseases. But in spite ofits filth, no one is afraid of getting too much money. If you gave
someone all the money in America, he would not think it was toomuch. But when you have a lot of money, you also have a lot of
problems. You can’t get to sleep at night. You are kept busy
figuring out where to put it. Since money keeps you so preoccupied, it is basically not a good thing. But even though it is not agood thing, most people love it and cannot give it up. One who cangive away money practices the paramita of giving and is cultivating
the Bodhisattva Way.
It is not easy for people to give. Their hearts are the junction ofyin and yang, the battleground of reason and desire. For instance,
someone sees someone else in bitter straits without a bit of foodand, being a principled person, he decides to give the poor person adollar. He reaches into his pocket, but suddenly his desire seizes

The General Explanation of the Title

him and he starts to have second thoughts. “Wait a minute. I can’t
give him that dollar. It’s the last bit of change I’ve got. If I give it
away, I won’t have any money for the bus and I’ll have to walk. I
can’t do it.” His first impulse was to be generous to someone else,
but it was followed immediately by a second thought: his own
welfare. So he puts the money back in his pocket and doesn’t giveit away. That’s the way it goes. It happens the same way on a large
scale as it does on a small scale, all the way from a penny to amillion dollars. The first thought is to give, the second thought
concerns oneself. The giving of wealth is not easy. Some people
even go so far as to think, “I’d be stupid to give my money to you.
Why don’t you give yours to me?” It is easy to talk about giving,
but when the time comes to do it, it is difficult.
Ever since I was young, I haven’t known how to count.
Whenever I got some money, I gave it away. If I had one dollar, I
gave that, and if I had two dollars, I gave them both away. I didn’t
want money. Most people would consider my behavior very stupid,
because I didn’t know how to help myself out. I only knew how tohelp others.
By benefiting others one brings forth the heart of a Bodhisattva,
and those who bring forth the heart of a Bodhisattva benefit others
rather than themselves. They say, “It’s all right if I have to suffer
and endure distress, but I don’t want others to suffer.” Bodhisattvas
always benefit others by practicing good conduct without bothering
to figure out if they take a loss.
Some people spend all their time making sure they get abargain. When they set out to buy something, they do a lot ofcomparison shopping until they come up with the best buy. But
what they end up buying turns out to be cheap in more ways thanone – things made of the “latest material” wrought from scientificexperiments, things which look handsome enough but which breakas soon as they are used. Although such people think they’re getting
a good deal, in the end they take a loss. Instead of indulging in suchcalculated selfish behavior, you should work for the good of others.

15

16

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

The lecturing of Sutras and explaining of Dharma are the givingof Dharma. It is said:
Of all the kinds of offerings
The gift of Dharma is the highest.
The money you give can be counted, but the gift of Dharma can’tbe reckoned. If someone comes to a Sutra lecture and hears
something that causes him to become enlightened – to genuinely
understand – can you imagine how great the merit derived fromsuch a gift would be? Because the gift of a sentence of Dharma cancause people to realize Buddhahood, it is the highest kind of giving.
The giving of fearlessness takes place, for example, when you
bring calm to the victims of robbery or fire or any other catastrophethat causes them to be terrified or panic-stricken. You can calm
them and comfort them by saying something like, “Don’t be afraid.
No matter what the problem is, it can eventually be resolved.”
The second paramita practiced by Bodhisattvas is keeping
moral precepts. This refers to the precepts and rules, which are oneof the most important aspects of the Buddha’s teachings.
What are precepts?
Precepts are the rules of moral conduct that Buddhist disciples
follow. The precepts stop evil and guard against mistakes. Whenyou maintain precepts, you don’t indulge in any bad actions, butinstead you conduct yourself properly and you offer up your good
conduct to the Buddha.
How many kinds of precepts are there?
Laypeople who have taken refuge with the Triple Jewel – theBuddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha – and who wish to makeprogress should take the Five Precepts. The five are not to kill, notto steal, not to commit sexual misconduct, not to lie, and not to take
intoxicants. One vows to follow these rules for the rest of one’s life.
After receiving the Five Precepts, laypeople can make further
progress by taking the Eight Precepts. Beyond the Eight Precepts

The General Explanation of the Title

are the Ten Precepts of a Shramanera (novice)1. After receiving the
Shramanera Precepts, to become fully-ordained – to become one
who has left the home-life – one can take the Two Hundred Fifty
Precepts of a Bhikshu (monk) or the Three Hundred Forty-Eight
precepts of a Bhikshuni (nun). There are also the Ten Major andForty-Eight Minor Bodhisattva Precepts. The first ten are called“major” because one cannot repent and reform for violation of anyof these ten. If one violates the minor precepts, it is still possible tochange one’s faults and begin anew.
When the Buddha was about to enter Nirvana, his disciple
Ananda asked him four questions, one of which was this: “Whenthe Buddha was in the world, he was our Master; after the Buddha
enters Nirvana, who will be our Master?”
The Buddha told him, “After I enter Nirvana, you should takethe precepts as Master.” He was indicating that people who leave
the home-life – all Bhikshus and Bhikshunis – should take theprecepts as Master.
Laypeople who seek to receive precepts should certainly seek
them from one who has left the home-life. When the precepts aretransmitted, the precept-substance must be bestowed upon therecipient by a Bhikshu. According to the Buddha’s precepts,
Bhikshunis cannot transmit precepts.
It is absolutely essential for people who want to cultivate the
Way to receive precepts. If you can guard the pure preceptsubstance, then you are as beautiful as a gleaming pearl. Vinaya
Master Dau Sywan (“Proclaimer of the Way”), who lived on Jung
Nan Mountain during the Tang Dynasty, held the precepts so wellthat gods made offerings of food to him. The virtue of the precepts
is very great. If you study the Buddhadharma without receiving theprecepts, you will be a leaky bottle. To keep the precepts is to patch
the leaks. The human body has outflows. It leaks. If you maintainthe precepts for a long time, eventually there will be no outflows.
1.

See Part I of the Shramanera Vinaya by Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua

17

18

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

This Shurangama Dharma Assembly, in which the Sutra is now
being explained, offers a combination of study and practice. The
schedule is strenuous, from 6:00 a.m. to 9:00 p.m. daily, much more
rigorous than regular school – but this is a school for ending birthand death. It is a school of complementary practice and understanding. From the study of the Shurangama Sutra we derive
understanding, and we practice by investigating dhyana. Throughthe combination of practice and understanding we can stride
forward over solid ground and get the job done without carelessness or negligence. Through your efforts, you may solve theproblem of birth and death and obtain extremely great benefit.
An example will help to illustrate the value of combining understanding with practice. A blind man and a cripple lived together ina family compound. There were several other people living withthem and helping them out. One day, however, everyone else wentout – fishing, shopping, doing the sorts of things people like to do.
The blind man and the cripple were the only ones left at home. On
that particular day a fire broke out in the house. The blind man
couldn’t see and had no way to get out. The cripple could see, but
he didn’t have any legs. What a predicament they were in! Both ofthem were certainly going to burn to death.
At that time a Good and Wise Advisor gave them some advice.
“You two can avoid dying. You can get out of this burning house.
How? Cripple, let the blind man use your eyes. Blind man, let thecripple use your legs.” They followed his advice. Did the cripple
gouge out his eyes and stick them in the sockets of the blind man?
Without a surgeon such a method would surely fail. To put the blind
man’s legs on the cripple without a physician would also be
difficult. What did they do?
They made the best of the situation. The cripple climbed on theblind man’s back and told the blind man where to walk. “Go left, go
right, go straight ahead.” The blind man had legs and, although hecouldn’t see, he could hear the cripple’s instructions. Thanks to thetimely advice, the two managed to save themselves.

The General Explanation of the Title

When you hear this, don’t mistakenly think that I am callingyou blind or crippled. It is not you who are blind or you who arecrippled. I am blind and crippled. But having understood theprinciple involved, I have spoken the analogy, which is not
speaking of you or me and yet is speaking of you and me.
No one should be arrogant. Don’t reflect on your singularunderstanding or the greatness of your wisdom. Why haven’t you
realized Buddhahood? It is because you are too arrogant. “I have somuch knowledge,” you think, but whatever you learn obstructs you.
If you have a lot of knowledge, you are burdened with theobstruction of knowledge. If you have a lot of ability, your ability
obstructs you so that you are unable to realize the Way. We should
get rid of our thoughts of you, me, and him. Let the thoughts settle.
Relax. Purify them. Empty your belly.
“What for?”
Then you can fill your belly with the wonderful flavor ofclarified butter2, the unsurpassed wonderful Dharma. Once there
was a young woman, a Ph.D. candidate, who admitted that her mind
was full of garbage. Now we’ll use her words and say, throw out the“garbage” from your mind, and then you can listen to Sutras. Theneach thing you hear will unfold into a thousand understandings.
The third paramita of the Bodhisattva is patience. There arethree kinds: patience with production; patience with dharmas; andpatience with the non-production of dharmas.
The fourth paramita is vigor. To be vigorous is to continuallyadvance and never retreat. An example of extreme vigor is given in
the Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra in the Chapter on the
Past Deeds of Medicine King Bodhisattva. This Bodhisattva
wrapped his body in cotton, saturated it with fragrant oils, went
before the Buddhas, and burned his body as an offering.
“Why did he do that?” you ask.
2.

The five periods of the Buddha’s teaching are likened to stages of refinement of
milk in one analogy. The clarified butter or “ghee” stage is the most refined.

19

20

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

Because he felt the Buddhas’ kindness was so sublime, so
profound, and so great that there was just no way to repay it.
Therefore, he used his own body, heart, nature, and life as anoffering to the Buddhas.
“How long did his body burn?” you wonder.
For an extremely long time. There is no way to calculate forhow long it burned.
When the Great Master Jr Yi (“Wise One”), Third Patriarch of
the Tyan Tai School, read the Chapter on the Past Deeds ofMedicine King Bodhisattva, he entered samadhi when he came tothe passage that reads: “This is true vigor. This is a true offering of
Dharma.” Within samadhi he saw that the assembly at Vulture
Peak, where the Dharma Flower Sutra was spoken by the Buddha,
was still there and had not yet adjourned.
Master Jr Yi saw that Shakyamuni Buddha was still there
speaking Dharma, turning the Great Dharma Wheel, teaching andtransforming living beings. Thereupon Great Master Jr Yi entered
the Dharma Flower Samadhi and obtained the Once-Revolving
Dharani. After experiencing this he withdrew from samadhi. Bymeans of the great wisdom he had gained, he established andsystematized the Tyan Tai School. This response was evoked by theinconceivable merit and virtue of Medicine King Bodhisattva’svigor when he burned his body as an offering to the Buddhas.
Most people will react by saying, “If plucking out a single hairof my head would benefit the entire world, I still wouldn’t do it.”That’s because they only know how to benefit themselves and not
how to benefit others. They can’t be called vigorous.
The fifth paramita is dhyana concentration, also called dhyana
samadhi. There are Four Dhyanas and Eight Samadhis. The Nine
Successive Stages of Samadhi are discussed in the text of the
Shurangama Sutra, so they will not be dealt with in detail now. I
will explain the Four Dhyanas briefly.

The General Explanation of the Title

The First Dhyana is called the State of Joy Apart from
Production. In the first dhyana, one’s pulse stops.
The Second Dhyana is called the State of Joy from Achieving
Samadhi. Here one’s samadhi is more solid than in the first dhyana.
In the second dhyana one’s breath stops, but this does not mean
death; it is instead another realm of consciousness. The outer breathceases and an inner breath comes to life. Ordinary people can use
only their external breath. If a person can breathe internally, he can
avoid death. He can live as many years as he wants. However, one
can live so long as to turn into a useless corpse-guarding ghost
obsessed with the need to protect his “stinking skin-bag” of a body.
The Third Dhyana is called the State of Wonderful Bliss
Detached from Joy. Most people who cultivate like to experiencejoy. However, the bliss experienced in the third dhyana, which isdetached from joy, is extremely wonderful. In this dhyana,conscious thought ceases.
The Fourth Dhyana is called the State of Pure Renunciation ofThought. Here all thoughts are abandoned. One can know what ishappening in the heavens and among people. But one should not
become attached to the experience. Entering the samadhi of the
Fourth Dhyana represents only a first step in cultivating the Way.
One should not think that accomplishing the fourth dhyana is a
special attainment. It is just the first step toward realizing
Buddhahood. It is not even the accomplishment of the first stage ofArhatship.
The sixth paramita is prajna. Prajna is a Sanskrit word that may
be translated as wisdom. Most people consider mundane intelligence to be wisdom. It is not. Intelligence is worldly knowledge
such as that derived from the study of science, philosophy, and thelike. “Wisdom” refers to the world-transcending wisdom thatrealizes Buddhahood. This is prajna. The word prajna is nottranslated because it contains many meanings and thus falls within
the Five Kinds of Terms not Translated, which are:1. terms that are secret;

21

22

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

2. terms that have many meanings;
3. terms that refer to something not existing in the translator’s country;
4. terms that traditionally have not been translated; and5. terms that are honorifics.
This list was first drawn up by Tripitaka Master Sywan Dzang in
the Tang Dynasty.
There are Three Kinds of Prajna:
1. literary prajna;
2. contemplative prajna;
3. true-appearance prajna.
Literary prajna refers to the wisdom contained in the sutras.
Contemplative prajna refers to the wisdom gained throughreturning the light and illumining within, through reversing thehearing to hear the self-nature. It arises when your eyes don’t gazeoutside but look within. With the light of wisdom of contemplative
investigation, you can illumine and break through all darkness
within you. When that happens you become very clear and pureinside and are no longer burdened with filth. True-appearance
prajna, the most wonderful inconceivable kind of prajna, issynonymous with the “complete meaning” of which the Sutra
speaks. The true appearance has no appearance, and yet there isnothing left without an appearance. If you say that it has noappearance, everything thereupon appears. Thus it is the true
appearance. If you understand this, you are right next to the
Buddha; you are but a step away.
The Vajra Sutra says, “All that has appearance is empty andfalse. If you see all appearances as no appearance, then you see theTathagata.” Everything that has an appearance is false. If, while inthe midst of appearances, you can understand that they have noappearance, then you see the Buddha. You understand the basic
substance of the Dharma and penetrate to the Dharma’s source. To
see the source of all dharmas is to see the Buddha.

The General Explanation of the Title

Such an experience is easy to talk about, but difficult to attain.
You can’t understand just by hearing lectures; you must think of a
way to travel that road. For instance, one may say, “I’d like to travel
to New York, but it’s so far away and flying is very expensive. I
guess I won’t go.” However, if you never go, you’ll never knowwhat New York is like. Realization of Buddhahood is the same way.
On the one hand, you want to become a Buddha, but on the other
hand, it’s such a long hard pull that it would take forever to getthere. It’s just like looking at the sea and heaving a great sigh.
“Studying the Dharma is too difficult; I’ll find something easier todo.” If you take that attitude, you will never realize Buddhahood. If
you don’t want to become a Buddha, then there’s nothing to talkabout. But if you do then you must endure difficulties, because only
through difficulty is ease attained. In China it is said, “If thewinter’s cold did not pierce to the bone, how could the plumblossoms be so fragrant?” The extremely sweet-smelling plumblossom of China blooms in mid-winter. As a result of enduring thebitter cold, the blossoms have an exquisite fragrance.
Every living being is endowed with true-appearance prajna, butlike the “secret cause” of this sutra, it is not yet manifest within
them, and they are unaware of their own inheritance. We do notrealize the prajna of our own nature, its inherent true-appearance,and so we are as if poverty-stricken within the Dharma. Prajna is
the wisdom we have always had. We should open this treasureroom of wisdom, and then our original face will appear. As long as
we don’t know that we are endowed with true-appearance prajna,
we carry an undiscovered gold mine inside us. To discover the gold
mine is not enough, however. We have to use manpower to mine thegold before it can be used. The sutras tell us that the gold mine ofprajna exists within each one of us, but unless we mine the gold, it’s
not of much use to know about it. We must put in the work andvigorously resolve to cultivate. Then we can mine the prajna, andour inherent Buddha-nature will appear.
The Buddha said, “All living beings have the Buddha-natureand can realize Buddhahood.” But one cannot say, “The Buddha

23

24

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

said I am a Buddha, so I am a Buddha even without cultivating.”
This is to know the gold is there and yet not bother to dig it from theground.
This has been a general explanation of the Six Paramitas of theBodhisattva. Everyone can decide to be a Bodhisattva and cultivate
the Bodhisattva’s practices. If you carry out the deeds of a Bodhisattva, then you are a Bodhisattva with an initial resolve. Bodhisattvas do not selfishly say, “Only I can become a Bodhisattva. You
can’t be a Bodhisattva. You can’t compare to me.” Not only caneveryone become a Bodhisattva; everyone can become a Buddha. I
believe that everyone in this assembly will attain Buddhahood
someday.
Foremost Shurangama. Shurangama is a Sanskrit word thatmeans “the ultimate durability of all phenomena.” “Allphenomena” refers to everything – all the mountains, rivers, thegreat earth, buildings, people, and things, as well as all creaturesborn from wombs, from eggs, from moisture, and by transformation. When one plumbs all things to their unchangeable source, one
obtains the basic substance of samadhi, the samadhi of the “secretcause.” When one obtains the samadhi of the “secret cause”, one
can then be certified as having attained the “complete meaning”.
When one is certified as having attained the complete meaning, onethen cultivates the Six Paramitas and the Myriad Practices of a
Bodhisattva and thereby attains the “great practice.” When one has
attained the great practice, one can then accomplish the samadhi ofthe ultimate durability of all things, which is the “great result”.
The Great Buddha’s Summit, then, refers to the wonderfuladvantages of the four kinds of greatness: the great cause, the great
meaning, the great practice, and the great result. They can also becalled the wonderful cause, the wonderful meaning, the wonderfulpractice, and the wonderful result. However, “wonderful” doesn’t
describe them completely, and so the word “great” is used.
“The ultimate durability of all phenomena” refers to samadhi.
Without samadhi, the body and mind are distracted and do not work

The General Explanation of the Title

in harmony. You may decide to go south, but your legs refuse toobey; you end up walking north. Or you may want to do gooddeeds, but you lose control and somehow end up committing crimes
instead. A lack of consistency or constancy in carrying things out isalso evidence of a lack of samadhi. In studying the Shurangama
Sutra everyone should be firm, sincere, and constant. You should
firmly resolve, “I am determined to study until I understand theprinciples of the Shurangama Sutra.” You shouldn’t stop in the
middle of the road and turn around to go back; you shouldn’t hit thedrum to adjourn the meeting prematurely. Don’t draw the line when
you’ve come only half way. Don’t say, “Ah, I’ve studied so manydays and haven’t understood yet. This is extremely difficult
material. I don’t think I’ll study it any more.”With sincerity, you can study in earnest and can keep your mind
on what you are doing. You are so delighted by study that all
worries are forgotten. You study so industriously that you forget toeat. When you lie down at night to sleep no thoughts arise otherthan those of the doctrines in the Sutra.
With constancy, you don’t study for a few days and then backout, feeling that studying the Buddhadharma is dry and uninteresting. You don’t decide to go play in the park or find some goodentertainment. You don’t think up excuses: “There’s no practicalvalue in studying this stuff. It’s antiquated in this scientific age,”and then run away. Without constancy, you lack ultimate durability.
With cultivation of these three – firmness, sincerity, andconstancy – you can be “ultimately durable” and gain samadhipower. With samadhi-power, you will not be “turned by states”:
you won’t be controlled by your environment. This is a generalexplanation of the specific title of this sutra.
Sutra. To translate the Sanskrit word “sutra”, the Chinese usedthe character that means “to tally”, because a sutra tallies above
with the principles of all Buddhas and below with the opportune
circumstances for teaching all living beings.

25

26

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination“Sutra” is also defined as a “path”, for it can lead ordinary
people to the position of Buddhahood. “Sutra” has four further
meanings: stringing together, attracting, constant, and method. A
sutra strings together the meanings within it, like beads strung on athread. It attracts the beings for whom the teaching will be
opportune. The sutras present the Dharmas appropriate to theparticular needs of beings, as medicine is prescribed to curespecific illnesses. The sutra is like a magnet and living beings arelike the iron filings which are attracted to the magnet. The
Shurangama Sutra is like a magnet, and so it is called “durable”.
But the Shurangama Sutra is even stronger than a magnet. It cankeep people from falling ever again. Thus it gathers in living beings
so that they cannot possibly fall again into the realms of the hells,
or turn into hungry ghosts, or change into animals. They aremagnetized so that even if they want to run away they can’t. Even
if they want to fall they won’t be able to. That’s how wonderful thesutras are! People come to listen to a sutra lecture and once they’ve
heard they become magnetized. They hear one passage and theywant to hear the next. “This makes sense!” they exclaim. “I like theflavor. It’s really sweet!” Sutras are said to be constant becausefrom ancient times to the present day they have not changed. Not
one word can be added or taken away. They are permanent andunchanging. The sutras are said to be methods, for they are reveredby beings in the past, present, and future because they containmethods to cultivate the Way, realize Buddhahood, and teach andtransform living beings.
The Buddhist Canon is composed of Twelve Divisions. All
twelve may be found within each sutra. The Twelve Divisions are:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.

prose;
reiterative verses;
bestowal of predictions;causes and conditions;analogies;
past events;

The General Explanation of the Title

7. present lives;
8. broadening passages;
9. previously non-existent Dharma;
10. unrequested Dharma;
11. interpolations;12. discussions.
The first of the twelve divisions consists of the prose sections of
the sutras – in Chinese, literally the “long lines”. The second
division, the reiterative verses, consists of verses that rephrase themeanings expressed in the prose sections of the sutras.
The third division is bestowal of predictions. In the sutra
Shakyamuni Buddha may tell a Bodhisattva, “In such and such anage, you will become a Buddha. Your name will be such and such,your lifespan will be so long and in such and such a country you
will teach living beings.” An example is Dipankara (“Burning
Lamp”) Buddha’s bestowing the prediction of Buddhahood upon
Shakyamuni Buddha. In a former life, on the cause-ground,
Shakyamuni Buddha cultivated the Bodhisattva Way so sincerely in
his search for the Dharma that once he “spread out his hair to cover
the mud”. Why did he do that? Once in a former life, when
Shakyamuni Buddha was walking down a road, he noticed a
Bhikshu walking toward him. He didn’t know the Bhikshu wasactually a Buddha. The road that lay between them was muddy andfull of puddles. “If that old Bhikshu walks through all this water,
he’s bound to get drenched,” thought the future Shakyamuni
Buddha, and out of his respect for the Triple Jewel, the ascetic lay
down in the mud and water. He used his body as a mat on top of thewater and invited the old monk to walk on his body to cross thepuddles. There was a small portion of the puddle still exposed, andfearing the old Bhikshu would have to step in the mud, he loosened
his hair and spread it out over the mud for the Bhikshu to walk on.
Who would have guessed that the old Bhikshu was a Buddha!
The Buddha, whose name was Dipankara, was pleased to witness

27

28

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discriminationsuch a sincere offering and he said, “So it is, so it is, you are thisway and I am also this way.” The first “so it is” meant: “You have
now made an offering to me by lying down and allowing me towalk over the top of your body.” The second “so it is” meant “In thepast, I was this way, too. I also cultivated the Bodhisattva Way.” His
meaning was, “You are correct.” And then Dipankara Buddha gave
him a prediction, saying, “In the future you will become a Buddha
named Shakyamuni.” Why did Dipankara Buddha offer thisprediction? Because he was moved by the sincerity of the future
Shakyamuni Buddha’s heart, and so although he usually paid noattention to other people’s affairs, he took notice of this gesture andgave him a prediction of Buddhahood.
The fourth division of the Sutra explains the causes andconditions that lie behind the speaking of various Dharmas. In thefifth division, analogies are used to make clear the wonderfulaspects of the Buddhadharma. In past events, the sixth division, thesutras relate events in the former lives of Shakyamuni Buddha or ofvarious Bodhisattvas. Present lives, the seventh division, discusses
events in Shakyamuni Buddha’s present life or in the present livesof various Bodhisattvas. Broadening Dharma, the eighth division,refers to the universality of the Dharma spoken. Previously nonexistent Dharma, the ninth division, refers to Dharma that has neverbeen spoken before. Without a request from anyone, the Buddha
himself emits light, moves the earth, and speaks unrequested
Dharma, the tenth division. Interpolation, the eleventh division,refers to verses that express meanings that have no connection withthe passages preceding or following. The twelfth division is discussions.
A verse says:
Prose and reiterations;Interpolations;
Bestowal of predictions;
Unrequested Dharma;
Causes and conditions;

The General Explanation of the Title

Past lives; analogies;
Discussions; never been before;
This life; broadening passages
Make up Twelve Divisions;
The Shastra of Great Wisdom
Explains them in Roll Thirty-three.
Each sutra has within it these Twelve Divisions. This is not to
say that there are only twelve volumes in the Buddhist Canon, butthat every section of the sutra text falls under one of these divisions.

29

30

Causes and Conditions for the Arisingof the Teaching

A2

The causes and conditions for the arising of the teaching.

Teachings are the transmissions of a sage – a Buddha or
Bodhisattva – in order to teach and transform living beings. The
teaching arises from causes and conditions, and these come fromliving beings. If there were no living beings, there would be no
Buddha. If there were no Buddha there would be no teaching.
Therefore the teaching is established for the sake of living beings.
The causes and conditions are the reasons for the teaching. They
cause living beings to end birth and death. This is the reason
Shakyamuni Buddha appeared in the world. The Dharma Flower
Sutra says, “The Buddha appeared in the world because of thecauses and conditions of one great matter.” What is this matter? It
is the problem of everyone’s birth and death. Because people don’t
understand why they are born and why they die, they continue toundergo birth and death. Shakyamuni Buddha appeared in theworld to cause living beings to understand why they are born andwhy they die.
Where did you come from when you were born?
Where will you go after you die?

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

Once born into the world, living beings are busy all their lives
finding places to live, clothes to wear, and food to eat. They become
so preoccupied with pursuing food, clothing, and shelter that they
have no time to solve the problem of birth and death. This is how
ordinary people carry on. They say, “We must work hard and keepbusy to get two meals, clothes, and a place to live.” Nobody is busy
figuring out how to end birth and death. They don’t think about it.
They don’t wonder, “Why did I come into this world? How did I get
here? Where did I come from?”
When you meet someone, you say, “Where are you from? Howlong have you been here?” But people never ask these questions ofthemselves. They have forgotten where they came from, and they
have forgotten where they are going. They forget to ask themselves,“Where am I going to go when I die?” It is just because people haveforgotten to ask themselves this question that Shakyamuni Buddha
came into this world to urge us to investigate the problem of birthand death.
The Dharma Flower Sutra says further that the Buddha
appeared in the world to cause all living beings to give rise to the
Buddha’s knowledge and vision; to display the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision, to become enlightened to the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision; and to enter the Buddha’s knowledge andvision. Originally all living beings inherently possess the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision. Their wisdom is identical to the Buddha’s.
But in a living being the wisdom is like the gold in the mine
mentioned above. Before the mine is excavated the gold is notevident. Once you realize the existence of your inherent Buddhanature, you can cultivate in accord with the Dharma; you can
excavate the mine and extract the pure gold that contains no slag or
impurities.
“Where is our inherent Buddha-nature? Where is our inherent
wisdom?”The Buddha-nature is found within our afflictions. Everyone
has afflictions and everyone has a Buddha-nature. In an ordinary

31

32

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

person it is the afflictions, rather than the Buddha-nature, that areapparent. Afflictions are like ice. Our wisdom is like water. Our
Buddha-nature is like moisture, which is present in both ice andwater. So, too, the Buddha-nature is found within both wisdom andaffliction. But while moisture is common to both ice and water,
their physical properties differ. A small piece of ice is hard and canharm people if you hit them with it; in the same way you can injure
people by giving rise to afflictions. But a small amount of water isharmless if you pour it over somebody; in the same way, a wise
person, by the sound of his voice, can make people happy evenwhen he’s scolding them. If you use your affliction to make trouble
for others, your great ignorance will ignite as soon as you speak tothem. In fact, you may upset someone so much that the two of youcome to blows, and certainly someone will be injured.
People can return to the original source if they can change theirafflictions into wisdom. The change is analogous to the melting ofice. You can’t say that the ice is not water, for the ice melts into
water. You also can’t say that the water is not ice, for water canfreeze into ice. Their common quality is their moisture. In the sameway, no one can argue that living beings are not the Buddha or thatthe Buddha is not a living being. The Buddha belongs to living
beings, and living beings belong to the Buddha. You should
understand this doctrine. You need only change and melt the ice.
This is to be useful to people.
I say that water can’t harm people; but someone may argue thateveryone is aware of the danger of drowning and the danger
brought by floods.
It is true that a lot of water can harm people; but in the analogy
I referred to a small amount of water. If you want to come up withunreasonable objections, the possibilities are endless. You shouldgrasp the meaning and not be obstructed by the particulars. Withoutfaith your genuine wisdom won’t ever manifest. Genuine wisdom
arises out of genuine stupidity. When the ice turns to water, there is
wisdom; when the water freezes into ice, there is stupidity.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

Afflictions are nothing but stupidity. If you are thoroughly clear,then you are without afflictions.
In lecturing the sutras, I refer to principle. Don’t try to use
specifics to criticize principles; the two are different. You should
continue to listen, and when you have heard a lot of Dharma you
will understand. Having only heard a little, you are unable to put it
together. “What is he talking about?” you wonder. “I don’t understand.” You’ve never heard it at all before; how could you
understand? If you could understand the Dharma without everhaving heard it before, your wisdom would be truly exceptional.
Perhaps you have heard it in the past; but this is the first time foryou in this life. The first time you hear it, it seems familiar; buteven then, hearing it is a gradual process. In the same way, if you
meet someone for the first time, he may seem familiar to you, but ittakes several meetings before you can easily recognize him.
Once you understand that your own nature is the Buddhanature, you can change your afflictions into Bodhi. To realize
Bodhi means to become enlightened: enlightened to the fact thatyou should not be attached to anything. If you have attachments,
you cannot become enlightened.
A Bodhisattva is not the same as you. Although he has attachments, he is not enlightened. If you had no attachments, you’d beenlightened. A Bodhisattva is not enlightened because he doesn’twant to be enlightened. He wants to be together with living beings.
But your thoughts are not the same as the attachments of a Bodhisattva, for he can’t forsake living beings and he sees everyone as
good. For this reason he doesn’t want to be enlightened. One withthe heart of a Bodhisattva wishes for the welfare of others and isunconcerned for himself. A Bodhisattva would willingly descend
into the hells and undergo limitless sufferings if it would cause
people to realize enlightenment. If there are good things to eat, hetastes a little bit and then gives the food to others. In the same way,
he has already tasted a bit of the flavor of enlightenment and wants
to give everyone a taste. To taste the flavor of enlightenment, you

33

34

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discriminationmust sever your afflictions. When you are without afflictions anddevoid of ignorance, wisdom comes forth and you become
liberated. That is to give rise to the Buddha’s knowledge and vision.
Once you give rise to the Buddha’s knowledge and vision –once you’ve excavated the gold mine – then you need to display the
Buddha’s knowledge and vision. You still need to work hard, just as
it takes manpower to bring up the gold. First you must get rid of thedirt and then gradually you remove the gold from the sand. To
display the Buddha’s knowledge and vision, you instruct living
beings in how to be truly vigorous.
Displaying requires cultivation – sitting in meditation andinvestigating Chan every day, until one day, while you are sitting,your contemplation will suddenly penetrate through, and you will
become enlightened. You will understand, “Oh, originally it wasthus. Originally it was all just this way.” You will have truly solved
the questions of human existence. This is to be enlightened to the
Buddha’s knowledge and vision.
The Buddha’s knowledge and vision are not to be mistaken for
the knowledge and vision of living beings. Living beings use theirknowledge and vision to give rise to incessant false thoughts. Deep
attachments cause them to become afflicted by the least impoliteness. “How can you be so mean to me?” you say. In fact, people
will inevitably be good to you if you are truly good to them. It is notthat people are not good to you but rather that you have not been
good to them. If you understand this doctrine, then no one can bemean to you.
One hand claps,
but makes no sound
Only two hands clapping
can make a sound.
Everyone bows to the Buddha with utmost respect because theBuddha is truly good. This is why no one is not good to the Buddha.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching“I don’t believe it,” someone may say. “Some people slander
the Buddha.”
People who slander the Buddha can’t even be counted as
people. They simply don’t understand how to be people and so theyslander the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha. They don’t
understand the basic question of their own lives. If they knew how
to be human, they wouldn’t slander the Triple Jewel.
We should enter the Buddha’s knowledge and vision once weare enlightened to them. This also takes work. You must work tounderstand and then you must work some more. You must returnthe light and illumine inwardly. When your light illumines yourheart and you become truly wise, then you will have entered theBuddha’s knowledge and vision, with no duality, no difference. The
Buddha spoke the sutras in order to cause beings to give rise to, todisplay, to become enlightened to, and to enter the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision.
In general, these are the reasons that Shakyamuni Buddha, inover three hundred Dharma assemblies held for over forty-nine
years, spoke the sutras and taught the Dharma in the world. With
particular reference to the Shurangama Sutra, six causes andconditions lie behind its being spoken. The first of these six is:
I. The Dependence on Erudition and the Neglect of SamadhiPower.
The Buddha’s disciple and cousin, Ananda, was very learned;
he read widely and he was very knowledgeable. He followed theBuddha for several decades and could remember the Dharma
spoken at every Dharma assembly. His memory was so keen thatonce he heard something, he never forgot it. Ananda didn’t have toforce himself to remember, it came very naturally. Often, however,learned people force themselves to remember the principles theyread in books and they come to rely upon their learning. “Look atme,” is their attitude, “I know more than all of you. I have Ph.D.’s
in science, philosophy, and literature. Why, I have more than ahundred Ph.D.’s!” Although Ananda’s ability to learn came

35

36

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

naturally, he also relied on it too much, and he neglecteddeveloping his samadhi-power. He thought samadhi was notimportant. “I know a lot of things and have wisdom. That’s
sufficient. Samadhi-power isn’t important. It is said that throughsamadhi one develops wisdom, but I already have wisdom.” So he
forgot about samadhi.
The Shurangama Sutra was spoken for Ananda’s sake,precisely because he didn’t have sufficient samadhi-power. He had
not done the work of meditation required to develop it. When others
were sitting investigating Dhyana, Ananda would go read a book or
write instead. The wonderful quality of the Shurangama Lecture
and Cultivation Session, in which this sutra is being explained, isthat it combines the actual practice of sitting in meditation with theunderstanding gained from the study of the Sutra. You can practice
meditation in accord with your new understanding. Through theapplication of effort, you can become enlightened. But it isessential both to develop samadhi and to acquire learning.
In other words, Ananda hadn’t cultivated true-appearance
prajna; he thought he could realize Buddhahood through literaryprajna alone. He thought that since he was the Buddha’s cousin, theBuddha, who had realized Buddhahood, would certainly help him
realize Buddhahood, too. Thinking that it didn’t really matter
whether he cultivated or not, he ended up wasting a lot of time.
One day, as the Shurangama Sutra relates, Ananda went out toreceive alms by himself. He took his bowl and went from house tohouse. While walking alone on the road, he encountered thedaughter of Matangi. Ananda was particularly handsome, and when
Matangi’s daughter saw him, she was immediately attracted to him.
But she didn’t know how to snare him. So she went back and told
her mother, “You absolutely must get Ananda to marry me. If you
don’t, I’ll die.”Now the mother, Matangi, belonged to the religion of the
Kapilas, the “tawny-haired,” and she cultivated this religion’smantras and dharma-devices, which were extremely effective.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

Since Matangi really loved her daughter, she used a mantra of her
sect – a mantra that they claimed had come from the Brahma
heaven – to confuse Ananda. Ananda didn’t have any samadhipower, so he couldn’t control himself. He followed the mantra andwent to Matangi’s daughter’s house, where he was on the verge of
breaking the precepts.
The first five precepts prohibit killing, stealing, sexual
misconduct, lying, and the taking of intoxicants; and Ananda was
about to break the precept against sexual misconduct. The Buddha
knew about it as it was happening. Realizing his cousin was introuble, he quickly spoke the Shurangama Mantra to break up theformer Brahma Heaven mantra of the Kapila religion. Ananda’s
confusion had made him as if drunk or as if he had taken dope – hewas totally oblivious to everything. But when the Buddha recited
the Shurangama Mantra, its power woke Ananda up from his
confusion, and there he was wondering how he had gotten himself
into such a situation.
He returned, knelt before the Buddha, and cried out in distress.
“I have relied exclusively on erudition and have not perfected any
strength in the Way. I haven’t any samadhi-power. Please, Buddha,tell me how the Buddhas of the ten directions have cultivated sothey were able to obtain samadhi-power.” In reply the Buddha
spoke the Shurangama Sutra. This was the first reason that it was
spoken. The second reason it was spoken was:II. To Warn About Those With Insane Wisdom Who Cherish
Deviant Thoughts.
There are many intelligent people in the world who, despite
their intellectual ability, do not follow proper paths, but instead use
their knowledge in ways that harm people. This is deviant thought.
They harbor deviant thoughts and have no desire to put an end tothem, because they think they are correct. They outsmart
themselves and act in a very confused way. The Sutra issues awarning about them.

37

38

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

There is a proverb that says:
Intelligence is helped by hidden virtue.
Hidden virtue leads you to enter the path of intelligence.
Those who do not practice hidden virtue,
but make use of intelligence alone,
Will be defeated by their own intelligence.
People are intelligent because in past lives they undertook
virtuous practices. Perhaps they studied hard in past lives, or theyread many Buddhist sutras. But intelligence is established by doing
this good work in secret. It is “hidden virtue” that others do not see.
Intelligence does not come to people who do a good deed and thenstrike the gong, beat the drum, and put an ad in the paper or on
television saying, “I, so-and-so, have just now done something
good.” Such a person may have done good deeds, but this is not
hidden virtue. Good deeds that are done unknown to anyone arehidden virtue; they are genuine good deeds. So it is said:
Good done hoping others will notice
it is not true good.
Evil done fearing others will discover it
is great evil.
People who want the good they do to be known haven’t done
genuine good; they’re just being greedy for a good reputation. Thevery greatest kind of evil is done secretly in the fear that people willfind out.
Hidden virtue practiced in the past may endow us with intelligence, but if we don’t use our intelligence correctly, if we don’t
practice hidden virtue and do good deeds, but instead do evil, ourintelligence defeats us and we defeat our intelligence. It becomes
merely a petty knowledge, a petty intelligence, not true intelligence.
For example, the great general Tsau-Tsau of the Three
Kingdoms Period in China was extremely intelligent, but asCauses and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

deceptive as a ghost. But great Emperor Yao of China was said tohave divine wisdom. Wise people are sometimes even called gods.
But, one should not view gods too highly in the Buddhadharma.
They do not hold a very high position. They are simply DharmaProtectors whose job is to protect the Triple Jewel of the Buddha,
the Dharma, and the Sangha.
One of great good who falls will join the ranks of evil. If
someone who does great evil recognizes it and changes, he can beconsidered a person of great good because he has had the courage
to change. However, when someone who ordinarily does gooddeeds decides to do evil and cheat people because he doesn’t notice
any particular response to his former conduct, he thereby becomesa very evil person since he is one who clearly knows what is rightand intentionally does wrong.
A person with “insane wisdom” does upside-down things –improper things – and still feels he is correct. He may go so far as
to commit murder and say: “If I hadn’t killed that man, he might
have killed others. But because I have killed him, he won’t killanyone else.” In truth, the victim was not a potential murderer atall, but the killer had a grudge against him. This is deviant thought.
Someone basically in error makes up a rationale for his behavior;
he makes up a fine story to avoid the judgment of the courts.
Although he is wrong, he is very convincing and he wins his case.
This is insane wisdom. The Shurangama Sutra warns people
against making arguments based on deviant thoughts. It warns
people who do this not to cherish deviant thoughts, not to beconvinced that they are right, but to change their ways and tocorrect their thinking so they may return to the proper path, toproper thought.
The third reason for the speaking of the Sutra is:III. To Point to the True Mind and Manifest the Basic Nature.
The Shurangama Sutra points directly to our mind so we may
see our nature and realize Buddhahood.
“What is this mind?”3

39

40

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

It is the true mind, which cannot be seen. The heart within yourchest that you can see is merely the flesh-heart, the only function ofwhich is to keep you alive. It is not the true mind. It certainly cannot
lead you to genuine understanding. If the heart within your chest
were the true mind, it should be able to accompany you when you
die. However, a person’s body remains after death and the flesh
heart is still within it. So the flesh heart is not your true mind. Your
true mind is the Buddha nature.
“Where is the Buddha nature?”
It is “not outside or inside or in the middle.” The Sutra text will
explain this principle in great detail. The Sutra will also explain the“ten instances of manifesting the seeing-nature,” that is, one’s truemind. This is the third reason the Sutra was spoken: to point out thepure nature and bright substance of the eternally dwelling true
mind, which neither comes nor goes, neither moves nor changes. It
is the basic substance, without defilement; its nature is pure, its
substance, bright.
The fourth reason the Sutra was spoken is:
IV. To Display the Samadhi of the Nature and to Exhort Us to
Actual Certification.
There are many Dharma-doors in the cultivation of samadhi.
Externalists also develop samadhis; but in cultivating samadhis, if
one is off at the beginning even by a hair’s breadth, one will missthe mark in the end by a thousand miles. Therefore it is necessary
to cultivate proper samadhi, and to avoid cultivating deviant
samadhi. The samadhis cultivated by externalists are deviant
samadhis, not proper samadhis. Because their samadhis are not theproper samadhi of the true nature, they will never achieve
sagehood, no matter how long they cultivate. It is said:
When the nature is in samadhi,demons are subdued and every day is blissful;
3.

In Chinese the word for “mind” is also the word for “heart.”

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

When false thoughts do not arise
everywhere is peaceful.
Why do people have demonic obstacles when they cultivate? Why
do karmic obstacles arise? It is just because people’s natures lacksamadhi. If the nature is in samadhi, all demons can be subdued.
There are many kinds of demons. This sutra explains fifty kindsof “skandha demons”. Actually there are many, many demons:heavenly demons, earth demons, human demons, ghost demons,
and weird demons. Heavenly demons are the demon-kings in theheavens who come to disturb your dhyana concentration. Earthdemons that dwell on the earth, human demons, ghost demons,
weird demons, and strange creatures also all come to disturb yourdhyana concentration.
“Why do they do this?”
Because before you attain Buddhahood you are a member of thedemons’ family. When you decide to leave the family of demons,
cultivate dhyana concentration, end birth and death, and breakthrough the turning wheel, the demons are still fond of you. Theylove you and can’t let you go. Therefore they come to bother yourspirit and disturb your dhyana concentration.
If you have no concentration-power, you can be turned by thedemon-states and end up following them. If you have concentration-power, you won’t be turned. You will be “thus, thus unmoving/ clear and eternally bright.” To be “thus, thus unmoving” is to haveconcentration power. To be “clear and eternally bright” is to havewisdom-power. With the combined powers of concentration andwisdom, no demon can move you. But if you have no concentration
or wisdom-power, you will follow the demons and become theirchildren and grandchildren. It is extremely dangerous.
The reason externalists do not develop the concentration of thenature is because they apply effort to the branches, not the root;
they work on the false shell of a body. Their mistake is to identify
the sixth consciousness, the ordinary mind, with their true mind. As

41

42

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discriminationa result of their cultivation they get a little of the experience of still
quiescence but what they experience is not actual. They force
themselves to keep their thoughts from arising, but they haven’t
dug out the root of their polluted thinking, so they can’t end birthand death. It is like trying to use a rock to prevent grass fromgrowing. When the rock is removed, the grass grows right back.
When cultivators of external religions relax their efforts, it is justlike removing the rock. Their methods are not ultimate.
In dhyana cultivation, one investigates the meditation topic,“Who is mindful of the Buddha?” By investigating this topic one
sweeps away all dharmas and leaves all appearances. In seeking for“who?” one penetrates to the root of all polluted thinking and rips
it out. If you use this method, the day will come when your contemplation will suddenly penetrate through and you will suddenly
become enlightened. Then you will know whether your nostrils arepointing up or down. At present you don’t know whether yournostrils face up or down. Once you are enlightened, you will know,
and then you’re on your way.
When Shakyamuni Buddha spoke the Shurangama Sutra, there
were in India various religious groups that did not discuss enlightenment. Rather, they imitated the behavior of cows or dogs. This
strange practice came about because someone, while sitting insamadhi, had seen a cow reborn in the heavens, and this person
concluded, “I should study the behavior of cows.” He began to eat
grass, to live outside in a cowshed, and to learn how to even sleep
like a cow. When he wasn’t sleeping he cultivated a bit of samadhi,
but he had no genuine accomplishment; it was deviant samadhi.
Another religion of that time came about because someone had
a confused dream in which a dog was born in the heavens. This
person decided that if he imitated the behavior of dogs, he too
would be born in the heavens. He modeled himself after a dog inevery way; guarding the door, eating things dogs eat, and sleeping
the way dogs do. But in the end such cultivation did not bringultimate accomplishment.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

Another old cultivator of another religion cultivated the NoThought Samadhi, in which he didn’t think of anything. He waswithout polluted thinking, and finally in his cultivation he was bornin the No-Thought Heaven. But birth in the No-Thought Heaven is
not ultimate, and eventually he fell. This too is considered a deviant
samadhi. All these methods taught by externalists are not ultimate,
not fundamental, they are not cultivation of the self-nature, ourorigin.
Using the ordinary mind and its false thinking to cultivate theBuddhadharma is like trying to make rice by cooking sand. It will
never succeed. You can cultivate for countless ages, but you won’t
escape the turning wheel, you won’t realize Buddhahood. It isessential for those of you who wish to cultivate to meet a Master
who has genuine understanding, in order for you to be able to attaingenuine samadhi power. In order to attain real samadhi-power, youwill certainly have to undergo the tests of demons, also. As I
mentioned earlier, there are many kinds of demons: there areexternal demons and internal demons. The external demons are not
too difficult to subdue, but the demons produced in your own mind
are hard to defeat.
Certain demons that bring sickness are also hard to subdue.
When I was about seventeen or eighteen, I studied the Buddhadharma and yet was very arrogant. My arrogance prompted me tosay an insane thing: “Most people are afraid of demons, but I haveno fear of them. In fact, demons fear me.” Wouldn’t you say that
was an insane remark? “No matter what kind of demons they are –heavenly demons, earth demons, spirit demons, ghost demons,
human demons – no matter what kind, I have no fear of them.”
After I finished spouting off, what do you suppose happened? I was
attacked by a sickness demon, and then it was I who feared thedemons, not the demons who feared me, because sickness inhibits
one’s movements like a yoke and chains. My body wouldn’t obey
my commands. I told it to walk, but it wouldn’t; I told it to sit, but
it couldn’t. From morning to night I lay on the bed unable to eat or
drink. The demon had me trapped. Then I realized what I had said

43

44

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

was all wrong. I had boasted that I wasn’t afraid of demons, but
now when the sickness-demon caught me I was powerless. I was sosick that I was oblivious to everything. It seemed certain I would
die. But just as I was lingering on for one last breath – when I was
almost dead but not quite – another thing happened to me. I saw theThree Filial Sons Wong of Manchuria: two monks – one a Taoist
Master and one a Buddhist Bhikshu, and one a layman. The threecame and told me to come out and play, and I followed themoutside. It was very strange: just outside the door I started to walk,but my feet weren’t touching the ground. Although I wasn’t in an
airplane, I was in empty space. It wasn’t like mounting the clouds
and driving the fog, however, it was like being enveloped in space.
I walked on the tops of houses and soon they looked very small, andI could see lots of people below.
We went to all the famous temples, mountains, and great rivers.
We went to the four sacred mountains in China: Wu Tai (FivePeaks), E Mei, Jyou Hua (Nine Flowers), and Pu Two. Wherever
we went there were lots of temples and lots of people. We didn’t
stop with China, however, and soon were flying over foreign lands
where the people were fair-haired and blue-eyed. We went fromplace to place so quickly that it was like watching a movie, whereframe after frame flashes on the screen in a constant change ofscene, except there was no projector or screen, and I actually went
to the places I saw.
After seeing and hearing many things, I arrived back at my own
front door. I opened the door and looked into my house, and there
on the bed was another me. The moment I realized there were twoof me I became one, and my breath and pulse returned. “He hasn’t
died!” exclaimed my father and mother, who were seated besideme. “He’s alive!” Then I realized that when I had seen myself on
the bed unable to move, I had been sick. I asked my father andmother about it, and they said I had been in a coma for seven oreight days, and had seemed dead. So, I am a living dead man. Even
I myself thought I was dead, and then I was born anew. After that I
wasn’t so insane. I never said that I didn’t fear demons or that

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teachingdemons feared me. Take my advice: whatever you do, don’t say
things like that. If you say, “I’m not afraid of anything,” in the
future you will encounter something that will frighten you. But tosay “I’m afraid of everything” is also incorrect. In general, don’teven bring up such useless topics.
Prior to my illness, I was an instructor at the Way-Virtue
Society. I lectured on the advantages of benevolence, righteousness, the Way, and good conduct. Not only did I just exhort others
to do good deeds, I myself also practiced benefiting others. I had
cultivated to the point that I felt I had a little skill. One day I readan article about Jang Sywan’s exemplary way of life and I decided
I wanted to be just like him. I vowed to heaven that I would practicethe deeds of Jang Sywan. But after I made the vow I regretted it.
“Of what use is imitating him?” I wondered doubtfully. And,
strangely enough, that very evening a demon came to test me to see
if I really could keep my vow. If you make vows, the Bodhisattvas
may come to test you. The point is, don’t speak arrogantly; takecare to avoid something that pleases you or in time something will
happen to cause you to be displeased.
Keep your mind on cultivation of the Way. Don’t use the mind
that ordinary people use but rather a mind that is intent on the Way.
Cultivate the samadhi of the nature and seek actual accomplishment. Actual accomplishment is the opposite of what is empty andfalse. One whose accomplishment is empty and false may suddenly
think, “I have just realized Buddhahood,” and while sitting indhyana he may feel that his body is like the Buddha’s, emitting lightand moving the earth. Actually there isn’t anything going on at all.
The experience is empty and false: it is not the accomplishment of
the Way.
One may think: “Sitting here in dhyana, I saw the Buddha giveme a prediction, saying, ‘You will soon realize Buddhahood. Don’tbother to cultivate. You are a Buddha already.’” This, too, is a false
experience; it is not genuine accomplishment of the Way.

45

46

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

Shakyamuni Buddha accomplished the Way beneath the Bodhi
tree. He sat there for forty-nine days, and then one evening, he saw
a star and awakened to the Way. “Strange indeed, strange indeed,
strange indeed,” he said, “all living beings have the Buddha-nature.
All can become Buddhas.”
However, before he had accomplished Buddhahood, a heavenly
demon came to test him. It transformed into a beautiful woman whocame before the Buddha and spoke seductively, trying to get him toabandon his cultivation and marry her instead. But the Buddha,
from within his samadhi, was not moved by the sight of thisexquisite creature. He just thought, “You think you are really
beautiful, but actually you are an old hag. Countless wrinkles line
your face and from your eyes and nose flow filthy tears and mucus.
There is snot in your nose and phlegm and saliva in your mouth.
Your whole body is filthy, and yet you still come and try to cheatme.” The Buddha contemplated this thought from within samadhi
and transformed the demon’s power so that the demon turned into
an old woman. Her hair turned white, her teeth fell out, and her
nose began to run with snot. She looked wretched. “Look at
yourself,” the Buddha told the demon. The demon looked and was
so ashamed that she ran away. Many such demons came to test the
Buddha, but the Buddha was never turned. Since he was not turnedby the demons, he accomplished the Buddha-Way.
When people work hard cultivating the Way, they are likely, at
crucial stages of development, to undergo the tests of demons.
Before you have any skill the demons won’t test you, but once you
develop a little skill, they will try you out. If you don’t recognize it
as a test, then you may run off and join the retinue of demons. If you
want to cultivate to the point of actual accomplishment, you must
develop the samadhi of the nature. When you cultivate by working
on the samadhi of the nature, and your nature is not moved, you will
naturally have samadhi-power and your accomplishment will
naturally be true and actual, not false. If you are moved by demons,then your samadhi is not true and proper but is rather a deviant
samadhi, which will not lead you to Buddhahood.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

Earlier I mentioned the deviant samadhis developed by people
who studied the behavior of cows and dogs. How did the cow anddog they imitated happen to get born in the heavens? In a former
life, the cow had cultivated the Ten Good Deeds, but before that it
had done many bad things. The retribution for the evil deeds caused
it to be born as a cow and the reward for its cultivation of the Ten
Good Deeds led it, at death, to be reborn in the heavens. The same
was true for the dog. Not knowing the past causes and conditions of
the cow and the dog that led to their rebirth in the heavens, thesepeople thought that it was merely being a cow or a dog in thepresent life that led to the heavenly reward. So they blindly imitatedthe behavior of cows and dogs. Nothing came of their cultivation,
however, and they couldn’t obtain actual accomplishment.
Actual accomplishment means the genuine realization of one’s
own perfect, clear inherent wisdom and samadhi-power, where
samadhi aids wisdom and wisdom aids samadhi in a mutual,perfect, unobstructed interpenetration. It is to realize the true
fundamental substance; it is to obtain one’s own true mind.
The fifth reason the Buddha spoke this sutra is:
V. To Destroy Upside-down Thoughts and Dispel Subtle
Delusions.
Upside-down thoughts are improper. People are really upsidedown. Well, people aren’t actually upside-down; their thinking is.
When Ananda and Matangi’s daughter returned to the Buddha,
Ananda bowed and asked for instruction. After hearing it, he spokea verse, which begins:
The wonderfully deep dharani,
the unmoving honored one,
The foremost Shurangama Kingis rarely found in the world.
The “unmoving honored one” is the Shurangama Samadhi. The
entire sentence refers to Shakyamuni Buddha. It is rare because, as
the third line of the verse says, “It melts away my inverted thoughts

47

48

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

gathered in a million kalpas.” Life after life, for limitless,boundless kalpas, Ananda had been striking up upside-down
thoughts, thinking of improper things. “Upside-down thoughts”
refer to any of the thoughts worldly people have. The function of
the Shurangama Sutra is to destroy and melt away these inverted
polluted thoughts and to dispel our subtle delusions.
Subtle delusions may be so subtle that the eyes can’t see them,the ears can’t hear them, and the mind cannot form thoughts about
them. As soon as we give rise to one unenlightened thought, theThree Subtle Delusions arise, although the space of a thought isvery short. Delusion can be likened to dust. If there is dust flying
about in a room where there is a mirror, the mirror will immediately
catch a lot of dust particles. These particles of dust will go
unnoticed until they become so thick that they cloud the mirror. Our
subtle delusions are like the dust on the mirror.
Fundamentally, our own nature is like a bright mirror – it is theGreat Perfect Mirror-Wisdom. But because of the production ofthese fine delusions, the bright mirror becomes coated and grows
dimmer and dimmer. Great Master Shen Syou’s verse says:
The body is a Bodhi tree,
The mind like a bright mirror stand.
Time and again brush it clean;
And let no dust alight.
Some people say this verse is incorrect. I say it is correct. Why? He
is telling us to constantly cultivate, to time and again brush clean
the mind so that it doesn’t catch any dust. Brush it morning andnight, for when you have cleared up the dust of the subtle delusions,the mirror of your own nature will shine brightly. Before one has
become enlightened, one should honor this doctrine and cultivate inaccord with it.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

The Great Master, the Sixth Patriarch, said in reply:
Originally Bodhi has no tree,
The bright mirror has no stand.
Originally there is not a single thing,
Where can the dust alight?
This verse was spoken by one who was already enlightened. One
who is enlightened can understand and cultivate in accord with thisverse.
It is said:
When not one thought arises,
the entire substance manifests.
When the six roots suddenly move,
one is covered by clouds.
When not one thought is produced, the Buddha-nature and samadhi
appear. When your eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind
suddenly move and take control, it is as if the sky has suddenly
clouded over. So one must put an end to inverted false thoughts anddispel the subtle doubts and then one can very quickly realize
Buddhahood. Unfortunately, though, no one wants to realize
Buddhahood. People would rather flow along in the Five Turbidities, flowing along and forgetting to return. They take suffering as
bliss, turn their backs on enlightenment and unite with defilingobjects. Although they have not ended birth and death, they
nonetheless think themselves pretty fine, saying, “Look at me, I am
intelligent and handsome. Everyone who sees me likes me and I
understand what others don’t.” Actually such people are just likemirrors attracting dust. The more dust that gathers, the dimmer the
mirror gets until it reflects no light at all. They may thinkthemselves smart in this present life, but wait and see: perhaps ten
lives from now they will end up as stupid as pigs. Therefore, in thislife we must decide where we will be going – we must recognize

49

50

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

clearly what our destiny will be, what path we will take. Then there
is hope.
The sixth reason the Buddha spoke this Sutra is:
VI. To Clarify the Two Doors for the Benefit of Living Beingsof the Present and Future.
The Two Doors are the Dharma-door of Level Equality, whichis the Actual Dharma, and the Expedient Door, which is theProvisional Dharma. Provisional Dharma is not real, but is
temporary and impermanent. Actual Dharma is real and foreverunchanging. There are two Dharmas: Provisional and Actual.
The Expedient Dharma, which is the Provisional Dharma, may
be illustrated by the following event:Once Shakyamuni Buddha saw a child toddling toward a well.
The child was on the brink of falling into the water and would
surely drown before anyone could reach it. The Buddha knew that
if he called to the child to come back that it wouldn’t listen, butwould keep right on running. He said instead, “I have candy in myhand. Come back quickly and I will give my candy to you.” Whenthe child heard there was candy to eat it turned around and cameback. Actually there wasn’t anything in the Buddha’s hand. But was
the Buddha lying? Was he cheating the child? No. The child wasjust about to fall into the well. If the Buddha hadn’t enticed it insuch a way as to cause it to turn immediately, it would havedrowned. The Buddha extended his empty fist and said there wascandy in it. The child came because it wanted to eat candy.
The Provisional Dharma-door is used to teach and transform
living beings. Basically there isn’t anything at all, but the Buddha
says to living beings, “I have treasures. Come to me and I will give
you a jewel – a priceless gem – and other fine things.” Because
living beings are greedy, they follow along to reap the advantages.
Ultimately they have been enticed by an expedient Dharma-door.
The Provisional Dharma, then, refers to the clever skill-in-means
used to save living beings.

Causes and Conditions for the Arising of the Teaching

The Dharma-door of Level Equality – the Actual Dharma – andthe Provisional Dharma-door were both used in speaking this sutra.
By means of these two Dharma-doors living beings are led toseparate themselves from suffering and to obtain bliss, so that they
eventually may give proof to the result and realize Buddhahood.
The Two Doors benefit living beings of the present and future.
The “present” here can refer to the time when the Buddha taught,
and it can also refer to now. Living beings of the present and future
can obtain the benefit of being enriched by the Dharma. To makethe Two Doors understood for the benefit of living beings of thepresent and future is the last of the six reasons for the arising of theteaching.

51

52

The Division and The Vehicle

A3

The division in which the Sutra is included and the vehicle to which it belongs.

The “division” refers to the Tripitaka, the Three Treasuries of
the Buddhist canon: the Sutra Treasury, the Vinaya Treasury, andthe Shastra Treasury. The Three Treasuries correspond to the Three
Non-outflow Studies: precepts, samadhi, and wisdom. The Sutra
Treasury teaches samadhi, the Vinaya Treasury teaches precepts,
and the Shastra Treasury teaches wisdom. In sutras one often sees
the title “Tripitaka Master.” This refers to one who has mastered all
three treasuries.
Although sutras may include sections dealing with the vinaya orwith wisdom, they predominately deal with the study of samadhi.
For instance, the Shurangama Sutra teaches people how to
cultivate dhyana concentration. This has already been mentioned as
the fourth reason that the Buddha spoke this sutra: to display thesamadhi of the nature and to exhort us to actual accomplishment.
There is a brief section in the Sutra on the Four Unalterable
Aspects, and this is an explanation of Vinaya. But since the Sutra is
primarily devoted to a discussion of samadhi, it is not classed as
Vinaya, but as a sutra.
The “Vehicle” refers to the Two Vehicles in Buddhism: theGreat Vehicle (the Mahayana) and the Small Vehicle (theTheravada). The Small Vehicle is like a very small cart, which can

The Division and The Vehicle

only seat a few people. It is the vehicle of the Sound-Hearers andPratyekabuddhas. The Great Vehicle is the Bodhisattva Vehicle,
that is, like a limousine, which can seat many people. This sutra
expounds Great Vehicle Dharma for teaching Bodhisattvas, ofwhom the Buddhas are protective and mindful. As instruction for
Bodhisattvas, it causes Arhats to turn from the small and go toward
the great, to resolve their minds on Bodhi and cultivate theBodhisattva Way. For instance, when Ananda returned from thehouse of Matangi’s daughter to where Shakyamuni Buddha was, herespectfully requested the Buddha to instruct him in the “path toBodhi, which all Thus-Come-Ones of the past have cultivated.”
Shakyamuni Buddha’s answer to his question is the Shurangama
Sutra, a Dharma cultivated by Bodhisattvas. Therefore this sutra isclassed as a Great Vehicle rather than a Small Vehicle Dharma.

53

54

The Depth of the Meaning and Principle

A4

The examination of the depth of the meaning and the principle.

To which of the teachings do the principles discussed in the
Sutra belong? The Tyan Tai School describes the following Four
Teachings:
1.
2.
3.
4.

the Storehouse Teaching;
the Connecting Teaching;
the Separate Teaching;
the Perfect Teaching.

The Storehouse Teaching, or Tripitaka Teaching, refers to theDharmas of the Small Vehicle. It includes the Abhidharma and theAgama sutras. Agama is sometimes interpreted “incomparable
Dharma” but even so it is still the teachings of the Small Vehicle.
The Connecting Teaching connects with the Storehouse
Teaching that precedes it and with the Separate Teaching that
follows it.
The Separate Teaching differs from what comes before andafter it. It is not the same as the Connecting Teaching that precedes
it nor the Perfect Teaching that follows.
The fourth of the teachings as described by the Tyan Tai is the
Perfect Teaching. Of these four, the Shurangama Sutra belongs to
the Separate Teaching.

The Depth of the Meaning and Principle

The Syan Shou School makes Five Divisions:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

the Small Teaching;
the Beginning Teaching;
the Final Teaching;
the Sudden Teaching;
the Perfect Teaching.

The Small Teaching coincides with the Storehouse Teaching of the
Tyan Tai division. The Beginning Teaching includes both theConnecting and the Separate Teachings of the Tyan Tai. The Final,
Sudden, and Perfect Teachings are all contained in the Perfect
Teaching division of the Tyan Tai. Although the names differ, theprinciples are the same.
The Small Teaching refers to the Small Vehicle Teachings. The
Beginning Teaching refers to the beginning of the Great Vehicle
Teaching. It was spoken for those who understood only the
emptiness of people and had not yet realized the emptiness ofdharmas. They were not yet free of their attachment to dharmas.
The Final Teaching is the Great Vehicle Dharma. It is for those
who understand the emptiness of people and the emptiness ofdharmas, the doctrine of the Great Vehicle. Speaking of theemptiness of people and dharmas, I am reminded of a story that ison the public record.
When Shakyamuni Buddha lived in the world, people often
asked him to accept vegetarian meal-offerings. Following the meal
it was customary for the host to go before the Buddha, bow, andrequest Dharma. If the Buddha was not present, then the host would
ask the Buddha’s disciples to accept the offering and in turn thedisciples would speak Dharma for the host.
One day the Buddha and his great Bhikshus left the Jeta Groveat the city of Shravasti, where they were living, and went out toaccept an offering of food, leaving behind only one small
Shramanera (novice monk) to watch the door. After the Buddha had
departed, an Upasaka (layman) came to the monastery to request

55

56

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discriminationthat a member of the Sangha come and accept offerings at his homeon behalf of the Triple Jewel. Finding that the Bhikshus and theBuddha had all gone out, he said to the one small Shramanera who
was left, “That’s okay, I’ll invite you, Shramanera, to come andaccept my offering. Come with me.” The small Shramanera
nervously consented to accompany him: nervous because he had
never gone out by himself to accept an offering before. He’d always
gone with the other Bhikshus. Once he found himself obligated to
speak Dharma, he realized he didn’t have any idea what to say.
Although this concern weighed on him, he accompanied the host
who had so sincerely asked him to go and accept the meal-offering.
After they had eaten, the inevitable happened. The host very
respectfully turned to the small Shramanera, bowed deeply, andrequested Dharma. As an expression of his sincerity, the host kept
his head bowed as he knelt before the small Shramanera, waitingfor him to speak Dharma. There sat the small Shramanera staring at
his host prostrate before him. And then what do you suppose
happened? Without uttering a word, he slipped off his chair, tiptoed
outside, and beat a hasty retreat back to the Jeta Grove. Naturally hefelt ashamed at having eaten his fill and then run away without
speaking the Dharma.
For a long time the host knelt with his head bowed. But finally,
having heard nothing, he lifted his head to steal a peek and he sawthat there was no one in the seat before him. The small Shramanera
had disappeared. At the moment he saw that the Shramanera wasgone, he became enlightened. He awoke to the emptiness of people
and the emptiness of dharmas. “Haaaa! So that’s the way it is!” heexclaimed, and wished immediately to seek certification of his
enlightenment. Naturally he headed for the Jeta Grove in search of
the small Shramanera.
Meanwhile the small Shramanera, petrified that his host would
pursue him in quest of the Dharma, had run back to the Jeta Grove,headed straight for his room, slammed the door, and locked himself
in. Who would have guessed that not long after he had locked thedoor, he would hear a knock? The little Shramanera stood frozen

The Depth of the Meaning and Principlewith fear without making a sound on the other side of the door. He
was totally panic-stricken. After all, he had eaten the host’s foodand now the host had come demanding the Dharma. His
nervousness reached such an extreme that at the height of hisanxiety, suddenly he became enlightened and also awakened to theemptiness of people and the emptiness of dharmas.
This story illustrates that it is not certain under what circumstances one will become enlightened. Perhaps you will become
enlightened by getting nervous. Or perhaps happiness will cause
you to become enlightened. Any experience you stumble on may
bring enlightenment. Some hear the sound of the wind and become
enlightened. Some listen to the flow of water and become enlightened. Some become enlightened upon hearing a wind-chime; others
upon hearing a bell ring.
“I have heard all those things many times. Why haven’t I
become enlightened?” you may ask.
How should I know why you haven’t become enlightened? You
must wait for enlightenment until your time arrives, just as you
must wait for food to be cooked before you can eat it. You must
wait for the opportunity to ripen. When the opportunities are ripe,then anything you run into can cause you to become enlightened.
The Patriarchs of the past in China have become enlightened undermany different circumstances. It is only necessary that you
continue to cultivate and investigate the Buddhadharma withdetermined and concentrated effort. If you do that, then one day
you will become enlightened. If you are already enlightened, somuch the better. If you aren’t enlightened, you should go slowly
and wait. Don’t be nervous. Don’t be so anxious that you can’t
sleep or eat.
The Final Teaching is for those who have awakened to theemptiness of people and dharmas. It is the entrance into the Great
Vehicle Teaching. The Final Teaching instructs Bodhisattvas. It is
not however the ultimate teaching. It is surpassed by the Sudden
and Perfect Teachings. The Perfect Teaching explains the unob-

57

58

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

structed perfect interpenetration of all things. Everything is
originally the Buddha. The Dharma Flower Sutra, a Perfect
Teaching, says that all living beings will become Buddhas in the
future. That sutra says: “If people who are very scattered andconfused enter a stupa or temple and say ‘Namo Buddha’ but once,
they can all realize the Buddha’s Way.” When people enter stupas
or temples to bow to the Buddha they should be sincere and intent
upon what they are doing. But here, the Dharma Flower Sutrarefers to an insincere person who enters a temple and casually
recites “Namo Buddha.” Due to just that one recitation of “NamoBuddha” he will become a Buddha in the future.
I am reminded of another story that is a matter of public record.
When you recite the Buddha’s name, you should transfer the meritto all living beings; you shouldn’t just recite for your own sake.
When you recite the name of a Buddha even once and dedicate themerit and virtue from your recitation to all living beings, you
thereby increase the merit and virtue of the recitation, and you
make it penetrate without obstruction.
Once, Shakyamuni Buddha went to a certain country to collectalms, accompanied by all of his disciples except Mahamaudgalyayana only to find that no one there would give them offerings.
Neither the king, nor his government officials, nor the citizens
made offerings to the Buddha or his disciples. Later, however,when Mahamaudgalyayana arrived in that country, there was acomplete change of heart. The king, the officials, and all thecitizens very respectfully gathered around to welcome Mahamaudgalyayana and to bow to him. They beseeched him to let them knowwhat he needed so they could make offerings to him. The Buddha’s
disciples did not understand why the Buddha, one of such great
virtue, received no offerings from the people of this country, while
when the Buddha’s disciple arrived, the whole town turned out togreet him and everyone made offerings to him. “What’s themeaning of this?” the disciples asked the Buddha.

The Depth of the Meaning and Principle

The Buddha told his disciples: “The great officials and thecitizens made no offerings to me because in a past life I failed to set
up conditions with them and consequently we have no affinity with
one another. Once long, long ago, ages prior to this one, Mahamaudgalyayana was a firewood gatherer. One day while picking up
firewood he bumped against a nest of bees, and they swarmed out
to attack him. Mahamaudgalyayana simply recited the Buddha’s
name and made a vow saying, ‘Namo Buddha. You bees, don’tsting me! In the future when I have realized the Way, you will be
the first ones I take across to Buddhahood. Renounce your evil
thoughts and stop harming people.’ As a result of this vow, the bees
did not sting him. Eventually the queen bee became the king of thiscountry and the drones and workers became the officials andcitizens. When Mahamaudgalyayana, now a Bhikshu, came to thiscity, the former bees whom he had to take across all bowed andwelcomed him. Such is the power of his former vow.”
Taking this situation to heart, we should always establish
wholesome affinities by being kind to everyone. We should vow tolead all people and all creatures to Buddhahood. A vow is invisible,
but living beings have the equivalent of a radio receiver in theirminds, so they can tune in to it. A vow is not tangible or visible, but
beings will instinctively know if you are good to them. You should
resolve to rescue all living beings. Anyone who maintains thisframe of mind will have affinities wherever he goes.
“I went to a certain place and no one came to my aid. Why wasthat?” someone may ask.
It is because you didn’t develop any affinities with the people
there in the past. Creating affinities is especially important for
cultivators of the Way. So it is said, “If you haven’t harvested thefruit of Bodhi, first create affinities with living beings.” How? Bybeing good to everyone. Why is this necessary? Living beings are
the Buddha. Being good to them is simply being good to the
Buddha. If you’re not good to them, you’re not being good to the
Buddha.

59

60

Volume One – The Ten Doors of Discrimination

Every thought ought to arise
for the sake of living beings.
Every good deed should be done
for the sake of all living beings.
One should use all one’s strength to do good deeds. Such is theresolve of a Great Vehicle Bodhisattva. Don’t be a Small Vehicle“self-ending” Arhat who only takes himself across to enlightenment and doesn’t take others across, too.
If you can see all living beings as Buddhas, living beings will
see you as a Buddha. If you see all living beings as demon kings,
living beings will see you as a demon king. It’s just like puttingcolored glasses on. If you put on green glasses, everything you see
is green. If you wear red glasses, everyone turns red. Not only that,
but the way you see others is the way they see you. That’s why I
said earlier that living beings have radio receivers in their minds,
which let them tune into each other. Don’t think the other person is
not aware of your bad thoughts. Although he may not actuallyknow what you are thinking, his self-nature senses it. Being good topeople is yang-light. Not being good to people is yin-shadow.
The meanings and doctrines of the Shurangama Sutra are as
deep as the sea. Although some people claim to have fathomed thedepths of the ocean, actually its depth varies so much from place toplace that it’s impossible to say just how deep it is. The doctrines of
the Shurangama Sutra are the same way. It’s not easy to fathom
them. Each person gains his or her own particular advantages fromthe Sutra. From person to person the advantages differ, but all come
forth from the wisdom of the Sutra. Because the Sutra is deep, thewisdom we can obtain from it is great and the samadhi-power wegain is durable, and so it is called “The Ultimate Durability of all
Things.”“If each of us obtains something from the Sutra, are its
meanings and doctrines diminished?”

The Depth of the Meaning and Principle

No. The meanings and doctrines are like water in the sea. Whensomeone goes to the shore and dips out a bucketful of water, theamount of water left in the sea is still great. If another person takessome water for his purposes, the water in the sea is still abundant.
The sea is inexhaustible and unending. The doctrines of this sutra
are also inexhaustible and unending. When you become enlightened, the Sutra’s doctrines are still as complete as they were before
your enlightenment. You can extract any amount of wisdom, but thewisdom obtainable from the Sutra remains the same – it neither
grows nor diminishes.

61

62

The Teaching SubstanceA5

The expression of the teaching-substance.

All dharmas spoken by the Buddha have a teaching-substance.
What is the substance of this sutra’s teaching? It consists of words,
sentences, writings, and sound. Manjushri Bodhisattva suggests to
the Buddha that when the Thus-Come-One appears in the world the“true teaching-substance of this region resides only in sound.” Theregion meant is the Saha world, our world of suffering. However,sound alone cannot be considered the substance of the teaching.
Wind and water also make sounds, but they cannot be called thesubstance of the teaching.
More specifically, then, the substance of the teaching consistsof sound, words, sentences, and writings. The sound is that of the
Buddha’s first speaking this Dharma. Once it was spoken, soundbecame words. And the words formed sentences, which were thenwritten down. Once it was written down, the teaching became
available. So the Sutra’s teaching-substance is composed of sound,words, sentences, and writings.
The teaching-substance can be divided into Four Doors. The
first is the Door of Accompanying Phenomena; in this case, thesound, words, sentences, and writings. The Shurangama’s teachingsubstance is based also on the door of Consciousness Only, and on
the door of returning to the nature, which is not concerned with

The Teaching Substanceappearances but returns directly to the nature. The Sutra also takes
the door of Unobstructedness as its teaching-substance.
The Door of Consciousness Only discusses how the “three
realms arise only from the mind and the myriad dharmas only fromconsciousness.” Shakyamuni Buddha contemplated the conditions
to see which dharmas he should use to rescue beings. Then fromwithin pure consciousness he spoke the Dharma to teach andtransform living beings, and their consciousness gained the benefit.
This is the door of consciousness-only, taking consciousness-onlyas the substance of its teaching.
The door of returning to the nature is completely interpenetrated without obstruction. In it the consciousness disappears andreturns to the nature. Returning to the nature is also the substanceof the teaching.
What is the Door of Non-Obstruction? The former doors
include both phenomena and noumena, with the door of returning
to the nature being noumena. When the Four Doors combine,
phenomena and phenomena are non-obstructive. This non-obstruction, then – the perfect fusion and unobstructedness of all
phenomena and of noumena – comprises this sutra’s teachingsubstance.

63

64

Individuals Able to Receive the Teaching

A6

The identification of the appropriate individuals able to receive the teaching.

This refers to the living beings who are taught and transformed.
To whom is the teaching of this sutra directed? The Shurangama
Sutra causes sentient and insentient creatures to perfect all-wisdom
at the same time. Both sentient and insentient beings can realize
Buddhahood. Those who are taught specifically here are the SoundHearers, Ones Enlightened to Conditions, and those withsomething left to learn.
Sound-Hearers, Arhats, hear the Buddha’s sound and awaken to
the Way. They cultivate the Dharma-door of the Four Truths:
suffering, accumulation, extinction, and the Way.
Ones Enlightened to Conditions are Pratyekabuddhas born at atime when there is a Buddha in the world. They cultivate theTwelve Causes and Conditions and awaken to the Way. When there
is no Buddha in the world, Pratyekabuddhas are called Solitary
Enlightened Ones. Solitary Enlightened Ones live deep in themountains in the remote valleys where they hide away in caves.
There they watch the myriad things between heaven and earth
continually live and die. In the spring the hundred flowers open, in
the autumn the yellow leaves fall. Watching these changes, they
awaken to the Way.

Individuals Able to Receive the Teaching

Besides teaching the Sound-Hearers and The Ones Enlightened
to Conditions, this sutra also teaches those with something left tolearn, which in this case refers to the Bodhisattvas. The Buddha isthe only one who has nothing left to learn. The Sutra alsotransforms the fixed-nature Sound-Hearers, those who do not wish
to turn from the Small Vehicle toward the Great. A Sound-Hearer
whose nature is flexible turns from the Small toward the Great andcan pass from the position of Sound-Hearer through that of One
Enlightened to Conditions on to become a Bodhisattva. AlthoughSound-Hearers, Ones Enlightened to Conditions, Bodhisattvas, andfixed-nature Sound-Hearers can be said to be the primary recipientsof the Sutra’s teaching, all living beings of the three realms – thedesire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm – are theprimary recipients of the teaching. This sutra accords with allopportunities and takes everyone across without exception.

65

66

Similarities, Differences andDetermination of TimeA7

The similarities and differences between the principle and its implications.

The principle is that which is held in honor. What the principle
leads us back to is called its implication. The teaching of the Two
Vehicles (Sound-Hearers and Pratyekabuddhas) is concerned
primarily with cause and effect. This is a provisional Dharma. The
Dharma the Buddha spoke includes both provisional and actual
teaching. The provisional is temporary, the actual is everlasting.
With the provisional Dharma, cause is principle, the entering is its
implication. When true appearance is reached, the provisional
becomes actual. When the actual is reached, one is said to haveawakened and entered. Thus the awakening is the principle, theentering is its implication.
When Ananda, the protagonist of this sutra, ran into trouble, theBuddha rescued him and then taught him to turn from the Small
toward the Great. That is the principle. Ananda’s arrival at theultimate fruit is its implication. The principle and its implication
thus penetrate to the Buddha-Way, and are the Way to Buddhahood,and are thus distinguished from the various Small Vehicle sutras
which discuss only the Small Vehicle and cannot penetrate to the
Buddha-position.

Similarities, Differences and Determination of TimeA8

The determination of the time.

This refers to the time when the Sutra was spoken. The Buddha
spoke Dharma for forty-nine years. When he spoke theShurangama Sutra, King Prasenajit was sixty-two years old, andsince the Buddha and King Prasenajit were the same age, thiswould place the Sutra in the Prajna Period. But if we judge theSutra by its teaching, it is classified as Vaipulya. Vaipulya, a
Sanskrit word, means “Broadening Passages” and refers to the third
period of Shakyamuni Buddha’s teaching, according to the Tyan
Tai classification. Therefore the previous classification of this sutra
as a Final Teaching, according to the Syan Shou classification, wascorrect.

67

68

CHAPTER 2

The History of the Transmission andTranslation

A9

The history of the transmission and translation.

After the Great Tyan Tai Master Jr Yi read the Dharma Flower
Sutra, he divided all sutras into Three Sections: the preface; thebody, which embodies the principle and implication of the sutra;
and the propagation, which is an exhortation at the end of the sutrathat it be circulated throughout the world.
Later, when an Indian Dharma Master came to China andlearned that Great Master Jr Yi had divided all sutras into thesethree parts, he was amazed, and exclaimed, “That is just the same
way the sutras of India are divided! The Shurangama Sutra, forinstance is divided in exactly the same way!” When Master Jr Yi
heard of the existence of the Shurangama Sutra, which he had
never seen, he was moved to bow to the west in the hope that hewould one day see this Sutra. He bowed to the west every day foreighteen years, but in the end he never had the opportunity to see
the Sutra. How superior must be the causes and conditions thatallow us, who have never bowed to the Sutra, to be able toencounter it now, to read it, and to recite it!

The History of the Transmission and Translation

Eventually, the King of India proclaimed the Shurangama
Sutra a national treasure because it was one of the sutras that
Nagarjuna Bodhisattva brought back from the Dragon Palace. Afterthe proclamation, no one was permitted to take the Sutra out of thecountry. At that time, Dharma Master Paramiti was intent upongetting the Sutra out of India into other countries, especially China.
He set out for China carrying a copy of the Sutra, only to be stopped
at the border by customs officials who would not permit him tocarry the Sutra across the border. Since he was unable to take theSutra out of the country, he returned and tried to think of a way to
get the Sutra out of the country. Finally, he thought of a way. He
wrote out the Sutra in minute characters on extremely fine silk,rolled it up, and sealed it with wax. Then he cut open his arm andplaced the small scroll inside his flesh. Next he applied medicines
to the wound and waited for it to heal. Some people say he put theSutra in his leg, but I think that since it would not have been
respectful to place the text below the waist, he probably chose somefleshly place on the upper part of his body and put the Sutra there.
When the wound healed, he again set out for China and passed
through the border guards without incident since the sutra was wellconcealed. Eventually, he arrived in Canton Province where hehappened to meet the Prime Minister Fang Yung, who invited him
to reside at a temple in Canton while he translated the Sutra.
These were the difficulties encountered at the time the Sutra
was translated. How fortunate for us that the Dharma Master was so
determined to take the Sutra to China. From this account you cansee how important this Sutra is.

69

70

The Translator

B1

The translator.

Sutra:

Translated during the T’ang Dynasty by Shramana
Paramiti from Central India.
Commentary:

It was during the Tang Dynasty, after Empress Wu Tzai Tyan
retired, in the first year of the Shen Lung Reign period that
Shramana Paramiti translated this sutra from Sanskrit to Chinese.
He accomplished the translation very quickly, so that he could getback to India before the customs officials at the border were
punished for letting him slip through with the Sutra. Dharma
Master Paramiti wanted to return to India and turn himself in so theguards would not be punished. After he finished his translation hewent back to India, confessed to the king, and asked to receive
whatever punishment the offense entailed.
This Dharma Master’s merit with regard to this Sutra isextremely great. Since it is due to his efforts at the outset that we
now have the opportunity to investigate this Sutra, we should firstbe thankful for this Shramana’s meritorious work.
Shramana is a Sanskrit word which means “diligent andputting to rest”, that is, diligently cultivating precepts, samadhi,

The Translator

and wisdom, and putting to rest greed, hatred, and stupidity. The
Buddha is also called a Shramana. Once in India, when the Buddha
was in the world, the Bhikshu Ashvajit (“Master of Horses”) waswalking down the road carefully attired in his robes. His awesome
deportment was so striking that upon seeing him Maudgalyayana
was moved to say, “You are so majestic, your awesome manner sowell perfected, that certainly you must have a master. Whom doyou study with?”
Bhikshu Ashvajit said, “All dharmas arise from conditions, alldharmas cease because of conditions. The Buddha, the great
Shramana, always speaks this way.” When Maudgalyayana heard
those words, he accompanied the monk back to the Jeta Grove in
the Garden of Anathapindaka, bowed to the Buddha as his master,and left the home-life.
Each of us should study the conduct of a Shramana. In order tocultivate precepts, samadhi, and wisdom diligently like the
Shramana, we should first take refuge with the Triple Jewel andthen receive the Five Precepts: to refrain from killing, fromstealing, from sexual misconduct, from lying, and from taking
intoxicants. After receiving these precepts, we should actually put
them into practice, which means we should never violate them. The
Five Precepts are extremely important. Strict adherence to themwill ensure rebirth in the realm of humans. If you cultivate the Five
Precepts, you won’t lose the opportunity to be born a person.
Someone may say, however, “I understand why one should not
kill. After all, all living beings have the Buddha-nature, all canbecome Buddhas, so every living being’s life should be spared. I
also understand why stealing is not good and that it is important torefrain from indulging in sexual misconduct and lying, but why are
intoxicants included within the Five Precepts? I’ve always enjoyeddrinking and smoking. Everybody drinks. Everybody smokes.
What’s wrong with it? In fact, I’m seriously considering dropping
my study of the Buddhadharma just because of this prohibition
against intoxicants.”

71

72

Volume One – The History of the Transmission and Translation

You should stop and think about it instead of just following thecrowd. Others enjoy smoking and so you join them; others enjoy
drinking and so you drink, too. You get caught up in such company
and do the things they do until eventually you get the habit as well.
Most people don’t have great faults, but rather just slight faults andlittle problems. But just on account of these slight problems you
would consider cutting short your study of the Buddhadharma.
How stupid that would be! Do you want to know why there is aprohibition against wine? I’ll tell you a true story to clarify thispoint.
There was once a man who liked to drink. He took the Five
Precepts, but afterwards he didn’t keep them. How did this happen?
One day he thought, “Perhaps I’ll have a little drink of wine.” He
took out a bottle and had a few swallows. He was accustomed tohaving something to eat with his drink, so he set the bottle down
and went outside to look for something to eat. He noticed that hisneighbor’s chicken had strayed over into his yard. “Good,” hethought, “it will make a good chaser,” and he snatched up the pullet.
At that point, he broke the precept against stealing. Once he’dstolen it, he had to kill it before he could eat it, and so he broke theprecept against killing. Once the chicken was cooked he used it tochase down his wine, and soon he was roaring drunk, thus breaking
once again the precept against the use of intoxicants. About thattime, there was a knock at his door. It was the neighbor woman insearch of her chicken. “I haven’t seen it,” he blurted out, thereby
breaking the precept against lying. A second glance at the neighborwoman revealed her beauty to him, and, aroused by an overwhelming sexual desire, he raped her. Afterwards he was sued.
Now all this came about because he wanted to drink. Just because
he had a few drinks, he subsequently broke the other four precepts
and got into a lot of trouble. Intoxicants cause one to become
confused and scattered, and so they are the object of one of the
Buddhist prohibitions. A person who is drunk lacks self-control.
With no forewarning he can find himself suddenly in the heavens,suddenly on earth. He “mounts the clouds and drives the fog.” He’ll

The Translator

do anything. Because it causes one to lose all inhibitions, it isincluded among the Five Precepts.
If you receive the Five Precepts and do not violate them, thenyou are protected by good Dharma-protecting spirits who areconnected with each precept. If you break the precepts, the goodspirits leave and no longer protect you. This is why receiving theprecepts is extremely important in Buddhism.
“How does one receive the precepts?” someone may want toknow.
Merely reading in a book that one must not kill, steal, commit
acts of sexual misconduct, lie, or take intoxicants does not count as
taking precepts. Nor is it possible to go before the Buddhas, lightsome incense, and make some incense-burns on your body andreceive the precepts in that way. No, it is not done that way. If alayperson wishes to receive the Five Precepts, he must certainly
find a high Sangha-member of great virtue to certify that he, theSangha-member, has transmitted the substance of the precepts tothe layperson. The Sangha-member tells the layperson that fromnow on he or she is one who has received the precepts. The meritgained by receiving and maintaining the precepts is inconceivably
great and wonderful. But in order for it to be in accord with
Dharma, one must go before a Sangha-member to seek and receive
the precepts.
In addition to cultivating the precepts, a Shramana cultivates
samadhi. There are many kinds of samadhi that could be discussed,
but in general, if you are not moved by any external experience, you
are in samadhi.
“How can one obtain samadhi?”
First you must become quiet by sitting in meditation and investigating Dhyana. The reason most people go restlessly back andforth, east today and west tomorrow, is that they have no samadhi.
In the morning to the gate of Chin, in the evening to the court of
Chu: they run all over, because they don’t have any samadhi. To
obtain samadhi, you must work hard, and as you do, you may have

73

74

Volume One – The History of the Transmission and Translation

many different experiences. But in the midst of these experiences,
you should take care not to let them turn you around. That issamadhi. If an experience changes your state of mind, you have nosamadhi. For instance, if you receive a letter containing bad news
and it makes you worry, you have no samadhi. You don’t pass thetest. Or if you encounter some happy situation and you go chasing
after it, you have no samadhi. If you are faced with a displeasing
experience and you get angry, you also have no samadhi. You
should be neither happy nor sad, neither exhilarated nor mournful.
To have samadhi is to do things without getting emotional, but touse your Way mind instead.
By cultivating samadhi, you can open your wisdom. If you haveno samadhi-power then you have no wisdom-power. Without thestrength of wisdom, how can you study and practice the Buddhadharma?
“Where do samadhi-power and wisdom-power come from?”
you ask.
They come from precepts. Every day you must protect and keep
the precepts until eventually there comes to be a mutual response
between the Dharma and your cultivation of it. When you haveestablished this kind of relationship with the Dharma you canobtain the nourishment of Dharma-water.
A Shramana diligently cultivates precepts, samadhi, andwisdom and puts to rest greed, anger, and stupidity. These threepoisons, greed, anger, and stupidity, are precisely the reason you
have not realized Buddhahood. If you can put a stop to the threepoisons you will quickly become Buddhas.
Greed is the feeling of “the more the better” whenever you
encounter something you like. Anger is the feeling that arises when
you encounter a situation that doesn’t please you. Stupidity is thepolluted thoughts of the stupid mind that cause you to go about
things in a confused way. If you can simply put an end to those
three poisons, you can be in mutual response with the Way. Then it
is very easy to accomplish your work in the Way.

The Translator

There are Four Kinds of Shramanas:
1. A Shramana victorious in the Way. He has cultivated andaccomplished either Arhatship or Bodhisattvahood.
2. A Shramana who speaks of the Way. He propagates theDharma for the benefit of living beings.
3. A Shramana who lives the Way. He maintains the precepts
with purity and great vigor and is careful never to break them.
4. A Shramana who defiles the Way. He doesn’t eat pure foodand he breaks the precepts; he turns his back on them. Not only
does he defile himself, but he defiles the Buddha’s teaching. He
makes a bad impression on people. When they see a person who has
left the home life but does not keep the precepts, they lose theirfaith in the Buddhadharma. Since he causes others to lose faith, he
is said to defile the Buddha’s teaching.
Paramiti, the Shramana who translated the Shurangama Sutra,
represents the first three kinds of Shramana: he is victorious in theWay, he speaks of the Way, and he lives the Way. Paramiti in
Sanskrit means “Extreme Amount”, indicating that his talent andhis wisdom were both extremely ample and full. Dharma MasterParamiti translated the Shurangama Sutra, and as Director ofTranslation, he stood at the head of more than two hundred Dharma
Masters who had assembled to work on the translation. The work
was done at Jr Jr Monastery, a large monastery in the city of
Canton. Because of the great merit and virtue involved in directing
the translation of the Sutra, the translator and the history of transmission and translation are discussed as the ninth door, before thetext itself is explained.

75

76

The Reviewer, Certifier and Editor

B2

The reviewer.

Sutra:

Reviewed by Shramana Meghashikara from Udyana.
Commentary:

Dharma Master Paramiti was assisted by a Shramana from
Uddiyana, a place in India. Before it was converted to housing,
Uddiyana had been the imperial flower garden, so in transliterating
the word into Chinese, the character for carambola, a kind offlower, was used. Meghashika means “Able to Subdue”, whichindicates that he could subdue afflictions, demon-obstacles, oranything of the sort. Having left Uddiyana for China, Meghashika
revised the translation, paying particular attention to what
expressions in Chinese would be used. He was one of the highest
Dharma Masters to take part in the work.
B3

The certifier.

Sutra:

Certified by Shramana Hwai Di from Nan Lwo Monasteryon Lwo Fu Mountain.
Often copies of the Sutra text do not list this Dharma Master’s
name, but his name is listed in earlier editions and should be added
to later ones if it has been omitted. Lwo Fu Mountain is a famous

The Reviewer, Certifier and Editor

mountain in Canton Province. Nan Lwo Monastery is the place
where Shramana Hwai Di (“Cherishing Progress”) dwelt.
Probably when Hwai Di’s Master gave him that name, it was in thehope that he would work hard and vigorously. The “Di” of his namemeans to “Progress”, the meaning being that he should continually
be vigorous in his cultivation, that he should not rest, that he should
not be lazy. This Dharma Master was extremely well-educated. He
concentrated on the study of the teachings of the sutras, so he wasvery clear about the doctrines contained in them. Because he also
understood Sanskrit, he was the Dharma Master appointed tocertify the translation. Since both Dharma Master Paramiti and
Dharma Master Meghashika understood Sanskrit thoroughly, why
did someone else from China certify the translation? Althoughthese two Dharma Masters had mastered both Sanskrit andChinese, they had just come to China, and it was to be feared thatthey did not completely understand Chinese, so someone from
China was called upon to certify the translation. This was Dharma
Master Hwai Di.
I haven’t looked into why contemporary editions of the Sutra
don’t list Dharma Master Hwai Di, although former editions all do.
But I wanted to mention him so that it would be known who
certified the translation.
B4

The editor.

Sutra:

Edited by Bodhisattva-precepts Disciple Fang Yung of
Ching He, former Censor of State, and concurrently Attendant
and Minister, and Court Regulator.
Commentary:

The Bodhisattva precepts should be taken by both people whohave left the home-life and laypeople. The Sutra that sets forth theBodhisattva precepts, the Brahma Net Sutra, says, “Whether asking of a country or as a great official, when one is initiated into
one’s position, one should take the Bodhisattva precepts.” Because

77

78

Volume One – The History of the Transmission and Translation

Fang Yung understood the Buddhadharma, he took the Buddha as
his father and the Bodhisattvas as his brothers, and took the Ten
Major and Forty-eight Minor Bodhisattva Precepts. Afterwards, hereferred to himself as a disciple.
He received the Bodhisattva precepts and then he became the
Censor of State, which means whenever the country was in error
he reported it. He criticized. “Of State” indicates his official
capacity within the government. The text says former, indicatingthat at the time he edited the Shurangama Sutra translation, he wasno longer in that position. Concurrently means that he held two
positions: Attendant and Minister. As attendant, he looked after
the Emperor’s affairs and carried out imperial commands. As
minister, he was involved in the government of the country and inthat capacity issued his own commands. His duty as Court
Regulator was to make sure the affairs of court were in equilibrium.
His family name was Fang; his given name was Yung. Yungmeans “perfectly fused.” He was from Ching He.
Edited by means he used his brush to write out the text. He
polished the language, making it even more eloquent, so that thestyle and technical perfection of the writing is of unsurpassed
excellence. Why? Official Fang Yung was a great writer, an
extremely well-educated man. That he himself, with his own brush,
polished this text makes the Shurangama Sutra text particularly
fine. If you wish to study Chinese, you can memorize theShurangama Sutra; it is a paragon of Chinese composition. Even
many Chinese are unable to read and understand it.
Now that the first nine doors of explanation are complete, thespecific explanation of the meaning of the text follows.

79

CHAPTER 3

The Testimony of Faith

A10 The specific explanation of the meaning of the text.
B1 The preface.
C1 The testimony of faith.
D1 An explanation of the six fulfillments.

Sutra:

Thus I have heard.
Commentary:Thus expresses faith. Ananda, the Buddha’s cousin and theforemost in learning of all his disciples, edited and compiled thesutras. At the beginning of each sutra he says, “Thus I have heard,”
indicating that the words to follow are the Buddha’s words. “Thus”
means “Dharma such as this, the ten volumes of the Shurangama
Sutra, is what I, Ananda, have heard. I, Ananda, myself heard theBuddha speak this.” Therefore, Dharma that is “thus” can bebelieved; Dharma that is not “thus” cannot be believed. “Thus,”
then, refers to the text of the Sutra.
“Thus” satisfies the Fulfillment of Faith. All sutras spoken by
the Buddha begin with the Six Fulfillments: the Fulfillment ofFaith; the Fulfillment of Hearing; the Fulfillment of Time; the80Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Fulfillment of a Host – one who speaks the Dharma; the Fulfillmentof a Place; and, the Fulfillment of an Audience.
1. The Fulfillment of Faith.
“Why must one have faith?” someone may wonder.
Faith is the source of the Way
And the mother of merit and virtue
Because it nourishes all good dharmas.
Such is its great importance.
It is said,
The Buddhadharma is like a great sea;
Only through faith can one enter it.
There is no other way to enter the sea of Dharma except by faith.
Only by means of faith can one “deeply enter the Sutra-Treasury
and have wisdom like the sea.” One should have faith that the
Shurangama Sutra is extremely fine. Believe in the sutra. That is tohave faith. That is what is meant by the Fulfillment of Faith.
2. The Fulfillment of Hearing.
Those with the Fulfillment of Faith still must come to listen towhat is said. If you have only the Fulfillment of Faith, then whenlecture time comes you may be off in the park or at a coffee houseand miss the lecture entirely. That would be a case of there being no
Realization of Hearing. But if instead you aren’t out drinking coffee
while sutras are being lectured – what is more, if you aren’t eventhinking about food though you’ve skipped dinner and are thus
making absolutely certain that you hear the sutra – you haveachieved the Fulfillment of Hearing. Since you have all come tolisten and have brought about the Fulfillment of Faith with yoursincerity, I will realize the Fulfillment of Hearing for you.
3. The Fulfillment of Time.
If you have faith and hearing, but you don’t have the time, thenthere’s no way to hear the sutra. There must be an appropriate time.

The Testimony of Faith

Usually, you are either going to school or going to work and haveno time to come and listen to sutra lectures. But now we have foundthe time to assemble and investigate the Sutra.
4. The Fulfillment of a Host.
You must also have a host to speak the Dharma. If, for instance,
you want to listen to sutras, you must find someone to lecture themfor you. However, if you were to request one of your “do-ityourself Dharma Masters” (laypeople who use this title eventhough they have not left the home-life in the orthodox tradition) to
lecture, you would find that you might as well lecture yourself. You
already understand what they lecture. Therefore you must find ahost who can speak the Dharma. It was for this reason that you
pulled me out of the grave. Basically I’m known as the “Monk in
the Grave”, but you have brought me out to lecture sutras and speak
Dharma for you.
“Who is the host of the Sutra?”
Shakyamuni Buddha spoke the Shurangama Sutra; herepresents the Fulfillment of a Host.
5. The Fulfillment of a Place.
“Once there is a host to speak the Dharma, then everything isready for Dharma to be spoken, right?” you ask.
No, you still need a place to lecture the sutras.
“What about the park? It’s big enough. We could go there for
lectures.”That might work for a day or two, but by the third day theauthorities would prevent it. “This is a public park,” they would
say. “You can’t occupy it like this.” So you have to find somewhereappropriate to bring about the Fulfillment of a Place.
6. The Fulfillment of an Audience.
Finally, there must be people who come to listen. If there’s noaudience for the sutra lecture, you can go ahead and lecture to thetables and chairs, but can they listen? No, an audience is necessary.

81

82

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

For the Shurangama Sutra, the place is the Jeta Grove, in the
Garden of the Benefactor of Orphans and the Solitary, at the city of
Shravasti, where the Buddha dwelt with his disciples.
In this sutra, the audience is composed of the great Bhikshus
and Bodhisattvas who came to listen.
When Ananda says, “Thus I have heard,” the “I” refers to the“hypothetical self” of the Bodhisattva. There are Four Kinds of
Self:
1. Ordinary people have an “attachment to the self” whichcomes from their attachment to the body.
2. Non-Buddhist religions speak of a “divine self”. They
maintain that there is a Godhead, or say that they
themselves are God.
3. Bodhisattvas follow worldly custom and manifest a“hypothetical self”.
4. The Buddhas have the “true self” of the Dharma-body.
The ordinary person is attached to his body and feels that it is
his real self. Actually the body is but a temporary dwelling, like ahotel. You can live in a hotel for a while, but eventually you will
have to move. You can’t stay forever. Ordinary people do notunderstand this principle. They think, “My body is me,” and they
strive to feed it well and dress it beautifully. They look for pleasure
to indulge it in. They want an elegant home and beautiful surroundings. They busy themselves dressing well, eating rich food, andliving high – all only to help out their “stinking skin-bags”.
The human body is merely a stinking skin-bag. You don’t
believe it? Take a look. Unclean matter oozes from your eyes. Yourears discharge wax, which is also unclean. Your nose is full of filthy
mucus and your mouth is full of unclean saliva and phlegm. If you
don’t bathe for four days, your body begins to stink, and if you
perspire, it becomes foul in just a day or two. Feces and urine arealso filthy. Impurities are constantly being discharged from the ninebodily apertures of the eyes, ears, nostrils, mouth, anus, and urethra

The Testimony of Faith– they’re all unclean. What is there to love about your body? You
may dress it in finery; dab it with perfume; slave for it all day
applying lipstick, rouge, and powder as some women are wont to do– all for the sake of the false shell of the body. No matter how good
the food, it still turns into excrement. Decorating the body is justlike decorating a toilet with beautiful material. No matter how
elegant the toilet turns out, it is still a place to deposit filthy things.
Would you say the insides of a human body are clean?
Tell me, what’s so good about your body? When the time comesto die, it retains no sentiment for you. It doesn’t say, “You’ve been
so good to me, I’ll live a few extra days and help you out.” It can’t
do it. So what good is the body after all? Nonetheless, the ordinary
person is attached to his body and takes it as himself. “This is MY
body,” he says. “You hit ME! I can’t allow that! How dare you
insult ME!”
Ultimately, who is that “me”? He doesn’t even know who he is,and yet he says others are insulting him or hitting him. He hasn’t
recognized his original face and thinks the flesh body is “me”. The
spirit and the self-nature are the true self, but he has not foundthem. He can’t see them. He doesn’t even know enough to look forthem. He just assumes he’s doing the right thing by slaving for thesake of his body.
If your primary concern is to get the better half of things foryourself, you haven’t figured out life right. Anyone like that won’t
be able to make things add up. He is busy for the sake of himself tothe exclusion of all else. Therefore, a Bodhisattva is never busy forhimself. He is busy for the sake of others. If people want his help,
he will give it to them, regardless of the circumstances.
Non-Buddhist religions speak of a “divine self”. “What is the
self?” they say. “It is God.” There are many varieties of this kind ofself, but they will not be discussed at this time.
What is the “hypothetical self” of the Bodhisattva? Ananda
says, “Thus I have heard.” However, Ananda is enlightened; at thetime he recalls the Buddha’s words for us, he has already attained

83

84

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Arhatship, and so he no longer has any “I” – any ego. In saying “Ihave heard,” he is simply following worldly custom and assuming
a hypothetical self in order to be comprehensible to ordinary people
who have an attachment to the self.
Bodhisattvas do not have the characteristic of a self. They
recognize the ordinary attachment to the self as false, and they seek
the true self of one’s own nature. It is from the false self that you
can arrive at the true self, for only if you recognize the false can you
find the true. If you don’t recognize the false as false, how can you
find the truth? Why are we now investigating the Buddhadharma?
It is because we are searching for true principle. Why do we seektrue principle? Because we know that everything in the world isfalse, and we want to find the truth within falsity. What is the true
self of one’s own nature that the Bodhisattva seeks? It is the
Buddha. The Buddha is the true self. Before you have realized
Buddhahood, your “I” is false. The Bodhisattva knows the self isfalse, but the ordinary person says, “You say the self is false, but asI see it, my body is excellent. It is strong, tall, well-proportioned
and handsome. You may say it is false, but I think it is true.” He
can’t see through it, and so he can’t put it down. Unable to put it
down, he cannot become truly independent.
The phrase “I have heard” indicates the Fulfillment of Hearing.
“Now, basically,” you may say, “the ears hear. Why doesn’t itsay, ‘Thus the ears heard,’ instead of ‘Thus I have heard.’?”Actually, the ears cannot hear. They are merely the organ ofhearing. What hears is the nature, which is eternally present. It is
the mind that heard. What it heard was the Dharma which is “thus”.
“Which Dharma is ‘thus’?” you ask.
It is the Shurangama Sutra that Dharma Master Paramiti wrote
out on sheer silk, placed in an incision he made in his arm, carried
to China, and translated into Chinese. Now it has come to America,
where it has been translated into English. It is what Ananda himself
heard the Buddha speak. It is what the Buddha has transmitted toThe Testimony of Faith

China. It is not something that Ananda as an individual put together
and made. It is the Dharma the Buddha spoke.
All sutras that the Buddha spoke begin with the four words“Thus I have heard.” There are four reasons for that.
1. To put the doubts of the assembly to rest.
After the Buddha had entered Nirvana, and it came time tocompile the sutras, Ananda ascended the high seat to speak
Dharma. He immediately manifested the appearance of entering
samadhi and sat there for perhaps five minutes without speaking.
Once he had entered samadhi, his appearance became identicalwith the Buddha’s. He was endowed with the Thirty-two Marks andEighty Subtle Characteristics of a Buddha; he emitted light andmoved the earth. The great assembly of disciples immediately gave
rise to three doubts:a) Some thought that Shakyamuni Buddha had come back tolife because they saw that Ananda had taken on the perfect featuresof the Buddha. The disciples had probably been thinking so muchabout the Buddha that their brains were a bit murky, and so they
jumped to this conclusion.
b) Some thought that the reason Ananda now had such perfectfeatures was that he, Ananda, had himself realized Buddhahood.
c) Some thought a Buddha had come from another region. “It
isn’t Shakyamuni Buddha, and Ananda hasn’t become a Buddha,”they thought. “Perhaps it is a Buddha from the north, south, east, or
west, from one of the ten directions.”
But as soon as Ananda said, “Thus I have heard,” the threedoubts of the assembly were suddenly resolved.
2. To honor the Buddha’s instruction.
When the Buddha was about to enter Nirvana, he announced his
intent to his disciples, and they began to cry. Ananda, who was the
Buddha’s cousin, cried hardest of them all. He sobbed and wept,
probably until his tears washed his face clean. Finally the Venerable
Aniruddha approached him and said, “Don’t cry. You can’t cry.

85

86

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Since the Buddha is about to enter Nirvana, you should ask him
what to do about things after he is gone.”“What things should I ask about?” Ananda said.
The Venerable Aniruddha replied, “In the future, the sutras will
be compiled. You should ask what words to begin them with.
Second,” Aniruddha continued, “when the Buddha is in the world,
we live with the Buddha. When the Buddha enters Nirvana where
will we dwell? Ask the Buddha that. Third, we now rely on the
Buddha as our teacher. After the Buddha enters Nirvana, whomshould we take as our teacher? We have to have a teaching andtransforming guide, a teaching host. Fourth, when the Buddha is in
the world, he is able to discipline and subdue the bad-natured
Bhikshus. After the Buddha enters Nirvana, how should they bedealt with? The proper thing for you to do is to go ask the Buddha
these four questions.”
Ananda agreed. He went to the Buddha and asked, “When the
Buddha is in the world, we take the Buddha as our master. After the
Buddha enters Nirvana, whom should we take as master?”
The Buddha answered, “Take the precepts as your master.”
Bhikshus and Bhikshunis should take the precepts as master.
“When the Buddha is in the world, we dwell with the Buddha,”
Ananda said. “When the Buddha enters Nirvana, where shall wedwell?”“When the Buddha leaves the world, you should dwell in the
Four Applications of Mindfulness,” the Buddha answered. The
Four Applications of Mindfulness are: contemplate the body as
impure; contemplate feelings as suffering; contemplate thoughts asimpermanent; and contemplate dharmas as being without self. If
you contemplate the body as impure, you won’t love the body. If
you contemplate feelings as suffering, you can’t be greedy forpleasure. If you know thoughts are impermanent, you won’t
become attached to the polluted thoughts that arise in your mind.
The dharmas that are without a self are the Five Skandhas, or heaps:
form, feeling, thinking, activity, and consciousness.

The Testimony of Faith

Third, Ananda said, “In the future when the sutras are compiled
what words should we begin them with?”
The Buddha answered: “Use these four words: ‘Thus I haveheard.’” These words and the Six Fulfillments represent thecompleteness of the sutra’s meaning and certify that the sutra was
spoken by the Buddha.
“I have just one more question,” said Ananda. “When the
Buddha is in the world he can control the bad-natured Bhikshus.
But when the Buddha enters Nirvana, what is to be done about
them?”The Buddha said, “As to the bad-natured Bhikshus, ignore themand they will go away. Pay no attention to them. Don’t talk to them.
Don’t sit with them. In general, treat them as despicable; ignore
them. If no one pays any attention to them, they won’t be able to do
anything, no matter how evil they may be.”Bad-natured Bhikshus are people who have left the home-lifeand who say and do unprincipled things. When the Buddha was in
the world, there were six Bhikshus who were very bad. You
shouldn’t think that every person who leaves the home-life is good.
There are also many unruly people among the Sangha. The Buddha
instructs us to “ignore them and they will go away.” Keep silent andpay no attention to them. In that way you can subdue them.
3. To resolve the assembly’s disputes.
The Buddha had many disciples who were old cultivators –senior members of the assembly who had much more Way-virtue
than Ananda. Ananda had just recently attained the fourth stage ofArhatship, while among the assembly were many who had long
been fourth-stage Arhats. If Ananda had simply spoken the sutras,
most of them would not have paid him due respect. But by saying“Thus I have heard,” he made it clear that what they were about tohear was not a sutra spoken by Ananda himself, but rather a sutra
he heard the Buddha speak. Therefore, no one could argue.
Everyone knew that Ananda had the most excellent memory andcould remember in their entirety all the sutras the Buddha had

87

88

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

spoken during his forty-nine years of teaching without getting themconfused or mixed up in any way. Ananda was born on the day of
the Buddha’s enlightenment. He heard everything the Buddhataught during the last twenty-nine years of his life and remembered
every single word of it.
“But how could he remember what the Buddha taught during
the first twenty years?” someone may ask. “He wasn’t even there tohear the teaching.” Remember that Ananda was the Buddha’s
personal attendant and never left the Buddha’s side. He used every
opportunity to question the Buddha about the earlier teachings andin this way he learned all the Dharma the Buddha had spoken
during those first twenty years. The Buddha’s teaching was like agreat river. Every drop of it flowed into the ocean of Ananda’s
mind. Not a single drop escaped. That is why it is said thateverything the Buddha taught during all the forty-nine years – fromhis enlightenment to his Nirvana – was perfectly preserved inAnanda’s memory. Thus, the disputes of the assembly werequelled.
4. To distinguish Buddhist sutras from the writings of otherreligions.
Non-Buddhist texts begin either with the word O, “existence,”or the word E, “non-existence”. They say that all phenomena areeither existent or non-existent. But Buddhist sutras speak of true
emptiness and wonderful existence, the doctrine of the Middle
Way. They avoid the extreme doctrines of existence and nonexistence, being and non-being. They begin with “Thus I haveheard” to distinguish them from non-Buddhist texts.
Sutra:At one time the Buddha dwelt at the city of Shravasti in the
sublime abode of the Jeta Grove.
Commentary:

At one time refers to the time when the Shurangama Sutra was
spoken. It was the appropriate time to speak the sutra.

The Testimony of Faith“Why wasn’t the specific year, month, day, and time recorded?”
you ask.
Since the calendars of India and China did not coincide, there
was no way to fix the time the Shurangama Sutra was spoken, so
the simple phrase “At one time” was chosen. Of the Six Fulfillments, “At one time” brings about the Fulfillment of Time, and theBuddha as the host who speaks the Dharma is the Fulfillment of a
Host.
If you want to become a Buddha, you must learn what a Buddha
is like.
“What is a Buddha like?”
A Buddha is happy from morning to night. He doesn’t worry.
He doesn’t give rise to afflictions. He sees all living beings as
Buddhas, and so he himself has realized Buddhahood. If you can
see all living beings as Buddhas, you too are a Buddha.
“What does the word Buddha mean?”
The word Buddha means “enlightened”. The Buddha has
perfected the Three Kinds of Enlightenment: enlightenment of self,
enlightenment of others, and the perfection of enlightenment andpractice. This has been explained above.
In this sutra the terms for the Three Kinds of Enlightenment are
called basic enlightenment, initial enlightenment, and ultimate
enlightenment, but these are simply different names for the enlightenment of self, the enlightenment of others, and the perfection ofenlightenment and practice. In Buddhist sutras there are many
places where the names vary but the meaning is the same. You
should not fail to recognize something just because the name isdifferent. If someone changes his name, you won’t know he isbeing referred to when someone mentions him by his new name,but when you meet him face to face, you’ll say, “Oh, it’s you!” TheThree Kinds of Enlightenment of the Buddha are the same way. If
you haven’t investigated the Buddhadharma deeply, then you won’t
know what basic enlightenment, initial enlightenment, and ultimate

89

90

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

enlightenment are, but if you have studied the Buddhadharma you
know that they are the same as the Three Enlightenments.
That is a general explanation of the word Buddha. If the word
Buddha were discussed in detail, it could not be completely
explained in three years, let alone three months. Now I have noalternative but to explain it for three minutes and let it go at that.
That is because Americans like speed. They want everything to bedone fast. So now in lecturing the Sutra I will do it fast, like a rocket
going to the moon. In a rocket, Zut! – you’re there. Althoughbasically I hold to the old ways, I can’t use antiquated methods.
The Buddha dwelt at the City of Shravasti. Shravasti, aSanskrit word, was the name of the capital city in which King
Prasenajit lived. The Buddha taught and transformed many living
beings there while he dwelt in the sublime abode of the Jeta Grove;
which was near the city. Shravasti was different from other cities, inthat it was unusually full of pleasures involving the five objects ofdesire: forms, sounds, smells, tastes, and objects of touch. All were
extremely fine. As to forms, there were probably many beautiful
women, and the city itself was undoubtedly very colorful. As tosounds, the music was probably extremely beautiful. As to smells,
there was Indian curry, for instance, which we also have in thiscountry and which can be smelled for quite a distance when it iscooking. As to flavors, there was ghee, a delicious milk product. As
to objects of touch, they probably had the finest silks – the epitomeof elegance – in Shravasti.
The city had abundance and affluence, and the people had thevirtues of education and freedom; thus Shravasti is interpreted asmeaning “Abundance and Virtue”. The people were well-educated,well-read, and experienced. They were endowed with intelligence,
penetrating insight, and scholarship. They were also a free people;
they were not bound by others.
Once there was a Dharma Master who went to seek instruction
from an elder Dharma Master. When he arrived, he put on his robe

The Testimony of Faithand sash, opened his kneeling cloth, knelt before the elder Dharma
Master, and asked for instruction.
“What instruction do you want from me?” asked the old Master.
“I am seeking freedom,” came the reply.
“Who’s binding you up?” the old Master asked.
As soon as he heard the question, the young Dharma Master
realized that no one was binding him, and he immediately became
enlightened. “I am already free,” he realized. “What am I doing
seeking further freedom?” That realization brought about his
enlightenment.
“If I were to seek instruction in how to obtain freedom, andsomeone were to tell me that I’m not bound up, would I become
enlightened?” you ask.
That’s different. Your time has not yet arrived. Your potential
has not yet matured. When it does, one sentence will cause you toawaken, to connect suddenly and penetrate through to enlightenment.
The people of Shravasti were free, which means that theircultivation made it easy for them to realize the Way. Because
Shravasti was so well-endowed with abundance and virtue, theBuddha dwelt there.
The sublime abode of the Jeta Grove is the “Jeta Grove in the
Garden of the Benefactor of Orphans and the Solitary” mentioned
at the beginning of the Vajra Sutra.
In Shravasti there lived a great elder named Sudatta, who wasendowed with many blessings. No one knew the extent of his
wealth. One day a friend said to Sudatta, “The Buddha is at suchand-such a place speaking Dharma.” The moment Sudatta heard theword “Buddha”, his hair stood on end and he was beside himself.
“I want to go see the Buddha right now,” he said; “Immediately!” Because of his wish to see the Buddha, the Buddha shone
his light on Sudatta, although he was a good distance away. It was

91

92

Volume One – The Testimony of Faiththe middle of the night, but because the Buddha’s light was shining
on him, Sudatta thought it was already dawn, so he arose and set out
to see the Buddha. Since it was actually the middle of the night, thecity gates were still locked, but by means of the power of the
Buddha’s spiritual penetrations, the gates opened of themselves
when Sudatta arrived and closed behind him again as he went out.
He reached his destination, saw the Buddha, and, hearing theBuddha speak Dharma, was inexpressibly happy. Then he asked theBuddha, “You have so many disciples; where do they live?”
At that time there wasn’t any sublime abode in the Jeta Grove.
The Buddha said, “I haven’t any permanent residence.”“I will build you a monastery!” said the elder. “I will make aplace for you.” Since he was wealthy, he could speak withauthority. “As soon as I return I will find a place and begin
construction.”
When he got back to Shravasti he looked everywhere until heeventually found Prince Jeta’s garden, which was about a mile anda half outside the city. He saw that the garden was the mostappropriate place to give the Buddha. But it belonged to the Prince,
so he went to negotiate.
“Why do you want to buy my garden?” Prince Jeta asked.
“I’m going to build a place to invite the Buddha to live in,”
replied the elder.
“All right,” Prince Jeta said in jest, “cover the grounds of thegarden completely with gold coins, and I will sell it to you.”
It never occurred to the prince that Sudatta would actually do it.
Who would have guessed that Sudatta would return and take all thegold coins from the family storehouses to the gardens to be laid out
on the grounds?
“I was just kidding!” cried the prince when he saw the goldladen ground. How could I sell you my garden? You shouldn’t havetaken me seriously!”

The Testimony of Faith“You are a prince now,” replied the elder Sudatta. “In the future
you will be the king. A king does not speak in jest. You can’t jokewith me. Whatever you say should be just as it is. You can’t refuse
to sell.”
When the prince heard that, there was nothing he could do.
“Very well,” he said. “You have covered the ground with goldcoins, but you didn’t cover the trees. Here’s what we will do. We
will divide it. The ground you covered is yours, but the trees aremine. However, I don’t want them for myself. I’ll make a gift ofthem so you can provide a place for the Buddha.”
The elder Sudatta had no choice but to accept Prince Jeta’s
conditions. So the place was named the Jeta Grove in the Garden of“the Benefactor of Orphans and the Solitary.” Sudatta was also
known as Anathapindaka, “the Benefactor of Orphans and theSolitary,” because he took pleasure in helping widows, widowers,
orphans, and the solitary, that is elderly couples who had nochildren. His virtuous deeds earned him a title awarded to elders ofgreat virtue.
“How is Prince Jeta’s name explained?”
Prince Jeta was born on the day his father, King Prasenajit,
returned victorious from a battle with a neighboring country, so thechild was given the name Jeta, “Victorious in War,” by his father,
the king.
This is the history of the “sublime abode of the Jeta Grove.”
Sudatta invested large additional sums of money in the constructionof the sublime abode.
D2
E1
F1

A broad explanation of the fulfillment of an audience.
Sound-hearers.
Listing their number.

Sutra:

With a gathering of great bhikshus, twelve hundred fifty in
all.

93

94

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Commentary:

The gathering of great Bhikshus, together with the great Arhats
and the Bodhisattvas of the ten directions mentioned below, bringabout the Fulfillment of an Audience.
The sutras spoken by the Buddha are not confused or disconnected. They weren’t spoken casually. Every sutra has its Six
Fulfillments at the beginning, because only when these six are
brought about can a Dharma assembly be established and theDharma be spoken.
Great Bhikshus are different from small Bhikshus. Great
Bhikshus are at the stage in their cultivation where they are justabout to attain enlightenment. “Bhikshu” is a Sanskrit word that has
three meanings: mendicant, frightener of Mara, and destroyer ofevil.
A Bhikshu is a mendicant who takes his bowl out into the streets
to collect alms. He does not go only to the wealthy and avoid thepoor, or vice-versa. A Bhikshu must practice equality in his almsrounds, which means he must go strictly from door to door, and tono more than seven houses. So it is said, “One should not avoid thepoor and go to the rich, nor ignore the lowly and seek out thehonorable.”
When someone ascends the precept platform to receive the
Bhikshu Precepts, he faces Three Masters and Seven Certifiers. The
Three Masters are the Precept Transmitter, the Karmadana, and the
Teaching Transmitter. The Seven Certifiers act as guarantors that,as a monk, the Bhikshu will not violate the rules of pure eating or
break the Precepts. When the Precepts are transmitted, theKarmadana asks, “Have you already resolved to attain Bodhi?”
The answer is, “I have already resolved to attain Bodhi.”
He also says, “Are you a great hero?”
The answer to be given by the preceptee is, “Yes, I am a greathero.” When the questions have been answered in this way, anearth-traveling rakshasa ghost, a being of our world who records

The Testimony of Faith

good and evil, says, “Now the Buddha’s retinue has increased byone, and Mara’s retinue has decreased by one.” The earth-travelingrakshasa transmits this news to a space-traveling yaksha ghost, whoin turn transmits the news through space to the Sixth Desire
Heaven, where Mara dwells. When Mara, who is king of theheavenly demons, hears the news, he is terrified. That is why thesecond meaning of Bhikshu is frightener of Mara.
A Bhikshu is also a destroyer of evil, because he breaks up theevils of ignorance and afflictions.
Since the word Bhikshu has three meanings, it falls in the
category of “terms not translated because they contain many
meanings”, and, according to the rules of translation as set down by
Dharma Master Sywan Dzang during the Tang Dynasty in China, it
is left in Sanskrit.
Actually, there were twelve hundred fifty-five great Bhikshus in
the Jeta Grove assembly, but the number is rounded off to twelve
hundred fifty in all. These disciples comprised the Buddha’s
constant following. Formerly most of them had adhered to nonBuddhist paths, but, upon receiving the Buddha’s teaching, they
were transformed. Moved by the Buddha’s deep kindness, they
constantly dwelt with him thereafter.
Of the twelve hundred fifty, the Buddha first took across Ajnatakaundinya and the other four of the five Bhikshus in the Deer
Park. Next he converted the three Kashyapa brothers, who had been
fire-worshipers. When they took refuge with the Buddha, theybrought their thousand disciples along with them to also takerefuge. That makes one thousand five disciples. Maudgalyayana
and Shariputra each had a hundred disciples: they brought the total
to one thousand two hundred and five. Then Yashas, the son of anelder, and his disciples took refuge for a total of fifty people, whichmakes one thousand two hundred fifty-five disciples in all.
What is meant by a “gathering”? One person cannot be called agathering, nor can two, nor three. It takes four or more to form an

95

96

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithassembly. In this case, however, the gathering consisted of morethan twelve hundred fifty.
This is how Ajnatakaundinya became the first of Shakyamuni
Buddha’s disciples. In a former life, the Buddha was a patient
immortal cultivating the Way in the mountains. He cultivated thepractice of patience in the face of insult. One day the King of
Kalinga went to the mountain on a hunting expedition, bringing
with him a party of concubines, palace girls, ministers, andofficials. While the king hunted, the concubines went for a stroll on
the mountain and encountered the old Bhikshu, the patient
immortal. The concubines, who rarely left the palace, had neverbefore seen a person with such a long beard and such hair as his.
Although he was a cultivator, the concubines thought he was afreak, and so they crept closer and asked him, “What are you
doing?”“I am working at cultivating the Way. I am practicing theBuddhadharma,” replied the old cultivator. The concubines had
never heard of the Buddhadharma or even of the Buddha and werecompletely puzzled by his answer. Their curiosity got the better ofthem, and each one had to come closer for a peek at the oldcultivator. They crowded around him in a circle.
By then the King of Kalinga had returned from his hunting, only
to find that his beautiful concubines had disappeared. He went
looking for them and found them standing in a circle around a longhaired, bearded man. The sight ignited the king’s jealousy. He
thought to himself, “This man has seduced my beautiful women!
They won’t pay any attention to me, and yet he’s managed toseduce them.” Aloud he asked, “What are you doing?”“I am cultivating patience,” replied the old cultivator.
“What do you mean by patience?”“Patience means that no matter what you do to me, no matter
how impolite you are to me, no matter how badly you treat me, I
can bear it.”

The Testimony of Faith“Really?” said the King of Kalinga. “Is that truly the way you
are? I don’t believe you can do it. If you truly have patience, why
did you seduce my women? Now that they have become so
involved with you and have fallen in love with you, in the future
they will certainly run away from the palace.”“No, I wouldn’t seduce your women. I have been speaking
Dharma for them, teaching them to be patient.”“Patient!” spit back the king. “So you can be patient, eh? All
right, I’ll try you out. Let’s see if you can be patient...” and hechopped off the old cultivator’s ear. “Can you bear it?” he shouted.
“Are you angry?”“I’m not angry,” replied the old cultivator.
Next the king sliced off the cultivator’s nose. “Are you angry?”he asked. “Are your afflictions welling up? Don’t you hate me?”
“I haven’t given rise to affliction,” replied the old cultivator,“nor am I angry with you.”“Is that true? Are you really not angry?” screamed the king.
“Very well, I’ll cut off your hand,” which he did in one blow. “Youstill don’t hate me?”The old cultivator, this previous incarnation of Shakyamuni
Buddha, said to the King of Kalinga, “I don’t hate you.”“Then I will cut off the other hand!” and the king brought hissword down once again on the old cultivator. “Are you angry?”“I’m still not angry,” replied the old cultivator.
“Ah, you don’t know truth from falsehood. Here, I’ll cut off
your foot. Now, are you angry?”“I’m not angry.”The king cut off his other foot, which meant that he had severed
all four of the old cultivator’s limbs. “You still don’t hate me?” heasked.
The old cultivator replied, “I still don’t hate you.”

97

98

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith“You’re lying!” cried the king. “There isn’t a person in theworld who wouldn’t get angry upon having all four limbs sliced off
his body. I don’t believe you really can be this way.”
At that time the old cultivator made a vow. “If I have not givenrise to any anger,” he told the king, “then my four limbs will growback and my body will be whole once more. But if I have gotten
angry, my hands and feet won’t rejoin my body, and my nose and
ear won’t grow back.” As soon as he finished speaking, his hands,
feet, ear, and nose, which had been completely severed, grew backagain.
“What kind of weird monster are you?” the King of Kalinga
cried. “What kind of freak can make his hands and feet grow backon his body? A demon!” the king concluded, addressing his party ofministers and concubines. But as soon as these thoughts arose, theDharma protectors and beneficent gods let loose a hail-storm thatcame beating down on the king.
Then the old cultivator made another vow. “Please, Dharma
protectors and good spirits, don’t punish him. I forgive him,” hesaid. Then he told the king, “In the future, when I realize
Buddhahood, I will take you across to Buddhahood first.” As aresult of that vow, when Shakyamuni Buddha realized
Buddhahood, the first person he took across was Ajnatakaundinya,
who was none other than the former King of Kalinga.
Upon realizing Buddhahood, the power of his vow led him
immediately to the Deer Park to save the five Bhikshus, of whom
the first was Ajnatakaundinya. When someone makes a vow, aconnection is created. Therefore you should make vows to be goodto people and to rescue them, and you should be careful not to makevows to kill people. If you vow to kill people, in the future, people
will vow to kill you, and there will be no end to the cycle of killing.
If you make vows to take living beings across to Buddhahood, thenwe can all realize Buddhahood together, and everyone will obtain
the bliss of the Eternally Still, Bright, Pure Land. Be good topeople, even if they are not good to you. We should have the kindThe Testimony of Faithof vitality that the patient immortal had when, far from getting
angry, he vowed to save his attacker who was cutting off his limbs.
Students of the Buddhadharma should imitate this spirit of magnanimity.
F2

Praising their virtues.

Sutra:All were great Arhats without outflows, disciples of the
Buddha, dwellers and maintainers. They had fully transcended
all existence, and were able to travel everywhere, and toaccomplish the awesome deportment.
Commentary:

These great Bhikshus were not just great Bhikshus; they were
Bodhisattvas appearing in the bodies of Bhikshus. So it is said,“Inwardly they secretly practiced the Bodhisattva-conduct.
Outwardly, they appeared in the bodies of Sound-Hearers.” Though
all were Bodhisattvas at heart, though the fundamental nature of theGreat Vehicle was contained in their hearts, they outwardly
practiced the dharmas of the Small Vehicle and appeared as great
Arhats without outflows. A person who has attained the first
fruition of enlightenment is called a “small” Arhat, while one who
has attained the fourth fruition is called a “great” Arhat. However,
if an Arhat who has attained the fourth fruition does not continue toprogress in his investigation, does not advance in his cultivation, he
is called a “fixed-nature Sound-Hearer”; he remains fixed on thatlevel. He obtains a little and is satisfied. Although what he has is
not much, he thinks it is sufficient and does not consider making
any further progress. If he continues to advance in his cultivation,
he can attain the position of a Bodhisattva. This was the case withthe great Arhats of the Shurangama assembly.
As explained above, “Arhat” is a Sanskrit word with threemeanings: worthy of offerings, without birth, and killer of thieves.
While Bhikshus can receive the offerings only of people, small
Arhats are worthy of the offerings of people and gods, such as kings

99

100

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithof countries or of heavens. Great Arhats are worthy of receiving theofferings not only of people and gods, but also of those who havetranscended the world – that is of those who have reached states
beyond the Six Desire Heavens. Great Arhats can receive theofferings of Bodhisattvas, because they have cut off afflictions
beyond the triple realm, whereas small Arhats have cut off only theafflictions within the triple realm. So great Arhats can be said to be
Bodhisattvas. Although they manifest as Bhikshus and do notpractice the Bodhisattva-Way, within their hearts they have themagnanimity of Bodhisattvas, and they can gradually attain thelevel of Bodhisattvahood. In past lives, they had already realized
Buddhahood. Wishing to help Shakyamuni Buddha propagate theBuddhadharma, they appeared in the bodies of Bhikshus to act as
Arhats. Basically, these Arhats are great Bodhisattvas.
An Arhat also is said to be without outflows. This means he has
already attained the state of being patient with the non-productionof dharmas. An Arhat is also called a “killer of thieves”, because hehas completely killed the thieves of ignorance.
People who have attained the fruition of the Way have nooutflows; no outflows of desire, no outflows of existence, and nooutflows of ignorance. Being “without outflows”, they do not fall
into the three realms: the realm of desire, the realm of form, and theformless realm. We people all now dwell in the realm of desire;although we live on earth, we are actually a part of the heavens of
the desire-realm. It is called the desire-realm because the people init have thoughts of desire and longing, which they are unable tostop. There are two kinds of desire: the desire for material objects
and the desire for sex. By the desire for material objects is meant
greed for all enjoyable things. For instance, if you don’t have ahouse, you want to buy a house. Once you have a house, you think
about buying a better one. That is the desire for houses. Or perhaps
you want a good car. At first, perhaps you buy a beat-up car, butwhen you drive it around, people look down on you so you decideto buy a better car, but you still do not invest in the latest model.
Once you compare your car to the newest model, however, you feelThe Testimony of Faith

your present car isn’t good enough, so you invest in a new one. Thatis the desire for cars. Eventually your desire reaches the point thatonce you have the latest model car, you decide to buy an airplane.
Once you have an airplane, you decide to invest in ships. The desire
for material objects never ends. You never say, “I’ve had enough;I’m satisfied. I don’t want any more. I’m not greedy for any morethings.”“Where does desire come from?”
It comes from ignorance.
Desire for sex is something you would probably understandwithout my speaking about it. It refers to being greedy for beauty.
It, too, cannot be satisfied. One wife is not sufficient; he has to havetwo. Then two are not enough; he needs three. Some men keep ten
or twenty wives. How do you suppose one person can respond to so
many? Emperors often had several hundred or several thousand
women gathered in the palace. Wouldn’t you say that was
extremely unfair? Now in democratic countries men are allowed
only one wife. The practice of polygamy is prohibited, but there arestill many people who sneak out and become involved in illicit
affairs. Driven by their desire for sex, many men and women sneakout to carry on wanton relationships; they do not follow the rules.
Besides the outflow of desire there is the outflow of existence.
This outflow occurs in the heavens of the form-realm, which arebeyond desire. By existence is meant the existence of everything
and anything. People who are greedy for existence and cannot
maintain control have outflows whenever there is a lot ofsomething.
The greatest of the three kinds of outflows is the outflow ofignorance; ignorance is the basic root of affliction. With theoutflow of ignorance, the outflows of existence and of desire arise.
If ignorance disappears the other two are also cut off.
Disciples of the Buddha. The Chinese word for disciple canalso mean son, but here it refers not to Rahula, the Buddha’s son,

101

102

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

but to the great Bhikshus, the great Arhats spoken about above. The
Brahma Net Sutra says:
When living beings receive the Buddha’s precepts,
They enter the Buddha’s position,
When their state is identical to great enlightenment,
They are truly the Buddha’s disciples.
Living beings who have received the Buddha’s precepts have thequalifications necessary to realize Buddhahood. When theirenlightenment comes, they are called disciples of the Buddha.
The Dharma Flower Sutra says,
Because they come forth from the Buddha’s mouth andare born by transformation from the Dharma, they arecalled disciples of the Buddha.
“What does it mean to be born by transformation from the
Buddha’s mouth?” you ask.
As a result of being taught and transformed by the Buddha, they
became enlightened and thus were born from the Buddhadharma.
For example, the day you took refuge with the Triple Jewel wasyour new birthday, the beginning of a new life. Those of you who
have taken refuge with the Triple Jewel are the Buddha’s disciples.
As dwellers they dwelt within the Buddhadharma, and as
maintainers they relied on the Buddhadharma in their cultivation.
Specifically, in terms of the Shurangama Sutra, they dwelt in the
Treasury of the Tathagata and maintained the Ultimately Firm
Samadhi. You should protect and maintain the Firm Samadhi andnot allow it to become scattered or lost.
The term “Abbot,”4 one who heads a monastery, literally refers
to someone who dwelt in and maintained the Buddhadharma,
because it is his work to cause the Buddhadharma to continue andnot to be cut off, to hand it down and to allow it to spread; to4.

chu ch’ih,

The Testimony of Faithperpetuate the Buddha’s wisdom-life, like the great Arhats of the
Shurangama Assembly.
The Arhats had fully transcended all existence, that is, thetwenty-five realms of existence found in the triple realm, and wereable to travel everywhere, and to accomplish the awesome
deportment. They had the ability to live in any land in the ten
directions, not just in our Saha world. Because they were Arhats
and had spiritual penetrations and transformations, they could fly
or walk as they pleased.
“If they could go anywhere, why haven’t I ever seen any inAmerica?” you may ask.
Even if they had come to America you wouldn’t have been able
to see them or know of it, because at the time the Buddha was in theworld you hadn’t even been born yet!
They were able to perfect the awesome deportment wherever
they went; they had an awesomeness that people feared and adeportment that people wished to imitate. They were deserving ofrespect because they differed from the ordinary in every way, andthey were respected by everyone they met. “Ah, that person is truly
fine, truly deserving of respect and admiration!” Wherever theGreat Bhikshus went, they did not look at improper things. They
wouldn’t peer around like someone intent upon stealing something.
Their eyes constantly regarded their noses, their noses regarded
their mouths, and their mouths regarded their hearts. When theywalked, their gaze did not extend beyond three feet in front of them.
In this way they returned the light to illumine within. So awesome
was their bearing that they never indulged in rowdiness orhorseplay, never giggled or joked. They were very refined andstern.
Sutra:

They followed the Buddha in turning the wheel and were
wonderfully worthy of the bequest. Stern and pure in the
Vinaya, they were great exemplars in the three realms. Theirlimitless response-bodies took living beings across and

103

104

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithliberated them, pulling out and rescuing those of the future sothey could transcend all the bonds of dust.
Commentary:

These four sentences praise four kinds of admirable virtues thatcharacterize the practice of the Arhats. The first sentence praises
the Arhat’s virtue of wisdom; the second praises the maintenance ofthe precepts and rules; the third praises the virtue of kindness; andthe fourth, the virtue of compassion.
They followed the Buddha in turning the wheel. The Arhats
constantly followed the Buddha, not just to serve the Buddha orprovide for him; not just to offer the Buddha a towel or to bring theBuddha a cup of tea in order to be filial to the Buddha. It’s not
simply that they attended upon the Buddha. They helped him turnthe Wheel. This does not refer to the turning wheel of the six paths,
but rather to the great Dharma-Wheel.
“Why is it called a wheel?” you ask.
For one thing, a wheel can grind; a mill-wheel grinds rice andother grains. The Dharma-Wheel grinds up all the “dead-end sects
and externalist paths” and pulverizes and destroys their erroneousand improper teachings.
A wheel also transports. Just as a boat transports cargo from
Europe to America, so, too, the turning Dharma-Wheel transports
living beings from this shore of birth and death to the other shore of
Nirvana. The speaking of Dharma is like a ship that transports
living beings from this shore of birth and death to the other shore of
Nirvana. The speaking of Dharma is like a ship that transports
people from one place to another.
They were wonderfully worthy of the bequest. They had all
attained inconceivable states and so were wonderfully worthy.
“Worthy” means that, because of the inconceivable states they had
accomplished, they were capable of receiving and had the authority
to receive the Buddha’s final bequest, that is, the last instructions hegave everyone about what to do after his Nirvana. It is like an

The Testimony of Faith

ordinary family; when the father is about to die, he tells his sonsand daughters what they should do in the future, how they shouldcultivate and handle matters. The Buddha also commands his
disciples, telling them, “You should work in this way; you should
go to that place and turn the Dharma-Wheel to teach and transform
living beings.” That is called the bequest.
The great Bhikshus were worthy to receive the Buddha’s final
instructions because they all had an inconceivable wisdom andcould turn the Dharma-Wheel to benefit themselves and benefit
others. This sentence praises the wisdom that enabled them to teachand transform other people and cause them also to have wisdom.
This sentence praises the Arhat’s virtue of wisdom.
Stern and pure in the Vinaya, they were great exemplars in
the three realms. “Stern” means severe in demeanor, exacting, andnot the least bit haphazard. It means they were honorable andawesome; they were forbidding, so that when you were in theirpresence you dared not laugh or be rambunctious or disobedient.
You also did not dare let your eyes wander around, because thegreat Arhats were so severe.
They were clear and pure because they had ended evil and had
rid themselves of all bad habits. “Pure” can also mean that they had
severed the delusions arising from views, the delusions arisingfrom thoughts, and the myriad subtle delusions like dust and sand,and it means the were also without ignorance. Pure and clear, clear
and pure, they had no filth left; they were devoid of evil.
“How can one become devoid of evil?” you wonder.
“Cut off evil,” it is said. However, the purity referred to here is
free even of the concept of cutting off evil. If you still remember
how you cut off evil, then you are not yet pure. If you rememberthat on such and such a day you cut off a certain amount of evil, andat such and such a time you also cut off a certain amount of evil,
then you are not yet pure. Why? You still have dirty things in yourmind. If you are pure, all these things are forgotten. When they are
absolutely non-existent, you have attained purity.

105

106

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith“Vinaya” is a Sanskrit word which means “good healing”. It isfully able to cure your faults. “Stern and pure in the Vinaya” means
the great Arhats, through actual practice, had perfected and attained
the Dharma which cures faults.
“They were great exemplars,” unsurpassable standards in thethree realms: the desire realm, the realm of form, and the formless
realm. They were guides and masters of gods and people. And so
this sentence praises the great Arhats’ virtue of maintaining theprecepts.
Their limitless response-bodies took living beings acrossand liberated them. “Response-bodies” are also called transformation-bodies. Originally the great Arhats didn’t have responsebodies, but they created them by transformation in infinite
amounts. There might be three thousand of them, then at anothertime five thousand, or ten thousand, a hundred thousand, a million,a billion. Why are response-bodies brought forth? Is it so that thegreat Arhats can go about displaying spiritual penetrations to let
people know that they have them? No. The great Arhats create theresponse-bodies to teach and transform living beings who need tobe taken across to enlightenment. For living beings who should betaken across by a Buddha, they manifest the body of a Buddha andspeak Dharma for their sake. For living beings who should be taken
across by a Pratyekabuddha, or by a Brahma king or by Shakra, orby a Bhikshu or a Bhikshuni, they manifest those response-bodies
to take those beings across. Like Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, who isextremely kind to those with whom he has karmic ties, and greatlycompassionate toward those who are at one with him, great Arhats
manifest numberless response-bodies to cause beings to leave
suffering and to obtain bliss. They enable them to be at peace andto experience the bliss of obtaining what they like. Kindness canbestow happiness, and the great Arhats were extremely kind andcompassionate.
Pulling out and rescuing those of the future so they could
transcend all the bonds of dust. What is meant by “extricating”?

The Testimony of Faith

Say, for example, that someone gets both feet stuck in the mud sothat each time he pulls one foot out, the other foot gets stuck deeper,
until eventually he can’t take another step. Then you extend yourhand and pull him out of the mud. Or someone may be caught inflood waters, unable to get out until you go in and rescue him. The
great Arhats extricate and rescue “those of the future”, and so we
now have hope, because we are those of the future. If you can but
believe the Dharma the Arhats speak for you to hear, you can be
rescued and crossed over. You and I are numbered among those of
the future.
Why can’t you fly now? Why can’t you go into empty space?
You have too many burden, that’s why. They weigh you down andmake your body very heavy. That is to speak of the earth’s gravitational pull. But if you are free of burdens, then the force of gravity
does not bind you, and you can gain your independence. The
transient dust burdens us. It is because your burdens pull at you andcling to your clothing that you can no longer fly, althoughoriginally you could. However, the great Arhats can think of ways
to enable all living beings to transcend their troublesome burdens
so they can no longer be tied down, so the earth’s gravitational
force can no longer hold them. Once free, you can drift off into
space like a balloon, you can go wherever you wish – to the moon,to the stars. It’s not easy to travel this way. This kind of travel isvery convenient. There’s no need to buy a plane ticket. Wherever
you want to go, you can just go there. If you can reach that level,
you are said to have transcended your troublesome burdens.
Just as the previous sentence praises the great Arhats’ virtue ofkindness, which brings happiness, this last sentence praises theirvirtue of compassion, which can rescue living beings from theirdistress.

107

108

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

F3

Listing the names of the leaders.

Sutra:The names of the leaders were: the greatly wise Shariputra,
Mahamaudgalyayana, Mahakaushthila, Purnamaitreyaniputra,
Subhuti, Upanishad, and others.
Commentary:

Shariputra’s name may be translated in three ways: “Son of theBody”, because his mother’s body was extremely beautiful; “Son of
the Pelican”, because his mother’s eyes were as beautiful as a
pelican’s; and “Son of Jewels”, because his mother’s eyes shone
like jewels, and Shariputra’s eyes were like his mother’s.
Shariputra was foremost in wisdom among the Sound-Hearers. In
fact, greatly wise Shariputra’s wisdom was evident even before he
was born. Mahakaushthila, Shariputra’s uncle used to debate withhis sister, Sharika. He never had any trouble defeating her until she
became pregnant with Shariputra, and then she outwitted him every
time. Realizing that his sister’s newly acquired skill in debate must
be due to the presence of an exceptional child in her womb,
Mahakaushtila set out to school himself in all the dharmas of all thenon-Buddhist religions in preparation for the day when he would
meet his nephew in debate. He spent many years in Southern India
pursuing his studies, and when he returned to seek out his nephew,
he learned that the greatly wise Shariputra had left the home life tofollow the Buddha after having defeated all the master-debatorsfrom the five parts of India in debate when he was only eight years
old.
Mahakaushthila was displeased to learn that his nephew was a
disciple of the Buddha, because he had naturally hoped that after all
his years of study and with his unsurpassed debating-powers, hewould win the respect and loyalty of the child. He decided tochallenge the Buddha, proposing that if he won a debate with the
Buddha, the Buddha would relinquish Shariputra to him. And justto show his confidence, he blatantly added that he would chop off
his head as an offering to the Buddha if he lost the debate.

The Testimony of Faith

Once he went before the Buddha, however, his confidence
wavered and he searched frantically through his dharmas for a tenetof doctrine to form the basis of this all-important debate. Finally the
Buddha said, “Well, speak up. Establish your principle and I willconsider your request.”“Basically, I do not accept any principle,” said Kaushthila
finally and a bit triumphantly, thinking that this would render the
Buddha speechless.
“Oh?” replied the Buddha without hesitation. “Do you accept
that position?”
Bewildered, Shariputra’s uncle thought, “If I say I don’t accept
the position of having no position, I will have destroyed my own
doctrine and will lose the debate. But if I say I do accept it, myacceptance will be in direct opposition to my basic tenet.” Caught
in the horns of this dilemma, Kaushthila hesitated a fraction of asecond and then, without a word, turned on his heels and ran as fast
as he could out of the room, out of the Buddha’s Way-place, out of
the gardens, and down the road for several miles without stopping.
Eventually, he regained some self-control, recalled that he was aman of his word, and realized that he must return to the Buddha andoffer him his head. When he arrived and asked the Buddha for aknife, however, the Buddha explained that in the Buddhadharma
things are not done that way. Then the Buddha spoke Dharma for
Mahakaushthila and enabled him to open his Dharma eye. Once his
Dharma eye was opened, he could see clearly the fallacies in thedharmas of the non-Buddhist paths that he had studied so
rigorously, and he requested permission to leave the home life andfollow the Buddha. Mahakaushthila’s name means “Big Knees.”
Some say his ancestors’ kneecaps were big, and some say that
Kaushthila’s own kneecaps were big. In general, large kneecaps
were a family trait. Mahakaushthila was first among the Buddha’s
disciples in debate.

109

110

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Mahamaudgalyayana’s name means “Kolita Tree” because
his father and mother prayed to the spirit of that tree for a son. He
was foremost among the disciples in spiritual penetrations.
Purnamaitreyaniputra, another Sanskrit name, means “Son of
Fullness and Compassion”. “Purna”, which means “full”, refers to
his father’s name, which meant “Fulfilled Vows”. “Maitreyani”,
which means “Compassionate Woman”, was his mother’s name.
“Putra” means “son”. What was his particular talent? Whereas
Shariputra was foremost in wisdom, and Mahamaudgalyayana wasforemost in spiritual penetrations, Purnamaitreyaniputra wasforemost in speaking Dharma. No one else could explain the sutras
with such subtlety and in such a deep and moving way. When Purna
spoke the sutras, heavenly maidens scattered flowers, and golden
lotuses welled up from the earth. Whoever would like to beforemost in speaking Dharma can recite “Namo Venerable Purna”,
over and over, and Purna will use his wisdom and eloquence to aid
you in speaking Dharma so that you will be able to move people.
How will they be moved? They won’t doze off when you arelecturing sutras. When Purna spoke Dharma, no one was able to go
to sleep. He expressed the characteristics of all dharmas well and so
was said to have unobstructed eloquence.
Subhuti, another of the ten great disciples, was foremost inunderstanding emptiness. His name has three meanings: “Born to
Emptiness”, “Splendid Apparition”, and “Good Luck”. When
Subhuti was born, all the wealth in his household – all the gold,
silver, and precious gems – disappeared. The treasuries stood
empty. No one knew where it had all gone, but since the disappearance of the wealth coincided with the birth, the infant was given thename “Born to Emptiness”.
Seven days after his birth, all the riches reappeared, and so thechild was renamed “Splendid Apparition”. His parents wanted tofind out whether their child was good or bad, so they went to a
diviner soon after his birth. In India there was no Book of Changes(I Ching). Instead they used the diviner to figure out whether their

The Testimony of Faithchild was good or bad. He came up with “good” and “lucky”, so thechild was renamed “Good Luck”.
Subhuti was foremost in understanding, and so in the Vajra
Sutra he is the Buddha’s interlocutor; that is, it was he who asked
Shakyamuni Buddha to explain the doctrine of prajna.
Upanishad, also Sanskrit, means “Dust-Nature”. Upanishadawakened to the Way when he saw that the nature of all external
objects is fundamentally empty; he awakened to the doctrine ofimpermanence as it is embodied in the nature of external objects.
And others means that these six Bhikshus were not the only
ones in the assembly. There were at least twelve hundred fifty
disciples in the assembly, but these six held seniority and sat in thehighest positions. Thus, they are mentioned by name to represent
the assembly of great Arhats and great Bhikshus.
E2

Those enlightened to conditions.

Sutra:

Moreover limitless Pratyekas who were beyond study andthose with initial resolve came to where the Buddha was to join
the bhikshus’ Pravarana at the close of the summer retreat.
Commentary:

The numberless Pratyekas were the Pratyekabuddhas, who
belong to the vehicle of Those Enlightened by Conditions. This
vehicle and the Sound-Hearer Vehicle of the great Arhats
mentioned above are often referred to together as the Two Vehicles.
They had reached a level of being beyond study. Upon
attainment of the fourth fruit of Arhatship, cultivators reach aposition of being beyond learning. The term “Pratyekabuddha” canbe interpreted as meaning “Solitary Enlightened Ones”, referring tothose who were enlightened by themselves at a time when no
Buddha was in the world, but it also has come to refer to “Those
Enlightened by Conditions” during a time when a Buddha is in theworld.

111

112

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Those Enlightened by Conditions follow the Buddha incultivating the Twelve Causes and Conditions and thus awaken to
the Way. The Twelve Causes and Conditions are:1. Ignorance, which conditions activity;
2. Activity, which conditions consciousness;
3. Consciousness, which conditions name and form;
4. Name and form, which condition the six sense organs;
5. The six sense organs, which condition contact;
6. Contact, which conditions feeling;
7. Feeling, which conditions love;
8. Love, which conditions grasping;
9. Grasping, which conditions existence;
10. Existence, which conditions birth;
11. Birth, which conditions;12. Old age and death.
When ignorance is extinguished, activity is extinguished; when
activity is extinguished, consciousness is extinguished; when
consciousness is extinguished, name and form are extinguished;when name and form are extinguished, contact is extinguished;when contact is extinguished, feeling is extinguished; when feelingis extinguished, love is extinguished; when love is extinguished,
grasping is extinguished; when grasping is extinguished, existence
is extinguished; when existence is extinguished, birth is extinguished; when birth is extinguished, old age and death are extinguished. Thus the Twelve Causes and Conditions can be
extinguished.
Pratyekabuddhas who live at the time when a Buddha is in theworld are called Those Enlightened by Conditions; nevertheless, in
the Shurangama assembly there were cultivators who are properly
called Solitary Enlightened Ones. How can that be? There were
sages who had cultivated the Way in the mountains before
Shakyamuni Buddha had realized Buddhahood, when there was no
Buddha in the world. In the springtime, they watched the many

The Testimony of Faith

flowers blossom. In the autumn, they saw the yellow leaves fall.
They observed the myriad things being born and dying; and bythemselves, they awakened to the Way. Then after Shakyamuni
Buddha realized Buddhahood, they left their caves in the crags
deep in the mountains and desolate valleys, and came forth to help
Shakyamuni Buddha propagate the Buddhadharma. Limitless
numbers of them became part of that influential assembly.
Besides Pratyekabuddhas who were beyond learning, there
were also Pratyekabuddhas with initial resolve, Arhats with initialresolve, and Bhikshus with initial resolve, who had not yet become
mature in the Way. All came to where the Buddha was to join thebhikshu’s Pravarana at the close of the summer retreat. In
Buddhism, there is a rule that those who have left the home-lifemust pass the summer in retreat. This rule came about because fora period of ninety days, from the fifteenth of the fourth lunar monthto the fifteenth of the seventh lunar month, the members of theSangha lived in one place and did not go anywhere; they didn’t go
traveling or take a vacation. There were two reasons for this. First,
the weather was very hot and made for especially uncomfortable
traveling. That was particularly true in India. Second, insects andother small creatures are particularly abundant on the earth insummer. To avoid stepping on them and squashing them to death, tonurture compassion for all living beings and to protect them, theBhikshus, the Bhikshunis, and the Buddha lived in one place anddid not go out.
At the close of the summer retreat refers to the end of theninety-day period of seclusion. During the three month retreat,people might have committed offenses and broken rules, and so at
the close of the retreat, at the end of the ninety days, it wasnecessary to hold a communal examination during which everyone
was encouraged to confess his offenses frankly. This was the“Pravarana”. If anyone had committed offenses without realizing it,then others in the assembly were expected to question him and help
him see his mistakes. Nothing was held back, and everyone was
expected to answer the questions he was asked and to admit his

113

114

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithfaults without argument. This discussion was carried on in an open,
orderly fashion without anyone giving rise to afflictions or
becoming angry when his errors and faults were pointed out. In thisway they rid each other of their faults. This kind of communal
examination was designed to cause people to change their errors
and move toward the good. Everything that had happened before
became a dead issue, and everything that happened from that day
onward was like a new life. People were encouraged to do things
that benefit body and mind and not to do things that do not benefit
body and mind.
E3
F1

Bodhisattvas.
First, the pravarana assembly gathers.

Sutra:

Bodhisattvas from the ten directions who desired counsel inorder to resolve the doubts in their minds were respectful andobedient to the Awesome but Compassionate One as they
prepared to seek the Secret Meaning.
Commentary:

Besides the Two Vehicles of Sound-Hearers and Those
Enlightened By Conditions, there were also Bodhisattvas from theten directions in the Shurangama assembly. The “ten directions”
are north, south, east, west, northeast, southeast, northwest,
southwest, and above and below.
“I would expect there to be Bodhisattvas from the eight
directions and from above,” you may say, “but do Bodhisattvas alsocome from below?”
Yes, Earth Store Bodhisattva, for example, watches exclusively
over things below us.
I discussed the word “Bodhisattva” in the introduction, so now
the explanation will be brief. Bodhisattva is a Sanskrit word;“Bodhi” means “enlightenment” and “Sattva” means “sentient
being”. A Bodhisattva is one who enlightens those with sentience.

The Testimony of Faith

He himself is a sentient being who was originally just like ordinary
people, but who afterward became enlightened.
Bodhisattvas have attained the enlightenment of self and canenlighten others. They can benefit themselves and benefit others.
But their enlightenment is not yet perfect, so they are called Bodhisattvas.
“How many Bodhisattvas came from the ten directions?” youask.
An incalculable number.
“What did they get together for? Did they come together tocause a commotion? To see a play? To go to a fair?”No, they came because there were some things they did notunderstand. They desired counsel in order to resolve their doubts
in their minds. They had questions. They wanted to ask about
doctrines they could not understand.
“What doctrines in particular?”
The doctrine of the Secret Meaning, which refers to the “secretcause” spoken of in this sutra.
They were respectful and obedient to the Awesome but
Compassionate One as they prepared to seek the SecretMeaning. The Bodhisattvas did not understand the doctrine of thesecret cause. Therefore they came wishing to learn of the Dharmadoor of the secret cause that leads to the complete meaning.
“Do you mean that the Shurangama Sutra that is now being
explained is a sutra which even Bodhisattvas don’t understand?”you ask.
It is true that the Bodhisattvas desired counsel to resolve their
doubts because they did not understand the doctrines of the Sutra,
but if you now understand and become enlightened, then you are
Bodhisattvas, too. Don’t disdain yourselves. Don’t say, “How can I
understand doctrines which Bodhisattvas didn’t understand? I’dbetter quit now.” It is just because these are doctrines that Bodhisat-

115

116

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithtvas don’t understand that you are now being taught to understand.
We have karmic connections with Shakyamuni Buddha and with
the Dharma that he proclaimed and that remains in the world. So we
now have the opportunity to come to understand doctrines that even
the Bodhisattvas had not understood. We are now in an advantageous position, even though we have been born after Shakyamuni
Buddha spoke the Dharma. Who knows how long a road thoseBodhisattvas in the Shurangama assembly had to travel to getthere? Not from our north, south, east, and west, perhaps, but fromgreat distances from numberless other worlds. Now we haveencountered this sutra. We have great good roots and great affinities
that enable us to listen to this Dharma. Don’t be afraid and thinkthat since Bodhisattvas didn’t understand it, you shouldn’t attempt
to study it. That’s a mistaken attitude.
Sutra:

Then the Tathagata arranged his seat, sat quietly andpeacefully, and for the sake of everyone in the assembly
proclaimed the profound and mysterious. Those in the pureassembly at the banquet of Dharma obtained what they had
never obtained before.
Commentary:

Then refers to the time when the Shurangama Sutra was
spoken. It was a time when the conditions were appropriate – a time
when the Shurangama Mantra was about to be proclaimed.
The Tathagata arranged his seat. “Tathagata,” one of the ten
titles of the Buddha, has been explained already.
Arranged his seat means that he opened his sitting-cloth,
spread it out, and sat down on it.
Sat quietly and peacefully means the Tathagata sat “in purity”,
in the manner of one absorbed in dhyana, that is, “still consideration”. “Peacefully” means at ease; he did not knit his eyebrows
together straining to display the pose of one meditating but wasvery relaxed, with the faint trace of a smile on his face, making

The Testimony of Faith

those who saw him feel happy. This quiet peaceful style pleased
those who looked at him and made them become resolved to learn
from him.
And for the sake of everyone in the assembly. Why did theBuddha arrange his seat and sit quietly and peacefully? It was
because he wished to enter samadhi, and, in peace and quiet,
contemplate the basic natures of living beings. In the “assembly”
there were twelve hundred fifty Bhikshus, countless Pratyekabuddhas who were beyond study, Bodhisattvas from the ten directions,and many more, countless hundreds of thousands of myriads ofmillions who circumambulated the Buddha. Although the numberof people attending our Dharma assembly is not nearly as great, theassembly is still vast because there are limitless, boundless
numbers of ghosts and spirits who have come to join us. Countlessghosts are outside listening to the Dharma, and vast numbers of
spirits are standing outside protecting this place. If you don’t
believe it, take a look; you won’t be able to count how many there
are.
Proclaimed the profound and mysterious. “Proclaim” means
to explain clearly and teach. “Profound” refers to the deep “secretcause”. “Mysterious” and wonderful refer to the “complete
meaning”. He teaches the Dharma-door of the secret cause that
leads to the complete meaning. If the Buddha did not speak about
the secret cause, you would have no way to know of it. If the
Buddha did not explain the complete meaning, you wouldn’t beable to understand it. The mysterious and wonderful is whatever
you don’t know. What you already know you consider quite
ordinary, but if you see something you have never tasted before,
you’ll want to have a taste of it no matter what.
The Bodhisattvas came desiring to understand the doctrine
more fully, and Shakyamuni Buddha, knowing what was in theminds of those in the Dharma assembly, proclaimed the profoundand mysterious principle.

117

118

Volume One – The Testimony of Faith

Those in the pure assembly at the banquet of Dharma
obtained what they had never obtained before. Speaking
Dharma is compared to giving living beings flavorful Dharma totaste. When you have eaten your fill of flavorful Dharma, you willrealize Buddhahood.
“Pure assembly” means that not one being who came to theassembly was unclean. All were pure in body and mind, without
defilements. They did no evil and respectfully offered up good
conduct. Since they did not engage in any improper or
unwholesome behavior, they are referred to as the “pure assembly”.
This is the first time they had heard the wonderful Dharma, and sowhat they obtained was unprecedented. Unprecedented teachingalso refers to the ninth of the Twelve Divisions of the Buddhist
Canon, Dharma that has never been spoken before.
F2

The assembly that arrived later after hearing the Buddha’s voice.

Sutra:The Immortal’s kalavinka-sound pervaded the ten
directions and Bodhisattvas as numerous as the sands of theGanges gathered at the Bodhimanda with Manjushri as theirleader.
Commentary:

Kalavinka is Sanskrit for “wonderful sound”; it is the name ofa bird whose cry can be heard at a great distance, even while it isstill in the egg. Once the bird is hatched, its call can be heard evenmore clearly, and the sound is very pleasing to the ear. Here thereference is not to the bird’s call but to the sound of the Buddha’s
voice, which is as pleasing, clear, and penetrating as thekalavinka’s.
The Buddha is called the Immortal because in the past,
Shakyamuni Buddha cultivated as a patient immortal and upon
realizing enlightenment, he was known as the Great EnlightenedGolden Immortal.

The Testimony of Faith

The Buddha’s voice pervaded the ten directions: it can beheard everywhere. For example, the Buddha spoke Dharma in India
and we in America can hear it. Under the right conditions, it can beheard more clearly than a radio, and it arrives faster than a telegraphmessage.
Once, the Buddha’s disciple Mahamaudgalyayana, who wasforemost of the Buddha’s disciples in spiritual penetrations,became curious to know just how far the Buddha’s voice reached.
So he used his spiritual penetrations to travel east throughnumberless unreckonable lands, through hundreds of thousands ofmillions of Buddhalands. But when he had reached a land an
enormous distance away, he still could hear the Buddha speaking
Dharma as if it were spoken right into his ear. It was still perfectly
clear.
The inhabitants of that far-off eastern land were huge. The
shortest of them was thirty or forty feet tall. Maudgalyayana arrived
at lunch time, and the bowls they were using were as large as ourhouses. The amount they ate far surpassed what we consume.
Maudgalyayana perched on the edge of one of the bowls and stoodwatching the giants eat. Eventually one of them noticed him andexclaimed, “Oh? Where did that human-headed bug come from?”
He was so tiny that they called him a human-headed bug.
But the Buddha of that far eastern land told them, “You must not
speak like that. That is Maudgalyayana from the Saha world. He is
foremost in spiritual penetrations among Shakyamuni Buddha’s
disciples. Don’t ridicule him. He’s not a human-headed bug.” Thedisciples of that land were surprised indeed to learn that
Shakyamuni Buddha’s disciples were the size of insects.
Bodhisattvas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges
gathered at the Bodhimanda.5 The Ganges River in India is about
fifteen miles wide and its sands are as fine as flour. So they are used
as an analogy for the unreckonable number of Bodhisattvas who
5.

“Bodhimanda” is Sanskrit for “place of enlightenment”, a “Way-Place.”

119

120

Volume One – The Testimony of Faithcame to the Dharma assembly. The Bodhisattvas came to protect
the place where Shakyamuni Buddha spoke the Shurangama Sutra.
The Way-Place referred to is also this present Way-Place where theShurangama Sutra is now being explained. The Bodhisattvas fromthe former assembly are also here. You should not look lightly on
this place just because the room is small. There are also many great
Bodhisattvas here listening to the sutras, protecting this Way-Place,and enabling it to become more flourishing every day. Would you
like to meet them? I will tell you that they have Manjushri as theirleader. Manjushri is a Sanskrit name that means “Wonderful
Virtue”, referring to his subtle, wonderful, inconceivable virtuous
practices. He is also called “Wonderfully Lucky”, because every
place he goes becomes auspicious. Every time he comes to a WayPlace, the Way-Place becomes very auspicious.
In China, the Bodhimanda of Manjushri is at Wu Tai Mountain.
He is referred to as the Great Wise Manjushri because he isforemost among the Bodhisattvas in wisdom. Among the Arhats,
Shariputra is foremost in wisdom, but his wisdom is small
compared to that of the Bodhisattvas.

121

CHAPTER 4

Ananda’s Fall

C2
D1

The prologue.
The King and officials prepare offerings.

Sutra:

Then King Prasenajit, for the sake of his father, the lateking, arranged on the day of mourning a vegetarian feast andinvited the Buddha to the side rooms of the palace. He
welcomed the Tathagata in person with a vast array of superb
delicacies of unsurpassed wonderful flavors and himself invitedthe great Bodhisattvas.
Commentary:King Prasenajit, whose name means “moonlight”, was born inIndia on the same day the Buddha was. When the Buddha entered
the world, a light illumined the entire country. King Prasenajit’s
father thought the light was connected with the birth of his son, so
he named him “Moonlight”. The child later succeeded the father tobecome the ruler of a country in India.
For the sake of his father, the late king. The fifteenth day ofthe seventh lunar month marked the close of the summer retreat forpeople who had left the home-life. On the fourteenth, fifteenth, andsixteenth days of the month the Pravarana is held, as I explained

122

Volume One – Ananda’s Fallearlier. The fifteenth marks the Ullambana Festival. The fifteenth
day of the seventh month was also the day King Prasenajit
recognized to be the anniversary of his father’s death. It is referred
to indirectly as the day of mourning, since one did not speak
explicitly of one’s father’s death because of the pain and sorrow
involved. Filial people find it very difficult to be reminded of theirparents’ deaths; remembering how good their parents were to themand how they have been unable to be sufficiently filial in return,they experience deep regret. Although mention of the anniversaryof King Prasenajit’s father’s death was avoided, everyone knew ofit, and the king chose that day to make offerings to the Triple Jeweland to do various good deeds. One does good deeds and makes
offerings on such a day in order to rescue one’s father and motherfrom the hells and secure for them rebirth in the heavens.
When Mahamaudgalyayana first obtained the six spiritual penetrations, he went exploring to find out where his mother was anddiscovered that she had fallen into the hells. Why had his motherfallen into the hells? It was because when she was alive she liked toeat seafood, and most especially enjoyed fish-eggs. How many
lives do you suppose there are in a mess of fish-eggs? A vast
number. Because she ate quantities of fish-eggs, thereby taking avast number of lives, and because she did not believe in the Triple
Jewel – because she did not believe in the Buddha, did not believein the Dharma, and did not respect the Sangha – she fell into thehells upon her death. And then even Maudgalyayana with his Six
Spiritual Penetrations could not save her.
It upset Maudgalyayana to see his mother in the hells enduring
so much suffering. His samadhi-power was shaken. And so he used
his spiritual penetrations to go to the hells, and he took with him abowl of rice, which he gave to his mother. When his mother wasalive, she had been very stingy. If she was asked to give a little
money, her heart and liver began to ache and her very flesh hurt. It
is said that parting with money is like cutting off a piece of one’s
own flesh. That’s the way it was with her. She couldn’t bear to giveit up. As a result of her stingy habits, what do you suppose she didAnanda’s Fallwhen her son brought her the bowl of food? She grabbed it with herleft hand and covered it with her right arm. Why did she cover it?
She was afraid someone would steal her food. The place was full of
ghosts, but she found a spot where there were none, and she
stealthily took a bite of food. Who would have guessed that as soon
as she put the food in her mouth it would turn to burning coals sothat she couldn’t eat it? Why was this? She was a hungry ghost, and– like all such ghosts – had a stomach as big as a bass drum and athroat as narrow as a needle. As a result, she couldn’t eat. Even
when she tried, her karmic obstacles caused the food to turn to fire.
Confronted with this situation, Maudgalyayana, despite his
spiritual penetrations, was powerless. He had no mantra to recite.
And so he returned to his teacher. He used his spiritual penetrations
to bring himself before the Buddha; he knelt and said, “My motherhas fallen into the hells. I have come seeking the Buddha’s
compassion to help me rescue her.”
The Buddha answered, “Your mother has fallen into the hells
because she slandered the Triple Jewel, was not respectful toward
the Triple Jewel, and did not believe in the Triple Jewel. You can’t
save her by yourself, Maudgalyayana. You must rely on the unitedstrength of the Sangha of the ten directions in order to save yourmother. On the fifteenth day of the seventh month you should makean offering of the finest vegetarian foods and drinks that have notbeen tasted by anyone before being offered to the Buddha and theSangha. By making this offering, the Way-karma of the virtuous
high Sangha-members of the ten directions will then be able to saveyour mother. Otherwise there is no way you can save her.”On the appointed day Mahamaudgalyayana did as the Buddha
had instructed; he asked the great virtuous high Sanghans of the ten
directions to come and rescue his mother. He prepared a vast arrayof superb delicacies of unsurpassed wonderful flavors, and madeofferings to the Buddha. His mother was reborn in the heavens as aresult of the strength of the greatly virtuous ones of the ten
directions. Since that time, the Ullambana Festival has become an

123

124

Volume One – Ananda’s Fallannual celebration, a day upon which anyone can rescue his parentsof seven lives past.
Ullambana is a Sanskrit word which means “rescuing those whoare hanging upside down.” This refers to the extreme suffering of
the ghosts in the hells who are as tormented as one hanging upside
down would be. The Ullambana is performed especially forreleasing those undergoing the painful suffering of being hungry
ghosts and enabling them to be reborn in the heavens.
The fifteenth day of the seventh month is the Day of the
Buddha’s Rejoicing and the Sangha’s Pravarana. On that day the
merit and virtue derived from making offerings to the Triple Jewel
is several million times greater than that derived from offerings
made on ordinary days. That was the day King Prasenajit chose tooffer a vegetarian feast to the Buddha and to make offerings to the
Triple Jewel on behalf of his father.
No meat was served, nor any of the five edible members of theallium family – onions, leeks, garlic, chives, or shallots – for all of
those foods make people murky and confused.
He invited the Buddha to the side rooms of the palace. Why
wasn’t the banquet held in the main hall? The main hall was whereorders were signed, governmental matters were carried on, andwhere humane and beneficent policy-making took place. The siderooms were reserved for banquets.
He welcomed the Tathagata in person with a vast array ofsuperb delicacies of unsurpassed wonderful flavors. The kinghimself went out to welcome the Buddha. The banquet consisted of
the finest array of foods and drinks – vegetarian dishes that were
cooked to perfection – and their flavors were the finest to be had.
And himself invited the Great Bodhisattvas. The kinghimself signed the invitation, or perhaps he himself went to invite
them, saying, “I wish to request the presence of all the Great Bodhisattvas to come and accept my offerings.” He invited all the Great
Bodhisattvas, as many as the sands in the Ganges River. How muchfood do you suppose he had to prepare for such a gathering? It must

Ananda’s Fall

have taken a lot of money, but King Prasenajit was probably notstingy like Maudgalyayana’s mother, so he prepared a great
offering.
Sutra:In the city were also elders and laypeople who were also
prepared to feed the Sangha at the same time, and they stood
waiting for the Buddha to come and receive offerings.
Commentary:

The king wasn’t the only one who was prepared to makeofferings to the Buddha. There were also elders and laypeople inthe city.
These are the Ten Virtues of an Elder:
1. honorable name;
2. lofty position;
3. great wealth;
4. heroic deportment;
5. deep wisdom;
6. maturity in years;
7. pure practice;
8. perfect propriety;9. the praise of their superiors;
10. the trust of those below them.
They are perhaps of royal blood or of otherwise noble birth.
They hold high-ranking positions as officials. They are really rich.
Their awesome air is stern and severe; their sanguine energies are
powerful and sure. They are courageous, awesome, magnanimous,and forthright. They are decisive and never procrastinate. Their
wisdom is great and profound. Elders are usually between fifty andseventy years old. They conduct their affairs in a clean, undefiled,correct, and straightforward manner, and their integrity isimpeccable. They are very lofty in their ideals. They are extremely
courteous to everyone, never arrogant or condescending. Although

125

126

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

their manner is heroic, they do not bully people. When meetingsomeone they first bow from the waist and then ask after his health.
They are never in the least bit crude. They are spoken of highly by
their superiors. The people put their trust in the elder. They all wish
the best for him – wish him to be a great official, hope he will be
wealthy, hope that all good things come his way. Why? He in turnwill use his wealth and position for the good of the people. He
enjoys giving; the more money he has, the more it pleases
everyone. As a great official his every effort is bent on pleasing thepeople, and the masses look up to him.
Laypeople refers to cultivators who are householders. They
cultivate in their households.
The elders and laypeople were also prepared to feed theSangha at the same time. The elders and laypeople were also
aware of the merit and virtue derived from making offerings to the
Triple Jewel on such an important day, the Day of the Buddha’s
Rejoicing, the Day of the Sangha’s Pravarana. Probably thevegetarian food they prepared in no way compared to the delicacies
offered by the king, however, so the text makes no mention ofsuperb or wonderful flavors.
And they stood waiting for the Buddha to come and receive
offerings. They stood in their doorways waiting for the Buddha tocome and receive their offerings, speculating among themselves,“He’ll come to my house today.” “He’s going to receive myofferings.”
Not only did they wait for the Buddha, they also were waiting
for the lofty and virtuous members of the Sangha to come andaccept their offerings, and so sincere were they that they remained
standing during their wait.
Today in Thailand, Burma, and Sri Lanka, donors kneel to maketheir offerings to the Sangha. When a member of the Sangha comesalong, they add their offering to his bowl and then bow to him.
Then he returns to the monastery to eat.

Ananda’s Fall

D2

The Buddha and Sangha go to accept the invitation.

Sutra:The Buddha commanded Manjushri to assign theBodhisattvas and Arhats to receive offerings from the various
vegetarian hosts.
Commentary:

The Buddha commanded Manjushri. Kings can issuecommands and so can the King of Dharma. Thus, the text says thatthe Buddha “commanded” Manjushri Bodhisattva to assign theBodhisattvas and Arhats. How were they assigned? That would
depend upon how many Bodhisattvas there were. Perhaps they
were assigned to go on the rounds individually or perhaps they
were divided into groups of twos and threes.
The great Bhikshus and the great Arhats, as well as the Bodhisattvas, were commanded to receive offerings from the various
vegetarian hosts. This means that they went to the homes of theelders and laypeople and received their offerings. Although the
Buddha has millions of transformation bodies, he would neverdisplay his spiritual penetrations just for the sake of a meal and go
to the various donors’ homes to appear as transformation Buddhas
and seek alms at each door. It would never be done that way. If the
Buddha were like that then spiritual penetrations would be cheaper
than bean curd. And so he said to Manjushri, “You assign theBodhisattvas and great Arhats so that they can go to each home andreceive offerings.”
D3
E1

Ananda’s fall is revealed.
The circumstances leading to his fall.

Sutra:

Only Ananda, who, having accepted a special invitation
earlier, had traveled far and had not yet returned, was late forthe apportioning of the Sangha. No senior-seated one or
Acharya was with him, so he was returning alone on the road.

127

128

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

Commentary:

Only Ananda. This is the whole reason he got into trouble. He
was alone. What had Ananda done? He had accepted a special
invitation earlier. Perhaps a month or so in advance, someone had
made an appointment and said, “On the fourteenth day of theseventh month you certainly should come and receive offerings
from us.”
So he went. In fact, he went early. And so on the fifteenth dayof the seventh month, the day when everyone was receiving
offerings, he had traveled far and had not yet returned.
Basically, Bhikshus should not accept special invitations. For
instance, if there are ten Sanghans here and you invite only one to
go to your home to eat, you are issuing a special invitation. The one
who has received the special invitation should not go. Why? The
rule in Buddhism is that all the Sanghans of a Way-Place should be
invited for the offerings together; but sometimes people who likegood food ignore the rule and accept the special invitations they are
given, thinking, “Why should I look after all of you? What counts
is that I get my fill. My special invitation is a response to myblessings and virtue.” They pay no attention to others.
Ananda probably had a bit of fondness for eating good food.
Now think about it; during the close of the summer retreat it wasabsolutely impermissible to travel, and yet Ananda had accepted a
special invitation and went out to receive offerings. And so he hadalready gone against the rules; he had already committed an
offense. He was invited for the fourteenth of the month, and so heprobably went on the thirteenth. After eating on the fourteenth hestayed the night, planning to return early the next day, and he waslate for the apportioning of the Sangha. He didn’t make it intime. Manjushri Bodhisattva was dividing up the Sangha.
No senior-seated one or Acharya was with him, so he wasreturning alone on the road. People who have left the home-lifeshould go in twos and threes. The three would perhaps consist of ayoung Bhikshu, a senior Bhikshu and an Acharya. A “senior” is one

Ananda’s Fall

who has held the precepts purely for more than twenty years, andtherefore is seated in the front of the assembly. “Acharya” is a
Sanskrit word, which means “a teacher who exemplifies the rules.”He is a master who follows the rules and understands them. There
are Five Kinds of Acharya:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

an Acharya under whom others may leave the home-life;an Acharya who transmits the precepts;
a Karmadana Acharya;an Acharya upon whom others may rely;an Acharya who transmits the teachings.

One person can be all five kinds of Acharya. A person who isqualified to lecture the sutras and speak Dharma is an Acharya whotransmits the teachings. He may also have a Way-Place where
people may draw near him to study and practice, which makes himan Acharya upon whom others can rely. He may also teach people
the rules and transfer merit to them every day before the Buddhas,
asking the Buddhas to wash away their karmic offenses and tocause their good roots to increase. That makes him a Karmadana
Acharya.
He may teach others how to request the precepts, what to say
when they receive them, and how to reveal violations of precepts orother offenses before he bestows the precepts upon them. Then heis an Acharya who transmits precepts. He may receive people as
left-home disciples, in which case he is an Acharya under whom
others can leave the home-life.
An Acharya is one who helps you realize the Way. He aids you
in your cultivation of the Way. He stands beside you andadmonishes you, “Don’t commit offenses.” That is an Acharya. But
Ananda didn’t have a senior-seated one or Acharya with him inorder to help him “guard the mind and be apart from offenses,” andso he walked right into trouble. The worst thing he did was to be out
returning alone on the road.

129

130

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

Basically, people who have left the home-life should always
travel in pairs. If you truly have samadhi-power, then to do things
on your own is not a problem. But if your samadhi-power is not
sufficient, then it is very easy to encounter a demonic-obstacle. It isvery easy to be affected by external states.
Still we should all thank Ananda. If he hadn’t gone out alone
and gotten into trouble, how could he have come to understand theShurangama Sutra? We wouldn’t have any opportunity tounderstand the Sutra ourselves because Shakyamuni Buddha
wouldn’t have been presented with the opportunity to speak the
Shurangama Sutra to teach us how to cultivate samadhi. The fact
remains that Ananda benefited us a great deal by his action.
Sutra:On that day he had received no offerings, and so at theappropriate time Ananda took up his begging bowl and, as hetraveled through the city, begged in successive order.
Commentary:

Since he had failed to return in time for the apportioning of theSangha for that day’s vegetarian offering, he had received noofferings, and so at the appropriate time Ananda took up his
begging bowl. Bowl is patra in Sanskrit, meaning “a vessel ofappropriate measure.” It contains enough, but not more thanenough, to satisfy one’s needs.
As he traveled through the city, he begged in successiveorder. He went from house to house in Shravasti, from door todoor. Since some give more and some give less, it is necessary tostop at more than one house, but according to the rules one does notstop at more than seven houses. If after stopping at seven houses
one has not received any offerings, one must do without food thatday.
Sutra:As he first began to beg, he thought to himself that down tothe very last danapati who would be his vegetarian host heAnanda’s Fall

would not question whether they were clean or unclean;
whether they were ksatriyas of honorable name or chandalas.
While practicing equality and compassion he would not merely
select the lowly but was determined to perfect all living beings’
limitless merit and virtue.
Commentary:

As he first began to beg, he thought to himself that down tothe very last danapati who would be his vegetarian host. When
Ananda took up his bowl and went to receive food offerings, hisvery first thought was about his donors: “From the very first to thevery last danapati who becomes my vegetarian host.” “Danapati” isa Sanskrit word which is transliterated into Chinese by two
characters which also shed light on its meaning: the first, tan ( ),represents the Sanskrit dana, and means “to give,” and the second,
yueh ( ), means “to transcend.” The meaning of danapati as basedon that transliteration, then, is “one who gives so that he cantranscend birth and death.” A layperson who gives offerings to
people who have left the home-life is called a danapati, “one who
gives in order to transcend.”
By the “very last donor” Ananda meant the one whose offerings
would give him the final amount of food necessary for that day.
He would not question whether they were clean or unclean;
whether they were ksatriyas of honorable name or chandalas.
He would not notice if they were poor or rich. Kshatriyas are thenoble or royal class of India. Chandalas are butchers, interpreted in
Chinese to be “those who kill pigs,” because in India the killing of
cattle is forbidden. This caste also included other classes of India,
trades such as removing dead bodies, butchering animals, and soforth. And so when chandalas walked down the road, most people
would not walk with them. They had to walk on separate roads. In
order to identify themselves as being lower than ordinary people,
they were required to ring bells and hold banners as they walked
down the road.

131

132

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

While practicing equality and compassion he would not
merely select the lowly but was determined to perfect all living
beings’ limitless merit and virtue. He paid no attention to how
honorable might be the person from whom he was receiving
offerings, nor did he receive offerings exclusively from the lowly.
He intended to give all living beings the opportunity to plant
blessings.
When donors make offerings, they plant blessings that willgrow and ripen in the future. Thus people who have left the homelife are called “fields of blessings.” One who has the reward ofmany blessings is in all ways content. So if you feel your reward of
blessings is not sufficient, you should make offerings to the Triple
Jewel and plant more blessings.
Ananda was determined that every wish of every living being
be fulfilled. His hope was that the boundless merit and virtue whichliving beings seek would be completely fulfilled through him.
Sutra:

Ananda already knew that the Tathagata, the World
Honored One, had admonished Subhuti and great Kashyapa
for being Arhats whose hearts were not fair and equal, and heregarded with respect the Tathagata’s instructions on impartiality, to save everyone from doubt and slander.
Commentary:

Why did Ananda want to practice equality and compassion inreceiving offerings? Earlier, he had heard Shakyamuni Buddha
admonish Subhuti and Mahakashyapa and call them Arhats,meaning Arhats of the Small Vehicle, not great Arhats of the Great
Vehicle. Why did he do that? It was Subhuti’s opinion that heshould seek alms exclusively from the rich. “Rich people should
plant more blessings,” he said. “If they continue to do good deeds,
then in their future lives they will continue to be wealthy. If they
don’t give now, they won’t be rich in the next life. In order to help
the rich, I seek alms from them.”Ananda’s Fall

Subhuti’s method was an example of “avoiding the poor andfavoring the rich.” In complete contrast to him, Mahakashyapa
sought alms exclusively from the poor. He thought, “Poor people
should plant blessings and do good deeds, so that in their future
lives they can be wealthy and honored. If I don’t help them out byreceiving alms from them, then in the next life and on into the
future, they will continue to be poor.” And so they were both small
Arhats. I believe there was another reason underlying their
behavior. It seems fairly certain that Subhuti liked to eat good food,and Great Kashyapa, foremost among the disciples in his practiceof asceticism, ate what others couldn’t eat, endured what others
couldn’t endure, bore what others couldn’t bear, and yielded whereothers couldn’t yield. Evidently he was unconcerned about whatkind of food he ate, so he sought alms from the poor and gave themthe opportunity to plant blessings. The gifts of food and drink
offered by poor people are never as fine as those given by thewealthy. The food the rich throw out on the streets is bound to bebetter than the offerings of the poor.
Shakyamuni Buddha knew that these two disciples did notpractice equality and compassion in their alms-rounds. He wasaware of the discriminations they made, and so the Tathagata, theWorld Honored One, had admonished Subhuti and Great
Kashyapa for being Arhats whose hearts were not fair andequal.
Ananda regarded with respect the Tathagata’s instructions
on impartiality, to save everyone from doubt and slander. He
was extremely respectful of this Dharma-door of equality, which
advised against choosing among donors. Minds that make suchdiscriminations do not belong to the Great Vehicle Dharma but toselfish people. Remembering the reprimand Subhuti and Great
Kashyapa had received from Shakyamuni Buddha, Ananda did notwant to imitate them, and so he carefully practiced equality andcompassion.

133

134

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

Shakyamuni Buddha’s Dharma-door was a wide-open
expedient free of the slightest obstruction, devoid of any limitation.
If one begs exclusively from the rich or from the poor, one caneasily arouse people’s doubts and cause them to slander the
Dharma. Collecting alms impartially makes everyone’s doubts andslander melt away and disappear altogether. Everyone can happily
plant blessings and have his wishes fulfilled.
E2

The incident of the actual fall.

Sutra:

Having crossed the city moat, he walked slowly through theouter gates, his manner stern and proper as he honored with
propriety the method of obtaining food.
Commentary:

Shravasti was surrounded by a moat just like those foundaround some ancient cities in China. Water was kept in the moat at
all times to form a protection for the city. Once Ananda had crossed
the moat, he arrived within the confines of the great city of
Shravasti.
Having crossed the city moat, he walked slowly through theouter gates, his manner stern and proper as he strictly respected
the rules for obtaining vegetarian food.
Ananda was dignified, with eyes straight ahead, and at the sametime extremely respectful. In this way he slowly passed through theouter gates of the city. He exhibited an awesome manner and model
deportment; he didn’t look at improper spectacles, nor did heeavesdrop. All the time that he held his bowl, he displayed theutmost propriety and respect for the Dharma of receiving, notdaring to be the least bit casual or lax as he traveled through thestreets.
Sutra:At that time, because Ananda was begging in sequential
order, he passed by a house of prostitution and was waylaid byAnanda’s Falla powerful artifice. By means of a mantra of the Kapila
religion, formerly of the Brahma Heaven, the daughter ofMatangi drew him onto an impure mat.
Commentary:

At that time Ananda was being stern and proper, honoring with
propriety the method for obtaining food. Because Ananda was
begging in sequential order – by going door to door, house tohouse – he passed by a house of prostitution and was waylaid bya powerful artifice. It was not real, but was something conjured
up. The daughter of Matangi had urged her mother to make use ofa mantra, which allegedly had come from the gods of the Brahma
Heaven and had been brought down to the human realm. But it wasphony; it was empty and false, so it is called an “artifice.”
Matangi is a Sanskrit name, interpreted to mean “Vulgar
Lineage,” indicating that she was not honorable. Her daughter’sname was Prakriti, which is Sanskrit for “Basic Nature.”
Ananda was snared by a mantra of the Kapila religion,
formerly of the Brahma Heaven. Matangi had learned her false
mantra from members of the tawny-haired religion. In fact, themantric device was falsely named, because it was not really a transmission from the Brahma Heaven. Its proponents just claimed it
was, and in that way got people to believe in them. However, therecitation of the mantra was able to turn Ananda’s spirit and soul
upside down and he fell into a stupor as if asleep, dreaming, or
drunk. Without realizing what was happening he went into thehouse of prostitution. The mantra “which came from the Brahma
Heaven,” had rendered him totally oblivious and had totallyconfused his self-nature.
“Basically Ananda was a sage who had been certified as having
attained the first fruition. Then why was the mantra purported tohave come from the Brahma Heaven able to confuse him?” youwonder.
He became confused because he had concentrated on studying
the sutras and had not been attentive to samadhi-power; and so

135

136

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

although he had attained the first fruition; his samadhi-power was
still insufficient. Therefore when he encountered this kind of
demon he was confused by her, and the daughter of Matangi drew
him onto an impure mat.
Ananda was extremely handsome. His features were almost as
perfect as the thirty-two fine marks of the Buddha. Ananda’s skin
was snowy white and glistened like silver, sparkled like frost. Most
Indians had dark complexions but Ananda’s skin was extremely
soft, supple, smooth, and especially fair. That is why Matangi’sdaughter was infatuated with Ananda the moment she laid eyes on
him and went running to tell her mother that she wanted Ananda.
“He’s a disciple of the Buddha,” her mother said. “How can you
want him? He’s a Bhikshu and cannot marry. You can’t have him.”“That doesn’t make any difference to me,” replied her daughter.
“Mother, you’re going to have to think of a way to trap Ananda forme. If I can’t marry Ananda I won’t go on living,” she said obstinately.
Her desire was so overpowering that it was a matter of life anddeath.
“Ah,” thought Matangi, “She loves him so much. I’ll have tothink of a way to do what cannot be done.” So she used the mantra,
a deviant dharma from the Kapila religion, and recited until Ananda
became hypnotized. He followed her in a daze like a drunken
beggar, in such a stupor that he couldn’t tell east from west, or northfrom south. He went right into the house and followed Matangi’sdaughter into her room and onto the bed.
Sutra:

With her licentious body she stroked and rubbed him until
he was on the verge of destroying the precept-substance.
Commentary:

This was a dangerous spot to be in! With her licentious bodyshe caressed him until he was on the verge of destroying theprecept-substance. He still hadn’t broken it. This is an important

Ananda’s Fall

point. When one receives the precepts one becomes endowed witha certain substance, which, if destroyed, is as serious as if your verylife had been cut off. It is extremely important for people who haveleft the home-life not to break precepts. If precepts are broken, you
might just as well die. As for Ananda, if the text said that his
precept-substance was “already” destroyed, it would mean it would
be all over for him, Ananda would have fallen, and in the future hewould have had a great deal of difficulty in cultivating successfully.
Why did Matangi’s daughter have such a compelling attraction
for Ananda? It stemmed from the fact that Ananda and Matangi’sdaughter had been married to one another in five hundred former
lives. Because they had been a married couple in so many former
lives, as soon as she saw Ananda this time, her old habits took over,and she fell madly in love with him. Ananda had been her husband
before and she was determined to have him for a husband again.
Because of those seeds passed down life after life, she was now
willing to sacrifice everything – even her very life – for the sake ofher love for Ananda.
D4
E1

The Tathagata compassionately rescues him.
He quickly returns and speaks the mantra.

Sutra:The Tathagata, knowing Ananda was being taken
advantage of by the indecent artifice, finished the meal and
immediately began his return journey. The king, great officials,
elders, and laypeople followed along after the Buddha, desiring
to hear the essentials of Dharma.
Commentary:

Whenever the Buddha accepted an offering he always spoke theDharma after the meal for the sake of the vegetarian host. Only
after speaking the Dharma would he return to the sublime abode of
the Jeta Grove. But this time there were special circumstances. The
Tathagata, knowing Ananda was being taken advantage of by
the indecent artifice, finished the meal and immediately began
his return journey. Knowing that Ananda had met with difficulty

137

138

Volume One – Ananda’s Falland was on the verge of destroying the Precept-substance, theBuddha ate quickly, and as soon as he finished he immediately
returned to the sublime abode of the Jeta Grove. In fact, I imagine
he did not eat very much, since his beloved disciple and cousin andpersonal attendant was in trouble. The Buddha thought, “Ah, myattendant is being waylaid by demons. He’s been captured bydemons. How can this be?”The king, great officials, elders, and laypeople followed
along after the Buddha, desiring to hear the essentials of theDharma. Everyone knew that there was some important reason
why the Buddha had not spoken Dharma for the vegetarian hostafter the meal. They thought that the reason for the hasty retreat
would certainly be announced, so everyone – the king, the officials,
the elders, and the laypeople – followed the Buddha back to thesublime abode of the Jeta Grove. Why? Everyone had forgotten
everything else but the single-minded desire to understandwhatever important principle of Dharma was about to be spoken.
They didn’t know what had come up that was so unusual. Everyone
was anxious to hear what the Buddha would say.
Sutra:

Then the World Honored One emitted a hundred rays ofjeweled and fearless light from his crown. Within the lightappeared a thousand-petalled precious lotus, upon which wasseated a transformation-body Buddha in full-lotus posture,proclaiming a spiritual mantra.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha, the World Honored One, emitted ahundred rays of jeweled and fearless light from his crown. The
hundreds of rays can represent the hundred realms. Within thelight appeared a thousand-petalled jeweled precious lotus,
which can represent the Thousand Suchnesses. These meanings canbe investigated gradually. Now it is enough to understand thepassage in general. From his crown, the crown of his head, were
emitted a hundred rays of jeweled light and from these lights

Ananda’s Fall

radiated fearless lights. The rays of “fearless lights” showed
possession of a great awesome virtue. Fearing nothing, they wereable to subdue all heavenly demons and externalists. No mantra
whatever could withstand them. Not even one “purported to havecome from the Brahma Heaven.”
The hundred rays of jeweled light also brought forth athousand-petalled jeweled lotus, upon which was seated a transformation-body Buddha in full-lotus posture. In “full lotusposture” you sit with your legs crossed over one another, your feet
resting on the tops of opposite thighs. There is a great deal of meritand virtue involved in sitting in full lotus.
This transformation-body Buddha was proclaiming a spiritual
mantra. He pronounced the Shurangama Mantra. For Shakyamuni
Buddha to have a transformation-body Buddha speak the mantra
represents the secret cause within the secret cause, the king of kingsof mantras. The Shurangama Mantra is extremely important. If you
who study the Buddhadharma can learn the Shurangama Mantra inthis life, you will not have been a human being in vain. If you do
not learn the Shurangama Mantra, it will be like climbing amountain made of the Seven Jewels – gold, silver, crystal, lapis
lazuli, mother-of-pearl, red pearl, and carnelian – and coming backdown empty-handed. You arrive at the top of the mountain and you
think about picking up some gold or perhaps some pearls, but thenwonder if you should take silver instead. In the end you can’t
decide which ones it would be best to take and so you come away
without any at all. That is the situation of people who can’t
memorize the Shurangama Mantra. So I hope that everyone will at
the very least study hard enough so that they are able to recite itfrom memory. Not to speak of several weeks’ effort, it is worth
several years’ effort if needed. It is extremely valuable. And thisopportunity you have now to encounter it is extremely rare, very
hard to come by. It is “the unsurpassed, profound, subtle, wonderful
Dharma.” There is nothing higher, nothing deeper. The Buddha
used the Shurangama Mantra to save Ananda, who had alreadyattained the first fruition of Arhatship. Now, if you ordinary people

139

140

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

do not rely on the Shurangama Mantra, how can you end birth anddeath? Therefore each of you should resolve to take my advice inthis.
I will tell you a story that illustrates the merit of sitting in full
lotus-posture. Once there was a Bhikshu who did not cultivate, butconcentrated instead on reciting sutras and repentances for the deadfor money. Whenever someone died, he would accept requests totake the deceased across the sea of suffering by reciting sutras andperforming repentances.
One day he was returning to the monastery after having spent
the day reciting sutras for the deceased. He passed a house with adog in the yard. The dog began to bark at him, and he overheard thewife inside the house say to her husband: “Go see who it is.” Thenthe Bhikshu saw the husband peer out the slit in the curtain andreply, “Oh, it’s just that ghost who peddles sutras and repentances.”
He passed on by, but the words echoed in his ears. Why had thatman called him a “ghost who peddles sutras and repentances”?
Why hadn’t he called him a “Buddha” who peddles sutras andrepentances? Or an “Immortal Sage” who peddles sutras and repentances? As he continued on his way to the monastery, it suddenly
began to rain and he took shelter under a bridge. “I guess I’ll sit inmeditation,” he thought, and he pulled up his legs in full lotusposture. After he had sat for a while, two ghosts came by. Whenthey reached the spot where he was sitting they suddenly stopped,and one said to the other, “There’s a golden pagoda! Hurry up! Let’s
start bowing. The sharira (relics) of the Buddha are kept in golden
pagodas! If we bow to the Buddha’s relics our offenses will soon
disappear.” With that the two began to bow. After they had bowed
for a while, the legs of the “ghost who peddled sutras and repentances” started to hurt, and in order to be more comfortable, hereleased the full lotus-posture into half-lotus, that is, with the left
leg above, the right leg beneath, and the left foot resting on the rightthigh. The next time the two ghosts came up from a bow theyAnanda’s Fall

noticed something strange. “Hey,” said one to the other. “Thatgolden pagoda just turned into a silver pagoda! Do you see that?”“So what?” said the other. “Silver pagodas are still something
special. We should keep bowing.” So the two of them kept bowing.
They bowed for about half an hour or an hour, or maybe it was only
twenty minutes; there was no clock, so there’s no way to know.
Soon enough the Bhikshu’s legs hurt again. He unfolded them andlazily stretched them out, just like some people do when they are
tired of sitting in meditation. “I think I’ll lie down,” he thought. But
just then the two bowing ghosts caught a glimpse of their pagoda
turning into a pile of mud. “Hey! Look at that!” one cried. “Quick!
Let’s clobber it.” Realizing the ghosts were about to beat him up,
the Bhikshu froze in fear and slipped neatly back into full lotus justin the nick of time. “Oh!” the two ghosts cried in unison. “It does
have the Buddha’s relics in it! It’s going through all kinds of weird
changes. One minute it’s a golden pagoda, the next a silver pagoda,
and then it turns into mud. We’d better just keep bowing no matter
what happens next,” and they continued non-stop until dawn.
The incident had a lasting effect on the “ghost who peddled
sutras and repentances.” He sat there thinking, “If I sit in full lotus
there is a golden pagoda, if I sit in half lotus there is a silver pagoda,
and if I don’t sit at all there’s nothing but a pile of mud. I had better
start to cultivate and stop peddling sutras and repentances.” Heburied himself in the task at hand and worked diligently at his cultivation. After he had cultivated, he eventually became enlightened
and was given the name Dhyana Master Gwei Bi, “Pressured by
Ghosts,” because if it hadn’t been for those two ghosts who were
threatening to beat him up, he might have continued to procrastinate and never gotten around to cultivating.
E2

The messenger is sent and Ananda is rescued.

Sutra:He commanded Manjushri to take the mantra and go
provide protection, and, when the evil mantra was extin-

141

142

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

guished, to lend support, and to encourage Ananda andMatangi’s daughter to return to where the Buddha was.
Commentary:

It takes a person with great wisdom to rescue a stupid person.
Although Ananda had certified to the first fruition of Arhatship, his
samadhi-power was not enough to keep him from being confusedby Matangi’s false mantra. To save him, the Buddha manifested ahundred rays of jeweled light, and a thousand-petalled lotus, and atransformation-body Buddha who spoke the Shurangama Mantra.
Still, Ananda was a long way off, and so the Buddha needed amember of the Sangha to take the mantra and go save Ananda. So
Shakyamuni Buddha commanded Manjushri to take the mantra
and go provide protection. He was to go to the house of prostitution, the home of Matangi, and rescue and protect Ananda. Within
the Shurangama Mantra are several phrases that are specificallydirected at breaking up externalist dharmas; in this its efficaciousness is unsurpassed. As soon as Manjushri went to Matangi’s houseand recited the Shurangama Mantra, the evil mantra was dispelled.
The “mantra purported to have come from the Brahma Heaven”
was no longer efficacious. Ananda woke up.
The Bodhisattva Manjushri then needed to lend support, andto encourage Ananda and Matangi’s daughter to return towhere the Buddha was. Ananda had been confused by the mantratrick and had just “come to,” so he was disoriented and had no idea
where he was; it was as if he had just awakened from a dream. So
Manjushri Bodhisattva lent him support, took hold of him andpulled him up.
“Why did he encourage Matangi’s daughter?” you ask.
If he had not encouraged her at that time, her own life would
have been in danger and perhaps his as well. She was so distraught
she might have tried to kill Manjushri Bodhisattva for having taken
away the one she loved so much. Had he not reassured her at thatpoint, she would have been beside herself. Who knows what she
might have done out of her jealousy?

Ananda’s Fall

Manjushri Bodhisattva said, “You are a very beautiful girl. I can
see you are a good woman. Come along with me and we will go talkthings over with the Buddha and find out if your wishes can befulfilled. I’ll put in a good word for you. It will all work out, I’msure.” He chose his words carefully, expediently, being discreet andtactful so as not to arouse her anger or cause her to harm or killherself. With Manjushri supporting Ananda and encouraging
Matangi’s daughter, they returned to where the Buddha was, to thesublime abode of the Jeta Grove.
From “Thus I have heard” to this point in the text is called the“preface”. The preface includes the “testimony of faith”, that is, thesection that fulfills the Six Fulfillments, and certifies that the sutra
can be believed.
The entire preface is also called the “postscript”, although it
comes at the beginning of the sutra.
“Isn’t that a contradiction?” one may ask. “How can it be both apreface and a postscript?”
When the sutra was first spoken, this initial section of text did
not exist. It was written by Ananda at the time the sutras werecompiled, and for this reason is called the “postscript”.
The preface is also called the “general preface” because othersutras also have similar prefaces. It is called the “foreword” as well,because it is placed at the beginning of the sutra, even though it was
written after the sutra was spoken.
The second part of the preface is called the “prologue”. It
explains the causes and conditions involving Ananda andMatangi’s daughter that led to the speaking of this sutra.
It is important for those who study the Buddhadharma to be able
to distinguish the various sections of the sutra text. In this way one
can come to “deeply enter the Sutra Treasury”. Boring your way inyou will come to have “wisdom like the sea”. In fact you should
think like this: “It is I who spoke this sutra. Its principles have come
forth from my heart.” If you can be like that, in such a way that the

143

144

Volume One – Ananda’s Fallsutra and your basic substance become one, then there will be no
deep and no shallow. You will no longer feel that the study of sutras
is difficult, but will take it as a matter of course.
The text of the Shurangama Sutra is extremely well written. Of
all the Chinese classics, such as The Four Books and The FiveClassics, none is a finer piece of literature. I regard theShurangama Sutra as the ultimate in literary texts, wonderful to theextreme. People who wish to study Chinese should not miss theopportunity to penetrate the Shurangama Sutra text. Anyone whodoes so will have a thorough foundation in the Chinese language
and will be able to understand all of Chinese literature.
B2
C1
D1
E1

Text proper.
A complete explanation of the wonderful samadhi for accomplishing Buddhahood.
Ananda requests samadhi.
He regrets excessive learning and requests samadhi.

Sutra:

Ananda saw the Buddha, bowed, and wept sorrowfully,
regretting that from time without beginning he had been
preoccupied with erudition and had not yet perfected his
strength in the Way. He respectfully and repeatedly requested
an explanation of the very first expedients of the wonderfulshamatha, samapatti, and dhyana, by means of which theTathagatas of the ten directions had realized Bodhi.
Commentary:

Manjushri Bodhisattva had used the Shurangama Mantra torescue Ananda, and after a time on the road, during which a gentle
breeze probably sprang up, brushing softly against their faces andbringing Ananda awake from his dream, they reached the Jeta
Grove.
Ananda saw the Buddha, bowed, and wept sorrowfully. His
grief was extreme. Sorrow welled up from deep within him and hewept silently, out of remorse. The finest word in this section of text
is the word regretting, because it indicates that Ananda had
awakened. If he hadn’t been regretful, then upon returning to theAnanda’s Fall

Jeta Grove he still would not have been able to be honest about
what had happened. He would have returned to where the Buddha
was and acted as if nothing had happened. He would have put on afront. The very best thing about Ananda was that he didn’t put on afront. He came back, faced the Buddha and bowed, without any
pretences, because he knew he had to correct his errors and change
his ways. He wanted the Buddha to teach him new paths. Becauseof this, he was able later to realize enlightenment.
From time without beginning means not just this time in thispresent life, but many lives, many eons past, from the time Ananda
very first became a person. No one could say when that was, so it isreferred to as time without beginning.
He had been preoccupied with erudition. Life after life, timeafter time he had concentrated on his studies, so that he had
developed “great learning and strong memory”; but he had
neglected to develop, had not yet perfected his strength in theWay, that is his samadhi-power. His samadhi-power was very
meager, extremely immature. Fortunately, Shakyamuni Buddha
had rescued him, so he placed himself on the ground in obeisance,
paying deference with his body and mind. He respectfully andrepeatedly bowed over and over again, without being the least bit
lazy about it.
He requested of Shakyamuni Buddha that the Buddha explain
the principle by which the Tathagatas of the ten directions had
realized Bodhi. He didn’t ask the Tathagatas, the Thus Come Onesof the ten directions to speak; you should not misread the text at thispoint. If Ananda was asking the Buddhas of the ten directions to
speak, what was Shakyamuni Buddha doing there? He was
Shakyamuni Buddha’s disciple; would he have ignored what wasright before him and gone seeking instead for some distant Buddhasof the ten directions? No; the text means that he turned to
Shakyamuni Buddha and asked him to explain what doctrine theTathagatas of the ten directions had relied on to become enlightened. Ananda didn’t know what skill he ought to develop in order

145

146

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

to realize Buddhahood; but he had heard of three kinds of samadhi– shamatha, samapatti, and dhyana; so he brought them up andreferred to them each as wonderful, in order to emphasize them.
As soon as Shakyamuni Buddha heard his request, he knew
Ananda was an outsider: that he didn’t know about the samadhi forrealizing Buddhahood. And what is the samadhi for the realizationof Buddhahood? It is the Shurangama Samadhi. It was just because
Ananda didn’t understand the Shurangama Dharma-door that heproceeded to bring up a lot of arguments, as the text describes
below.
The very first expedients. Ananda wanted to know about
expedient Dharma-doors for the beginner, the easiest way to startcultivating, the simplest methods of practice.
Some people have immediately become prejudiced. “Ananda
concentrated on erudition and almost ended up by falling,” theysay. “Obviously it is useless to study a lot. I’m going to cultivate
samadhi exclusively, and not study at all.” This one-sided view is
not in accord with the Middle Way. The principle of being in accord
with the Middle Way is to be neither too far to the left or too far to
the right, or too far in front or too far behind. Ananda was also
prejudiced because he concentrated on learning and neglectedsamadhi. But if you concentrate exclusively on samadhi andneglect learning, your wisdom won’t develop. You must study togain understanding, and you must also practice to gain samadhi,
and then the two will be integrated. At the Buddhist Lecture Hall
we both investigate Sutras and meditate. By putting aside
everything else and not letting your mind wander to the north,south, east, and west, you can concentrate your whole attention on
the Buddhadharma. Don’t waste valuable time. Don’t just chatteron at random or do things which are of no benefit. You can’t makesquares and circles if you don’t have a compass, and in the sameway, you have to follow the rules in your daily practice. In the
Ch’an hall, when the wooden fish is hit three times it is a signal tostop and be still. Durinq that period no one should talk. Those who

Ananda’s Falldo may receive a beating from Wei T’o Bodhisattva’s Jeweled
Pestle.
“He hasn’t hit me yet,” you say.
He hasn’t gotten angry yet. But when he does, things get serious
fast. So everyone should take care to genuinely follow the rules.
When the rules are followed, there can be successful accomplishments. Don’t be so casual.
The people in this assembly are basically very well-behaved,
but just in case some may have forgotten the importance of the rules
I am mentioning them once again. During the period set aside forstudy of the Shurangama Sutra, all should single-mindedly apply
themselves to the study of the Sutra and to their meditation. If you
do, I can guarantee there will be a response and you will have someaccomplishment. If you do not become greatly enlightened, youwill certainly gain a little enlightenment. You won’t miss out on the
merit and virtue. If you are sincere and single-minded during thisperiod of study and practice, you will certainly gain someadvantages. I am not cheating you. However, if you don’t follow
the rules you’ll be like the Mongolian who goes to the opera andmisses out altogether.6 You’ve come from far away for no otherreason than to study the Dharma, and that makes me very happy –so much so, that no matter how hard I have to work I don’t fear thesuffering. During the Dharma assembly I am determined toresearch and explain the Sutra, do everything in my power to bring
the Sutra out in the open for you. It is my hope that all of you willobtain the advantages to be gained from the Buddhadharma.
However, although I say this, whether you listen or not is still up toyou. If you chose not to listen, there is nothing I can do, because I
am not you and you are not me.

6.

When someone is totally out of it, the Chinese use this phrase to describe him,saying he’s like the Mongolian who goes to see a Chinese opera and comes away
without having understood a word that was said.

147

148

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

You can also say that you are me and I am you. How? We areconnected to one another in that we breathe the same air. Thoughtof in this way, everyone becomes one identical substance, and so
you shouldn’t obstruct me and I shouldn’t obstruct you. Everyone
investigates the Buddhadharma together and becomes enlightened
together. If there is one who has not yet become enlightened, then I
will not have fulfilled my responsibility.
Pay no attention to whether the Buddhadharma seems deep orshallow. You should resolve: “If I understand, I will investigate
further, and if I don’t understand, I want to investigate even more.”
Understanding a little is a lot better than not understanding
anything at all. You should say to yourself: “If I understand one
word of the Sutra the Dharma Master is lecturing, that’s one word
which I never understood before, and that makes it worthwhile;
I’ve obtained advantage.” The value of that single word is inexpressibly great.
Why was Ananda unable to resist the mantra “formerly of theBrahma Heaven,” since he had after all reached the first stage ofArhatship? It was because in the past, in cultivating samadhi, he
had used his conscious mind. The conscious mind is subject toproduction and extinction and is not ultimate. A samadhi which isdeveloped by using the thought-processes of the conscious mind,
such as the “stop and contemplate” method of the Tyan Taiteaching, involves the eighth consciousness. It does not address thenature which is neither produced nor extinguished. If one bases
one’s work on the nature which is neither produced nor extinguished, one can cultivate a samadhi which is neither produced nor
extinguished. That is a genuine samadhi, one that cannot be moved
by outside forces.
But Ananda used only his conscious mind in whatever he did.
For instance, when he listened to Sutras, he used his mind toremember the principles the Buddha spoke. But the conscious mind
which remembered the principles cannot lead to the fundamental

Ananda’s Fall

solution. So when Ananda encountered a demonic state, he failed torecognize it.
It is essential for people who cultivate the Way to be able torecognize their environment. If you can recognize states when theyarise, you won’t be influenced by them. They won’t move you.
Samadhi-power can be victorious over any state whether it be good,bad, agreeable, or disagreeable. In the midst of them all, you canremain “thus, thus, unmoving, completely and eternally bright.”
That is genuine samadhi-power.
If happy situations make you happy and sad events make you
sad, you’re being influenced by states. If you keep jumping fromjoy to anger, to sorrow, to happiness, you’re being influenced bystates. Not to be influenced by external states is to be like a mirror:
when something appears it is reflected, when it passes there is
stillness. The basic substance of the mirror is always bright. It
cannot be defiled. To have samadhi-power and not to move is tohave genuine wisdom, thorough understanding. It is very importantto understand this.
“Shamatha” is a Sanskrit word which is interpreted to mean
“still and pure.” However, it is a stillness and purity which isforced. One attains a kind of samadhi by deliberately forcing themind to have samadhi-power and not to strike up false thinking. It
is not the ultimate samadhi. It is merely a kind of expedient device
cultivated by those of the Small Vehicle. At the very beginning of
his teaching, Shakyamuni Buddha taught this method to those of
the Two Vehicles.
“Samapatti,” also Sanskrit, is interpreted to mean “contemplation and illumination” of such dharmas as the twelve causal
conditions and the four truths.
“Dhyana,” also Sanskrit, is interpreted to mean “thought-cultivation” or “still consideration.” One uses the mind to trace thecoming and going of thoughts, in much the same way as in thecultivation of “stopping and contemplating.” The Tyan Tai School
lists three stoppings which relate to the Three Contemplations:

149

150

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

empty, false, and the middle. That teaching is basically a good one,but it is nothing compared to the Shurangama Samadhi. Dhyana canbe ultimate or non-ultimate. Those of the Small Vehicle cultivateusing the conscious mind; they make discriminations using theconscious mind. Since the conscious mind is subject to productionand extinction, its use will not lead to the genuine solid samadhi of
the Buddha.
“What should we cultivate?” you wonder.
The Shurangama Samadhi.
“How do we cultivate the Shurangama Samadhi?”
The Sutra text will gradually make that clear. If you attend to
the explanation of the Sutra and understand it, you will know how
to achieve the Shurangama Samadhi. You won’t be left in a daze7.
At present you don’t know where to begin and are like someone
standing in a dense forest on the side of a mountain while trying to
see what the face of the mountain looks like. As the poet Su Teng
P’o put it:
I can’t tell what Lu Mountain really looks like
Because I myself am standing on the mountain.
If he had walked away from it, though, he could have seen. Now weare within the Shurangama Samadhi; you are boring your way into
the Shurangama Samadhi and if you continue to progress you will
gradually come to see it clearly. Then you will know you haveobtained a real gem. You’ll be able to climb the jeweled mountain,
grab two big fistfuls of gold, fill your arms with the gems and go
back down the mountain. Even if you continually take from it, thesupply will never be exhausted. It will be an endless supply, morethan you could ever use in a lifetime. In the future you will be able
7.

The leng () of leng yen (), Shurangama, means “a daze” and is thestate a Sangha-member is said to enter when he or she commits the Shurangama
Mantra to memory; they are said to be leng pan nien (), “dazed for halfa year.”Ananda’s Fallto achieve the Shurangama enlightenment and then go on to teachand transform living beings.
Sutra:At that time Bodhisattvas as numerous as the sands of theGanges, great Arhats, pratyekas, and others from the ten
directions, were also present. Pleased at the opportunity tolisten, they withdrew silently to their seats to receive the sagely
instruction.
Commentary:That time is when Ananda asked Shakyamuni Buddha toexplain how the Tathagatas of the ten directions had realized Bodhi,that is, Right Enlightenment. It has already been mentioned that
Bodhisattvas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges were
present, so this refers to yet more Bodhisattvas. The Ganges River
is miles wide and its sands are as fine as flour, like fine motes ofdust. During a storm, the sands and stones fly about, as dangerous
as desert dust-storms. Now, how many grains of such fine sandwould you estimate there to be in a river some 15 miles wide?
Could you figure it? Probably even the best mathematician would
be unable to come up with a number. Since the Ganges’ sands are
unreckonable, they are used to represent a non-existent number, anumber beyond all calculations.
A Bodhisattva, an “enlightened being,” is also called “a living
being with a great Way-mind.” No matter how badly people may
act towards him, he doesn’t hold it against them. He absolutely
never becomes irritated, never loses his temper. His Way-mind isfirm and vast. A Bodhisattva is also called a “dedicated lord,” since
he has already resolved to be a Bodhisattva.
The ten directions. The Amitabha Sutra speaks of the Buddhasof the six directions, but it does not mention the ten directions. The
six are north, east, south, and west, up, and down. The additional
four are northeast, southeast, northwest, and southwest. I say,though, that basically there isn’t even one direction. The earth isround, so what directions can there be? But the Buddhist Sutras

151

152

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

speak of ten directions, and besides, the “round” I speak of is not
yet an established fact; so don’t rely on what I say. As I see it, theworld is transformed from a single source; everything is within the
Great Light Treasury, the Tathagata Store, where there is no north,south, east, west, or the four intermediate points, or up or down.
That is the way I see it, but perhaps it is not right.
There were, not little arhats, but great Arhats, whose Way was
great. It does not mean that they were physically big, that they wereparticularly tall. It means that their Dharma-nature was great, thepower of their Dharma was great, their cultivation of virtue wasgreat.
Arhat has three meanings:
1. Worthy of offerings.
They were worthy of the offerings of gods and people. In thecausal ground a bhikshu “begs for his food” and as a result, as an
Arhat, he is “worthy of offerings.”
2. Killer of thieves.
The Buddha taught people not to kill. Isn’t killing a violation ofprecepts? No, not in this case, because the thieves referred to are
not external thieves, but the thieves within you.
“What are the thieves within us?” you wonder.
There are the thieves of ignorance, the thieves of affliction, andthe six thieves – the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind.
Unbeknownst to you, they rob you. You don’t realize it, but whenyour eyes look at things, your essential energies were originally
full, but once you start looking at a lot of things the thieves which
are your eyes steal your valuable treasures. When you listen tothings all the time, then your hearing-nature disperses and yourvital energies are stolen away. You shouldn’t say, “My eyes are mybest friend and my ears always help me out, my nose smells thingsand my tongue distinguishes tastes – they are all very helpful.”
No. These six thieves steal your unsurpassed true treasures.
They plunder the wealth of your household without your evenAnanda’s Fallrealizing it. You’ve got a thief for a neighbor but don’t even realize
it; you say, “Don’t blame him for stealing my things!” This is avery, very important point I am making. Don’t be mistaken andthink I am just joking. If you hadn’t lost these things, you would
have realized Buddhahood long ago. Look into it, think it over. You
feel you haven’t lost anything? Well, I know that the things you
have lost are priceless treasures no money could buy. You’ve lostthem and you still think everything is just fine. “My eyes can see so
far – clearer than anyone else’s,” you say and think that this is good.
But the more clearly you see the more essential energy is lost.
At this point you say, “Dharma Master, one of your lectures ismore than enough. You haven’t said anything that has the least bitof principle to it.”
Since you haven’t yet understood what I say, of course you aregoing to think it lacks principle. Wait until you understand and then
you will know that what I say is genuine principle.
3. Not born.
Not born, Arhats are also not extinguished; they are not subject
to production and extinction. They have attained the patience of the
non-production of dharmas. They do not have to undergo birth anddeath again. That is, they have “done what had to be done and do
not undergo any further existence.” They will not fall into the three
realms, although they haven’t attained Anuttarasamyaksambodhi,
the unsurpassed proper and equal right enlightenment.
In the Sutra in Forty-two Sections the Buddha said,
Be careful not to believe your own mind: your mind
cannot be believed. Once you have attained Arhatship, then
you can believe your own mind.
“Why can’t one believe one’s own mind?” you ask.
Because your mind is false thinking, and if you believe false
thinking you will do false things; if you do false things, you must
undergo a false birth and death. If you don’t believe the false

153

154

Volume One – Ananda’s Fall

thoughts, if you don’t trust your own mind, then you can avoid thefalse birth and death.
“When can one believe one’s own mind?”When you attain the fourth stage of Arhatship you can believe
your own mind. Until then you shouldn’t choose to listen to
yourself instead of to the advice of a Good and Wise Advisor. The
right thing to do is to listen to the instructions of a Good and WiseOne.
Pratyekas, Pratyekabuddhas – those Enlightened to Conditions
and Solitarily Enlightened Ones – and others were also present.
Pleased at the opportunity to listen, they withdrew silently totheir seats to receive the sagely instructions. There were many,
many more beings as well, not just one or two, who all wanted tohear the sound of the Dharma the Buddha was speaking, thewonderful sagely instructions, the doctrines of the Holy Ones. They
really liked to listen, and they sat silently to one side to hear the
Buddha speak.

155

CHAPTER 5

The Way to Shamatha

D2
E1
F1

The Tathagata replies about Shamatha.
He explains the wonderful samadhi from beginning to end.
He explains the general name of the Buddha’s samadhi causing Ananda to know
the causes cultivated and the fruition obtained by all Buddhas.

Sutra:In the midst of the great assembly, the World Honored One
then extended his golden arm, rubbed Ananda’s crown, andsaid to Ananda and the great assembly, “There is a samadhi
called the King of the Foremost Shurangama at the Great
Buddha’s Summit Replete with the Myriad Practices; it is apath wonderfully adorned and the single door through which
the Tathagatas of the ten directions gained transcendence. You
should now listen attentively.” Ananda bowed down to receive
the compassionate instruction humbly.
Commentary:

Originally this section appeared later in the text, but the Elder
Dharma Master Yuan Ying saw that it did not fit well there and so
he moved it to this place. I have also looked into this several times
and I agree that this section of text should appear here. It does notseem appropriate in the other place; it does not tie with what
proceeds and follows it there. Here it fits in sequence.

156

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Then means when the great Arhats and the Great Bodhisattvas
as many as the sands in the Ganges River had all assembled fromthe ten directions, wishing to receive the sagely instruction, andwhen Ananda had implored the Buddha to explain the initialexpedients of cultivation by which the Tathagatas of the ten
directions had attained wonderful shamatha, wonderful samapatti,
and wonderful dhyana: it was then that the World Honored One
extended his golden arm and rubbed Ananda’s crown.
The Buddha’s arm was naturally golden; it isn’t that he had
gilded it. In Buddhism, rubbing the crown of the head represents
compassionate loving protection for living beings. Now the
Buddha, too, speaks of love, but this is not the ordinary love; rather
it is a compassionate, universally pervasive love which protects all
beings and causes all their demon-obstacles to disappear. It is not
the selfish, emotional love which most people refer to. Take careful
note of this point.
Of all the kinds of love in the world, the strongest is parents’love for their children. No matter how bad a child may act toward
his parents, they’ll still forgive him. “He’s just a child,” they’ll say.
“He doesn’t understand things.” Even when a small child strikes hisfather or scolds his mother, the parents simply regard it withamusement, and don’t feel that he has done anything wrong.
“Why are parents like that?” you ask.
Because they love their children so much. The love of parents
for their children is deeper and fiercer than the love between
husband and wife.
I admire Americans in this respect. By the time their children
are eighteen years old they are allowed to stand on their own.
Sometimes parents don’t pay any attention to them after that age.
That is fine; it is very good to raise sons and daughters to be
independent of their parents. The only problem is that the children
are often not experienced enough at that age to exercise maturejudgement and so they easily get off to a wrong start. They areeasily blown over by the winds of current trends or are pulled into

The Way to Shamatha

the water by friends who are not upright, and once they have landedin the water it is not easy for them to get back out by themselves.
As a result, at the present time in America there are many young
people who don’t recognize their country, who don’t know themeaning of a home, even to the point that they don’t even knowwhat they themselves are all about. From morning to night theytake LSD, marijuana and other drugs until they lose all clarity andare totally confused from dawn to dusk. If you ask them what they
do for their country they say, “What does it have to do with me?” If
you inquire about their family they say, “I don’t have any.” Youmight say they have left home, and yet of course they haven’t,
although they claim to have no home. They’re caught in a total
vacuum and that to me is most pitiful.
The Buddha’s loving protection for all living beings is like thatof parents for their children yet stronger. Rubbing the crown is anexpression of that loving protection. Just as an acupuncture needle
revitalizes your blood and energy, so, as he rubs your crown, theBuddha’s hand emits light which dispels all the darkness withinyou. In this way he relieves you of all evil and increases your goodroots.
“I’ve missed the opportunity,” you lament. “If only I had beenborn when the Buddha was in the world, I could have asked theBuddha to rub my crown so my evil would be eradicated and mygood roots increased.”
Who told you not to be born at the time when the Buddha wasin the world? Who told you to be born now? You can’t blame
anyone but yourself. And regret is of no use. Don’t be regretful.
You can’t blame other people. You can’t blame heaven. And you
can’t blame the Buddha. We have been born now, so now we should
study the Buddhadharma. If we are sincere enough the Buddha will
be moved and will come and rub our crowns in expression of hisloving protection. Although the Buddha has entered Nirvana, hispure Dharmabody pervades all places. You should not think that the
Buddha has left us. The Buddha is always with us; it’s just that we

157

158

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

cannot see him. All our daily activities – walking, standing, sitting,lying down, eating, getting dressed – take place within the
Buddha’s Dharma-body. So we are always with the Buddha. It isjust that the eyes of ordinary people haven’t the spiritual
penetration to see the Buddha.
The Buddha rubbed Ananda’s crown and said to Ananda andthe great assembly, “There is a samadhi called The King of theForemost Shurangama at the Great Buddha’s Summit Repletewith the Myriad Practices; it is a path wonderfully adorned andthe single door through which the Tathagatas of the ten
directions gained transcendence.” Not only Ananda but everyonein the great assembly as well – the great bhikshus, great Bodhisattvas, the king, elders, and laypeople – was instructed by the Buddha
in the “ultimately durable” king of samadhis, which includes within
it all the samadhis of all the myriad methods of cultivation. All
Buddhas of all places have reached Buddhahood along thiswonderful, splendid path and through this one door.
You should now listen attentively. “Listen carefully. Pay
attention,” the Buddha told Ananda. “Don’t be nonchalant when
you listen to me speak Sutras. Take all of your essential energy andpour it into your ears. Don’t strike up false thoughts. Don’t sit there
during the Sutra lecture and be thinking about running out on thestreets to see what is happening.”
Ananda bowed down to receive the compassionate
instruction humbly. When Ananda heard the Buddha say that, hestood up and then bowed, and humbly awaited the holy teaching.
He remained kneeling ready to listen to what the Buddha was about
to say about the Shurangama, the King of Samadhis.

The Way to Shamatha

F2

He explains the path of Shamatha, causing Ananda to awaken to the secretcause and have a great blossoming forth of complete understanding.
G1 He destroys upside-down thinking by speaking of the empty Tathagata store.
H1 The Tathagata smashes the false and reveals the true.
I1 He casts out and destroys the false mind to which Ananda attaches by opening
the way to Shamatha.
J1 He establishes that Ananda grasps at the mind.
K1 He asks him about his resolve based on grasping at the appearance he saw.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You and I are of the samefamily and share the affection of a natural relationship. At thetime of your initial resolve, what were the outstanding characteristics which you saw in my Dharma that caused you tosuddenly cast aside the deep kindness and love found in theworld?”
Commentary:

Ananda waited humbly to receive the Buddha’s compassionate
instruction. But first the Buddha questioned him about his reasonsfor leaving the home-life.
The Buddha said to Ananda, “You and I are of the samefamily and share the affection of a natural relationship.”Ananda and the Buddha were paternal first cousins. The Buddha
was saying, “You and I are like brothers.” One speaks of the“affection of a natural relationship” because in the world, natural
relationships take precedent over everything else. Such relationships form a natural cycle. After being a son or daughter you
become a father or mother and then you become a grandfather or
grandmother, and if you are filial to your father and mother, yourchildren will be filial to you. If you aren’t filial to your parents,
your sons and daughters won’t be filial to you. It is said:
Of all the kinds of good practices
Filial piety is the first.
Of all the myriad evils,
Licentiousness is the worst.

159

160

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

In China, filial feeling is considered the root of goodness, its mostfundamental form. There are twenty-four paragons of filial virtue inChinese history, among whom some of the most notable were T’an
Hsiang, Meng Chung, and Wang Hsiang.
T’an Hsiang’s father and mother were sick and wanted some
sweet melon to eat, of a kind grown in Northern China. However, it
was winter and the snow was heavy on the ground, so how could
there be any melons? T’an Hsiang planted a melon seed in thefrozen earth, stretched out on top of it to warm the ground, andbegan to cry. “How can I get this melon to grow quickly so I canharvest it for my parents?” he lamented. He cried and cried until
suddenly something very strange happened. It’s not certain whether
it was a response evoked from a Bodhisattva or from a Buddha orfrom a ghost or spirit, but right then and there a melon grew,blossomed, and bore fruit for T’an Hsiang to harvest and carryhome to his parents, a miraculous response to his one true thoughtof sincere filial regard. So it’s said, “T’an Hsiang cried for melons.”
Meng Chung’s parents wanted some bamboo shoots to eat, andunable to find any, he began to weep. He wept until he suddenly
saw tender bamboo shoot sprouting in the spots where his tears had
fallen. Such strange events are incomprehensible. Don’t try to use
your thinking mind to figure them out. “Meng Chung’s tears
sprouted the bamboo.”
In the dead of winter, Wang Hsiang’s parents both fell ill andwanted some carp to eat. Wang Hsiang didn’t have any money tobuy fish, and all the waters were frozen over, so he opened his
clothing and lay down on the ice. In Northern China the ice getsvery thick in the winter, but his warm skin melted the ice through.
It was his plan to fish for a carp through the hole, but suddenly acarp jumped out of the hole all by itself. Wang Hsiang hurried homewith it and told his parents what had happened. “We won’t eat thecarp,” his parents decided, “because it is probably the son or
grandson of the Dragon King who sent it to us.” Although they

The Way to Shamatha

didn’t eat the carp, their illness was cured nevertheless. “Wang
Hsiang lay down to catch a carp.”
True filial conduct can move heaven. Sons and daughtersshould pay particular attention to the practice of filial piety. The
great Emperor Shun of China was so filial that elephants weremoved to plow for him and birds did his weeding.
At the time of your initial resolve, what were theoutstanding characteristics which you saw in my Dharma thatcaused you to suddenly cast aside the deep kindness and lovefound in the world? The Buddha asked Ananda what first madehim decide to renounce worldly love and leave the home-life; what
good states of mind did he experience that led to his resolve.
In this world the kindness of parents is very great and the love
between couples is particularly intense. If people could transformthe love which exists between married couples into love for the
study and practice of the Buddhadharma, then there wouldn’t beanyone who didn’t realize Buddhahood. Unfortunately, mostpeople can’t do that. If you can, that is inconceivably fine.
What made Ananda pay no further attention to his parent’s deep
kindness or his wife’s emotional love? What made him totally
disregard everything except following the Buddha and leaving thehome-life?
Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “I saw the Tathagata’ s thirtytwo characteristics, which were so supremely wonderful, so
incomparable, that his entire body had a shimmeringtransparence just like that of crystal.
Commentary:“Speak up! Quickly!” the Buddha said. “Don’t think about it,
just tell me straight out about what made you decide to leave
home.”
Since he was supposed to speak plainly, Ananda said to the
Buddha, “I saw the Tathagata’s thirty-two characteristics.”

161

162

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

From the invisible crown on the top of his head down to his level,well-proportioned feet, thirty-two major and eighty minor characteristics adorn the Buddha’s body.
“These thirty-two characteristics were so supremely
wonderful, so incomparable, finer than anything I’d ever seen,”
Ananda said. “Nothing in the world can compare to the wondrous
adornment of your appearance, Buddha.”
The Buddha’s Reward-body, his entire body had ashimmering transparence just like that of crystal.
Sutra:“I often thought to myself that these characteristics cannot
be born of desire and love. Why? The vapors of desire arecoarse and murky. From foul and putrid intercourse comes aturbid mixture of pus and blood which cannot give off such amagnificent, pure, and brilliant concentration of purple-golden
light. And so I thirstily gazed upward, followed the Buddha,
and let the hair fall from my head.”
Commentary:

When Ananda often thought to himself that these characteristics cannot be born of desire and love, he used his ordinary
discriminating consciousness, his ordinary mind which is subject toproduction and extinction. How, he thought, could the thirty-two
special characteristics of the Buddha be born from emotional,
lustful, desire and thoughts of love? The vapors of desire arecoarse and murky. From foul and putrid intercourse comes aturbid mixture of pus and blood. Men and women haveintercourse and think it is good, but it actually gives off vapors
which are extremely rancid. We can’t rely on our bodies born fromthe desire of men and women to give off such a magnificent, pure,and brilliant concentration of purple-golden light, the color of
distant mountains, which constantly illumines the Buddha’s body.
Thinking this, Ananda thirstily gazed upward, followed theBuddha, and let the hair fall from his head. Ananda forsook one

The Way to Shamathakind of love, his emotional love for his family, and took up anotherkind: he fell in love with the Buddha’s appearance. And that is thereason Ananda left the home-life.
Right here is where Ananda made his mistake. He didn’t leave
home out of a genuine desire to cultivate the Way and after he left
home he concentrated too heavily on studying the Sutras. Earlier, I
said that you should change the love which exists between married
couples into a love for the Buddhadharma. But that doesn’t meanthat merely by love alone you can put an end to birth and death.
“What must be done?” you ask.
You need to genuinely cultivate the Way. You have to be
mindful of what you are doing at all times and in all places. You
must never forget for even a moment to practice and uphold theBuddhadharma. Early in the morning and late at night you should
be studying the Shurangama Sutra, sitting in meditation, andlistening to the Sutra lectures. Don’t have false thinking and don’ttalk so much, since neither can help you at all in your study of the
Sutra or your investigation of Ch’an. You should stake your very
lives on the work and sacrifice everything else in order to study
Buddhism. Then the understanding you gain will enable you to begenuinely wise and truly intelligent.
But since Ananda was solely concerned with loving theBuddha, he didn’t cultivate samadhi. He thought (as he confesses inthe text), “The Buddha is my older cousin. When the time comesthe Buddha will give me samadhi power.” He didn’t realize that noone could stand in for him, in body or in mind. Ananda was very
intelligent, probably more intelligent than any of us, but when heconcentrated on studying the Sutras at the expense of cultivating
samadhi, he was too smart for his own good. He mastered the words
but not the substance. He could remember all the Dharma the
Buddha had spoken and never got one word of it wrong, but without
any samadhi-power, he fell under the spell of the “Brahma Heaven”
mantra of Matangi’s daughter.

163

164

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Instead of imitating the Buddha’s wisdom, his awakening, and
his Way-virtue, Ananda just modeled himself on the Buddha’s
appearance. In past lives he was probably attached to appearances,and so he concentrated on the superficial aspect of things. Although
he remembered the Sutras the Buddha spoke, he didn’t pay a lot of
attention to what they said. He was more concerned with the
Buddha’s appearance to the point that if on any given day he justsaw the Buddha, that was enough to make him happy.
Anyone who wants to obtain genuine samadhi power must firstcast love aside. But to replace love with hate is another mistake. “I
don’t love anything,” you say. “I despise whoever I see. Stay awayfrom me! I want to be alone. I want to cultivate by myself.” With
this attitude, you’ll never obtain samadhi. You must neither hate
nor love. It should be as if there were no difference between you
and other people. Everyone is equal. If you are one with and equal
to other people, who is there to love? Who is there to hate? No one.
“I can’t manage that,” you say. “That’s hard work.”
If you can work hard, then you can obtain what is true. If you
don’t work hard, you won’t obtain it. Follow the teachings, anddon’t listen to your own thoughts about it. The ordinary mind is theWay.
Because Ananda liked the Buddha’s adorned appearance, he
was able to reject the deep compulsion for worldly kindness andlove and let the hair fall from his head. When the Buddha was in theworld, those who left home under him did not have to shave theirheads. The Buddha simply said, “Good man, you are now
renouncing worldly life and leaving home. Let your beard and hairfall of itself and let you be robed in the kashaya.” As soon as the
Buddha said this the bhikshu’s hair and beard would fall out,
because the Buddha used his spiritual penetrations to cause it tofall. Now that the Buddha has entered Nirvana we have to receive
the precepts at a precept-platform, but when the Buddha was in theworld one became possessed of the precept substance when hespoke those few words, and one was robed in the precept sash.

The Way to Shamatha

In China the precept-platform used to be three years long. But
three years eventually proved too long, so a scientific method was
adopted to speed up the process so that one could receive theprecepts in fifty-three days. Now some places transmit the precepts
in eighteen days, and there are even places that will do it in a week.
Now from mechanization we’ve advanced to electronics, to thepoint that in Hong Kong on Ta Yu Mountain there are places where
the precepts are transmitted in three days’ time. Actually, a threeday precept-platform is not in accord with Dharma.
K2

He points out that all living beings have a misconception.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Very good, Ananda. You should all knowthat all living beings are continually born and continually die,simply because they do not know the everlasting true mind, thebright substance of the pure nature. Instead they engage in
false thinking. It has been so since time without beginning.
Their thoughts are not true, and so the wheel keeps turning.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Very good, Ananda.” The Buddha
encourages Ananda, telling him he has done a very good thing toresolve to become a bhikshu. Then he addresses the entire
assembly, the great bhikshus, great Arhats, great Bodhisattvas, andall the people present, saying that they should all know that allliving beings are continually born and continually die – birthand death are undergone in a continuous succession which neverceases, and we leave behind a pile of bones as large as a mountain.
Birth and death; death and birth; birth and death. Where did youcome from, and where are you going? You don’t know. You are
dragged about by your karmic conditions, your karmic obstacles.
Where will you be born next? Where were you before? You don’teven know how you got here and you don’t know where you will go
after you die.
“Why is there birth and death?” you ask.

165

166

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Because you don’t understand, do not know the everlastingtrue mind which does not move or waver, which is not produced or
extinguished, which is not defiled or pure, and to which there isnothing added or taken away. Because this mind does not move or
waver it is called “everlasting.” Because there is nothing to be
added or taken away from it, it is called “true.”Merely to know of the true mind is not enough; you must also
recognize the bright substance of the pure nature. This is yourown self-nature, your Dharma-nature. It is clear and pure, and its
brilliance pervades and illumines everything everywhere. But you
aren’t aware of it; you’ve forgotten it. It is like a bright pearl hidden
in your clothing.
The Dharma Flower Sutra tells of a wealthy man whose son
was unhappy at home and ran away. But just before he left, his
parents, who feared their son would end up penniless and become avagrant sleeping in the streets, secretly sewed a pearl that grants all
wishes into the youth’s clothing. The son left, and as predicted soon
ended up a drifter. But he didn’t realize that a priceless pearl wassewn in his clothing, so he couldn’t take advantage of the benefit it
would provide him. The bright substance of your everlasting purenature, your true, unchanging mind, is like the youth’s pricelesspearl: since you are unaware of it, you can’t use it to goodadvantage. Instead you engage in false thinking. It has been sosince time without beginning. You use the conscious mind, which
is subject to production and extinction. Its thoughts are not true,
but it takes control of you and makes you murky and confused; it
spins you around and pulls you into the mire. Since your actions are
based on it, the wheel keeps turning in a perpetual cycle of birthand death. But if your false thinking is cast out and exhausted once
and for all and no more is produced, and you recognize your true
mind, your births and deaths will cease.

167

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

J2
K1
L1
M1

He actually destroys the false mind.
The Tathagata thoroughly refutes three points of confusion.
His refutation that the false consciousness is without a location.
He instructs that Ananda should reply to the teaching with a straightforward mind.

Sutra:“Now you wish to investigate the unsurpassed Bodhi andactually discover your nature. You should answer my questions
with a straightforward mind, because that is exactly the way
the Tathagatas of the ten directions escaped birth and death.
Their minds were all straightforward, and since their minds
and words were consistently that way, from the beginning,
through the intermediate stages to the end, they were never inthe least evasive.
Commentary:

The Vimilakirti Sutra says, “The straightforward mind is thefield of enlightenment.” And thus the Buddha instructs Ananda,“Now you wish to investigate the unsurpassed Bodhi andactually discover your nature. You should answer my questions
with a straightforward mind.” “Don’t think about it,” he says,“don’t use false thinking to try to figure out how to answer me
correctly. Don’t approach it as if you were in combat with me andmust figure out what maneuver you should make to defeat me, as if
this were the martial arts where one must decide how to counter-

168

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

attack.” The Buddha was concerned that if Ananda tried to answer
in a roundabout manner, it would be impossible to arrive at true
principle.
Why is the straightforward mind the field of enlightenment? At
the point when you have not yet given rise to a first thought, that isyour true mind, your Way-mind. This is the state of “primary
thought,” the primary truth that exists prior to the spoken word. As
soon as you begin thinking that is to say, as soon as you strike up
false thinking, it is no longer your true mind at work. It is yourconscious mind which is full of “second thoughts.” Instead of
speaking up directly, and using your straightforward mind to
express yourself, you start thinking about it: “Ah, I shouldn’t say
that; if I say that I’ll be wrong. I should say this.” But then you
think about it again and change your mind again.
When you speak, use your primary thought. Why? Becausethat is exactly the way the Tathagatas of the ten directions
escaped birth and death. There is a verse about the Chinesecharacter hsin ( ), “mind,” which goes:Three small dots like a cluster of stars,
And a hook shaped like a crescent moon.
Beget animals with fur and horns,
Yet perfection of Buddhahood comes from it too.
The ten Dharmarealms are not beyond a single thought of the mind.
Your thoughts can send you not only into the animal realm, but into
Buddhahood as well. Not only are Buddhas made from the mind,
ghosts are creations of the mind, and so are gods, Arhats, andBodhisattvas. For instance, you are now studying the Buddhadharma, investigating the Shurangama Sutra without fear ofwhatever difficulties may arise. This is because you repeatedly
planted a single indestructible seed of thought into the field of yourmind in countless former lives. A Bodhi-seed has taken root so thatnow you are studying the Buddhadharma. Of course this single
thought of the true mind has been helped along by the conscious

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

mind, which thought over and over, “Should I study the Buddhadharma or not?” You kept sawing the issue back and forth until
finally you cut through it.
Their minds were all straightforward, and since their minds
and words were consistently that way. The Chinese characters ju
shih () “that way” refer specifically to the straightforward
mind and do not have the same meaning as when they occurred in
the opening sentence of the Sutra where ju shih means “thus” in“Thus I have heard.”
From the beginning, through the intermediate stages to theend. “The end” refers to wonderful enlightenment, the achievementof Buddhahood. “The beginning” refers to the stage of dry wisdom,which precedes the Ten Faiths. These positions will be discussed
later in the text. “The intermediate stages” are the long period of
cultivation between the stage of dry wisdom and the achievementof Buddhahood, through the various stages of Bodhisattvahood toequal enlightenment and then wonderful enlightenment. Throughall that time the Buddhas of the past were never in the least
evasive and used only their straightforward minds. And so they
became Buddhas.
Ananda would not use his straight mind to answer thequestions, but would answer in round-about ways, making it
impossible to arrive at any true principles. So the Buddha firstwanted to explain to him clearly that he should give straightanswers and not be muddled about it. “Now I am speaking essential
Dharma-doors for you,” said the Buddha, “I’m explaining how to
actually discover your nature, the initial doctrines concerning therealization of Buddhahood, so you can’t be casual or do a lot ofhedging when you answer me. You must use your straightforward
mind to answer me.”

169

170

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

M2 He asks Ananda about his ability to see and his ability to love.

Sutra:“Ananda, I now ask you: at the time of your initial resolve,
which arose in response to the Tathagata’s thirty-two characteristics, what was it that saw those characteristics and who
delighted in them?”
Commentary:

The Buddha again questions Ananda, “Ananda, I now ask
you: at the time of your initial resolve.” In making his decision tocultivate the Way, when Ananda used his conscious mind to think
about the Buddha’s appearance, the Tathagata’s thirty-two characteristics, Ananda was taking advantage of the situation. This is
the meaning of in response to. So the Buddha asks, “What was itthat saw those characteristics and who delighted in them?”
Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, this is
the way I experienced the delight: I used my mind and eyes.
Because my eyes saw the Tathagata’s outstanding characteristics, my mind gave rise to delight. That is why I became
resolved and wished to removed myself from birth and death.”
Commentary:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, this is
the way I experienced the delight: I used my mind and eyes.”
Most people would say that this was correct, that he used his eyes
and mind to see the Buddha. But as the Sutra text continues you
will come to find out this is a mistake.
Because my eyes saw the Tathagata’s outstanding characteristics, my mind gave rise to delight. I used my eyes to look at
the Buddha’s thirty-two major and eighty minor characteristics andin my mind love arose. What was it I loved? I saw the Buddha’s
characteristics and adornments were immaculately pure, not at allfilthy like bodies born from love and desire. That is why I became

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

resolved and wished to removed myself from birth and death. I
wanted to follow the Buddha, leave the home-life, and cultivate theWay. The history of my leaving home is like that.” That is how heanswered Shakyamuni Buddha’s question.
M3 He asks Ananda where his mind and eyes are.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “It is as you say, thatexperience of delight actually occurs because of your mind andeyes. If you do not know where your mind and eyes are, you will
not be able to conquer the wearisome dust.
Commentary:

Ananda told the Buddha that the reason he decided to leave thehome-life was because he saw the Buddha’s supreme characteristics and in his mind he loved them.
The Buddha said to Ananda, “It is as you say, thatexperience of delight actually occurs because of your mind andeyes.” Nonetheless, do you know where your mind is? Do you
know if your eyes have the ability to see? Do you know where youreyes are?
“Those kind of questions are totally senseless,” you object. “Hiseyes were in his face and his mind in his body. Anybody knowsthat.”
But that’s not your true mind. Nor is that genuine seeing.
Behind the Buddha’s questions lies the wisdom of the Tathagata. If
you do not know where your mind and eyes are, you will not beable to conquer the wearisome dust. The “dust” means
defilement, and “wearisome” means disturbing. The dust disturbs
your mind, and it troubles your nature, so that you can’t change
your false thinking into your true mind. It’s just as when two armies
clash, and one becomes the victor. You are the victor if you are able
to conquer the dust, that is, if you are able to cut off the road to birthand death.

171

172

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Sutra:“For example, when a king’s country is invaded by thieves
and he sends out his troops to suppress and banish them, thetroops must know where the thieves are.
Commentary:

The Buddha then presents an analogy: “For example, when aking’s country is invaded by thieves who wish to seize the land,
he sends out his troops to suppress and banish them, to quellthem and drive them out. But the troops he sends must know
where the thieves are.” In the same way, the reason you cannot put
an end to the beginningless eons of birth and death is because you
do not know where your mind and eyes are.
Sutra:“It is the fault of your mind and eyes that you flow and turn.
I am now asking you specifically about your mind and eyes:
where are they now?”
Commentary:

The more the Buddha says the less principle there is in it! “I willtell you further that it is the fault of your mind and eyes that you
flow and turn. Why do you get born and die? What causes you toflow and turn in birth and death, revolving endlessly on the turningwheel of the six paths? Your mind and eyes are to blame. Your mind
and eyes are at fault for making you undergo birth and death andrendering you incapable of obtaining liberation. Since they are toblame, I am now asking you specifically about your mind andeyes: where are they now? Speak up quickly!” The Buddha
exhorts Ananda.
M4 The seven places which are attached to are all non-existent.
N1 Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the body.
O1 Ananda brings up the ten kinds of beings as all alike reckoning the mind as inside.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, all theten kinds of living beings in the world alike maintain that theThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

conscious mind dwells within the body; and as I regard theTathagata’s blue lotus-flower eyes, they too are on the Buddha’s
face.
Commentary:

In this section of the text Ananda has not answered with astraightforward mind. He’s being evasive. When Ananda was asked
by the Buddha, “Where is your mind? Where are your eyes?” hewas at a loss and didn’t know what the best answer was. Still, he
had to speak, so he sized up the situation and said, “World
Honored One.” I believe at this point Ananda was speaking in avery soft voice. Why? Because he wasn’t sure of himself. He didn’tknow if he was right or not. He just guessed based on what heknew; he was hesitant, on the verge of speaking and yet not daring
to do so.
He brought up all the ten kinds of living beings. These will be
discussed later so we will not explain them here. They include thoseborn from wombs, those born from eggs, those born from moisture,
those born by transformation, those with thought, and so forth aslisted in the Vajra Sutra. Basically, there are twelve kinds of living
beings, but here the kind without form and the kind without thought
are omitted.
So Ananda said in a soft voice, “All of the ten kinds of living
beings in the world alike maintain that the conscious mind
dwells within the body.” The “conscious mind” is the mind subject
to birth and death, the discriminating, calculating mind. Ananda
doesn’t mention himself. He talks about the ten kinds of living
beings. He didn’t talk about himself for fear he might somehow bedifferent from other living beings. So he says, “All the ten kinds ofliving beings are like that, it’s not just I, Ananda, alone, who amthat way.” There was a bit of condescension in his tone, implying,“After all, everyone knows that the mind is inside.”“And as I regard the Tathagata’s blue lotus-flower eyes,
they too are on the Buddha’s face. As I lean forward andscrutinize the Thus Come One’s eyes, so bright and wide that they

173

174

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

resemble lotus flowers, they are on the Buddha’s face,” Ananda
says. His remark was also subtly implying: “Plain as can be, youreyes are on your face; why do you still have to ask me?” But hedidn’t dare actually come out and say that.
Sutra:“I now observe that these prominent organs, four kinds ofdefiling objects, are on my face, and so, too, my conscious mind
actually is within my body.”
Commentary:

Ananda said, “World Honored One, your blue lotus-flower eyes
are on your face. I now observe that these prominent organs,four kinds of defiling objects, are on my face.” The “prominentorgans” refer to the eyes, ears, nose, and tongue, all of which arelocated on the face. They are quite distinct and visible. “And so,
too, my conscious mind actually is within my body.” As I now
think about it further, my discriminating conscious mind which canknow pleasant and unpleasant, good and bad, is actually in mybody.” That is how Ananda answered the Buddha’s question.
O2 The Tathagata uses not seeing inside the body to refute this.
P1 The Tathagata brings up an example.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You are now sitting in the
Tathagata’s lecture hall looking at the Jeta Grove. Where is it atpresent?”“World Honored One, this great many-storied pure lecturehall is in the Garden of the Benefactor of the Solitary. At
present the Jeta Grove is in fact outside the hall.”Commentary:

Having heard Ananda’s answer that his mind was in his bodyand his eyes were on his face, the Buddha initially did not make any
direct reply. Instead, the Buddha asked Ananda another question.

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

The Buddha said to Ananda, “You are now sitting in the
Tathagata’s lecture hall looking at the Jeta Grove. As you gazeat Prince War Victor’s grove, where is it at present?” The Buddha
didn’t give any indication whether the mind is indeed inside oroutside. He just fired another question back at Ananda in order tocombat Ananda’s thought process.
Ananda answered the Buddha, “World Honored One, thisgreat many-storied pure lecture hall is in the Garden of the
Benefactor of the Solitary. The Buddha’s large, pure and clean
lecture hall is in the garden of the Elder Anathapindaka. At present
the Jeta Grove is in fact outside the hall. The pure lecture hall,
the place where we all are, is in the Garden. Prince Jeta’s grove isactually outside the hall.”
The Buddha then said to him:
Sutra:“Ananda, as you are now in the hall, what do you see first?”“World Honored One, here in the hall I first see theTathagata, next I see the great assembly, and from there, as I
gaze outward, I see the grove and garden.”Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha heard Ananda say his external organs, hiseyes, ears, nose, and tongue, the four defiling objects, forms,
sounds, smells, and tastes are outside of him, while his conscious
mind is in his body. The Buddha then asked him where the Jeta
Grove was. Now the Buddha asked, “Ananda, as you are now inthe hall, what do you see first?” Ananda has said his mind was inhis body, and so the Buddha asked him what he saw first when he
was in the hall.
Ananda answered, “World Honored One, here in the hall I
first see the Tathagata. The first thing I see when I’m in the lecturehall is the Buddha,” he replied, “You, World Honored One.”“Next I see the great assembly. After that I see the great
Bodhisattvas, great Arhats, and the Sound-Hearers. And from

175

176

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

there, as I gaze outward, I see the grove and garden. I see theJeta Grove and the Garden of the Benefactor of Orphans and theSolitary.”
Sutra:“Ananda, why it is you are able to see the grove and thegarden as you look at them?”“World Honored One, since the doors and windows of thisgreat lecture hall have been thrown open wide, I can be in thehall and see into the distance.”
Commentary:

The Buddha continued, “Ananda, why it is you are able to see
the grove and the garden as you look at them? How can you seethem? What’s the reason you are able to see them?”“Each time the Buddha seems to speak with less and lessprinciple,” you say.
But within what he says is deep meaning. As we investigate
more deeply, you will come to realize it.
Ananda answered, “World Honored One, since the doors andwindows of this great lecture hall have been thrown open wide,
I can be in the hall and see into the distance. From inside I can
see the Jeta Grove and the Garden of the Benefactor of Orphans andthe Solitary.”
P2
P3

The place where the text originally was.
The Tathagata questions him about the example.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “It is as you say. When one isin the lecture hall and the doors and windows are open wide,
one can see far into the garden and grove. Could there besomeone in the hall who does not see the Tathagata and yet sees
outside the hall?”

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Ananda answered: “World Honored One, to be in the halland not see the Tathagata, and yet see the grove and fountains
is impossible.”“Ananda, you are like that too.
Commentary:

In this section of text the Buddha sets up a question to comeback on Ananda. The Buddha said to Ananda, “It is as you say.
When one is in the lecture hall and the doors and windows areopen wide, one can see far into the garden and grove. You areabsolutely right. You are inside now and yet you can see the Jeta
Grove and the Garden of Anathapindaka. Could there be someone
in the hall who does not see the Tathagata and yet sees outside
the hall? Could there be a living being who doesn’t see the Thus
Come One, but sees only the grove and garden outside the hall? Is
this possible?” the Buddha asked.
Ananda answered, “World Honored One, to be in the halland not see the Tathagata, and yet see the grove and fountains
is impossible. If someone were inside,” Ananda says, “he certainly
would be able to see the Buddha. There’s no way he could see
what’s outside the hall and not see the Buddha, who’s inside thehall.”
Ananda’s answer was very decisive.
“Ananda, you are like that too,” the Buddha replied. Ananda
said it was impossible to be inside and not see the Buddha inside,and the Buddha proceeds to tell Ananda that Ananda himself is justlike someone inside the hall who can’t see the Buddha, but can only
see outside the hall.
P4

From that example comes the refutation.

Sutra:“Your mind is capable of understanding everything
thoroughly. Now if your present mind, which thoroughly
understands everything, were in your body, then you should be

177

178

Volume One – The Way to Shamathaaware first of what is inside your body. Can there be living
beings who first see inside their bodies before they observethings outside?
Commentary:

It is said that people are the most capable among the myriad
things, and that of all their attributes their minds are the mostcapable. However, your mind which is capable of understanding
everything thoroughly refers only to the conscious mind. Now if
your present mind, which thoroughly understands everything,were in your body, then you should be aware first of what is
inside your body. The Buddha argues that if Ananda’s mind isreally inside his body, as Ananda says, then he ought to be able toknow first of all what the inside of his body is like, in the same waythat someone inside the lecture hall is able to see the people inside.
“But can there be living beings who first see inside their bodies
before they observe things outside?” the Buddha asks. The
Buddha knew that Ananda had not yet understood, and that he still
did not know what the basic substance of the true mind is like. He
was still adroitly making use of his false-thinking mind, his
conscious mind. So the Buddha continues his explanation:
Sutra:“Even if you cannot see your heart, liver, spleen, andstomach, still, the growing of your nails and hair, the twist of
your sinews, and the throb of your pulse should be clearly
understood. Why don’t you perceive these things? If you cannot
perceive what is inside at all, how can you perceive what is
outside?
Commentary:“You say your mind is in your body, and your power of seeing
is in your eyes,” the Buddha tells Ananda. But if your mind, with its
power to know, is inside, you should know what your heart, liver,spleen, and stomach are like. Even if you cannot see them, you
should be able to perceive things that are happening on the surface
like the growing of your nails and hair. You should be able toThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

know how many fractions of an inch they grow each second. In
fact, the twist of your sinews, and the throb of your pulse should
be clearly understood. You should know all about them. Why
don’t you perceive these things? Why don’t you know?
If you cannot perceive what is inside at all, how can you
perceive what is outside? Your mind is inside and you don’t know
what’s going on inside you. So how could you know what is goingon outside?
P5

The concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that you state the impossible
when you say that the aware and knowing mind is in the body.”
Commentary:“Your argument won’t stand,” the Buddha tells Ananda. “Since
you can’t perceive what is inside you, therefore you should knowthat you state the impossible when you say that the aware andknowing mind is in the body.” After using various analogies andarguments, the Buddha tells Ananda directly that it is wrong toplace the considering, thinking, knowing mind inside the body.
N2 Ananda attaches to the mind as being outside the body.
O1 Ananda presents the analogy of the lamp and determines it is the same as the
Buddha’s meaning.

Sutra:

Ananda bowed his head and said to the Buddha, “Uponhearing such a Dharma-sound as the Tathagata has proclaimed,
I realize that my mind is actually outside my body.
Commentary:

Ananda’s argument that the mind is inside the body did not holdup. Shakyamuni Buddha jolted him out of his folly and destroyed
his position. And so Ananda, who was well versed in etiquette,bowed his head, which means he prostrated himself, and said to
the Buddha, “Upon hearing such a Dharma-sound as the

179

180

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Tathagata has proclaimed, I realize that my mind is actuallyoutside my body.” “My mind is not in my body! It has run outside.
I’m sure that’s where it is!” exclaims Ananda. One doesn’t know
when his mind ran outside, but now he suddenly says that’s where
it is.
Sutra:“Why? For example, a lamp alight in a room will certainly
illumine the inside of the room first, and only then will it pourthrough the doorway to reach the recesses of the hall. For all
living beings who do not see within their bodies but only see
outside them, it is as if the lighted lamp were placed outside theroom, so that it cannot illumine the room.
Commentary:“Why? Why do I say my mind has run outside? For example,
a lamp alight in a room will certainly illumine the inside of theroom first, and only then will it pour through the doorway toreach the recesses of the hall. If my mind were inside,” Ananda
reasons, “I would certainly be able to see what is happening inside
my body, in the same way that a lamp inside a room will certainly
light up the room.
“For all living beings who do not see within their bodies but
only see outside them, it is as if the lighted lamp were placedoutside the room, so that it cannot illumine the room.” The
Buddha pointed out that one cannot see one’s heart, liver, spleen,and stomach, and so Ananda concludes that the mind is outside, justlike the lighted lamp outside the room. It is outside so one cannot
see things inside.
Sutra:“This principle is certainly clear: it is absolutely beyond all
doubt and exactly the Buddha’s entire meaning, and so it isn’t
wrong is it?”

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Commentary:“This principle is certainly clear. This doctrine I havepresented is certainly correct,” Ananda states emphatically. “It isabsolutely beyond all doubt.” Ananda passes judgement inadvance. There’s no question about it; it is exactly the Buddha’s
entire meaning. “My argument is the same as the Buddha’s
complete meaning. I couldn’t make a mistake. It isn’t just my idea.
I believe the Buddha will agree, won’t he? It isn’t wrong is it?” In
fact, Ananda is still not positive. “I’m pretty sure this is not wrong.”
O2 The Tathagata refutes by using the mutual awareness of body and mind.
P1 The analogy makes clear there would be no connection.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “All these bhikshus who justfollowed me to the city of Shravasti to beg in sequence for foodhave returned to the Jeta Grove and are rolling their food into
balls as they eat. I have already finished eating, but consider thebhikshus: when one person eats, does everyone get full?”Ananda answered, “No, World Honored One. Why? Thesebhikshus are Arhats, but their individual lives differ. How
could one person’s eating cause everyone to be full?”Commentary:

Ananda felt certain that the Buddha would agree that the mind
is outside. Who would have suspected that the Buddha wouldn’t
even consider the proposal? The Buddha said to Ananda, “Allthese bhikshus who just followed me to the city of Shravasti tobeg in sequence for food have returned to the Jeta Grove andare rolling their food into balls as they eat.” They begged fromhouse to house and then returned to the grove of trees donated by
Prince Jeta. In India they ate by picking up pieces of food in theirhands and rolling them into balls, and so this is how the Buddha andhis disciples ate. In present-day Burma, bowls are used, but those
who have left the home-life still eat their vegetables and rice with
their right hand, without using a spoon or chopsticks. They take a

181

182

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

piece of food in their hand and roll it over and over. Then they eat
it. Eating this way is very appetizing to them, though whether it isultimately very appetizing I don’t know, since I’ve never tried it.
“I have already finished eating, but consider the bhikshus:when one person eats, does everyone get full?” I have eaten myfill, but take a look at the assembly: some bhikshus have notfinished eating. Now if just one person eats, can the rest get full?
If there is any doubt about this principle, we can try it out
ourselves tomorrow. Just serve me food, and all of you can look on
while I eat, and you can see if you get full. That will prove theprinciple found in the Sutra.
Ananda answered, “No, World Honored One. Why?”
Having answered in the negative, Ananda was afraid the Buddha
might not understand, so he proceeded to give the Buddha acommentary. “Why do I say they can’t get full? These bhikshus
are Arhats, but their individual lives differ. Although they havebecome enlightened and they all have spiritual penetrations, still
their bodies are not the same. Their appearances, their faces, are alldifferent. If they were all one, then when one ate, all would get full,but they are not one; each has his own individual life. So how could
one person’s eating cause everyone to be full? Therefore, I say
there is no such principle.”
Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “If your mind which
understands, knows, sees and is aware were actually outside
your body, your body and mind would be mutually exclusive
and would have no relationship to one another. The body would
be unaware of what the mind perceives, and the mind would not
perceive the awareness within the body.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda, “If your mind which
understands, knows, sees and is aware were actually outside
your body, your body and mind would be mutually exclusive

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

and would have no relationship to one another.” If the mind
which has awareness, which calculates, which discriminates, andwhich has knowledge and views were outside the body, then there
would be no connection between the two. They’d have parted ways;
they wouldn’t reside together. Your body would be your body; yourmind would be your mind, and your mind would be apart from yourbody. “You pay no attention to my business,” they’d say, “and I
won’t pay attention to yours.” The body would be unaware ofwhat the mind perceives, and the mind would not perceive theawareness within the body. The body would not be aware of themind or influenced by it, and if your awareness was within thebody, the mind wouldn’t know about it.
P2

Investigation shows there is a connection.

Sutra:“Now as I show you my tula-cotton hand, does your mind
distinguish it when your eyes see it?”Ananda answered, “So it is, World Honored One.”
The Buddha told Ananda, “If the mind and eyes create acommon perception, how then can the mind be outside?
Commentary:

The Buddha’s hands are extremely soft and supple, like cotton.
Now I will relate a point of physiognomy. If you rub someone’s
hand and find it to be as soft as cotton, that person has a promising
future and will eventually be honorable. Ordinary people’s hands
are very stiff. I know my hands, for example, are as stiff as a board,
not soft like cotton. However, soft hands do not necessarily indicate
a great future. The countenance is equally important in this matter.
Are the features heroic? Is the person’s appearance powerful? In
general, women’s hands are far softer than men’s. If you don’t
believe it, you can notice next time you have occasion to shakehands with a woman. As for men, I have met only two whose hands
were extremely soft. However, during the time I knew them neither
one of them displayed signs of greatness. Their appearances didn’t

183

184

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

match up. I have one disciple with extremely soft hands – he had
never done any physical labor, but he is also very ordinary. A
fellow student of mine, who was also a relative, also had extremely
soft hands, but before I came to America he had not done anythingof great importance, and I don’t know if he has accomplishedanything since then.
The Buddha told Ananda, “Now as I show you my tula-cotton
hand, does your mind distinguish it when your eyes see it?
When your eyes see it, does your mind make a distinction that myhand is a tula-cotton hand?”Ananda answered, “So it is, World Honored One. Yes. Myeyes see it and my mind distinguishes it. My mind makes a discrimination of fondness. ‘Ah,’ it says, ‘the Buddha’s tula-cotton hand is
the very finest. This is one of the thirty-two hallmarks of the
Tathagata.’”
The Buddha told Ananda, “If the mind and eyes create acommon perception, how then can the mind be outside?” If yourmind knows what your eyes see, how can you say that your mind isoutside your body? If it were outside, how could it perceive what
the eyes see? Note, though, the Buddha does not say that the mind
is inside. It has already been made clear that that too, is a mistake.
P3

Concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know you state the impossible when
you say that the mind which knows, understands, and is aware
is outside the body.”
Commentary:

Since Ananda’s argument that the mind is inside the body did
not hold up, he revised his contention to say that the mind is outside
the body. The World Honored One has used all kinds of analogies
to instruct him, but unfortunately Ananda only knows how toanalyze the Buddhadharma by means of his conscious mind, which
is subject to production and extinction. He does not perceive theThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

pure nature and bright substance of the everlasting true mind. So
the Buddha once again gives Ananda his critique: “Therefore you
should know you state the impossible when you say that themind which knows, understands, and is aware is outside thebody. You were wrong,” the Buddha says. The mind whichcalculates and understands is not outside your body. Do you
understand? You have made a mistake.
N3 Ananda attaches to the mind’s being hidden in the eyes.
O1 Ananda uses the analogy of crystals covering the eyes.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, it is as
the Buddha has said, since I cannot see inside, my mind does
not reside in the body. Since my body and mind have a common
awareness, they are not separate and so my mind does not dwell
outside my body. As I now consider it, I know it is in a certain
place.”
Commentary:

Ananda considered: here it is again. It is just because he keeps
considering that he makes mistakes. Ananda said to the Buddha,“World Honored One, it is as the Buddha has said.” Ananda
says, “I followed the Buddha to leave the home-life and I listen to
the Buddha’s teaching, including the doctrine the Buddha has justspoken, those proclamations of the Dharma-sound.” Since I cannot
see inside, my mind does not reside in the body. If the mind were
inside the body, I’d be able to see my heart, liver, spleen, lungs, andkidneys, the five viscera. Since my body and mind have acommon awareness, they are not separate and so my mind does
not dwell outside my body. The Buddha now says it is not outside.
As I now consider it, I know it is in a certain place. Now I haveanother thought. Outside is not correct, inside is not correct,
therefore it has to be in a certain particular place.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “Now where is it?”

185

186

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Ananda said, “Since the mind which knows andunderstands does not perceive what is inside but can see
outside, upon reflection I believe it is concealed in the organ ofvision.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Now where is it? Ah, you say it is in acertain place. What place? Where is your mind? Hurry up and tellme.” That’s how he questioned him.
Ananda said, “Since the mind which knows andunderstands does not perceive what is inside but can see
outside, upon reflection I believe.” Before, he said, “As I now
consider it,” and here again he says, “Upon reflection.” It’s still his
conscious mind at work. Consideration and reflection both makeuse of the conscious mind, the mind subject to production andextinction. What is his reflection? The mind is concealed in theorgan of vision. The organ of vision refers to the eye. It is hidden
away there, Ananda says. The mind was stashed there where no one
could see it. That’s what is meant by “concealed.”
The Buddha doesn’t reply to this right away. In fact the Sutra
text leaves you in suspense for a while. Today I heard someone saythat he didn’t understand the Sutra. To say nothing of your notunderstanding, Ananda himself didn’t understand at this point. You
have to listen to the entire Sutra; then you will come to understand.
If you haven’t heard it completely, how could you be expected tounderstand? Of course you don’t understand. Why would you wantto listen to Sutras in the first place if you already understood them?
You shouldn’t say, “I don’t understand what is being said so I’ll
stop listening.” It’s just because you don’t understand that you
should listen.
Sutra:“For example, when someone places crystal bowls over hiseyes, the bowls cover his eyes but do not obstruct his vision. The
organ of vision is thus able to see, and discriminations are madeaccordingly.

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Commentary:

Ananda gives the Buddha an example to explain his newcontention. When someone places crystal bowls over his eyes,
the bowls cover his eyes but do not obstruct his vision. Actually
there is no such person, but Ananda invents someone who puts oneyeglasses – that is what is meant here. In the Buddha’s day they
were called crystal bowls. The glasses cover the eyes, but this does
not stop the eyes from seeing out. In Ananda’s analogy, the mind isrepresented by the eyes, and the eyes, where Ananda contends themind is hidden, are represented by the glasses. Our mind, Ananda
contends, is hidden in our eyes, but this does not stop our mind
from seeing out.
The organ of vision is thus able to see, and discriminations
are made accordingly. That is, as soon as you see, your mind
knows it. Discrimination takes place in the organ of vision, where,
Ananda says, the mind is hidden. “This time the doctrine I haveexpressed is the right one,” Ananda says. He still considers himself
to be very intelligent. “See how smart I am? I have an answer for
everything the Buddha asks me.” Why does Ananda keep making
mistakes? It is because he uses the mind subject to production andextinction. No matter what the circumstance is, he always uses histhought-processes to consider it from each side. His considerations
are grounded in the thoughts of his consciousness, and herecognizes the consciousness to be the true mind. He doesn’t knowthat the “true mind neither exists nor does not exist, and that thetrue mind is the nature. He is like one who gets off on the wrong
road, and the farther he goes, the more he has lost his way, and themore he has lost his way the more he thinks he’s on the right road.
So now he brings up yet another analogy for the Buddha to pass
judgement on.
Sutra:“And so my mind which knows, understands, and is aware
does not see within because it resides in the organ. It can gaze

187

188

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

outside clearly, without obstruction for the same reason: it isconcealed in the organ.”
Commentary:

And so refers to the doctrine he was just explaining. My mind
which knows, understands, and is aware does not see within
because it resides in the organ. Why can’t I see inside my body?
It’s because my mind is in my eyes. It can gaze outside clearly,
without obstruction for the same reason: it is concealed in theorgan. Why can I see outside but not inside? It is because my mind,
which also refers to vision, the power of seeing, is concealed in theeye. So there is no obstruction when I look outside. Whether
Ananda is right in his theory will become clear in the following
passages.
O2 The Buddha uses dharma to show the analogy is not apt.
P1 He discusses its aptness.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “Assuming that it is concealedin the organ, as you assert in your analogy of the crystals: if
someone were to cover his eyes with the crystals and look at themountains and rivers, would he see the crystals as well?”“Yes, World Honored One, if a person were to cover his eyeswith the crystals, he would in fact see the crystals.”Commentary:

Having heard Ananda use the analogy of the crystals, theBuddha said to Ananda, “Assuming that it is concealed in theorgan, as you assert in your analogy of the crystals: Suppose itis the way you explain it,” the Buddha says, “and the mind isconcealed in the organ. If someone were to cover his eyes with the
crystals and look at the mountains and rivers, would he see thecrystals as well? When the person in your analogy puts on his
glasses in order to see, and he takes a look at the mountains, rivers,
and the vast expanse of earth, does he see his glasses?”

The False Consciousness is Without a Location“Yes, World Honored One, if a person were to cover his eyeswith the crystals, he would in fact see the crystals.” Whensomeone wears glasses, he sees the mountains, rivers, the vast
expanse of earth, and he also sees the glasses. That is what the
Buddha asked Ananda and how Ananda answered him.
Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “If your mind is analogous to
the eyes covered with crystals, then when you see the mountains
and rivers, why don’t you see your eyes?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “You put on glasses and can see
the mountains, rivers, and the vast expanse of earth, and you canalso see the glasses. If your mind is analogous to the eyescovered with crystals: if your mind dwells within your organ ofvision, then your eyes are like the glasses in the analogy. So whenyour mind looks at the mountains, rivers, and the great expanse ofearth, then when you see the mountains and rivers, why don’t
you see your eyes?”
Someone will say, “I see my eyes.”
I also see my eyes – if I look in a mirror. If you could see yourown eyes simply by turning your light back to reflect upon yourself,then the Buddha’s argument here wouldn’t work. But the flesh eyesof an ordinary person cannot see themselves. And although Ananda
had attained the first stage of Arhatship, his flesh eyes could notlook into his own eyes either.
So the Buddha asks him, “You made up the analogy for themind being hidden in the eyes, like eyes covered with glasses,
didn’t you? So your eyes would be like the crystals in the analogy
and since you say you can see the crystals, then why can’t you see
your own eyes at this very moment?” That is what the Buddha
asked him.

189

190

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

P2

Both possibilities explored and refuted.

Sutra:“If you could see your eyes, your eyes would be part of theexternal environment. If you cannot see them, why did you saythat the mind which understands, knows, and is aware isconcealed in the organ of vision as eyes are covered by crystals?
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha questioned him further: “If you could see
your eyes, your eyes would be part of the external environment.
It has already been made clear that Ananda does not see his eyes,
but the Buddha was concerned that Ananda would become so
confused that he’d contend he could see his own eyes. So the
Buddha points out that if Ananda could see his eyes, that would
mean his eyes would be outside of him and not part of his body.
And thus the organ of vision would not be able to see. You couldn’t
say, as you just did, that “the organ of vision is thus able to see, anddiscriminations are made accordingly.”“If you cannot see them, why did you say that the mind
which understands, knows, and is aware is concealed in theorgan of vision as eyes are covered by crystals?” If you cannot
see your eyes, then how can you contend that your mind is hidden
in your organ of vision the way eyes are covered by glasses? Your
analogy of the crystals doesn’t hold up. It too is incorrect.
P3

The concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that you state the impossible
when you say that the mind which knows, understands, and isaware is concealed in the organ of vision in the way that the eyes
are covered by crystals.”Commentary:

Therefore – because of the doctrine explained above – youshould know that you state the impossible when you say that theThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

mind which knows, understands, and is aware is concealed in
the organ of vision in the way that the eyes are covered by
crystals. To say that the aware and knowing mind is hidden in theeye is incorrect. Your doctrine is not right. You are wrong again.
N4 Ananda attaches to the mind as being divided between light and dark.
O1 Ananda takes seeing light and dark as divisions of inside and outside.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, I now
offer this reconsideration: viscera and bowels lie inside thebodies of living beings, while the orifices are open to theexterior. There is darkness at the bowels and light at theorifices.
Commentary:

Ananda was criticized by the Buddha and so he came up withanother theory to answer the Buddha’s question. Ananda said to
the Buddha, “World Honored One, I now offer this reconsideration. Now I think of it this way: viscera and bowels lie inside thebodies of living beings, while the orifices are open to theexterior.” What is meant by living beings? This phrase has alreadyappeared several times in the text but has not yet been explained.
Living beings8 are born from the mixing of a multitude of karmic
conditions which result in birth. Each of you people are notengendered from one kind of karma but from many. Just as a fieldof crops requires many conditions beyond the simple planting of aseed – there must be earth, sunshine, and rain – we people are alsoborn from a variety of causes and conditions. The “viscera andbowels”: the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys are said to be
the five viscera, and the six bowels are the large intestine, the small
intestine, the “triple warmer,” the bladder, the gall bladder, and thestomach. The bowels can be said to be hidden because they are
inside and they can also be called “filthy” because everything inthem is either excrement or urine.
8.

Chinesejung seng literally “multitudes of births”

191

192

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

As to the apertures and openings, the eyes, ears, and nose areapertures, and the eye-socket, the entrance to the inner ear, and thenostrils are openings. Then, of course, there is the mouth-opening,an opening which you never manage to fill up. Today you eat yourfill, but tomorrow you are hungry again. So you eat again and fillup the opening but by the following day you’re hungry once more.
Everything has moved out. Inside there is a constant assimilation of
the new and elimination of the old. This process causes people a lotof trouble. Eating is a lot of trouble. Just think of it: if you didn’t
spend three hours a day eating three meals, we could use the extra
time to lecture sutras or sit in Ch’an. But because you eat threetimes a day, you’re kept extremely busy every day just filling up
that mouth-opening. But in the end, you’ll never fill it up.
There is darkness at the bowels and light at the orifices.
Since the bowels and viscera are hidden in the body, they are in
darkness. How is it one knows external things? Because there areapertures, so there is light. Now Ananda isn’t referring to them as
eyes in his analogy, but as apertures. Ananda is really smart. He’s
decidedly intelligent.
Sutra:“Now, as I face the Buddha and open my eyes, I see light:that is to see outside. When I close my eyes and see darkness,that is to see within. How does that principle sound?”Commentary:

Ananda is more intelligent than we are. We couldn’t think of somany ways to answer. How many methods has he come up withalready? He has one opinion after another. Whatever the Buddhaasks, he has an answer for it. He’s always got something to say; he’s
full of theories and arguments and thoughts and considerations. He
was, after all, foremost among the disciples in learning. Where
there is no principle, he can expound a principle. He would havemade a first-rate lawyer. Now, as I face the Buddha and open myeyes, I see light: that is to see outside. When I close my eyes andsee darkness, that is to see within. When I see light, it is seeingThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

outside; when I see darkness, it is seeing inside. How does thatprinciple sound? What do you say to that?
O2 The Tathagata uses the fact that seeing inside is not possible as his refutation.
P1 His refutation: that which is seen is not inside.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “When you close your eyes andsee darkness, does the darkness you experience lie before youreyes? If it does lie before your eyes, then the darkness is in frontof your eyes. How can that be said to be ‘within’?
Commentary:

Instead of telling Ananda whether his latest proposition is rightor wrong, the Buddha asks Ananda another question. The Buddha
said to Ananda, “When you close your eyes and see darkness.
You say that when you close your eyes you see darkness, and thatthat is to see within. But does the darkness you experience lie
before your eyes? Speak up. Tell me. If it does lie before youreyes, then the darkness is in front of your eyes. How can that besaid to be ‘within’? How can you say that to see darkness is to see
inside?”Sutra:“If it were within, then when you are in a dark room without
the light of sun, moon, or lamps, the darkness in the room
would constitute your ‘warmers’ and viscera. If it is not before
you, how can it be seen?
Commentary:

If it were within: the Buddha continues, “If you reason that thedarkness before you is actually your insides, then when you are ina dark room without the light of sun, moon, or lamps, thedarkness in the room would constitute your ‘warmers’ andviscera. That darkness would become your ‘three warmers’ andyour viscera and bowels. The whole room would turn into yourorgans and intestines. Why? Because it is dark, and you’ve just said
that the darkness you see is inside your body. The “three warmers”

193

194

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

consist of the upper, the middle and the lower warmers. The
function of these three is very important in the human body. If they
become diseased, the resulting illness is not easy to cure.
If it is not before you, how can it be seen? If the darkness is
not in front of your eyes, how can you see it? You can only see what
is before your eyes. How can you see things that are behind youreyes. What about it? The Buddha is demolishing Ananda’s latest
proposition from every angle, and it’s hard to say what line ofreasoning Ananda might use to answer him next.
P2

His refutation: the ability to see is not actual.

Sutra:“If you assert that there is an inward seeing that is distinct
from seeing outside. In that case, when you close your eyes andsee darkness, you would be seeing inside the body. Therefore,
when you open your eyes and see light, why can’t you see yourown face?
Commentary:

The Buddha continues his questioning: If you assert that there
is an inward seeing that is distinct from seeing outside. Supposethat there are two kinds of seeing and that you are able to face
inward and see. In that case, when you close your eyes and see
darkness, you would be seeing inside the body. Therefore, when
you open your eyes and see light, why can’t you see your own
face? You argue that to see darkness is to see inside your body; thenwhen you open your eyes to see outside, why can’t you look at yourown face and tell me what it’s like? Note that Ananda doesn’t
protest that he can see his own face in a mirror, which is whatsomeone else did upon hearing this argument. Maybe they didn’t
have mirrors then.
Sutra:“If you cannot see your face, then there can be no seeing
within. If you can see your face, then your mind that knows andThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

understands and your organ of vision as well must be
suspended in space. How could they be part of your body?
Commentary:

If you cannot see your face, then there can be no seeing
within. I just asked you if you can see your face, and you didn’t
have anything to say. But if you can’t see your own face with youreyes open, how can you close your eyes and see inside. This is what
you have argued, but your contention has no basis in principle.
If you can see your face, then your mind that knows andunderstands and your organ of vision as well must be
suspended in space. How could they be part of your body? If
you say you actually can see your own face, though, then yourdiscriminating mind and your eyes wouldn’t be on your face;
they’d be out in space. If they were on your face, then you couldn’t
see your face. But if you can see your face, then how can you say
your mind and your seeing are inside?
Sutra:“If they are in space, then they are not part of your body.
Otherwise the Tathagata who now sees your face should be partof your body as well.
Commentary:

If they are in space, then they are not part of your body.
Empty space is not your body, and if your mind and eyes were inspace they wouldn’t have any connection with you. Otherwise – ifyou say that they would have a connection with you – if you saythat those separate entities in space would be part of your substance– the Tathagata who now sees your face should be part of yourbody as well. The Buddha told him, “If you want to say that youreyes and mind are in empty space, then they are not part of yourbody. If you say that this mind and these eyes of yours are hanging
in space and yet are still part of your body, then it should be that the
Tathagata, who sees your face from the vantage-point of space, is

195

196

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

also part of your substance. In that case, I’d be you. I have becomeyou. Is that possible?”
Sutra:“In that case, when your eyes perceive something, yourbody would remain unaware of it. If you press the point and saythat the body and eyes each have an awareness, then you shouldhave two perceptions, and your one body should eventually
become two Buddhas.
Commentary:

In that case, when your eyes perceive something, your body
would remain unaware of it. Is that the way it is? If you press thepoint and say that the body and eyes each have an awareness,then you should have two perceptions. If you insist on this line ofreasoning, then it follows that there are two kinds of awareness, thatof the body and that of the mind. Each would have its own separate
perception. And your one body should eventually become two
Buddhas. Why? It is a single perception which realizes
Buddhahood. Now that you have dual perception, you should
become two Buddhas. Can you become two Buddhas?
P3

Concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that you state the impossible
when you say that to see darkness is to see within.”Commentary:

Therefore you should know: because of the various doctrines
just discussed, you should know that you state the impossible
when you say that to see darkness is to see within. Once again,
your argument is incorrect.

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

N5 Ananda attaches to the mind as being that which exists in response.
O1 Ananda reckons the mind exists in response to whatever it joins with.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “I have heard the Buddha
instruct the four assemblies that because the mind arises every
kind of dharma arises, and that because dharmas arise, every
kind of mind arises.
Commentary:

Now Ananda questions the Buddha again. Ananda said to the
Buddha, “I have heard the Buddha instruct the four
assemblies.” Before, Ananda used his own ideas to think of places
where the mind and seeing might be located, and each idea wasrefuted by the Buddha. So now he doesn’t speak for himself; hequotes the Buddha. He said, “I have heard the Buddha instruct thefour assemblies.” The four assemblies are the bhikshus, bhikshunis,
upasakas, and upasikas. Bhikshus and bhikshunis are men andwomen who have left the home-life. Upasakas and upasikas aremen and women at home who have received the five precepts (notto kill, not to steal, not to commit sexual misconduct, not to lie, andnot to take intoxicants.) Upasakas and upasikas are also calledlaypeople. These four groups comprise the four assemblies.
Because the mind arises every kind of dharma arises.
Because you have a mind – the Buddha is speaking of the conscious
mind – all kinds of dharmas arise. This refers to the manifestation,
within the consciousness, of various states of being. Dharmas haveno self-nature, but only come into being because of conditions.
Because dharmas arise, every kind of mind arises. Because
causes and conditions produce dharmas, every kind of thoughtarises. That is what you said, Buddha; this is a doctrine which theWorld Honored One explained, and so no doubt it is right, Ananda
says. Now, based on that doctrine of the World Honored One, I havean opinion. What is it?

197

198

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Sutra:“As I now consider it, the substance of that very consideration is truly the nature of the mind. Wherever it comes
together with things, the mind exists in response. It does notexist in the three locations of inside, outside and in between.”
Commentary:

As I now consider it. Ananda’s thinking again. What is hethinking? The substance of that very consideration is truly thenature of the mind. The substance of my thought is the nature of
my mind. My being aware, my understanding, my knowing, these
are the nature of my mind (the nature he refers to is not the selfnature but is still the conscious mind).
Wherever it comes together with things: Wherever the mind
encounters causes and conditions, it joins together with thosecauses and conditions, and the mind comes into being in response.
Whenever there is a joining together, there is the mind. If there isn’t
any joining together, there isn’t any mind. It does not exist in thethree locations of inside, outside and in between. It isn’t inside,
it isn’t outside, and it isn’t in between; rather, anywhere that itmeets with causes and conditions, the mind comes into being. If
there are no conditions then probably there isn’t any mind. Onceagain, what Ananda says seems to be right but isn’t. He still has notrecognized it clearly. So…
O2 The Tathagata uses the refutation that it lacks a substance or a fixed place.
P1 His refutation that it lacks a substance.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “Now you say that because
dharmas arise, every kind of mind arises. Wherever it comes
together with things, the mind exists in response. But if it has no
substance, the mind cannot come together with anything. If,
having no substance, it can yet come together with things, thatwould constitute a nineteenth realm brought about by a unionwith the seventh defiling object, and there is no such principle.

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Commentary:

The Buddha fires Ananda’s explanation back at him. The
Buddha said to Ananda, “Now you say that because dharmas
arise, every kind of mind arises. Wherever it comes together
with things, the mind exists in response. You say that the mind
comes into being wherever it comes together with things. If there isno coming together, then, of course, there is no mind. That’s theway you explain it. But if it has no substance, the mind cannot
come together with anything. But does this mind you speak of
actually have any substance to it? If it has no substance orappearance it cannot unite with anything. If there were no form orappearance, what would join with what?
If, having no substance, it can yet come together with things.
It would be unreasonable to insist that it can unite with things eventhough it has no substance, but suppose you do insist. That would
constitute a nineteenth realm brought about by a union with theseventh defiling object, and there is no such principle. The
eighteen realms would turn into the nineteen realms: the additional
realm would be the one where, as you explain it, your mind comes
into being. What are the eighteen realms? Eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind are the six organs. Forms, sounds, smells, tastes,
touches, and dharmas are the six defiling objects. And between thesix organs and the six defiling objects are produced discriminations, called the six consciousnesses. Altogether, these make up theeighteen realms. The six organs and six defiling objects which facethem are called the twelve places or twelve entrances. The six
consciousnesses of seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, touching, andmind-consciousness are added to make eighteen realms. The
Buddha points out that the logical extension of Ananda’s argument
is that there is a nineteenth realm, the place in which a supposed
substanceless mind comes into being when it “comes together withthings.” These things the mind joins with would be a seventh
defiling object. But there is no such principle. Ananda is wrong
again.

199

200

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

P2

His refutation that a substance exists.

Sutra:“If it does have substance, when you pinch your body withyour hand, does your mind which perceives it come out fromthe inside or in from the outside? If it comes out from the inside,then, once again, it should see within your body. If it comes infrom outside, it should see your face first.”
Commentary:

The Buddha now explains his reason for saying Ananda iswrong again. If it does have substance: the Buddha has just shown
it is absurd to say the mind has no substance. But if it does have asubstance, if your mind has a mind-substance, when you pinch
your body with your hand, does your mind which perceives itcome out from the inside or in from the outside? Does the mind
come forth from within or does its substance enter in from outside?
At first you maintained that your mind is inside, but now you havestated that it is not inside, outside, or in between. Where, then, does
your mind come from when it comes together with things as you
say it does? Now I tell you to pinch yourself, and your mind comes
together with that. Does your mind which perceives the pinch comefrom outside or from inside? If it comes out from the inside, then,once again, it should see within your body. It’s already been
proven that the mind cannot be inside, since otherwise it would see
inside the body. If it comes in from outside, it should see yourface first. If your mind is outside, it would be seeing your face
before it perceives the pinch. Does your mind see your own face?
Ananda got irritated with the Buddha at this point.
Sutra:

Ananda said, “Seeing is done with the eyes. The mind’s
perception is not that of the eyes. To say it sees doesn’t makesense.”

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Commentary:

Ananda decided that the Buddha’s explanation was too
illogical, so he thereupon disagreed and began to argue. Ananda
said, “Seeing is done with the eyes. The mind’s perception is notthat of the eyes. It is the eyes which see things. The mind justknows things. To say it sees doesn’t make sense. You said themind sees, but that is certainly wrong. That also lacks principle.
Before, the Buddha criticized Ananda’s idea and said “there is nosuch principle.” And now Ananda retorts with the same criticism.
“You say that if the mind comes from outside, it should see the face.
But the mind merely knows things; it doesn’t see them. What sees
are the eyes.” The farther he runs, the farther away he gets.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “To suppose that the eyes can see is like
supposing that the doors of a room can see. Also, when someone
has died but his eyes are still intact, his eyes should see things.
How can it be death if one can still see?
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “To suppose that the eyes can see is like
supposing that the doors of a room can see.” Can doors of a room
see things? Also, when someone has died but his eyes are stillintact, his eyes should see things. How can it be death if one canstill see? In fact, of course, once you’re dead your eyes cease to see,though they may still be physically intact. If it were the case thatafter death the eyes can still see, how can this be death?
But these days dead people’s eyes are removed and put in eyebanks. They still can be used. What does this prove about the
Buddha’s contention in the Sutra that eyes can’t see after death?
Although it may be that the eyes can see, they still need to borrowthe efficacious quality of the self-nature in order to see. If there isjust an eye all by itself, although it has the potential to see, it isdevoid of awareness. So it cannot see. You must add the efficacious
bright aware nature of a person in order to enable it to see. The eyes
are like doors or windows. They do not see by themselves. They are

201

202

Volume One – The Way to Shamathatransparent bodies which act as windows through which people canlook at things. In the body of a dead man they have no power.
Sutra:“Furthermore, Ananda, if your mind which is aware,
understands, and knows in fact has substance, then is it a single
substance or many substances? Does its substance perceive thebody as it now resides in it or does it not perceive it?
Commentary:

The Buddha continues to address his disciple. Furthermore,
Ananda, if your mind which is aware, understands, and knowsin fact has substance: if you are determined upon saying that yourmind which calculates and discerns all things has a substance, thenis it a single substance or many substances? Does your mind
have one substance or many? Does its substance perceive thebody as it now resides in it or does it not perceive it? Where is
this substance in your body? Does it spread throughout the body or
not?
Sutra:“Supposing that it were a single substance, then when you
pinched one limb with your fingers, the four limbs would beaware of it. If they all were aware of it, the pinch could not be at
any one place. If the pinch were confined to one place, then the
single substance you propose would not be possible.
Commentary:

Supposing that it were a single substance, then when you
pinched one limb with your fingers, the four limbs would beaware of it. Let us suppose the mind is composed of a single
substance which resides within the body. Then if you pinch one ofyour legs or arms, both legs and both arms should all have anawareness of it. Why? Because you said the mind has a single
substance. But in fact if you pinch one limb, only that one limb
feels pain. The other three limbs are unaware of the pinch. If they
all were aware of it, the pinch could not be at any one place. If

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

you say that when you pinch one leg, the other leg and both arms
feel it, then how could you be able to locate the pinch on yourbody? It would feel the same as if you had pinched all four limbs.
If the pinch were confined to one place, then the single
substance you propose would not be possible. If you can feel thepinch in a certain single place, then you can’t contend the mind is asingle substance which pervades the body.
Sutra:“Supposing that it were many substances: then you would
be many people. Which substance would be you?
Commentary:

Supposing that it were many substances. This would explain
why the three limbs don’t feel a pinch on the fourth limb. But then
you would be many people. If your mind has many mindsubstances, then you wouldn’t be just one person. In that case,which substance would be you? Which mind-substance is yourmind-substance?
Sutra:“Supposing it were a pervasive substance: the case would be
the same as before in the instance of pinching. But supposing it
were not pervasive; then when you touched your head andtouched your foot simultaneously, the foot would not perceive it
if the head does. But that is not how you are.
Commentary:

Supposing it were a pervasive substance: the case is thesame as before in the instance of pinching. The Buddha patiently
repeats his earlier explanation. If you say that the mind is a single
substance that pervades the body, then when you pinch one spot,
your whole body should hurt. But supposing it were notpervasive; then when you touched your head and touched yourfoot simultaneously, the foot would not perceive it if the head
does. But that is not how you are. But if you say the substance ofthe mind does not entirely pervade the body, then your foot would

203

204

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

have no feeling when you bump your head. But, bump your head ornot, your foot still feels things. So you can’t say the mind does
pervade the body, and you can’t say it doesn’t, either.
P3

Concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that you state the impossible
when you say that wherever it comes together with things, themind exists in response.”
Commentary:

This was Ananda’s fifth attempt to locate his mind, and theBuddha again showed his learned disciple’s arguments are
groundless.
N6 Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the middle.
O10 Ananda attaches to the mind as being in the middleof the organ and the defiling object.
P1 Ananda brings up the teachings and recklessly reckons
the mind is in the middle.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, I also
have heard the Buddha discuss true appearance with
Manjushri and the other disciples of the Dharma king. The
World Honored One also said, ‘the mind is not inside and it is
not outside.’
Commentary:

Ananda again uses the Buddha’s words as a basis for hisargument, to prove that his own opinion is valid. Ananda said to
the Buddha, “World Honored One, I also have heard theBuddha discuss true appearance with Manjushri and the otherdisciples of the Dharma king. This is how you explained it,
Buddha; it’s not something I made up. You said it that way.” Assoon as he opens his mouth, he tries to justify himself by turning theBuddha’s words to his own use. Ananda has a lot of nerve.

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Manjushri is Wonderfully Auspicious Bodhisattva, also called
Wonderful Virtue Bodhisattva. The other disciples of the Dharma
King include Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, the Bodhisattva who regards
the sounds of the world; Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, theBodhisattva of great strength, and other great Bodhisattvas. The
Buddha is the Dharma King, and Bodhisattva are his disciples.
What is meant by “true appearance”? True appearance has noappearance. There isn’t anything at all. That is true appearance.
And yet there is nothing which has no appearance. You say there
isn’t anything at all, but at the same time there is everything.
Everything is produced from within true appearance. There isnothing which does not come forth from within it. We speak of true
emptiness, of wonderful existence, and of true suchness; these also
refer to “true appearance.” Within true appearance is wonderfulexistence. In wonderful existence is true emptiness. So it is said
that true emptiness does not obstruct wonderful existence, andwonderful existence does not obstruct true emptiness. At theultimate point of emptiness there is existence. At the ultimate pointof existence there is nothing at all“The World Honored One also said, ‘The mind is not inside
and it is not outside.’ Buddha, this is just what you’ve said. If I
repeat it, how can you say it is wrong?” is what Ananda is implying.
Sutra:“As I now consider it, if it were within, it would see things it
does not see; if it were outside, there would be no common
perception. Since it cannot see inside, it cannot be inside; andsince the body and mind have common perception, it does notmake sense to say it is outside. Therefore, since there is acommon perception and since there is no seeing within, it must
be in the middle.”
Commentary:“As I now consider it: I am thinking it over again. If it were
within, it would see things it does not see. Saying the mind iswithin the body would imply that we could see within the body. If

205

206

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

it were outside, there would be no common perception. The
Buddha has just demonstrated that if the mind were outside thebody, the mind and body could not have the kind of common
perception that they do have. Since it cannot see inside, it cannot
be inside. Since the mind does not know what is inside the body, it
won’t work to say that it is located inside. And since the body andmind have common perception, it does not make sense to say it
is outside.” Our bodies and minds share knowledge of one another,as the Buddha just explained when he pointed out that Ananda
experiences a common perception when his eyes see the Buddha’s
hand and his mind distinguishes it. If the mind were outside thebody, there would be no common perception. So it can’t be outside.
Therefore, since there is a common perception and since
there is no seeing within – now that I understand this, I realize thatit must be in the middle. Ananda now decides that the mind is in
the middle. Precisely where this middle is he doesn’t say. Is it in the
middle of the body, or in a middle outside the body? That is how the
Buddha proceeds to question him.
P2

The Tathagata says the location of the middle must be fixed.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “You say it is in the middle. That middle
must not be haphazard or without a fixed location. Where is
this middle that you propose? Is it in an external place, or is itin the body?
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “You say it is in the middle. That middle
must not be haphazard or without a fixed location. This middleof yours has to be somewhere; there has to be some sense andcertainty about it. Therefore, where is this middle that you
propose? Consider that question. The Buddha presses the point: Is
it in an external place, or is it in the body? Is your middle
someplace outside, or it is in your body?

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Sutra:“If it were in the body, it could not be on the surface of the
body since that is not the middle. But to be in the middle is nodifferent than being inside. If it were in an external place,
would there be some evidence of it, or not? If there were noevidence of it, that would be the same as if it did not exist. If
there were evidence of it, then it would have no fixed location.
Commentary:

If it were in the body, it could not be on the surface of the
body since that is not the middle. But to be in the middle is nodifferent than being inside. Supposing this middle you say themind is located in is in the body: is it on the surface of the body?
But then it isn’t in the middle. Is it in the middle of the body? But
that is to say the mind is inside the body, and we’ve already rejectedthat as impossible. If it were in an external place, would there besome evidence of it, or not? If you say that the middle issomewhere else, can you point out where it is? Is there something
about it that allows us to discern it? If there were no evidence ofit, that would be the same as if it did not exist. If there is nothing
to indicate its presence, if you can’t point to it as being in a certain
place, then it does not exist. You still haven’t shown me a middle.
If there were evidence of it, then it would have no fixed location.
Why does the Buddha say this?
Sutra:“Why? Suppose that someone were to indicate the middle
by a marker. When regarded from the east, it would be to thewest, and when regarded from the south, it would be to thenorth. The marker is unclear, and the mind would be equallychaotic.”
Commentary:

Why? Suppose that someone were to indicate the middle bya marker. Someone pounds a sign in the ground reading: “Thisplace is the middle.” When regarded from the east, it would be

207

208

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

to the west, and when regarded from the south, it would be to
the north. Your sign may say “middle” but if you stand to the eastof it, the sign is west of you: how is this the middle? Then you
might stand to the south of it: now it is to the north of you. This isalso not the middle. Basically, as I said earlier, the ten directions do
not exist. You might say that something is south of you, but if you
go south of it, it becomes north. You could then say it is north, but
if you go north of that north, it becomes south again. So which is it?
There is nothing fixed about it. The principle is the same here. The
marker is unclear, and the mind would be equally chaotic. The
marker doesn’t indicate anything at all; it cannot fix a middle. If themind were in the middle, it would be as unfixed as your marker; itwould be chaotic. Ultimately, which place is the middle? There
isn’t any place that is the middle. So the middle you speak of isprobably also a mistake.
P3

Ananda brings up an alternative view.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “The middle I speak of is neither of those. As
the World Honored One has said, the eyes and forms are theconditions which create the eye-consciousness. The eyes makediscriminations; forms have no perception, but a consciousness
is created between them. That is where my mind is.”Commentary:

Ananda said, “The middle I speak of is neither of those. The
mind isn’t located inside or outside; this isn’t what I meant, World
Honored One. As the World Honored One has said, the eyes andforms are the conditions which create the eye-consciousness.
It’s just as you explained before, World Honored One.”
Ananda is still using statements the Buddha made in the past as
evidence for his points of view. “World Honored One, you said thatwhen the eye encounters forms, the eye-consciousness is createdbetween them. The eyes make discriminations. Why are theconditions for the arisal of the eye-consciousness, of seeing,

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

created when the eyes encounter form? Because the eyes makediscriminations. Forms have no perception, but a consciousness
is created between them. That is where my mind is. The defilingobject of form has no awareness of its own, but when the eyes
encounter it, a kind of discriminating mind arises in their midst, andthis is where my mind is. The middle I’m talking about is the place
where the eyes and forms meet to create the eye-consciousness.
That is the mind.”
O2 The Tathagata uses combining the two or not combining the twoto refute his argument.
P1 He brings up two possibilities.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “If your mind were between the eye andan object, does the mind’s substance combine with the two ordoes it not?
Commentary:

The Buddha listened to Ananda dispute his explanation andreplied, “If your mind were between the eye and an object, does
the mind’s substance combine with the two or does it not?”Suppose it is as you say, and the mind is in the middle between theeye and the defiling object of form. Do they combine? Are they one
or are they two?”
P2

He shows that both possibilities are impossible.

Sutra:“If it did combine with the two, then objects and the mindsubstance would form a chaotic mixture. Since objects have noperception, while the substance has perception, the two would
stand in opposition. Which is the middle?
“If it did not combine with the two, it would then be neither
perceiver nor perceived and would have no substance ornature. Where would the characteristic of ‘middle’ be?

209

210

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Commentary:

If it did combine with the two – if your mind, the mind you say
is in the middle, includes the sense organs and their objects – thenobjects and the mind-substance would form a chaotic mixture.
Which, then, is the substance of your mind, and which are theobjects? Can you make a distinction? If you cannot, they are mixed
chaotically together in a confusing disorder. Since objects have noperception, while the substance has perception, the two would
stand in opposition. Things don’t know anything, while your eyeorgan has a mind-substance. They are opposites. Which is the
middle? Where is the middle you speak of? Is your mind in the
middle of your eye, or is it in the middle of the objects the eye sees?
If it did not combine with the two, it would then be neither
perceiver nor perceived and would have no substance ornature. If your mind does not combine with the eye and the object
the eye sees, it will not be perceiving anything; it will have nonature that is aware. Where would the characteristic of ‘middle’
be? In the final analysis, where is your mind?
P3

Concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that for the mind to be in the
middle is impossible.”
Commentary:

For these reasons, Ananda, you should understand that yourargument that the mind is in the middle won’t stand. There is nosuch principle.
N7 Ananda attaches to the mind as being non-attachment.
O1 Ananda presents the idea of non-attachment as being the mind.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, when I
have seen the Buddha turn the Dharma wheel in the past withgreat Maudgalyayana, Subhuti, Purna, and Shariputra, four ofThe False Consciousness is Without a Location

the great disciples, he often said that the nature of the mind
which perceives makes discriminations, and is aware is locatedneither within nor outside nor in the middle; it is not locatedanywhere at all. That very non-attachment to anything is what
is called the mind. Therefore, is my non-attachment my mind?”Commentary:

One suspects that Ananda began to get nervous after hearing theBuddha refute yet another of his arguments. He had exhausted his
knowledge and reached the end of his wits. By this time, there was
no way out for him; there was no escape. So once again hetransferred some of the principles the Buddha had spoken
previously to the present situation in an attempt to save himself
from defeat.
Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, when I
have seen the Buddha turn the Dharma wheel in the past withgreat Maudgalyayana, whose name means “descendent of afamily of bean-gatherers”; Subhuti, whose name means “born into
emptiness”; Purna, whose name means “son of completion andcompassion”; and Shariputra, four of the great disciples. They
turn the Dharma wheel together. What does it mean to “turn the
Dharma wheel”? It means to use the words spoken by the Buddha
to teach and transform living beings. They are spoken this way andthat way and all around, just as the principles of the Shurangama
Sutra are now being explained over and over. That’s why it is called
a “wheel.” Turning the Dharma wheel reveals the principles and it
crushes the heavenly demons and followers of other religions.
When those of other religions encounter this wheel they aresmashed by it. Obliterated.
He often said, he repeated many times in the Agama Sutras andthe Vaipulya Sutras, that the nature of the mind which perceives
makes discriminations, and is aware is located neither within
nor outside nor in the middle; it is not located anywhere at all.
If the nature of the mind which calculates, knows, and makes
distinctions is located neither inside nor outside, it should be

211

212

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

located between them, in the middle; but it isn’t there either. It isn’t
anywhere. That very non-attachment to anything is what iscalled the mind. The aware, perceptive mind is not attachedanywhere at all, and since it has no place of attachment, it is called
the mind. Therefore, is my non-attachment my mind? “Now, I’m
not attached. The mind I speak of is also not attached. But I don’tknow whether one can call it ‘mind.’” Ananda thought that if heasked it this way, the Buddha would certainly agree that what hereferred to was the mind. After all, the Buddha himself had said so.
But what the Buddha had said previously was said inaccordance with worldly dharmas. His explanation then was geared
to the understanding of the people he was speaking to then. Peopleof the Small Vehicle do not understand Great Vehicle Dharma, and
if one were to explain the true mind to them without any introduction, they would not believe it; so the Buddha spoke to them about
the conscious mind. He was complying with worldly dharmas. Now
Ananda wishes to take the conscious mind of ordinary people as his
mind. Is he right? Basically, Ananda’s view would be acceptablefrom the point of view of ordinary people. But the mind the Buddha
is speaking of is not the conscious mind. It is the permanently
dwelling true mind, not the mind which has false thinking. Yet
Ananda still thinks his false-thinking mind is his true mind; hecontinues to mistake a thief for his son.
O2 The Tathagata uses the existence or non-existence of the appearance of the mind
as refutation.
P1 He asks if it exists or not.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You say that the nature of themind which perceives, makes discriminations, and is aware is
not located anywhere at all. The entirety things existing in theworld consists of space, the waters, the land, the creatures thatfly and walk, and all external objects. Does your nonattachment also exist?

The False Consciousness is Without a Location

Commentary:

The Buddha again replied to Ananda’s explanation with aquestion. The Buddha said to Ananda, “You say that the natureof the mind which perceives, makes discriminations, and isaware is not located anywhere at all. To have no attachment is tohave no location. The entirety things existing in the worldconsists of space, the waters, the land, the creatures that fly andwalk, and all external objects. There are two kinds of worlds: thesentient world, composed of living beings, and the material world,which includes all the mountains, rivers, the great expanse of earth,and all the various buildings. These and empty space and the
myriad external objects together make up the two kinds of retributions: dependent retribution, which includes the land, the waters,
the buildings; and proper retribution, which refers to our bodies.
The world consists of these two. Does your non-attachment also
exist? Among all these things in the world, where are you? Whatplace are you not attached to? Is there someplace where there is
non-attachment or is there not? If your non-attachment is nowhere,
then that’s the same as saying it doesn’t exist.
P2

He shows that neither are possible.

Sutra:“If it does not exist, it is the same as hairs on a tortoise orhorns on a rabbit. How can you speak of non-attachment?
Commentary:

If it does not exist, it is the same as hairs on a tortoise orhorns on a rabbit. Have you ever seen a turtle with hair or ahorned rabbit? In other words, there is no such thing. How can you
speak of non-attachment? If it doesn’t exist, what is it you areattached to? Why did you bring up the world “non-attachment”?
Sutra:“If non-attachment existed, it could not be said to be nonexistent. To be non-existent is to be without attributes. To be

213

214

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

existent is to have attributes. Whatever has attributes has alocation; how then can it be said to be unattached?
Commentary:

If non-attachment existed, it could not be said to be nonexistent. You propose that at a certain place there is a certain nonattachment. But you cannot say there isn’t anything there. You
speak of non-attachment, but if there is a certain thing called nonattachment, then you still have something; and how can you callthat non-attachment? But if in fact it doesn’t exist – if there isnothing there – why do you want to assign the name “nonattachment” to it? That is really a case of putting a head on top of ahead or riding a donkey in search of a donkey.
To be non-existent is to be without attributes. If you haven’t
any attachment, that is non-existence. To be existent is to haveattributes. Whatever has attributes has a location; how thencan it be said to be unattached? But if it is not non-existent, thenit has characteristics, and if something has form and an appearance,
it thereby must have a location. If it has a location, how can you say
it is unattached?
P3

Concluding refutation.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know, to call the aware, knowing
mind non-attachment to anything is impossible.”
Commentary:

Ananda’s seventh attempt to locate his mind has failed, as well.
The Buddha says, “Therefore you should know, Ananda, to callthe aware, knowing mind non-attachment to anything is
impossible.” To say that your mind is non-attachment won’t work
either. Your argument won’t stand. It is unreasonable.

215

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

L2 The Tathagata admonishes that the false consciousness is not the mind.
M1 Ananda reproves himself and asks for instruction.

Sutra:

Then Ananda arose from his seat in the midst of the great
assembly, uncovered his right shoulder, placed his right knee on
the ground, respectfully put his palms together, and said to the
Buddha,Commentary:

During the dialogue with the World Honored One, Ananda had
spun in circles and couldn’t escape; he went around and around andstill had not found the right road, because he was using his discriminating conscious mind and mistaking it for his true mind. And sofrom beginning to end he was unable to enter into the realm of themysterious. He didn’t measure up; he didn’t pass the test.
Then Ananda arose from his seat in the midst of the great
assembly; at that time there were great bhikshus, great Arhats, andgreat Bodhisattvas in the Dharma assembly. He uncovered his
right shoulder. This means he let the right side of his robe fall, theway the sash I am now wearing over my robe is designed to leave
the right shoulder uncovered. In China customs are such that
exposing one’s shoulder would not be considered respectful , but by
Indian custom, uncovering the right shoulder is a gesture of respect,

216

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

especially in Buddhism. When he uncovered his right shoulder andplaced his right knee on the ground, that represents the purity ofbody karma. The body cannot create evil karma in that position. He
respectfully put his palms together: that represents the purity ofmind karma. And said to the Buddha: that represents the purity ofmouth karma. Thus the purity of the three karmas of body, mouth,and mind are represented as Ananda requests Dharma of the
Buddha.
Sutra:“I am the Tathagata’s youngest cousin. I have received theBuddha’s compassionate love and have left the home-life, but I
have been dependent on his affection, and as a consequence
have pursued erudition and am not yet without outflows.
Commentary:

Now Ananda thinks over how he has spent his time since he has
left the home-life. He says, “I am the Tathagata’s youngest
cousin.” In Shakyamuni Buddha’s family there were four kings andeight sons. His father was one of the four brothers, each of whom
had two sons. Ananda was the youngest of them. I have received
the Buddha’s compassionate love and have left the home-life. I
followed the Buddha and left the home-life. In leaving home, one
leaves the home of ignorance which could be said to be everyone’s
house; one leaves the home of the three realms, that is, the realm of
desire, the realm of form, and the formless realm; one leaves thehome of affliction; and one leaves the worldly home, that is thehome of one’s family. When you leave home, you leave these andmany other kinds of homes. But though Ananda left his worldly
home, he had not yet severed his emotional feelings. He still had
not left the homes of ignorance and affliction or the home of thethree realms.
But I have been dependent on his affection. Ananda
confesses that he has relied too much on his family tie with theTathagata. He allowed himself to be disobedient sometimes inorder to get the Buddha’s attention. He would sometimes act like a

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

child and be deliberately rambunctious, or he would purposefully
not abide by the rules, and he expected the Buddha to sympathizewith him, to take care of him. And as a consequence havepursued erudition and am not yet without outflows. He concentrated on learning at the expense of samadhi. Ananda had reached
the first stage of Arhatship, but it is not until the fourth stage that
one is without outflows. At the fourth stage one puts an end to birthand death does not have to flow back into the three realms. But inthe first stage, outflows remain.
Sutra:“I could not overcome the Kapila mantra. I was spunaround by it and sank in the house of prostitution, all because I
did not know the location of the realm of reality.
Commentary:

I could not overcome the Kapila mantra. I was incapable ofopposing the mantra that came from the Brahma Heaven which thereligion of the yellow-haired used – that deviant dharma of those“side doors and outside ways.” I did not have enough strength tocounteract it and was spun around by it and sank in the house of
prostitution. The deviant mantra plunged me into confusion and I
sank as if drowning in the sea. There is another explanation, since
the Chinese character for “sank” is also the word for urine: Ananda
is indicating that he came in contact with something unclean. He
went into the filthy brothel where women sold themselves. He
found himself stuck there as if in a cesspool and could not extricate
himself. If the Buddha had not used the Shurangama Mantra torescue him, Ananda would not have had the opportunity to compile
the sutras. If the Sutra Store had been compiled at all, it would havebeen done by someone else. Ananda would have had no part in it.
Fortunately Shakyamuni Buddha used the Shurangama Mantra torescue him, so he was able to compile the Shurangama Sutra andgive us a record of these causes and conditions.
All because I did not know the location of the realm of
reality. The realm of reality is another name for the true mind. Why

217

218

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

did I sink in the house of prostitution? Because I did not know
where the fundamental true mind is. To this very moment, Ananda
is still trying to find a location for the mind. He’s being boggled byhis own intelligence. He keeps spinning around in it and doesn’tknow how to get out.
Sutra:“I only hope that the World Honored One, out of great
kindness and pity, will instruct us in the path of shamata guidethe icchantikas and overthrow the mlecchas.”Commentary:

I only hope that the World Honored One, out of great
kindness and pity. Now I only have one wish, that the World
Honored One will extend his great compassion, to rescue me frommy suffering and bring me bliss. I hope the Buddha will instruct us
in the path of shamata guide the icchantikas and overthrow the
mlecchas. World Honored One, teach not only myself but all thosein the great assembly, who upon hearing the Dharma have givenrise to doubts. Instruct us in how to develop concentration; show us
the path to the cultivation of the Dharma door of stillness.
“Icchantika” is a Sanskrit word which is interpreted to mean
“insufficient faith.” Icchantikas are those whose faith is deficient,and a deficiency of faith is the same as no faith at all. Icchantikas
are also said to be those who have “burned up their good roots.”
What is left once their good roots are burned up? Bad roots.
Dharma Master Tao Sheng once explained the Nirvana Sutra in
China before the final volume had arrived from India. In the firsthalf of the sutra, it says that icchantikas have no Buddha-nature.
Host Dharma Masters then explained the line as meaning that
Icchantikas cannot become Buddhas. Actually, in the final volumeof the sutra it says that icchantikas can also become Buddhas, but atthat time the final volume of the sutra was not known in China.
Nevertheless, when Dharma Master Tao Sheng came to that
passage of text in the first part of the sutra, he did not follow its
apparent meaning, but explained instead that icchantikas canThe False Consciousness is Not the Mind

become Buddhas. As a result, the other Dharma Masters opposed
him, were jealous of him, and said that he had had the nerve tocontradict the sutra’s meaning and had done it just to be different.
Actually, Dharma Master Tao Sheng wasn’t saying the sutra waswrong or that the Buddha had spoken incorrectly. He understood
the principle behind it, and although he had not seen the final
volume of the sutra, he already realized that the Buddha could nothave spoken the Dharma this way. But because jealousies had been
aroused, no one came to listen to him explain sutras any longer, so
he went to Su Chou, near Shanghai, to Hu Ch’iu Mountain. Therehe lectured the Nirvana Sutra to the rocks. When he again reached
the passage of text that said icchantikas do not have the Buddhanature, he asked the rocks, “I say icchantikas also have the Buddhanature. What do you say? Am I right, or not?” The rocks on themountain bowed their heads in silent assent. So it is said:
When Sheng the Venerable spoke the Dharma,
Even the rocks bowed their heads.
Basically, of course, rocks are senseless things which cannot
move, but even so they agreed with Dharma Master Tao Sheng’s
explanation and so bowed their assent. There are reasons for this. I
believe there were ghosts and spirits sitting or sprawled out on therocks. On second thought, they couldn’t have been sprawled out,
because you have to sit up when you listen to sutras. When the
Dharma Master asked his question, the ghosts and spirits were so
exuberant in their agreement that they made the rocks shake. Or,
perhaps in past lives these rocks had spiritual natures which were
now hidden away in a casing of rock, and this is why they could
register their agreement. So,
When Sheng the Venerable spoke the Dharma,
Even the rocks bowed their heads.
Still, icchantikas are extremely difficult to save. When you
elucidate principle for them, they never quite believe you. “Hey”,
they say, “Who ever heard of such a thing?” No matter how well

219

220

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

you speak Dharma for them, they don’t believe you. They are like
Kaushthila who took “non-acceptance” as his doctrine. No matter
what you said to him, he wouldn’t listen, he wouldn’t accept it.
That’s an icchantika.
“Mleccha” is a Sanskrit word which is interpreted to mean “afondness for defilement.” Mlecchas like unclean places. Mleccha
also means “evil knowledge and views.” Most people’s knowledge
and points of view are good, but these people’s are evil. They aresolely intent upon doing wrong. They exude nothing but poisonous
fluids, which are not only bad for them but also influence others toimitate them. So we people should clean up a bit and not takespecial pleasure in filth. Ananda asked the Buddha to overcome themlecchas and prevent people from falling victim to a fondness forunwholesome places, from having such a problem.
Sutra:

After he had finished speaking, he placed his five limbs on
the ground along with the entire great assembly. Then theystood on tiptoe waiting attentively and thirstily to respectfullyhear the instructions.
Commentary:

After he had finished speaking, he placed his five limbs on
the ground. “Five limbs” refer to his two hands, his two feet, andhis head. In Buddhism this is the most respectful gesture of all. He
bowed along with the entire great assembly. Not only did Ananda
bow to the Buddha after he finished making his request, everyonein the great assembly followed suit. Then they stood on tiptoe
waiting attentively and thirstily to respectfully hear the instructions. “Attentively” indicates that they listened carefully, intent
upon what instructions the Buddha would give them, upon thedoctrine of samadhi which Ananda had requested. They were inexpressibly thirsty for the Dharma as if their mouths were parched
and they were waiting for a drink of water. The wisdom-life of theDharma-bodies of these people had dried up and withered, and they

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

were waiting for the Buddha to pour the water of Dharma over themand nourish their Dharma bodies’ wisdom-life.
The phrase “on tip-toe” refers to how people stretch up inreadiness to listen when they are in the back of the room and wish
to hear better. Those who compiled the sutras used these descriptive
terms to indicate how happy these people were to hear the Dharma.
They “stood waiting”: this also indicates that those far from the
Buddha stood on tip-toe in order to get a better view of him as theywaited for him to speak. Why did they want to see the Buddha?
Because everyone is fond of the Buddha’s thirty-two adorning
hallmarks and eighty subtle characteristics, and everyone likes togaze at them, including the great Bodhisattvas, great Arhats, greatbhikshus, and laypeople in the Shurangama Dharma assembly. I
believe they were of more or less the same mind as Ananda. It was
because of the Buddha’s thirty-two hallmarks that Ananda had left
the home-life, and it was probably because of the Buddha’s
hallmarks that the others in the assembly had come to hear the
Dharma.
The word “respectfully” is used to indicate again how the kings,
the great ministers, the elders, and laypeople all stood waiting withgreat reverence to hear the Buddha explain the doctrine of samadhi.
M2 The Tathagata reveals it is not the mind.
N1 The display of light destroys the manifestation of all appearances.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One radiated forth from his facevarious kinds of light, dazzling light as brilliant as hundreds ofthousands of suns.
Commentary:

Then was when Ananda placed his five limbs on the ground andthe great assembly attentively, thirstily stood on tip-toe waiting
respectfully to hear the instruction. The World Honored One
radiated forth from his face: the Chinese is mien men (),
literally “face-door,” but this just refers to the face. You should not

221

222

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

go looking for a door on the Buddha’s face. He hasn’t any doors on
his face, just windows. His eyes are windows and his nostrils arecaves in which people can sit in meditation and cultivate. Not onlyis that possible in the Buddha’s nostrils, it can be done in any oneof ours as well . If you want to say there is a door, the mouth could
be called a door, but there is no reason to stick to every word so
closely.
The Buddha emitted from his face various kinds of light,
dazzling light as brilliant as hundreds of thousands of suns. The
Buddha emitted not just one kind, but many kinds of light from hisface. In general there are five colors of light, but in the five colors
many, many color-combinations can be distinguished. The
Buddha’s light was more powerful than a lightning flash, brighter
than an electric light, as it radiated back and forth. The sunlight in
the world we live in is very powerful, but the Buddha emitted light
whose intensity was a thousand times greater than the light of
hundreds of thousands of suns. How much light would you say thatwas? When Ananda compiled the sutras he described the Buddha’s
light this way because this was the way he himself had personallywitnessed it.
Sutra:The six kinds of quaking pervaded the Buddharealms, andthus lands as many as fine motes of dust throughout the ten
directions appeared simultaneously.
Commentary:

The six kinds of quaking pervaded the Buddharealms. All
the billions of worlds where there was a Buddha – not only our
Saha world but all the others – experienced the six kinds ofearthquakes. Three kinds involve movement: quaking, erupting,and heaving up. Quaking is the motion of the earth in an
earthquake. Erupting refers to intermittent agitations which cause
the earth to little by little gush forth like water from a fountain.
Heaving up refers to continual, violent upward movements of theearth. Sometimes the earth can be heaped up to form high places

The False Consciousness is Not the Mindand sometimes it can sink to form depressions. At present ourplanet earth is in the midst of changes brought about by the six
kinds of earthquakes.
The other kinds of earthquakes – cracking, roaring, and striking– involve sound. Cracking is not the same as quaking, which is a
simple movement of the earth. When there is cracking, whole
sections of the earth are torn asunder. The earth splits apart andoften rends whole buildings in the process. Roaring occurs whenthe earth emits sound unheard in the world. Striking occurs whenthe earth splits apart and the two faces of the crevasse strike against
one another.
The six kinds of earthquakes occur for various reasons: whensomeone in the world become a Buddha; when someone becomes
enlightened, but has not yet realized Buddhahood, that is, when heaccomplished the result of Arhatship; and when a demon kingwishes to disturb the minds of people in the world. So there aregood earthquakes and bad earthquakes. When they are good, that is,when a Buddha accomplishes the Way or someone achieves
enlightenment, no matter how great a disturbance the six kinds ofearthquakes cause, no one will be injured. When a demon kingcomes to display his demonic power and disturb the minds ofpeople in the world, he can kill people and wreak destruction.
When there is an earthquake in one country and many people
perish, and then the same thing happens in another country, that isa demon king who has decided to flex his muscles, awe the peopleof the world, and extend the scope of his power. It is just like apolitical demonstration: the demon kings stage demonstrations forus people, in order to say: “Take a look at how great my demonic
powers are. I can overturn heaven and upset earth.” Therefore weshould be careful to determine whether each experience weencounter is a good or bad situation, since there are many distinctions.
Speaking of earthquakes, I remember experiencing anearthquake one night after my mother died, when I was practicing

223

224

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

filial piety beside her grave. I was sitting in dhyana, and everything
was empty – there was no self and no others – when suddenly I felt
a movement, an agitation. I thought to myself, “Ah, what is thisdemon that can shake my body this way? Its strength is certainly
formidable.” I didn’t realize it was an earthquake. The next day
someone came to tell me there had been an earthquake – a very
strange earthquake. During it, the well near where I sat had spouted
fire. This was a water-well, not a volcano, and yet fire had come
forth from it. There are many strange things in this world.
I believe someone is thinking, “I’m sure that beneath the wellthere was a vein of sulfur which fed a volcano, and that is why thewell spouted fire.” Maybe that’s the way it was.
And thus: Once the six kinds of earthquakes occurred, lands as
many as fine motes of dust throughout the ten directions
appeared simultaneously. How many fine motes of dust are there?
They are uncountable. Yet the lands which appeared were as incalculably numerous as dust-motes. The great Arhats, great Bodhisattvas, great bhikshus, elders, laypeople, and the king and his
ministers all saw these lands appear simultaneously. What kind ofexperience would you say that was?
Sutra:The Buddha’s awesome spirit caused all the realms to unite
into a single realm.
Commentary:

The Buddha’s awesome spirit: Shakyamuni Buddha used his
awesome spiritual strength, the power of his spiritual penetrations,to cause all the realms, all the lands as many as the fine motes ofdust, to unite into a single realm. Although the lands wereinnumerable, they all came together into one. For example,
nowadays we can enlarge a very small photograph into a very large
one and reduce a very large photograph into a very small one;wouldn’t you say that is a spiritual penetration? In the same way,
Shakyamuni Buddha, by means of his spiritual power, made distantplaces close, by reducing all the myriad lands throughout the great

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

trichiliocosm into a single one, as if he were reducing a photograph.
And yet, though the lands were united into one, each remained
perfectly intact in their original order, each still located in its
respective position without being mixed up. The reason the Buddha
brought all the worlds together was so that everyone in all theworlds could see and listen to him as he explained the inexpressibly
wonderful
Sutra:

And in these realms all the great Bodhisattvas, eachremaining in his own country, put their palms together andlistened.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha brought all the lands and realms together
into one because he wanted everyone to be able to listen to the
explanation of the Great Shurangama Samadhi, so that theBodhisattvas in every land could come to understand this doctrine.
So he emitted a great light from his face, a blazing light as brilliant
as hundreds of thousands of suns, until every land was illumined.
And in these realms all the great Bodhisattvas, each remaining
in his own country, put their palms together and listened to
Shakyamuni Buddha speak dharma and explain the Shurangama
Sutra.
N2 The two roots of true and false are revealed.
O1 The Tathagata brings up former reasons and illustrates them with an analogy.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “All living beings, from beginningless time onward and in all kinds of upside-down ways,
have created seeds of karma which naturally run their course,
like the aksha cluster.
Commentary:

After the Buddha had reduced the worlds to the number of fine
motes of dust to a single world, in which all the respective worlds
remained in perfect order, the great Bodhisattvas in each of these

225

226

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

worlds thirstily gazed at the Buddha with uplifted faces. Like
Ananda, they were inexpressibly thirsty, wanting to drink the
Dharma-water of Shakyamuni Buddha.
All of you have probably experienced a severe thirst. When you
are hungry, after a while the hunger seems to subside a bit and is not
so severe, but if you are thirsty, perhaps as a result of eating
something salty, not having any water to drink is very difficult tobear.
Why were the Bodhisattvas so inexpressibly thirsty? They had
eaten too much of the salt of affliction. Ananda, who had concentrated exclusively on being greatly learned and had neglected his
samadhi-power, had eaten too much of the salt of being greatly
learned. They wanted the water of samadhi to quench their thirst, toirrigate them, so they thirstily gazed upward. In explaining this, myown throat feels dry. But my dryness comes from talking, whereas
the great Bodhisattva’s dryness came from not having obtained theDharma.
Some of you aren’t clear about this and say, “I don’t understandwhat I’m reading.” If you know that you don’t understand, thatitself is understanding. If you truly didn’t understand, you wouldn’t
even be aware of your lack of understanding. You would sit there
and not know whether you understood. Now you are aware that you
do not understand very much of the sutra you are reading, and thatmeans you have some understanding. If you have the hope ofunderstanding, the day will come when you will understand and beclear about the sutra. If you understood thoroughly right now, thatwould be something else again. In that case, this Dharma Masterwould be left with nothing to eat. If you understood the sutra before
I even finished explaining it, what use would there be for me in the
future? I’d be useless! However, to understand the sutra
immediately isn’t possible. It’s also impossible to understandeverything there is to know about the affairs of the world in a single
day. Some time is required. As you read more, you will quite

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

naturally come to understand. Why don’t you understand? Because
you haven’t read much.
The Buddha said to Ananda. Just as I am now explaining to
who are reading this, the Buddha explained to Ananda. But I’m not
the Buddha and you are not Ananda. I am just explaining thisrecorded history about Ananda for you.
“All living beings, from beginningless time onward: allliving beings include those born from eggs, from wombs, frommoisture, or transformation; those with form, without form, withthought, or without thought; those not entirely with thought, andthose not entirely without thought. When the Buddha spoke sutras,
he himself couldn’t completely explain the doctrines. He said,“From beginningless time onward” – from time without any
starting-point. When would you say that was? If you were trying to
be logical, you would say this passage doesn’t make sense. But infact there is no way to state when people came into being.
What is the beginning? By way of explanation, just take a single
family. You say, “I am my father’s son.” Whose son is your father?
Your father is your grandfather’s son. Whose son is your grandfather? You keep tracing your family tree until you can’t trace it any
further. “This man was my family’s very first founding father,” yousay. But who was his founding father? Trace that. Find out. You
cannot find out. It is said that people evolved from monkeys. What
did monkeys evolve from? If monkeys can turn into people, how do
you know that all people evolved from monkeys? Couldn’t any
have evolved from pigs? or from dogs? or from cows? If monkeys
can evolve into people, then all other living beings can evolve in thesame way. All can undergo mutual transference. So you trace backand forth and you find there isn’t any beginning.
Now, with scientific and archaeological discoveries, people
know how many thousands of years ago things occurred, how manytens of thousands of years ago things occurred. They know where
the remains of human bones from ten thousand years ago or a

227

228

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

million years ago are found. So what? Is that proof of something?
You cannot say it is. It doesn’t prove anything.
“If that’s not evidence of anything, then why do societies invest
so much money in research and experimentation?” you say. That’s
the foolishness of this world. Having nothing to do, people look forsomething to do. If they hadn’t done these muddled things, how
could this world’s resources have become so depleted and wasted
away? If you truly understand, what can you say is real in thisworld? Find something real and bring it here for me to look at.
Everyone is born in a stupor and dies in a dream.
“But they benefit the country! etc…” you say.
They’re muddled people doing muddled things. They thinkthemselves intelligent, but actually they are just cheating
themselves, because one cannot find the beginning. “From beginningless time onward.” One need speak of nothing more than one
person’s life and his genealogy which has no beginning or end. As
to our lives, when would you say they began?
“Mine began at my birth in this life,” you say.
If it really did begin just that short time ago, then there’s no
problem. It is just to be feared that it did not begin such a short timeago. That is why there is a problem.
And in all kinds of upside-down ways: That foolishness I
spoke of before is just to be upside-down, and to be born in a stupor
and die in a dream. You say, “I’ve got to give this body some goodthings to eat and some nice clothes to wear.” And then what?
Ultimately, then what? As I said before, you’re just putting fineryon a toilet. What’s so great about it? That’s to be upside-down. To
invent something to do when there is nothing to do is to act “in all
kinds of upside-down ways.” It’s to fail to recognize one’s purebasic substance and to apply one’s effort to false thinking instead,“Ah,” you say, “So-and-so is really fine.” So what if he is reallyfine? Or you say, “So-and-so is really rotten.” So what if he is reallyrotten? If you investigate a little more deeply you’ll find that thesekinds of things do not exist. What is fine and what is rotten? It is

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

discrimination through the eyes of living beings that divides things
into fine and rotten, good and bad, right and wrong. In the Treasuryof the Thus Come One there are no such questions. There isn’t
anything at all in the Treasury of the Thus Come One. It isabsolutely clean. Our eyes may see the mountains, the rivers, theearth, and vegetation – all the myriad things – but they are simply
manifestations of consciousness. When you really understand thedharma of no production and no extinction, then there basically
isn’t anything at all. But this doctrine is not easy to comprehend.
We must come to understand its meaning gradually.
They have created seeds of karma which naturally run theircourse, like the aksha cluster. Living beings’ ignorance leads
them to act in upside-down ways, and their various upside-down
acts create every kind of karma. According to their various karmas,
they undergo various retributions. Why do people do evil things? It
is because of their ignorance, their lack of understanding, their stateof delusion. Their delusion leads to the creation of bad karma, andsince they create bad karma they undergo the retribution of
suffering. It is three-part process: delusion, leading to the creationof bad karma, which leads to the retribution of suffering. The
Buddha compares the process to the aksha, a shrub found in India
which bears three fruits in a cluster on one stem. Though you may
have never seen an aksha, the sutra makes the meaning clear, andone cannot fail to understand it. The aksha cluster represents thethree fruits of delusion, karma, and retribution, which are interconnected as if they were joined on a single stem. You can’t say which
precedes the other; they follow after one another in a continuous
revolution, life after life, aeon after aeon. Where would you say it
all began? There is no beginning. It’s an endless cycle on thespinning wheel of the six paths of rebirth.
Each of us people born here in the world is like a fine mote ‘ofdust which suddenly rises high, suddenly falls low, is suddenly up
and suddenly down. When your actions are good and meritorious
you are born higher. When you do things which create offenses, you
fall. Therefore we people should do good things and accomplish

229

230

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

meritorious deeds. Don’t do things which create offenses because
this world runs on the principle of cause and effect, the law ofkarma. And the seeds of karma naturally run their course: you
undergo a retribution for whatever you do.
There is a distinction between “karma” and “cause.” It is said
that whenever you plant a cause, you reap its effect. A cause is aparticular action which will lead in the future to a particular effect.
Karma is the general process by which this inevitably happens. It’s
like planting a seed in the ground in the spring: this is the cause
which, at the end of the growing season, brings about the effect of
the harvest in the autumn. The entire process, from planting
through months of growth to maturity and harvest, is karma. The
causes you plant will determine what harvest you reap. If you plant
good causes, you will reap good results. If you plant bad causes you
will reap bad results.
Your karma is made up of whatever you ordinarily do most. For
example, when you run a business you engage in “commercial
karma.” Your occupational karma can be good karma or bad. If you
are a butcher, for example, you have the occupational karma ofkilling; if you are a thief, your occupational karma is stealing; if
you do nothing but engage in illicit sexual affairs, you have theoccupational karma of lust. If you never tell the truth, your occupational karma is lying. In general, whatever you do continually is
your karma, and your retribution will be in accordance with it.
Thus karma is created from the very first ignorant thought, andfrom karma born of ignorance comes retribution. The three together
like an aksha cluster. This is how the Buddha clearly explains theprocess of karma to Ananda in this passage.
Sutra:“The reason those who cultivate cannot accomplish
unsurpassed Bodhi, but instead reach the level of a SoundHearer or of one enlightened to conditions, or become
accomplished in outside ways as heaven-dwellers or as demonkings or as members of the retinue of demons is that they do notThe False Consciousness is Not the Mindknow the two fundamental roots and are mistaken andconfused in their cultivation. They are like one who cooks sandin the hope of creating savory delicacies. They may passthrough as many aeons there are motes of dust, but in the end
they will not obtain what they want.
Commentary:

The reason those who cultivate cannot accomplish
unsurpassed Bodhi: This includes those of all the outside ways aswell as all Buddhists. People cultivate the Way in the hope ofobtaining something, and accomplishing something. What theywish to accomplish is the unsurpassed enlightened Way. They wantto obtain the unsurpassed fruition of enlightenment. “Bodhi” is theaccomplishment of Buddhahood. Bodhisattvas are called
Surpassed Lords because above them is the Buddha, while Buddhas
are the Unsurpassed Lords, and “unsurpassed Bodhi” is the state of
having accomplished Buddhahood.
But instead reach the level of a Sound-Hearer or of one
enlightened to conditions: Can cultivators reach positions otherthan Buddhahood? Sound-Hearers are those who hear the Buddha’ssound and awaken to the Way. They cultivate the Dharma of theFour Truths. Those enlightened to conditions cultivate the dharmaof the Twelve Causal Conditions.
Or become accomplished in outside ways as heavendwellers or as demon-kings or as members of the retinue of
demons; What is meant by “outside ways”? The term has been
mentioned often. Those who “seek the Dharma outside the mind”
are said to follow an outside way. In fact, everyone who has notreached enlightenment or realized Buddhahood can be said, in asense, to be outside the Way.
There are many heavens. The one closest to us is the Heaven of
the Four Kings. It lies halfway up Mount Sumeru on the north,south, east, and west. The Four Heavenly Kings are the Heavenly
King of Increase and Growth, the Heavenly King of Learning, theHeavenly King of the Broad Eyes, and the Heavenly King Who

231

232

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Upholds his Country. The lifespan of the inhabitants of the Heavenof the Four Kings is 500 years. However, fifty years among us
people is equivalent to only one day and night in that heaven.
Above the Heaven of the Four Kings is the Trayastrimsha
Heaven where the lifespan of inhabitants is 1000 years. A hundredyears among people is equivalent to one day and night in the
Trayastrimsha Heaven. Trayastrimsha is Sanskrit for “thirty-three,”since the Trayastrimsha Heaven is made up of thirty-three heavens,eight each on the north, south, east, and west sides of Mount
Sumeru, making thirty-two, with the thirty-third, the Trayastrimsha
Heaven located on Mount Sumeru’s peak.
The Lord of the Trayastrimsha Heaven was a woman in the past.
Once she saw a Buddha-image in a temple which had a leak in its
roof. She resolved to repair the leak so the rain would not ruin the
Buddha-image. She was a poor peasant woman, but she had friends,
and she convinced thirty-two of her friends to join in her resolve. It
was the merit and virtue derived from cultivating this vow whichenabled those thirty-three people to be born in the heavens andbecome rulers of the Heaven of the Thirty-three. In the Shurangama
Mantra is the phrase “Na Mwo Yin Two La Ye.” “Na Mwo” means
homage to and “Yin Two La Ye” is the heavenly lord of the Heavenof the thirty-three(Indra).
The Heaven of the Four Kings and the Heaven of the Thirtythree are the first two desire-heavens. The rest of the heavens will
be explained in detail later.
The demon-kings dwell in the sixth desire-heaven. Not only
demon-kings, but an entire population of demons dwells there:
demon women, demon-children, and demon-grandchildren.
Demons, too, have retinues, or followings, and the demon-kings
hold court in the sixth desire heaven, where they reign supreme.
Most of the dharmas cultivated in outside ways lead the cultivators
to end up as demon kings at best, and more commonly as ordinary
demons. At worst they will end up as demon-women. Demonwomen are particularly beautiful and quite seductive. It doesn’tThe False Consciousness is Not the Mind

matter who you are. Ananda, for example, who had accomplishedthe first stage of Arhatship, didn’t have enough samadhi-power tokeep control of himself when he saw a demon-woman. He wasready to try anything. Demon-women are very powerful. You
people who cultivate the Way should be careful not to let a demon
attract you.
What do I mean by that? If you don’t have sufficient samadhi
power, you won’t be able to maintain your composure when you
encounter this situation, and the demon will spin you around andyou will find yourself trailing along after a demon-woman into ademon’s hole.
If I say any more, the demons will complain, “You’re saying somuch and exposing all our faults,” so I’ll stop talking. In general,just be careful. Develop your samadhi-power thoroughly, and thenthere will be nothing to fear. This is a most wonderful test I’mgiving you.
Why can’t they become Buddhas or even become demonkings? It is that they do not know the two fundamental roots andare mistaken and confused in their cultivation. These two roots
are extremely important and will be explained in the following
passages. And they misunderstand; they are mistaken about how to
cultivate and as a result become confused. They don’t know how towork properly. For example, there is an outside way in India which
professes to cultivate asceticism by sleeping on beds of nails. Theysay that one derives merit and virtue from bearing that kind of pain.
What merit and virtue is there in that? Even if you were to sleep on
knives, it would be of no use. Other people in India emulate themorality of cows and dogs. They mimic the behavior of thoseanimals. Why? It is also a case of being mistaken and confused intheir cultivation. They consider themselves genuine cultivators of
the Way, but they are practicing non-beneficial ascetic practices
which reap no fruit, no matter how hard you cultivate them.
What are they like? Now the Buddha gives us an example. They
are like one who cooks sand in the hope of creating savory

233

234

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

delicacies. They may pass through as many aeons there aremotes of dust, but in the end they will not obtain what theywant. The sand will remain nothing but sand. It cannot change into
food. Those who do not understand the two fundamental roots andare mistaken and reckless in their cultivation are doing whatamounts to the same thing.
O2 The Tathagata explains what the two roots are.

Sutra:“What are the two? Ananda, the first is the root of beginningless birth and death, which is the mind that seizes upon
conditions and that you and all living beings now make use of,taking it to be the self-nature.
Commentary:

What are the two? The Buddha will now explain the two
fundamental roots to Ananda, and I think everyone would like toknow what they are. However, I’m not going to discuss them justyet. I’m going to tell you first about Ananda’s elder brother
Sundarananda, since I haven’t introduced him to you yet.
Sundarananda got along very well with his wife Sundari; they stuck
together like glue. All day long they stayed right beside one
another, they were so compatible. In fact, to distinguish him from
Ananda. Sundarananda was given the name Sundari’s Nanada –Sundarananda.
The day came when the Buddha went to cross Sundarananda
over. He took up his bowl and went to Sundarananda’s home to beg
for food. When Sundarananda saw the Buddha coming, hewithdrew from his wife and said, “Wait a bit, I am going to makeofferings to the Buddha.”His wife said, “You are going to make offerings to the Buddha?
Come back immediately. Don’t go and then not come back.” “Ofcourse, I’ll come right back,” Sundarananda said.
Sundari then spit on the dirt floor and said, “You’d better beback before that dries, or I won’t let you in my bed.”

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

Sundarananda heeded the command and said, “I’ll be back rightaway, for sure.” And he took vegetables and rice to fill the
Buddha’s bowl.
He went to fill the bowl, but how was he to know that the
Buddha would act so strangely? The Buddha used his spiritual
power. Every time Sundarananda took a step forward to place thefood in the Buddha’s bowl, the Buddha backed up, so that
Sundarananda couldn’t reach the bowl. Sundarananda kept
advancing to keep up with the Buddha, and in just a few steps they
arrived at the Jeta Grove, despite the fact that it was a long way
from Sundarananda’s house. Once they got there, Shakyamuni
Buddha said, “Don’t go back. You stay here with me and leave thehome-life.”
Sundarananda was shocked; he got goose-flesh. “Impossible,”he said emphatically. “I can’t stay. Sundari is waiting for me. I can’t
remain here and leave home.”
The Buddha said, “You can’t leave home? Let me show you
some things and see what you think.” He took Sundarananda to aplace where there were hordes of monkeys. “Which is more
beautiful,” the Buddha asked him, “these monkeys or your wife
Sundari?”“Obviously Sundari is more beautiful,” replied Sundarananda.
“How could Sundari be compared to a monkey?”“Quite right,” the Buddha agreed, and took him to the heavens.
As they strolled among they noticed one particular palace wasbustling with activity as servants scrubbed and polished. There
were also 500 heavenly maidens in that palace, each one exquisite
beyond compare.
“Why are you doing all this cleaning?” Sundaranda asked oneof the servants.
“We’re getting this palace ready for the Buddha’s cousin
Sundarananda,” they replied. “After he cultivates he’ll come to

235

236

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

heaven to enjoy his blessings. These 500 heavenly maidens will be
his wives.”
Sundarananda was ecstatic.
“Tell me, Nanada,” the Buddha said to him, “which would you
say is more beautiful, Sundari or these heavenly maidens?”“These maidens, obviously,” Sundarananda replied. “Why,compared to these maidens, Sundari is as ugly as a monkey.”“Fine,” said the Buddha, “this place is being readied for you.”After they finished touring the place the Buddha took his cousin
down to the hells. There they saw two ghosts heating a cauldron ofoil. One of the ghosts was sound asleep and although the other one
was awake, he didn’t have his eyes open. Nanda sized up thesituation and thought to himself, “these ghosts are suppose to betending the fire under that cauldron, but they’re not doing their job
at all. Boy, are ghosts lazy!” Then he meddled a bit and nudged one,saying, “What are you doing this for?”The little one’s droopy eyes popped open and glared at him.
“What’s it to you?” he snapped.
“I just wondered,” said Sundarananda.
“You gotta know, huh? Okay, I’ll tell you. The Buddha’s got a
cousin who’s cultivating the blessings of people and gods. He’s
going to get born in the heavens and enjoy 500 years of heavenly
blessings before he falls. Once he topples, however, he’ll come all
the way down to hell and when he gets here, we’re supposed tohave this pot hot. He’s to be deep-fried alive.”
Sundarananda was horrified and his hair stood on end. He
suddenly understood the whole picture and thought, “Those
heavenly maidens are ravishing, but 500 years of bliss with them
isn’t worth it if I’m eventually going to end up in a pot of boilingoil. I’d better follow the Buddha, leave home, and be a monk.” So
he forget about Sundari and left home.
In order to rescue Sundarananda, the Buddha had to accompany
him to the heavens and the hells. But saving Ananda,

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

Sundarananda’s younger brother, was proving even more difficult.
The Buddha explains one principle and Ananda doesn’t understand.
The Buddha explains another principle and Ananda still doesn’t
understand. The Buddha keeps on explaining and Ananda
continues to be confused. Now the Buddha reveals the two
fundamental roots that cause people to be mistaken and confused intheir cultivation. He wanted to lead Ananda to understand how to
direct his cultivation so that he could become a Buddha in the
future.
Ananda, the first is the root of beginningless birth anddeath. From beginningless time onward you have endured birth
after birth, death after death, death after death, birth after birth. I
have already explained the meaning to you: “Unaware of the purenature and bright substance of the permanently dwelling true mind,
they use false thinking. Such thoughts are not true, and so the wheel
keeps turning.” In this passage once again the fundamental root ofcontinual birth and death is revealed. It is the mind that seizes
upon conditions and that you and all living beings – not just you,but all living beings – now make use of. To “seize upon
conditions” is to act exclusively on the basis of false thought. For
example, say, you go to school and knock yourself out trying to geton the good side of your professor by buttering him up. You flatterhim by using all his titles and saying things you hope will pleasehim. Why? In the hope that he’ll give you a high grade. You think,“It’s clear he’s going to give me an 80, but if I’m nice to him andmaybe give him a gift or a little something, he might raise my grade
a couple of points.” You gain advantages in imperceptible ways.
That is an example of seizing upon conditions.
Another example occurs during elections for President, mayor,
senator. The candidates go around drumming up votes, andsoliciting support from their friends. That, too, is a case of the mind
seizing upon conditions, instead of letting things naturally taketheir course. If it were to happen naturally that you were to become
President, you wouldn’t have to campaign to let everyone that you
were a worthy candidate. Your virtue would be obvious and people

237

238

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

would look up to you. You wouldn’t have to persuade people; theyquite naturally would elect you President. That’s the ideal way to
do it. Anything else falls in the realm of seizing upon conditions.
An incident involving the Chinese Emperor Yao illustrates thepoint. When Emperor Yao got old, he wanted to relinquish his
kingdom to a virtuous and worthy person. He had heard that Ch’ao
Fu and Hsu Yu had great virtue and he decided to offer the empire
to Ch’ao Fu.
Why was he called Ch’ao Fu, “Nest”? For one thing, he lived ina pretty strange place. He built a nest in a tree, just like a bird, andlived there. His manner of life was so simple that he drank by justscooping up water in his cupped hands. Once some people saw him
do that and realized he didn’t have anything to drink from, so theygave him a gourd. He hung the gourd from a branch of his tree but
it made such a racket when the wind blew that he finally threw itaway; deciding it was just too much trouble.
Emperor Yao had heard how pure and lofty Ch’ao Fu was, andhe was determined to yield the throne to him. So he went toannounce his intent. “I’m old now,” he said to Ch’ao Fu. “Youshould come and be emperor. I’ll give my position to you.”
No sooner had he gotten the words out of his mouth then Ch’ao
Fu plugged up his ears and marched off. “I’m not the least bitinterested in such talk,” he retorted. “In fact you’ve dirtied my ears
by saying such things to me.” He headed for the river, where heproceeded to wash his ears.
Now it so happened that Hsu Yu was at the river, too, watering
his ox. “Why are you washing your ears?” he demanded.
“That Emperor Yao is really odious,” replied Ch’ao Fu as hescrubbed away. “He came here to tell me he wants to bestow thecountry on me, and he asked me to become the emperor. His
proposal has made my ears dirty, so I’m washing them.”

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

“How can my ox drink the water you’re using to clean yourear?” exclaimed Hsu Yu. “My ox can’t drink such filthy stuff.” And
he led the ox upstream for a drink of clean water.
You see, in ancient times, a sage would not only refuse theimperial throne, he would even say the very request had sullied hisears. And yet today it’s “Hey! Vote for me as President!” “Selectme as your governor!” as candidates barnstorm across country
making connections, wining and dining, wheeling and dealing, andeven buying votes. But Ch’ao Fu and Hsu Yu would not seize upon
conditions. They represent the ultimate in pure and lofty virtue.
Making use of the mind that seizes upon conditions, you take it
to be the self-nature. You mistake your ordinary mind for yourself-nature, and that is why you cannot end birth and death. You
haven’t recognized it for what it is; instead you take a thief for yourson, who in the future will plunder all the gems in your household.
It is nothing but a false thought to think you can have any accomplishment by using the mind that seizes upon conditions. This is the
mistake Ananda made.
Sutra:“The second is the primal pure substance of the beginningless Bodhi Nirvana. It is the primal bright essence of consciousness that can bring forth all conditions. Because of conditions,
you consider it to be lost.
Commentary:

The second is the primal pure substance of the beginninglessBodhi Nirvana. There is no beginning; therefore the Buddha calls
it “beginningless”; it was even before the beginning itself had
occurred.
“Bodhi” is Sanskrit; it is interpreted to mean “awakening to theWay.” There are three kinds of Bodhi:
The Bodhi of the true nature, which refers to your inherent
Buddha-nature. Originally, everyone has the Buddha-nature;

239

240

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

The Bodhi of actual wisdom, which refers to your genuine
wisdom, not false wisdom;
Expedient Bodhi, which refers to the state of people who haveaccomplished Bodhi and who then use expedient and clever means
to teach and transform living beings. These three kinds of Bodhi
can be said to be one. Divided they are three; in combination they
are one. Together they are the Bodhi of the true nature, and from it
comes the Bodhi of actual wisdom and expedient Bodhi.
Where does Bodhi itself come from? Bodhi doesn’t come fromanywhere or go anywhere. Each of us is endowed with it. No one
person has any more or less of it than anyone else. It neither
increases nor decreases, is neither produced nor extinguished, isneither defiled nor pure.
Most people think that Nirvana follows upon death, but actually
it is not necessarily an after-death state. It is the certification to andattainment of a principle. “Nirvana” is a Sanskrit word which isinterpreted to mean “neither produced nor destroyed.” Since it isneither produced nor destroyed, birth and death are ended. One
attains Nirvana when one reaches the position of not being subject
to birth and death. But Nirvana is not the Buddha’s dying. When the
Buddha dies, he enters Nirvana; he enters and certifies to theprinciple of Nirvana with its four virtues of permanence, bliss, true
self, and purity. Some people who haven’t seen things clearly intheir study of Buddhism think that Nirvana is just death, but
Nirvana is emphatically not death. One who holds this view does
not understand Buddhist principle.
It is the primal bright essence of consciousness. “Primal”
means that it is originally a pure substance, that is, one which isneither defiled nor pure, neither increasing nor decreasing.
Originally its light illuminates everywhere. “Consciousness” here
does not refer to the eight consciousnesses, nor to the eyeconsciousness, the ear-consciousness, the nose-consciousness, thetongue-consciousness, the body-consciousness, the mindconsciousness, nor the manas or the alaya consciousnesses. It is not

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

any of the eight consciousnesses. It refers to the essence of
consciousness, which is but another name for Bodhi Nirvana. The
phrase is used here to avoid repetition for the sake of literary style.
It refers to the most essential and wonderful aspect of consciousness, the inherent Buddha-nature, the bright substance of thepermanently dwelling true mind that can bring forth allconditions. Because of conditions, you consider it to be lost.
Because these causal conditions arise, you keep getting farther andfarther away from where you want to be, like someone running
farther and farther down the road. Didn’t I say before that the more
Ananda answered the Buddha’s questions the farther off the track
he got? All conditions are transformed and appear from within the
primal bright essential consciousness, but after a long time of
clutching at these conditions, it seems that something has been lost.
What is lost? Nothing, really. The primal bright essential
consciousness seems to be lost, but it isn’t. The primal puresubstance of Bodhi Nirvana is the true jewel in your household.
Basically, it is right there with you but you don’t know how to use
it to your advantage. Since you can’t use it, it seems to be lost. It is
as if you had a valuable gem which you have hidden away so wellthat after a long time you can no longer remember where you put it.
Once you forget where it is, you can no longer make use of it.
Although you may be destitute, you don’t know how to get at it andderive benefit from it. It’s the same as if it weren’t there. What doyou use instead? You use your false thinking, your mind that seizes
upon conditions. In the process you forget the true mind, and once
it is forgotten, it is as good as lost. And this is why you have not
become Buddhas and are bound up by birth and death instead: you
have not found your true mind.
Sutra:“Living beings lose sight of the original brightness:therefore, though they use it to the end of their days, they areunaware of it, and without intending to they enter the various
destinies.

241

242

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Commentary:

Living beings lose sight of the original brightness. Living
beings seem to lose their pure basic nature, the bright substance ofthe permanently dwelling true mind. In actual fact it is not lost.
Therefore, though they use it to the end of their days, they areunaware of it. Living beings use the pure nature and brightsubstance of the permanently dwelling true mind every day, since it
is primarily from the true mind that the false-thinking mind which
seizes upon conditions springs forth in the first place. Absolutely
everything is a manifestation of the true mind, and it helps you frommorning till night. But you don’t realize it. All you know how to
use is your false-thinking mind.
The true mind is manifest in seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting,awareness, and knowing. “What is the Buddha-nature?” someone
once asked. Shakyamuni Buddha replied,In the eyes it is called seeing,
In the ears it is called hearing,
In the nose it smells scents,
In the tongue it tastes,
In the hands it is dexterity,
In the feet it is agility.
He said, “What is the Buddha-nature? It is the seeing-nature and thehearing-nature. It is the natural way in which the hands hold things.
All of these are imperceptible manifestations of the true mind; butpeople are unaware of it. Now Ananda is still confused and so the
Buddha uses all manner of analogies to explain to him.
And without intending to they enter the various destinies.
Because they cling to the mind that seizes upon conditions, living
beings enter their various destinies and yet are unaware of what
they are doing. Your destiny is the place you tend toward. You walkright into it. Where do you end up? In the various destinies; that is,on the turning wheel of the six paths. There are the three good
destinies of the gods, the asuras, and people, and the three evil

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

destinies of the animals, the hungry ghosts, and the hell-beings.
Whatever karma you create, you undergo a retribution for it.
Without realizing it, you end up by entering one of the six paths. It
is not that you particularly want to, but fall you do, just the same.
The destiny of the asuras is sometimes listed as an evil destiny.
Asuras are said to be “strong in fighting,” since fighting is what
they like to do best. They are always ready to pick a quarrel withpeople. Asura is a Sanskrit word which is interpreted to mean
“without wine” and also as “deformed.” Asuras like to drink wine,
but when they are in the heavens, they don’t get any wine to drink.
“Deformed” refers to the male asuras, whose bodies and faces are
misshapen and ugly. They have hairlips and buck teeth. But theasuras women are gorgeous. The Jade Emperor encountered one
such particularly beautiful female asura and chose her for his wife.
Now the Jade Emperor, Shakra, that is, liked to go hear sutras.
He would transform himself into a man and come to this world tolisten to sutras. But his asura wife “drank vinegar,” that is, she got
jealous. “You go off to the world every single day. I wonder what
weird essence or fox spirit has got you in her clutches. You’rechasing after a fox spirit, aren’t you?” She was accusing him ofplaying around with another woman. Worldly women are not the
only ones who get jealous about their husbands.
Eventually Shakra’s wife decided to make herself invisible andfollow along to find out what he was up to. (In this day and age
there are private detectives to handle such matters, but probably
they didn’t exist then so she had to run her own investigation andspy on him for herself.) So, when the Jade Emperor arrived at the
Dharma assembly, he bowed to the Dharma Master, paid his
respects, and then took a seat in the assembly. It just so happen thaton that particular day there were women sitting on either side ofhim. When the asura woman saw that, she was beside herself, andshe made herself visible right there in the assembly to confront theemperor. “It’s no wonder you come here every day with so many
women to keep you company,” she began.

243

244

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

The Jade Emperor was outraged. “I come here to listen to sutras
and you’ve barged in and disturbed the Bodhimanda. You’re reallycreating heavy offenses.” He boxed her ears and she burst into tears
and ran off to find her father. She demanded a divorce and refused
to go back to her husband. Her father came to her defense andpromised to wage war on the Jade Emperor. “I’ll defeat him andtake the throne,” he consoled her. “Don’t fret.”
The fight was on. Every day the asura king did battle with the
Jade Emperor. The Emperor called out his full regalia, but the asura
king’s ferocious battalions were in their element, and little by little
the Jade Emperor was beaten back. He was losing ground fast. As afaithful follower of the Buddha, he went to the Buddha and asked
him to devise some strategy. The Buddha gave him kashaya – hisrobe – saying, “Take this back with you, tear it into strips and haveeach of your soldiers carry a piece of it. Then tell them all to recite“Mahaprajnaparamita” (Great Wisdom which has Reached the
Other Shore).
The Jade Emperor did as he was instructed. The entire army
began reciting “Mahaprajnaparamita” and when the next attack
came the asuras fell. They were totally unprepared for the unprecedented force of the heavenly troop’s blows and admitted defeat
once and for all.
Asuras are said to be “deformed.” They have the blessings ofthe gods, but not the virtue. There are asuras not only in the heavens
but also among people. Soldiers and thieves are examples of humanasuras. But a distinction has to be made here. In this country,
military service is mandatory and people are drafted. Some of them
are not asuras. Some of these that go into battle are just kids. At
eighteen they’re drafted and at that age they haven’t the least bit ofsamadhi-power. They get jittery at the mere mention of war.
Front line troops should be trained for five years. For instance,
they’ll be twenty-three if they enter the service at eighteen and train
for five years, and by that time they have a little samadhi-power andsome experience, so that if they are sent into battle, they haveThe False Consciousness is Not the Mindsufficient courage to cope with it. If they’re too young, theirsamadhi isn’t strong, they lack experience, and they haven’t got any
guts. So I think that in the present circumstances, not every soldier
is an asura. In former times, people who actually wanted to besoldiers or robbers could be classed as asuras.
There are other asuras besides soldiers. For instance, someone
who has a big temper and is always picking fights with others has
the nature of an asura. In general, asuras have violent tempers.
Wild stallions are an example of asuras. There are also asuras
among the hungry ghosts. For the most part, living beings enter thefour evil destinies. This is the meaning of this passage of text. Someliving beings don’t lose their way and are born in the path of people
or in the heavens, but that is still to “enter the various destinies
without intending to.” You take the wrong road.
N3 The Tathagata tells him directly that the false consciousness is not the mind.
O1 The Tathagata firmly admonishes him with a straight, “hey!”.

Sutra:“Ananda, since you now wish to know about the path ofshamatha with the hope of getting out of birth and death, I willquestion you further.”
Then the Tathagata raised his golden arm and bent his fivewheeled fingers as he asked Ananda, “Do you see?”Ananda said, “I see.”
Commentary:

Then the Tathagata raised his golden arm. As he was about
to question Ananda, the Tathagata stretched his gold-colored arm
out in front of him and bent his five wheeled fingers as he asked
Ananda, “Do you see?” You can see how the Buddha is treating
Ananda like a child by asking him such a simple question as
whether he sees the Buddha raise his arm and bend his fingers. The
fingers are said to be “wheeled” because the Buddha has the markof the thousand-spoked wheel on his hands and on his feet. You

245

246

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

could also say that “wheeled” refers to his bending his fingers insequence: one, two, three, four, five.
It was something everyone could see. Why did the Buddha ask
about such a simple matter? You may see it as simple now, but
actually it is not. The more the Buddha’s question is delved into as
the text continues, the deeper and more wonderful it becomes. It isjust in the course of ordinary everyday matters that you can totallycomprehend your inherent Buddha-nature. The familiar places youcome in contact with every day are the representations of the
Buddha-nature. But when you don’t know that through your own
experience, then what is wrong seems right, and what is right seems
wrong, and what is not lost seems lost. Basically you haven’t lost it,
but it seems lost to you. Basically you haven’t forgotten it, but you
can’t quite recall it. So your own family jewels, the scenery of yourhomeland, are not easy to understand. Why? Because from beginningless time the fundamental root of birth and death – the mind
that seizes upon conditions – has been too strong. If the mind that
seizes upon conditions would disappear, you would understandyour inherent Buddha-nature in an instant.
Ananda said, “I see.” Take a look at this point. Why did theTathagata stretch out his golden arm and bend his five wheeledfingers? It was to let Ananda know that the pure nature and brightsubstance of the permanently dwelling mind can manifest in theeye, in the seeing-nature. And that is why he concentrates on
discussing doctrines involving seeing in the following passages. He
wanted to lead Ananda to become enlightened through the seeingnature.
So the Chinese Patriarchs, the great virtuous ones of the Ch’an
School would often just point a finger when asked for instruction.
That is another way of telling you to become enlightened throughthe seeing-nature. Sometimes when you requested instruction fromthem they stared at you wide-eyed and speechless. They wereindicating that you should break through at that point andcomprehend the meaning totally. So in the Ch’an school they use

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

ferocious stares. The Ch’an master may make some gesture in orderto lead his disciples to become enlightened. If you understand, you
become enlightened; if not, you miss the opportunity. A lot ofChinese Patriarchs were that way. But they were enlightened, andso it was appropriate for them to use such methods to teach people.
But you cannot say, “I heard that Patriarchs merely point theirfinger, so when I meet up with someone I’ll point my finger andbring about his enlightenment.”
Have you become enlightened yourself? If you yourself haven’t
become enlightened, how can you teach others to do so? If you
haven’t become enlightened, you shouldn’t decide to go help otherpeople while disregarding the fact that you yourself have outflows.
To try to rescue others while paying no attention to whether you
yourself have accomplished the Way first is to be like a clay
Bodhisattva crossing a river; he has a hard time protecting himself.
Until he tries to cross the river, the clay Bodhisattva stays intact,
but as soon as he hits the water, he disintegrates and disappears. If
you haven’t attained the state of no outflows, and you neverthelessgo out to help people, you will be influenced by the social
environment you find yourself immersed in. You’ll be transformed
and won’t be able to transform others. You’ll be turned around by
the affairs of the world instead of being able to turn them around.
So before you have attained enlightenment and the state of no
outflows, you are always in danger.
Take this sutra, for example. If I didn’t understand the doctrines
in it myself, I wouldn’t be able to explain it for you. I dare not saythat I thoroughly understand it, but to be frank about it, I am clearer
about it than you. Because I know more than you, I am explaining
what I know so that you can also know it. But even at that, I’m justexplaining a little. If I were to explain to you everything I know,
there wouldn’t be enough time. I’m just bringing up the important
points.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “What do you see?”

247

248

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Ananda said, “I see the Tathagata raise his arm and bend
his fingers into a fist of light which dazzles my mind and myeyes.”The Buddha said, “What do you see it with?”
Ananda said, “The members of the great assembly and I
each see it with our eyes.”
The Buddha said to Ananda, “You have answered me bysaying that the Tathagata bends his fingers into a fist of lightwhich dazzles your mind and eyes. Your eyes able to see, butwhat is the mind that is dazzled by my fist?”
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “What do you see?” The Buddha is stilltalking. He hasn’t entered samadhi.
Ananda said, “I see the Tathagata raise his arm and bend
his fingers into a fist of light which dazzles my mind and myeyes.” World Honored One, I see you stretch out your arm and bend
your five wheeled fingers, and your fist emits light. That lightshines brightly that I can hardly even open my eyes. My mind isillumed by it as well.
The Buddha said, “What do you see it with?” What is it thatsee?
Ananda said, “The members of the great assembly and I
each see it with our eyes.” Ananda didn’t speak just for himself;
he included everyone in the great assembly. He’s got witnesses, theway the defense in court calls in witnesses to testify that thedefendant is not a thief. He calls in friends and relatives to act ascharacter witnesses. So if Ananda were to speak for himself, his
statement that he saw with his own eyes might still be subject toquestion, so he drags in some support by including the great
assembly. “Everyone in this assembly maintains that the eyes. They
all use their eyes to see it.”
The Buddha said to Ananda, “You have answered me bysaying that the Tathagata bends his fingers into a fist of light

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

which dazzles your mind and eyes. Your eyes able to see, butwhat is the mind that is dazzled by my fist?” That is correct.
Your eyes are capable of seeing. But what do you conceive to be
your mind which is being illumined by my fist? What do you taketo be he mind? The Buddha is taking another step forward.
Sutra:

Ananda said, “The Tathagata is asking where the mind islocated. Now that I use my mind to search for it thoroughly, I
propose that precisely what is able to investigate is my mind.”
The Buddha said, “Hey! Ananda, that is not your mind.”Commentary:

Ananda said, “The Tathagata is asking where the mind islocated. World Honored One, you now ask me where my mind is.
Now that I use my mind to search for it thoroughly”: He looked
for his mind. “I have searched every which way, absolutely
everywhere, exhausting all possibilities, I have been chasing mymind. I propose that precisely what is able to investigate is mymind.” I can investigate things, and that means there is a mind; sothat which is capable of investigating things is probably my mind.
He says “propose”; that means he’s not absolutely sure. But hethought what he said had a lot of principle, and he was confident
that he’d succeeded in finding the mind. Little did he know the
Buddha would scold him.
The Buddha said, “Hey!” This was the same word the Buddha
used to reprimand Aniruddha. “Hey! Hey! How can you sleep?” heasked him, and as a result of that reprimand, Aniruddha didn’t sleep
for a week, went blind as a result and then with the aid of the
Buddha opened his Heavenly Eye. Here, the Buddha uses the sameword to answer Ananda. He didn’t say whether Ananda was right orwrong, he just used an expletive to yell at him. Why did the Buddha
yell at Ananda? Because Ananda’s answer was a grave mistake; it
was totally wrong. Earlier, he had persisted in taking the conscious
mind as the true mind, and that was already a mistake. Now he still
hasn’t understood. Sometimes people can wake up when they see

249

250

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

something while their mind is totally concentrated. Ananda wasextremely intent on his dialogue with the Buddha, and at that point
the Buddha showed him his dazzling hand in the hope that Ananda
would realize that it is the seeing-nature that sees. But Ananda
disappointed the Buddha again by saying instead that it is the eyes
and the mind that see. The Buddha guided him along by saying,“Fine, it’s the eyes that see; and what do you take to be the mind?”
But once again Ananda said that his ability to investigate is his
mind. Yet that is merely the conscious mind.
So the Buddha used sound to lead Ananda to awaken to the Way
through his hearing-nature. He shouted, “Hey!” in a harsh and stern
tone, using his awesome virtue to cause Ananda to be enlightened
upon hearing the sound. But Ananda had been steeped in confusion
too long; he knew only scholarship and had neglected samadhi
power. The Buddha had worked long and hard to teach andtransform him, and Ananda still didn’t understand. When the
Buddha saw this, he used his compassionate heart to draw him in byexplaining more gently, “Ananda, that is not your mind.”
O2 Ananda is alarmed and asks what it is called.

Sutra:Startled, Ananda leapt from his seat, stood and put his
palms together, and said to the Buddha, “If it’s not my mind,
what is it?”Commentary:

Ananda was so taken aback that he jumped to his feet, looking
stunned and alarmed. He stood to avoid being disrespectful when
he addressed the Buddha. Startled, Ananda leapt from his seat,stood and put his palms together, and said to the Buddha, “If
it’s not my mind, what is it?” If it’s not my mind, what do you callit then? Ananda didn’t know what to do. Suddenly he was without
a mind.

The False Consciousness is Not the Mind

O3 The Tathagata reveals its name and clears up the mistake.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “It is your perception of false
appearances based on external objects which deludes your true
nature and has caused you from beginningless time to yourpresent life to recognize a thief as your son, to lose your eternalsource, and to undergo the wheel’s turning.”
Commentary:

This section of text explains not only Ananda’s problem but the
problem of you and me and everyone else. Everyone should knowthat from beginningless time we have all taken thieves to be oursons. We have covered over our basic nature so it cannot appear.
The Buddha said to Ananda, “Ananda, don’t be nervous.
Ananda, don’t be upset. You’re asking what it is that is able toinvestigate, aren’t you? Now I will tell you in detail. It is yourperception of false appearances based on external objects.”“False” means it is unreal. The mind that investigates is not yourself nature; it is not your true mind. It is merely a more subtle formof false thinking which makes distinctions. The shadow of external
objects deludes your true nature and has caused you frombeginningless time to your present life to recognize a thief as
your son. You have mistaken the false perception of externals foryour son, and so you have lost your eternal source. You have lost
all your gems, all your family heirlooms; your basic, permanently
dwelling, unchanging true mind. The meaning here is the same as it
was above: it’s not that you have actually lost it; it just seems to belost. This causes you to undergo the wheel’s turning. Because you
are unaware of your own family treasure, you do not know how tomake use of it, and so you rise and sink on the turning wheel ofbirth and death. The wheel governs you and turns you, and you
cannot transcend its cycle. That is why you are the way you arenow. This life, next life, life after life will follow that same endlessturning, suddenly high, suddenly low, suddenly above, suddenly

251

252

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

below. Sometimes you are born in the heavens and sometimes you
fall back to earth. There is a saying that goes:Out of a horse’s belly
into the womb of a cow.
How many times back and forth
have you passed by Yama’s halls,
As you go from Shakra’s palaces
down into Yama’s pot?
Sometimes you become a horse, at other times you are a cow. In
front of Yama’s halls you trudge back and forth one knows not how
many times. You are like Sundarananda, whom the Buddha took to
the heavens, saying that if he cultivated the Way he would be
rewarded with rebirth there, with 500 goddesses serving him.
Sundarananda was beside himself with joy. But he forgot KingYama’s pot, for once your heavenly blessings are used up you fall
again, perhaps into the hells, where you are boiled in a pot of oil.
The path of the turning wheel is dangerous. Once you start spinningon it, you end up going the wrong way and if you are in the least bit
careless, once you get started in the wrong direction it is difficult toget back. So now that you have been born a human being, you
should hurry up and wake up from this dream. Hurry up and get
enlightened. Don’t continue as Ananda did to recognize a thief as
your son.

253

The False Consciousness is Without a SubstanceL3 Determining that the false consciousness is without a substance.
M1 Ananda expresses his fear and asks for instruction.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, I am the
Buddha’s favorite cousin. It is because my mind loved theBuddha that I was led to leave the home-life. It is my mind that
not only makes offerings to the Tathagata, but also, in passing
through lands as many as the grains of sand in the Ganges
River to serve all Buddhas and good, wise advisors, and inmartialing great courage to practice every difficult aspect of thedharma, I always use this mind. Even if I am slandering thedharma and eternally withdrawing my good roots, it would also
be because of this mind. If this is not my mind, then I have nomind, and I am the same as a clod of earth or a piece of wood.
Without this awareness and knowing, nothing would exist.
“Why does the Tathagata say this is not my mind? I am
startled and frightened and not one member of the great
assembly is without doubt. I only hope that the World Honored
One will regard us with great compassion and instruct those
who have not yet awakened.”

254

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Commentary:

After listening to the Buddha’s explanation, Ananda still didn’t
understand. He still wanted to debate the issue. Ananda said to the
Buddha, “World Honored One, I am the Buddha’s favorite
cousin.” He said, “I am the Buddha’s youngest and most favoredcousin, and the Buddha loves me dearly. As I stand before theBuddha I am like a child.” The word “favorite” means that the
Buddha let him have his own way. He didn’t try to control him.
Ananda could do whatever he pleased. It is because my mind
loved the Buddha that I was led to leave the home-life. Ananda
says that it was his mind that loved the Buddha’s thirty-two
hallmarks. The Buddha’s face is like the clear full moon, and like athousand suns emitting light. His hallmarks are exquisite. “So the
Buddha told me to leave home, and as soon as he suggested it I
agreed, because I loved his adorning hallmarks and characteristics.” Ananda hadn’t forgotten that the causes and conditions for his
leaving home were his seeing the Buddha’s thirty-two hallmarks.
It is my mind that not only makes offerings to the Tathagata– my mind makes offerings not only to you, World Honored One –but also, in passing through lands as many as the grains of sandin the Ganges river to serve all Buddhas and good, wiseadvisors – when Ananda says “serve,” he means “I go to attend on
all Buddhas, to make offerings to all Buddhas, to bow to all
Buddhas, and I do the same for teachers of vast knowledge andexperience. And in martialing great courage to practice every
difficult aspect of the dharma, I always use this mind. I do all thethings other people cannot do. People fear suffering, but I am notafraid to suffer. I look after Buddhas and tend to their every need. I
bear what others cannot bear and practice what others cannot
practice, and what I use in doing so is my mind. The reason I am
able to develop merit and virtue by making offerings to the Triple
Jewel is because I use this mind. Even if I am slandering thedharma and eternally withdrawing my good roots, it would also
be because of this mind. Even if you say that I am slandering theDharma to speak this way – even if I were to retreat and cut off my

The False Consciousness is Without a Substancegood roots to the point that there were none left, I would still beusing this mind. This sentence can alternately be said to mean that
Ananda is supposing that if he ever were to slander the Dharma, hestill thinks it would be his mind that would be doing it. If this is not
my mind, then I have no mind, and I am the same as a clod ofearth or a piece of wood. Without this awareness and knowing,nothing would exist. Ananda is really flustered to be speaking inthis way. “I’ve become someone without a mind. I’m no different
from dirt or wood. I have no mind. If I am separate from thisconscious mind that makes discriminations, then what else is there?
There isn’t anything at all. My present ability to hear the sutra andlisten to Dharma is a function solely of this mind. Beyond that I
have nothing.
“Why does the Tathagata say this is not my mind? I am
startled and frightened and not one member of the great
assembly is without doubt. Now I am really alarmed. You’ve
talked me right out of my mind. And not only myself: I believe
everyone has doubts regarding this, and the pain of my fears and theassembly’s doubts is unbearable.” By “doubts” is meant that they
had not understood the doctrine and had questions about it. Why
did Ananda say that the great assembly had doubts, but that hehimself was alarmed? It’s that all the others in the assembly wereonlookers and so they had not thought to take the situation
personally and put themselves in his place. They simply took noteof the principles. But Ananda was being addressed personally, sowhen Shakyamuni Buddha said he didn’t have a mind he wasshocked. “No mind? That’s too much. Next thing you know I won’t
have a life either.”Ananda says that everyone else who was listening to his
dialogue with the Buddha had doubts about what they heard, but infact that too was a deduction Ananda made with his conscious
mind. “Probably they haven’t understood either,” he thought. He
didn’t realize that the great Bodhisattvas who were present,
although they hadn’t said anything, had long since understood.
Within his small frame of reference Ananda was deducing things

255

256

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

about those whose frame of reference was much greater. Actually,
however, I believe that members of the assembly such as Manjushri
Bodhisattva, Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, and Great Strength Bodhisattva, couldn’t have had any doubts.
“I only hope that the World Honored One will regard us
with great compassion and instruct those who have not yet
awakened.” Compassion can pull people out of suffering. “Pleaserescue each of us from our distress,” Ananda says, “and teach thoseof us who have not understood this doctrine so that we can understand.”M2 Tathagata comforts him.
N1 He bestows the profound meaning of the teaching.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One gave instruction to Ananda
and the great assembly, wishing to cause their minds to enter
the state of patience with the non-production of dharmas.
Commentary:

Then the World Honored One: at the time that Ananda asked
the Buddha to instruct those who had not yet awakened,
Shakyamuni Buddha pitied his young cousin and felt a loving
protectiveness for him. So he gave instruction to Ananda and thegreat assembly, wishing to cause their minds to enter the stateof patience with the non-production of dharmas. What is meantby the “patience with the non-production of dharmas”? There arethree kinds of patience: patience with production; patience withdharmas; and patience with the non-production of dharmas, where
there is neither production nor any dharmas. No dharmas are and nodharmas cease to be. When you attain patience with the nonproduction of dharmas, you see that in each of the four sagely andsix ordinary Dharmarealms not even the minutest dharma arises
and not even the minutest dharma is destroyed. The four sagely
Dharmarealms are beyond the realm of desire, the realm of form
and the realm of formlessness, while the six ordinary realms arewithin the three realms but in none of them is there any production

The False Consciousness is Without a Substanceor extinction; and yet the fundamental substance of every dharma is
in a state of unmoving suchness. Because they are in a state ofunmoving suchness, there is neither production nor extinction.
Before you understand you think: “Oh no, there is no
production or extinction, and all the ten thousand dharmas vanish!”A fear arises in your heart; you can’t bear the idea of it. But if you
actually experience the state of non-production and non-extinction,in fact it will not seem at all unusual and you will be able to bear it,
because you attain patience with the non-production of dharmas.
Then you will have gained a mutual response with the Way.
A mutual response occurs when you are about to attain enlightenment but have not yet done so. When the mutual response occurs,
the only thing you can do is cherish it in your heart. You yourself
know, but you cannot go around telling people about it. It is inexpressible. That is what is called patience with the non-production ofdharmas. When you can see that the mountains, the rivers, theearth, and all that grows forth from them are things within yourself-nature; that the three realms are only the mind, and that the
myriad dharmas are only consciousness; once you attain that state,then everything, every dharma, is devoid of production andextinction. Everything you see – the mountains, the rivers, theearth, the plants – are all one true appearance. That is patience with
the non-production of dharmas. Before you have truly realized andtruly obtained this state, you must be patient. You must be able tobear it. That too is patience with the non-production of dharmas.
Now the Buddha spoke to the assembly, wishing to cause
everyone there and all living beings to attain the state of patience
with the non-production of dharmas.
N2

He often speaks of the wonderful mind.

Sutra:

From the lion’s seat he rubbed Ananda’s crown and said tohim, “The Tathagata has often said that all dharmas that arise
are only manifestations of the mind. All causes and effects, the

257

258

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

worlds as many as fine motes of dust, come into being becauseof the mind.
Commentary:

From the lion’s seat: this does not mean that the Buddha
mounted a lion and sat on it, or that his seat was carved in the shapeof a lion. The Buddha’s speaking dharma is like the roar of a lion,
and so the place where the Buddha sits is called the lion’s seat. He
rubbed Ananda’s crown. The Buddha rubbed the top of Ananda’s
head with his hand. In Buddhism, rubbing the crown is a gesture
which represents the power of the utmost compassionate love toattract living beings and draw them in. And said to him, “The
Tathagata has often said that all dharmas that arise are only
manifestations of the mind. I, the Tathagata, have often said in thepast that every single dharma, whether worldly or transcendental, ismanifested entirely from within our minds. All causes and effects:
cause upon cause, effect after effect, all that occur in this world andthroughout the worlds as many as fine motes of dust come into
being because of the mind.” They are all brought because of ourminds. So the ancients of China had a saying:
If a man recognizes his mind
There’s not an inch of dirt left on earth.
What is there? Where did it go? That’s the Ch’an school’s way of
expressing the irony of the ineffable. Unfortunately, we have notrecognized our minds, and so the great earth is still a big mound of
dirt.
N3

He confirms that the true mind has substance.

Sutra:“Ananda, when all the things in the world, including bladesof grass and strands of silk thread, are examined at theirfundamental source, each is seen to have substance and anature, even empty space has a name and an appearance.

The False Consciousness is Without a SubstanceCommentary:

The Buddha called Ananda’s name again, “Ananda, when all
the things in the world, including blades of grass and strands ofsilk thread, are examined at their fundamental source, each isseen to have substance and a nature, even empty space has aname and an appearance.” Absolutely everything in the world,
including the mountains, the rivers, the earth, vegetation, and all
the myriad appearances, even down to blades of grass or finestrands of silk thread, and even empty space, which still has thename “empty space” and has the appearance of empty space, allhave a substance and a nature.
Sutra:“How much the less could the clear, wonderful, pure brightmind, the essence of all thoughts, itself be without a substance?
Commentary:

How much the less could the wonderful pure mind have no
substance? It, too, certainly has substance.
N4

He shows that the false consciousness has no substance.

Sutra:“If you insist that the nature which knows and observes andis aware of distinctions is the mind, then apart from all forms,
smells, tastes, and touches – apart from the workings of all thedefiling objects – that mind should have its own complete
nature.
Commentary:

If you insist – if you are determined to hold to all of your own
fixed ideas, opinions, and deductions, as a miser hoards gold,
saying that the nature which knows and observes and is awareof distinctions is the mind, then apart from all forms, smells,
tastes, and touches – apart from the workings of all the defilingobjects – that mind should have its own complete nature. If themind which makes distinctions is the true mind, then it should exist

259

260

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

apart from any connection with forms, sounds, smells, tastes,
touches, or dharmas. Although only four of the six sense objects are
mentioned, all six are meant. If the conscious mind is indeed thetrue mind, then it should continue to exist as yet another complete
nature beyond the experiences involving the six sense objects.
There should be another mind besides the one that goes out theentrances of the six organs, the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, andmind.
Is that the way it is? No, but the Buddha offers this hypotheticalexplanation in order to teach Ananda.
Sutra:“And yet now, as you listen to my Dharma, it is because ofsound that you are able to make distinctions.
Commentary:

Now the Buddha begins to explain that Ananda does not have aconscious mind that exists apart from its perceptions. And yet now,
as you listen to my Dharma, it is because of sound that you areable to make distinctions. Ananda, you are here listening to me
speak this dharma, and it is the sound that allows you to makedistinctions. It is not the case that you can hear sounds when are nosounds.
Sutra:“Even if you could extinguish all seeing, hearing, awareness,
and knowing, and maintain an inner composure, the shadows ofyour discrimination of dharmas would remain.
Commentary:

Even if you could extinguish all seeing, hearing, awareness,
and knowing, and maintain an inner composure; even if you
could temporarily stop seeing, hearing, being aware, and knowing,
it would simply be a state of emptiness. To attain it is a kind of skill.
Once you do away with seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing,
you can dwell in inner repose; it is very quiet, there isn’t anything
going on, you don’t do anything. You are empty and free from care.

The False Consciousness is Without a Substance

Adherents of outside ways consider this experience the highest one
possible. They sit there and feel there is no self and no others, thateverything is empty, that even their own bodies have disappeared,
and they consider that to be real skill. That is what is meant by“maintaining an inner composure.” In fact there is a bit of
attainment, some amount of kung fu, of spiritual skill, in keepingthat composure. You experience light ease, a small amount ofpeace, and concentration. Since adherents of outside ways take thisstate to be the ultimate, they struggle to maintain it so it won’t belost. They don’t want to lose their kung fu.
But actually, in that kind of state the shadows of your discrimination of dharmas would remain. The state of inner composureis still just a function of the sixth consciousness, the mindconsciousness; “dharmas” refers here to the objects of the mind.
The first five consciousnesses vanish: those of the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, and body. Vision and hearing aren’t directed outside; smells
and tastes do not affect you, and the body is not influenced by anawareness of touch. But the sixth consciousness is called thesolitary mind-consciousness because it functions even when theother consciousnesses are extinguished. Dreaming, for example, isa function of the mind-consciousness. The state of inner composure
is another example. The five consciousnesses are extinguished, andyou feel that seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing are all gone,
but you still have thought. There remain the subtle defiling objectsof dharmas which are extremely hard to detect. They are subtle
distinctions of the mind: the shadows of discriminations that fall on
the mind. It is not a real state. When you have attained it, you feelthat what is going on is very fine; but from the point of view of
Buddhism, you haven’t even taken the first step. Don’t feelsatisfied and think to yourself, “Oh, this is the skill that comes fromsitting in Ch’an meditation.” Instead, you should continue to makeprogress. If you stop at that place, it is easy to fall into dull
emptiness, where the seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing areextinguished and there seems to be nothing at all; but dull
emptiness is of no benefit in developing your Ch’an skill. The sixth

261

262

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

consciousness, the solitary mind-consciousness, is a place where itis easy to take the wrong road and go astray.
There are four aspects of the solitary mind-consciousness:
1. The solitary mind-consciousness in dissipation. This refers
to our everyday mind which is scattered and makes discriminations.
2. The solitary mind-consciousness in insanity and incoherence. When someone goes crazy and speaks incoherently, the sixth
consciousness is in an insane state, and it has control of him.
3. The solitary mind-consciousness in dreams. When you
dream you see all kinds of colors and strange unusual things. Thatis the solitary mind-consciousness playing tricks.
4. The solitary mind-consciousness in samadhi. That is thestate of inner composure that we are talking about here. The seeing,
hearing, awareness, and knowing are all totally extinguished, but
the solitary mind-consciousness in samadhi is still alive.
Sutra:“I do not insist that you grant that it is not the mind. But
examine your mind in minute detail to see whether there is adiscriminating nature apart from the objects of sense. Thatwould truly be your mind.
Commentary:

The Buddha further said to Ananda, “I do not insist that you
grant that it is not the mind. I am not ordering you to agree withwhat I say. But examine your mind in minute detail – think about
it carefully – to see whether there is a discriminating nature
apart from the objects of sense. That would truly be yourmind.” If when you are apart from the objects of sense you still
have a discriminating nature, that would be your genuine mind.
Sutra:“If this discriminating nature has no substance apartobjects, then it is shadows of discriminations of objects of mind.

The False Consciousness is Without a SubstanceCommentary:

If this discriminating nature has no substance apart objects– if you cannot find the substance of your discriminating nature
apart from the defiling objects of sense – then it is shadows of
discriminations of objects of mind. It is not your true mind.
Sutra:“The objects are not permanent, and when they pass out ofexistence, such a mind would be like hair on a tortoise or horns
on a rabbit. In that case your Dharma-body would be
extinguished along with it. Then who cultivates and attains
patience with the non-production of dharmas?”
Commentary:

This passage of text explains the matter a little more clearly.
The objects are not permanent, and when they pass out ofexistence, such a mind would be like hair on a tortoise or horns
on a rabbit. If when you have a thought when confronted with anobject, you say there is a discrimination and that that is your mind.
If when confronted with an object you have a thought, when you
aren’t confronted with an object there is no thought. Sometimes
objects disappear; they change and cease to be. Then you are notconfronted with an object, and there is no thought, no discrimination. Then where is this mind you speak of? It is like hair on a
tortoise or horns on a rabbit. When do tortoises grow hair? Never.
When do rabbits grow horns? It’s as if you didn’t have a mind at all.
In that case your Dharma-body would be extinguished alongwith it. Since you haven’t any mind, your Dharma-body doesn’t
exist either. How can you have a Dharma-body without a mind?
Then who cultivates and attains patience with the nonproduction of dharmas? What do you use to cultivate the Way andachieve enlightenment? If you have neither mind nor body, whoawakens to patience with the non-production of dharmas?

263

264

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Sutra:At that point Ananda and everyone in the great assembly
was speechless and at a total loss.
Commentary:

The Buddha explained that if the mind exists in the discriminations of external objects, then apart from objects there is nodiscrimination, so doesn’t that mean there is no mind? If there is nomind there is no Dharma-body either. And with no mind and noDharma-body, who is it that cultivates and attains the patience with
the non-production of dharmas? Ananda and the members of thegreat assembly thought about it and saw that he was right. At thatpoint Ananda and everyone in the great assembly was
speechless and at a total loss. No one had anything to say. They
just stared, but this time they didn’t enter samadhi.
J3

Conclusion: the Tathagata reiterates the reason.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “There are cultivators in theworld who, although they realize the nine successive stages ofsamadhi, do not achieve the extinction of outflows or become
Arhats, all because they are attached to birth-and-death false
thinking and mistake it for what is truly real. That is why now,
although you are greatly learned, you have not realized theaccomplishment of sagehood.”
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda. The Buddha saw that everyone
was fidgeting and practically beside themselves, not knowing what
to do. They had all lost their minds.
In Mencius, Confucius says of the mind:
Its goings out and comings in have no fixed time
And its location is unknown.
Just that is called the mind.

The False Consciousness is Without a SubstanceYou don’t know what time it leaves, you don’t know when it
returns, and you don’t know where it went. Probably that is themind. However, the mind Confucius speaks of is also the falsethinking not the true mind. How could the true mind go out andenter? It doesn’t have any exits or entrances.
Mencius also said:
When a person’s chickens and dogs get loose
he knows he should go look for them,
But when his mind escapes
he doesn’t know that he should search for it.
Here, too, he is talking about the mind which strikes up false
thoughts from morning to night, running east, running west,
running back and forth. He doesn’t know enough to watch over his
own mind, to tell it not to run down so many roads in vain. I’ve said
your false-thinking mind allows you to be in New York in the spaceof a thought with no need to spend money on an airplane or train
ticket; and you can play on the Brooklyn Bridge without bothering
to take a bus; it’s really a cheap way to travel. but it is a tremendous
exertion for the mind. That is what it says in Mencius about theconscious mind, the mind that Ananda is familiar with. The
conscious mind is impermanent. The true mind is permanent.
There are cultivators in the world who, although they realize thenine successive stages of samadhi: The nine successive stages ofsamadhi are the first, second, third, and fourth stages of dhyana; thefour places of emptiness:
1.
2.
3.
4.

the place of the heaven of boundless emptiness;the place of the heaven of boundless consciousness;the place of the heaven of nothing whatsoever;the place of the heaven of neither thought nor no thought

and the samadhi of the extinction of feeling and thought. They do
not achieve the extinction of outflows or become Arhats, allbecause they are attached to birth-and-death false thinking.

265

266

Volume One – The Way to Shamatha

Why do they cultivate and achieve the nine successive stages ofsamadhi and yet cannot obtain the penetration of the extinction of
outflows and accomplish Arhatship? It is because they are attached
to false thinking of birth and death and mistake it for what is truly
real. They make the mistake of taking that false thinking to be true.
That is why now, although you are greatly learned, you have
not realized the accomplishment of sagehood. By this time
Ananda had reached the first stage of Arhatship, so why does the
Buddha say nevertheless that, despite the advantages that comewith erudition, Ananda hasn’t realized the accomplishment ofsagehood? The Buddha means Ananda has not obtained thepenetration of the extinction of outflows. He is not devoid ofoutflows. In the Small Vehicle, the first stage of Arhatship isconsidered to be a level of Sagehood, but among Bodhisattvas it is
not.

267

CHAPTER 6

Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth

I2
J1
K1

He reveals the true nature that is inherent and causes him to see the substanceof the Tathagata’s treasury.
Ananda renounces the false and seeks the true.
He is sorrowful and repentant.

Sutra:

When Ananda heard that, he again wept sorrowfully, placed
his five limbs on the ground, knelt on both knees, put his palms
together, and said to the Buddha, “Since I followed the Buddha
and left home, what I have done is to rely on the Buddha’s
awesome spirit. I have often thought, ‘There is no reason for me
to toil at cultivation’ expecting that the Tathagata would bestow
samadhi upon me. I never realized that he could not stand in forme in body and mind. Thus, I lost my original mind andalthough my body has left the home-life, my mind has notentered the Way. I am like the poor son who renounced his
father and roamed around.
Commentary:

The Buddha has said that because Ananda was obstructed by hislearning he had not realized sagehood. He had neglected samadhi
and concentrated on acquiring erudition. When Ananda heard
that, he again wept sorrowfully. Why did he cry? He realized he268Volume One – Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth

had been wasting his time, and the fact that he had not attained
sagehood was truly pitiful. So he burst into tears. Then, too, theBuddha had instructed him about his true mind, and feeling very
grateful to the Buddha for that, he was moved to tears.
He placed his five limbs on the ground. Ananda then placed
his hands, feet, and head on the ground. After he bowed deeply thisway he did not rise but knelt on both knees, put his palms
together, and said to the Buddha.
Ananda was crying and talking at the same time, like a child
who goes out to play and gets beaten up, and runs crying home tohis parents to tell how he’s been bullied. Now it is as if Ananda hadtaken a beating. What kind of beating? He’s lost his basic frame ofreference. As he explains it, “Since I followed the Buddha andleft home, what I have done is to rely on the Buddha’s awesome
spirit.” Ananda was the Buddha’s attendant, doing such things as
helping straighten the Buddha’s robe when he ascends the highseat. He left home, but as I mentioned before, one can leave theworldly home, the home of the three realms, and the home ofaffliction, and Ananda had left only the worldly home. He still
hadn’t left the other two. Now Ananda confesses that, although he
has left home and bowed to the Buddha as his teacher, still hasn’tchanged his way of thinking. What was that? He relied on the
Buddha’s awesome virtue. He thought, “As, I have the Buddha fora cousin. Who else in the whole world has the Buddha for a
cousin?” He was extremely arrogant. He thought he something both
powerful and influential to depend on. He relied on the Buddha’s
awesome virtue and spiritual penetrations.
“I have often thought, ‘There is no reason for me to toil at
cultivation’ expecting that the Tathagata would bestow
samadhi upon me.” He thought to himself, “I have the Buddha fora cousin, I don’t have to cultivate. I don’t have to go through thebitterness and suffering of cultivation. Why not? Because mycousin had become a Buddha, why should I have to cultivate? The
Buddha can give me samadhi-power.” Ananda thought it wasn’tAnanda Repents and Seeks the Truth

necessary for one to cultivate samadhi-power oneself. The Buddha
could just give it to him. Think it over. Isn’t that naive?
“I never realized that he could not stand in for me in bodyand mind.” Ananda says. I believe that none of us could think likethat. We all know that one cannot stand in for another. But Ananda
says that he really didn’t know that the Buddha’s body is the
Buddha’s and his body was his body, and that the Buddha’s mind is
the Buddha’s mind and his mind was his mind. We cannot
substitute for one another. The Buddha cannot represent Ananda inbody and mind and he cannot represent the Buddha in body andmind. He didn’t know that he himself had to cultivate samadhipower.
“Thus, I lost my original mind. Because of that I took a greatloss.” Ananda admits. “And although my body has left the homelife” – that is, he has become a monk – “my mind has not entered
the Way.” – that is, he has not obtained samadhi-power.
“I am like the poor son who renounced his father androamed around.” Ananda is referring, by way of analogy, to thecase of an extremely wealthy elder who enjoyed many blessings.
He had a son who didn’t make use of his father’s assets, but wentout into the world to suffer poverty. What Ananda means is, “Ifollowed the Buddha to leave home but I didn’t cultivate the Way.
Because lack samadhi-power, I’m a poor son. Actually, I could
have taken on the Buddha’s family business, but, without any
samadhi-power, I still don’t have the authority to receive theDharma riches amassed as a result of the Buddha’s merit and virtue.
So Ananda sobbed grievously, just like a child.
Sutra:“Therefore, today I realize that although I am greatly
learned, if I do not cultivate, it is the same as if I had notlearned anything; just as someone who only speaks of food will
never get full.

269

270

Volume One – Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth

Commentary:

Therefore, today I realize: I just now realize this. I did notknow before. Although I am greatly learned, if I do notcultivate, it is the same as if I had not learned anything. If I
simply know a lot of things but don’t put them into practice I will
be like a stone man who can talk but not act. In other words,
Ananda could remember things, he was widely learned and had agood memory, but he had no skill, no kung fu when it came toactual practice. He had never actually done it. If he does not put his
learning into practice, it is the same as if he didn’t know anythingat all.
Just as someone who only speaks of food will never get full.
It’s like someone who continually talks about things to eat. For
instance people who like vegetarian food say, “Let’s makevegetable dumplings, they’re really good.” Or “Let’s make oil
cakes as they do in Manchuria, they’re even better.”Those who eat meat say, “Such and such a Chinese restaurant isthe best in town, the food there is really good. Let’s go have
Chinese food.” Americans like to eat Chinese food. So they discuss
the various dishes by name, but just speaking about them and nevergetting around to eating them is no way to get full. There’s anothersaying:Every day you count others money
but not half a cent of it is yours.
Not cultivating in accord with Dharma
amounts to the same thing.
It doesn’t matter what dharmas you know, if you don’t cultivate theWay, that’s being the same as someone who counts other people’s
money. You have no share in it. If you don’t actually go andcultivate, there will be no result from your efforts.

Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth

K2

He reveals his confusion and seeks instruction.

Sutra:“World Honored One, now we all are bound by two
obstructions and as a consequence do not perceive the still,
eternal nature of the mind. I only hope the Tathagata will takepity on us poor and destitute ones and disclose the wonderfulbright mind, and open my Way-eye.”
Commentary:

Ananda again called, “World Honored One, now we all arebound by two obstructions.” Everyone of us in the great assemblyis tied up by two obstructions. The first is the obstacle of affliction.
The second is the obstacle of what is known. The obstacle ofaffliction arises with the attachment to self. The obstacle of what is
known arises with the attachment to dharmas. As to the obstacle
what is known, if you think, “I know a lot,” that is an obstruction.
It is not that the more people study things the more their knowledge
increases; rather, the more they study the more they are obstructedby what they know. How is knowledge an obstruction? It makes
people arrogant. “Take a look at me. I know things that none of you
know. I am way beyond you. I can’t even be compared to you. Allof you are ignorant. But as for me, why, my learning ability stands
second to none in this world; it is rare even in the heavens, howmuch the less can it be found on earth.” As soon that arrogancearises, it is the obstruction of what is known.
With the attachment to self comes the obstruction of afflictions.
No matter what comes up you cannot see through it, you cannot let
it go, and so you become attached to it. And once the attachment
arises, the affliction follows right along. That’s the obstruction ofaffliction.
These are the two kinds of obstructions which Ananda says
have bound up the members of the great assembly. “Bound” meansthat they have not obtained liberation. They cannot get free because
they have these two kinds of obstructions.

271

272

Volume One – Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth“And as a consequence do not perceive the still, eternal
nature of the mind. I don’t know the tranquil, unmoving,permanently abiding nature of my mind. Now, because I do notunderstand this doctrine. I only hope the Tathagata will take pityon us poor and destitute ones and disclose the wonderful brightmind, and open my Way-eye. Pity me, pity me.” He’s still relying
on the Buddha. He is still not standing on his own. “Poor anddestitute” means they had not obtained the Dharma-wealth of the
Shurangama Samadhi.
Ananda wants the Buddha to take pity on him and show him thewonderful, bright true mind and cause him to soon open his Wayeye, so that his wisdom can increase and he can accomplish
sagehood. The essential thing is to accomplish sagehood.
J2
K1

The Tathagata manifests the ultimate true substance.
He displays light and promises to explain.

Sutra:

Then from the character wan[signifying “myriad
virtues”] on his chest, the Tathagata poured forth precious
light. Radiant with hundreds of thousands of colors, thebrilliant light simultaneously pervaded everywhere throughout
the ten directions to Buddha-realms as many as fine motes ofdust, anointing the crowns of every Tathagata in all the jeweled
Buddhalands of the ten directions. Then it swept back to
Ananda and all in the great assembly.
Commentary:

Earlier in the sutra the Buddha emitted light from his face – ablazing light as brilliant as a hundred thousand suns. What did it
represent? It represented the breaking up of the false: the falsethinking mind. Now he again emits light, this time from the insignia
wan “myriad” on his chest. It represents the disclosing of the true:
the true mind.
Then from the character wan[signifying “myriad
virtues”] on his chest, the Tathagata poured forth preciousAnanda Repents and Seeks the Truth

light. You can see the character wan on Buddha images. It
represents the adornment of the myriad virtues, since the Buddha’s
virtuous practices have attained perfection. Radiant withhundreds of thousands of colors, the brilliant light simultaneously pervaded everywhere throughout the ten directions to
Buddha-realms as many as fine motes of dust. The character wan
poured forth precious light which radiated back and forth. It was aniridescent, shimmering light, with hundreds of thousands of colors,and it shone back and forth, pervading not only the Saha world, but
all the Buddhalands simultaneously. Then it anointed the crownsof every Tathagata in all the jeweled Buddhalands of the ten
directions. It illumined the crowns of Buddhas in as many Buddhacountries as there are fine motes of dust; it was as if their crowns
reflected one another’s light. Then it swept back to Ananda andall in the great assembly. After it illumined the Tathagatas of theten directions, the Buddha’s light returned and illumined Ananda’s
crown, and the crowns of all the great Bodhisattvas, great Arhats,
great bhikshus, the king, the officials, and the elder in the dharma
assembly. The Buddha emitted this kind of light as a sign to makeeveryone understand the pure nature and bright substance of thepermanently dwelling true mind.
Sutra:

And said to Ananda, “I will now erect the great Dharmabanner for you, to cause all living beings in the ten directions to
obtain the wondrous subtle secret, the pure nature, the brightmind, and to attain the pure eye.
Commentary:

And said to Ananda, “I will now erect the great Dharmabanner for you, to cause all living beings in the ten directions to
obtain the wondrous subtle secret.” The Buddha said to Ananda– referring to himself as “I” – I will hoist a great Dharma banner,
not only for your sake but for the sake of all living beings in the ten
directions, so that they may obtain the most extremely wonderful
and infinitely subtle cause, that is, the secret cause mentioned in the

273

274

Volume One – Ananda Repents and Seeks the Truth

title of the sutra. It is secret because it is not known to most people
before the Buddha has pointed it out to them, just like a vein of gold
which has not been discovered by geologists: most people don’tknow it is there. Once the gold is discovered, once the geologists
arrive at the spot, investigate it and realize there is a deposit of gold
there, then it can be mined. The secret cause is the same way.
I will cause you to obtain the pure nature, the bright mind,
and to attain the pure eye. The nature is pure and clear, the mind
is luminous. Because your mature is pure and your mind bright, youattain the pure eye, which is the Way-eye that Ananda has justasked the Buddha to open for him. It is also called the wisdom-eye.
“Pure” means to be free of even the slightest defilement; it indicatesthat the vision of the wisdom-eye sees principles very clearly andtruly. If you have the pure eye, you will be unobstructed and able tounderstand any principle.

275

General IndexA
Abbot
meaning of 102
Acharya
Five Kinds of 129
affinities
with living beings 59
afflictions 31–32
Ajnatakaundinya 95
and Shakyamuni Buddha in a former
life 96–98
aksha cluster 229–230
American children 156–157
Amitabha Buddha 1
Amitabha Sutra 151
Anandaand his neglect of samadhi 35–37
and Matangi 135–137
see Shurangama Sutra, causes andconditions for
Aniruddha 249
and Ananda, his four questions 85–87
Arhat 99–100, 103–107
three meanings 152–153
Ashvajit, Bhikshu
and Mahamaudgalyayana 71
asuras 243–245
attachments 6

B
Bhikshu
bad natured 87

meaning of 94–95
birth and death 30–31, 251
karmic conditions for 191
Bodhi
three kinds of 239–240
Bodhisattva 114–116, 151
benefiting others 15, 33
cultivation 13
has no self 84
body, humanis filthy 82–83
Brahma Net Sutra 77, 102
Buddha 4–5, 89
and living beings 30, 59–60
ten names of the 10–11
the Great Buddha 8–10
Buddhist Canon
Three Treasuries 52
Twelve Divisions 26–29

C
Ch’ao Fu
see mind, seizing upon conditions
Chandalas 131
complete titles
see sutra titles, seven classes
Confucius 264, 265
cultivation
firmness, sincerity and constancy 25
see also Bodhisattva, cultivation
see also deviant cultivation

276

General IndexD
danapati 131
Dau Sywan, Vinaya Master 17
delusion 229
three subtle 48
demons 41, 232–233
tests one’s cultivation 46
see sickness demon
desiretwo kinds 100
deviant cultivation 42–43, 47
Dharma Flower Sutra 30, 31, 58, 102
story of the hidden pearl 166
Dharma-doors
actual and provisional 50–51
Dhyana 149
dhyanacultivation 42
see Six Paramitas, dhyana concentration
Dipankara Buddha
and Shakyamuni Buddha 27–28
discrimination
see Ten Doors of Discrimination

E
Earth Store Bodhisattva 114
earthquakes
six kinds 222–224
eating 192
eighteen realms 199
emptiness, four places of 265
enlightenment 5
and the clay Bodhisattva 247
is not fixed 55–57
of Arhats and Pratyekabuddhas 6–7
of Bodhisattvas 7
Three Kinds of 5, 89–90

to non-attachment 33
equality 133
existencetrue and non-existence 12

FFang Yung, Prime Minister 69, 77
filiality 159–161
Five Kinds of Terms not Translated 21–22
Five Precepts
ensures a human rebirth 71
keeping them 72–73
Five Turbidities 49
Fivefold Mysterious Meanings 3
Forty-two Sections, Sutra 153
four assemblies 197
Four Dhyanas 20–21
Four Kinds of Self 82

G
Ganges, River 151
givingsee Six Paramitas, giving
three kinds of 14
God 83
good and evil 39
Gwan Shr Yin, Bodhisattva 106
Gwei Bi, Dhyana Master 141

H
heavens 231–232
Hsu Yusee mind, seizing upon conditions
Hui Neng, Patriarch
reply to Shen Syou’s verse 49
Hwai Di, Shramana 77

General Index

kalavinka, bird 118
Kapila, religion 36, 135, 136
karma 229, 230
Karmadana 94
King of Kalinga
see Ajnatakaundinya 96
Kshatriyas 131

Mahamaudgalyayana
and Ashvajit 71
and his mother 122–123
and the bees 58–59
and the Buddha’s voice 119
Mahamaudgalyayana’s 110
Mahayana 52
Manjushri, Bodhisattva 2, 120, 127
saves Ananda and Matangi 142–143
Mara, king of the heavenly demons 94, 95
Matangi, the prostitute 36, 135
Maudgalyayana 95
Meghashika, Shramana 76
Mencius 265
Middle Way 146
mind 265cannot be believed 153
seizing upon conditions 237–239
straightforward mind 168
true mind 212, 241, 242
see mad mind
mleccha 220
money 14–16
moral precepts
see Six Paramitas, moral precepts

LN

living beings 191
see Buddha, and livings beings
lotus-posture, the merit of 140–141
love
casting aside 164of parents 156

Nirvana 240

M

Paramiti, Dharma Master 75, 76, 84
and the Shurangama Sutra 69, 70
patience
see Six Paramitas, patience
three kinds 256–257

I
icchantika 218–220
intelligence 37–38

J
Jade Emperor
see Shakra
Jang Sywan 45
Jeta Grove 91–93
Jeta, Prince 92
Jr Jr, Monastery 75
Jr Yi, Great Master 20
divides Sutras to three sections 68
Jung Nan, Mountain 17

K

mad mind 6
Mahakashyapa 132
Mahakaushthila 108–109

O
outflows 100–101

P

277

278

General Index

patra 130
physiognomy
soft hands 183
prajnasee Six Paramitas, prajna
three kinds of 22–23
Prasenajit, King 121
Pratyekabuddhas 64, 112
Pravarana 113
precepts 74
kinds of 16–17
receiving 164–165
see Six Paramitas, moral precepts
transmitter 94
Purnamaitreyaniputra 110

R
Rahula 101
rebirth
how to be human again 71
retribution 229
two kinds 213

Ssamadhifor realizing Buddhahood 146
nine successive stages of 265
obtaining 73–74
proper cultivation of 40
Samapatti 149
Shakra, God 243
Shakyamuni Buddha 46, 118
and Ajnatakaundinya in a former life
96–98

and Aniruddha 249
and Dipankara Buddha 27–28
and Mahakaushthila 108
and Mahamaudgalyayana 58–59
and Pratyekabuddhas 112

and Sundarananda 234–236
being tested by demons 46
reason for appearing in the world 30
saving a child 50
see Aniruddha’s four questions
Shamatha 149
Sharika 108
Shariputra 95, 108
Shastra 52
Shen Syoubright mirror verse 48
Shramana 74
four kinds of 75
meaning of 70
Shravasti, city 90–91"Shurangama" 24
Shurangama Mantra 142
importance of 139–140
Shurangama Samadhi 146
Shurangama Sutra 6, 25, 52, 60, 64, 68, 75
and the Prajna Period 67
as ultimate in literary texts 144
causes and conditions for 35–51
complete name 4function of 48
national treasure of India 69
sickness demon 43–45
Six Fulfillments 79–81
Six Paramitas 13
dhyana concentration 20–21
giving 14–16
moral precepts 16–19
patience 19
prajna 21–24
vigor 19–20
Six Paths 242
Sixth Desire Heaven 95
Sixth Patriarch
see Hui Nengsolitary mind-consciousness 261–262

General Index

Song of Enlightenment
see Yung Chia, Great Master
Su Teng P’o, poet 150
Subhuti 110, 132
Sudattaand the Jeta Grove 91
summer retreat 113
Sundarananda 234–237
Sundarisee Sundarananda"Sutra" 26
Sutra
see Six Fulfillments
sutra titles
seven classes 1–2
Sutrassee Twelve Divisions
Syan Shou, School
Five Divisions 55
see Ten Doors of Discrimination
Sywan Dzang, Tripitaka Master 22, 95

T
Ta Yu, Mountain 165
Tao Sheng, Dharma Master 218–219
Tathagata 10
Ten Doors of Discrimination 3
Ten Virtues of an Elder 125
Theravada 52
three kinds of double titles
see sutra titles, seven classes
three kinds of single titles
see sutra titles, seven classes"Thus I have heard", four meanings 85–88
time, beginningless 227–228
Tripitaka 52
Tsau-Tsau, the general 38
Twelve Causes and Conditions 112
Twelve Divisions

see Buddhist Canon
Two Vehicles 66
Tyan Tai, School
Four Teachings 54
see Fivefold Mysterious Meanings
the "stop and contemplate" method
148

three stoppings 149

U
Ullambana, festival 122, 124
see also Mahamaudgalyayana, andhis mother
understanding 226
Upanishad 111

V
Vajra Sutra 10, 22, 91
vegetarian 124
vigor
see Six Paramitas, vigor
Vimilakirti Sutra 167
Vinaya 52vows 45, 98
see also Mahamaudgalyayana, andthe beesWwan, character 273
wisdom, insane 39
Wu Tai, Mountain 120
Wu Tzai Tyan, Empress 70

Y
Yama, King 252
Yao, Emperor 39, 238
Yuan Ying, Dharma Master 155

279

280

General Index

Yung Chia, Great Master 12"Song of Enlightenment" 12

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Twoa simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Two
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1979
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Seeing Nature . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Seeing Is the Mind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
Seeing Does Not Move . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
Seeing Does Not Become Extinct . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Seeing is Not Lost . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Seeing Does Not Return . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
Seeing Does Not Intermingle . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
Seeing Is Not Obstructed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
Seeing Is Not Separate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
Seeing Transcends the Ordinary . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Seeings is Apart from Seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
Chapter 2.The Two False Views . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
Chapter 3.Mixing and Uniting . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208

vi

Introduction

This is the second of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
Having just rescued Ananda from Matangi’s daughter, theBuddha now endeavors to reveal to Ananda the true, perfect mind
which all Buddhas reside in. Without discovering this true mind,
Ananda will surely fall again in the future, since he has from the
beginning been using the false mind to learn and cultivate.
To reveal the true mind, the Buddha chooses to discuss “TheSeeing Nature”. The Buddha demonstrates in great detail that theseeing nature does not move, cannot be destroyed, cannot be lost, isseparate fom everything, does not intermingle, is not obstructed, isone with everything, trancends the ordinary, and finally, thegenuine seeing is apart from seeing. The true mind is to be found in
the seeing nature.
However, the Buddha’s last explanation of the true mind, thatthe genuine seeing is apart from seeing, proofs to be too much for
Ananda. Ananda reverently requests again for further instruction.
In “The Two False Views”, the Buddha then attempts to explain thereason why living beings lose their original true minds: it is due tothe false views of individual and collective karma, which defines
self and others. Wherever these views arise, the true mind will be as
if lost.

vii

Further, in “Mixing and Uniting”, the Buddha then attempts tobreak Ananda’s attachment to the idea that the true mind is to befound in the place where the mind mixes and unites with existence.
He first uses the seeing nature to demonstrate that the true mind
does not mix and unite. Fearing that Ananda will then attach histrue mind to that which does not mix and unite, the Buddha thenquickly breaks his attachment by demonstrating that the seeing
nature also mixes and unites with phenomena. This is compassionately done in hope that Ananda will abandon both mixing & uniting
and non mixing & uniting.
To reveal the true by using the false mind is not easy, as theabove testifies.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

K2 He displays the true nature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
L1 He divides the nature of the organ and points straight to the true mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
M1 He uses the false to reveal the true.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
N1 He shows that the seeing is the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
O1 He exhibits a dharma analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
O2 He states the dharma-analogy and investigates it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
O3 He makes clear that without eyes there is still seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
O4 He makes clear that seeing darkness is seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6
O5 He states that the eye’s seeing is the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
P1 He points out the fault in the eye’s seeing.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
P2 He concludes that in actual fact it is the mind that sees. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8
N2 He shows that the seeing does not move. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
O1 Discussion of the assembly’s hope for instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
O2 He determines the guest and dust. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
P1 The Thus Come One asks about the ultimate source of enlightenment.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
P2 Purna answers that the Buddha sealed and certified him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
O3 He actually shows the non-movement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
P1 He shows the non-movement in relation to external states. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
P2 He shows non-movement in relation to the internal body. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
O4 He scolds them all for their mistaken recognition.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
P1 He returns to the former guest-dust which was enlightened to. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
P2 He enables them to see the emptiness of the invisible host. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
P3 He upbraids them from grasping at the flowing and turning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
N3 He shows that the seeing does not become extinct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
O1 The assembly considers this and asks for further instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
O2 King Prasenajit tells his situation and makes a special request. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
O3 The Thus Come One thoroughly shows that seeing is not extinguished. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33
P1 He shows that the body changes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33
Q1 Discussion of the overall changes and eventual extinction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33
Q2 A detailed examination of the change and extinction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume TwoxivOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Two

R1 He compares old age and youth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
R2 He examines in detail his change in appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
R3 General conclusion that it must become extinct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
P2 He points out that the seeing is not produced or extinguished. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Q1 The question is fixed and he promises to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Q2 What he sees does not change. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
Q3 His ability to see is not extinguished.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Q4 The King and the others are extremely happy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
N4 He shows that the seeing is not lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
O1 Because Ananda has awakened he has a doubt about something said previously. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
O2 The Thus Come One explains it is because of upside-downness that he said it was lost . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
P1 Then he uses an analogy of his arm being upside-down but not lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Q1 First he determines the appearance of an upside-down arm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Q2 He then determines the appearance of a right-side up arm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Q3 He makes clear it is upside-down, not lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
P2 He fits the analogy to the fact that the mind is upside-down but not lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Q1 He names the parts of the analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Q2 The body is devoid of upside-down and right-side up. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Q3 Upside-down and right-side up come from the mind.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
R1 First the Thus Come One displays compassion and informs the assembly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
R2 He uses former teaching to make clear the appearance of right-side up. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
R3 He scolds them for losing recognition of the appearance of right-side up. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
S1 He scolds them for losing the true and recognizing the false.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
S2 He explains the dharma of the characteristics of recognizing it as lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
S3 An analogy explains the characteristic of losing one’s recognition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
O3 Concludes by severely scolding them for their confusion and upside downness and ties it to the former analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
N5 He shows that seeing does not return. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
O1 Ananda seeks to decisively renounce his attachment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
O2 The power of the Thus Come One provides refutation and revelation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
P1 He refutes that the conditioned mind has a place it returns to.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
xv

Q1 He refutes the place of conditioned objective dharmas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Q2 He refutes the place of conditioned subjective dharmas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
Q3 Points out that everything returns to something. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
P2 He reveals that the nature of seeing does not return to anything. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Q1 Ananda seeks instruction about that which does not return. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Q2 The Thus Come One reveals it in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
R1 He points out by analogy that the essence of seeing is true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
R2 He promises to show him what does not return to anything. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
R3 He shows how the eight appearances all return to something else. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
R4 He reveals that only the nature of seeing does not return to anything. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
O3 Based on the former explanation, he determines clearly and bids him decisively to renounce attachment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
O4 He concludes that it is Ananda who is immersed in his own confusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
N6 He shows that the seeing does not intermingle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
O1 Ananda doubts the self-nature because of the unclear intermingling of material things and the seeing.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
O2 The Thus Come One divides material things and the seeing clearly to reveal the self-nature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
P2 He tells him to select between them. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
P3 He distinguishes clearly between things and the seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Q1 He makes clear things are not seeing.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Q2 He makes clear seeing is not things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
Q3 He returns to discuss how seeing is not things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Q4 He returns to discuss how things are not the seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
P4 He admonishes him for doubting the self-nature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
N7 He shows that the seeing is not obstructed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
O1 Because of the mundane, Ananda wonders about obstruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
O2 The Thus Come One shows that the nature is not obstructed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
P1 He makes clear the mundane is not fixed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
P2 He tells him to forget the mundane and experience pervasiveness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110
P3 He repeats Ananda’s question and reveals his mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 111
P4 He brings up the cause of the obstruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 111
P5 He instructs him to turn things around with self mastery. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Two
xvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Two

N8 He shows that the seeing is not separate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
O1 Ananda doubts that his body and seeing each have a substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
O2 The Thus Come One explains that the myriad dharmas are a single substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
P1 He scolds him for his false proposal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
P2 He dismisses it as the seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
Q1 The Thus Come One’s question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
Q2 Ananda answers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
Q3 The Buddha seals and certifies him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
P3 He reiterates that what is lost is not the seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Q1 The Thus Come One asks a question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Q2 Ananda answers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
Q3 The Buddha seals and certifies him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
P4 The members of the great assembly are startled, prostrate themselves seeking consolation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
P5 Manjushri asks a question.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Q1 He brings up a doubt and formulates a question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
P6 The Thus Come One’s compassionate instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
Q1 First he explains it is not because of “is” or “is not”.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
R1 He makes clear the one truth neither “is” nor “is not”. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
Q2 He picks up on the past and seeks instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
P6 The Thus Come One’s compassionate instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
Q1 First he explains it is not because of “is” or “is not”.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
R1 He makes clear that the one truth is not “is” or “is not”.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
R2 He uses an analogy to ask if the one truth “is” or “is not”. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
R3 He answers that originally truth does not have a dual aspect. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
R4 He concludes by tying the analogy to the principle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
Q2 He teaches him the method to transcend “is” and “is not”.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
R1 He displays the two appearances of true and false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
R2 He uses an analogy for the true and false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
R3 He puts analogy and principle together. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
N9 He shows that the seeing transcends the ordinary. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
xvii

O1 He rejects spontaneity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
P1 Ananda expands on the doctrine of permanence and asks about spontaneity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Q1 He starts with the permanence of the nature of things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Q2 He wonders how it compares to the teaching of externalists. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Q3 He also wonders if the Buddha is opposing his own doctrine. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
P2 The Thus Come One refutes this by bringing up the doctrine of according with conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
Q1 He upbraids him for doubting and asks about the substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
Q2 He questions him and immediately offers a refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
O2 He rejects causes and conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
P1 Ananda relents on spontaneity and wonders about causes and conditions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
P2 The Thus Come One refutes it by bringing up the doctrine used to refute spontaneity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151
Q1 First he refutes causes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151
Q2 He refutes conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
O3 He rules out the false and ordinary. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
O4 He scolds him for bringing up the ordinary.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
N10He shows seeing is apart from seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
O1 Ananda leads with the teaching and asks a question.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
O2 He makes clear that the former teaching was expedient. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 160
O3 He explains now that it is not conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
O4 He actually shows it is apart from seeing.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
P1 First he decides the primary meaning of being apart from conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
P2 He then establishes the primary meaning is apart from seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
P3 He concludes by exhorting them to persevere and well consider Bodhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
M2 The Buddha destroys the false and reveals the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
N1 Ananda tells of his confusion and asks for instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
N2 The Buddha compassionately promises to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 174
N3 He explains in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
O1 He reveals Ananda’s confusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
P1 He describes two views.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
P2 He defines each. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Twoxviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Two

Q1 The false view of individual karma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
R1 He describes what is seen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
R2 He looks into the question of it being individual. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
R3 He promises to explain the false cause. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
R4 An analogy makes clear the reason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
R5 He shows how the analogy ties with the dharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
Q2 False view of the collective share. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
R1 He describes what is seen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
R2 Ultimately they are not real. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
P3 He compares the two to clarify the meaning. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
Q1 General mention. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
Q2 Specific explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
R1 He describes individual karma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
S1 He brings out that what is able to discern objects is the cataract. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
S2 The dharmas which are discerned are brought up and categorized together. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
T1 A general categorization. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
T2 His explanation accords with former passages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
S3 Concludes that the seeing that perceives seeing is what is apart from confusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
T1 He explains what is most superior. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
T2 He describes what is before one’s eyes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
R2 He explains in detail the similar share. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
S1 He brings up the subjective similarity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
S2 He compares their objective similarities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
S3 He concludes that ‘apart from seeing is just enlightenment’ is certification to the teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
O2 The Buddha explains what Ananda has not understood. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
P1 He traces his former awakening and what he has not yet awakened to. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
P2 The Buddha’s refutation: both mixing and uniting are false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
Q1 First refutation: the seeing-essence does not mix and unite. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
R1 He brings up his false doubt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
R2 The refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
xix

S1 He refutes mixing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
S2 He refutes uniting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 217
Q2 He refutes that it is not mixed and united. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
R1 Based on the teaching, Ananda gives rise to a doubt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
R2 The specific refutation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220
S1 He refutes not mixing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220
S2 He refutes not uniting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Twoxx

Namo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Seeing Nature

K2
L1
M1
N1
O1

He displays the true nature.
He divides the nature of the organ and points straight to the true mind.
He uses the false to reveal the true.
He shows that the seeing is the mind.
He exhibits a dharma analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, you have told me that you saw my fist of bright
light. How did it take the form of a fist? How did the fist becomebright? By what means could you see it?”Ananda replied, “The body of the Buddha is born of purity
and cleanness, and, therefore, it assumes the color of Jambu
River gold with deep red hues. Hence, it shone as brilliant anddazzling as a precious mountain. It was actually my eyes that
saw the Buddha bend his five-wheeled fingers to form a fist
which was shown to all of us.”
Commentary:

The Buddha called again to Ananda: “Ananda, you have told
me that you saw my fist of bright light. How did it take the formof a fist? How did the fist become bright? Tell me why my fist
had light. By what means could you see it? What did you use to
see it?”2

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Ananda replied, “The body of the Buddha is born of purity
and cleanness, and, therefore, it assumes the color of Jambu
River gold with deep red hues. Hence, it shone as brilliant anddazzling as a precious mountain.” The Buddha’s entire body isthe color of Jambu River gold. The Jambu river is located inSouthern Jambudvipa. The gold found in this river has a slightly
reddish cast to it. In Southern Jambudvipa there is a species of tree
called the Jambu, and it is perhaps the stems of its leaves which turnto gold when they fall into the water. This kind of gold is muchheavier than ordinary gold, and the Buddha’s body is likened to it;
like the color of Jambu river gold, the color of the Buddha’s body is
a combination of gold and red.
A body with that kind of appearance is produced from purity
and therefore has light. The light exists because of that purity.
“It was actually my eyes that saw,” Ananda says. “I reallyused my eyes to see it. The five-wheeled fingers were clenched asthey were shown to people, and that is what made the appearance ofa fist.”O2 He states the dharma-analogy and investigates it.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “Today the Tathagata will tell
you truly. That all those with wisdom are able to achieve
enlightenment through the use of examples.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda, “Today the Tathagata will tell you
truly. Now I am going to tell you the absolute truth. Are you
listening? All those with wisdom are able to achieve enlightenment through the use of examples. People who are wise like to
use examples in order to attain enlightenment, because if you reallyhave wisdom, you will understand ten things when you are told one
thing. I say something one way and you deduce perhaps ten or ahundred things from it. That is to have genuine wisdom.” Here“those with wisdom” does not mean people with genuine wisdom,

The Seeing Nature

though, but people with ordinary wisdom which is neither superior
nor inferior. Such people can become enlightened through the useof analogies. But if stupid people who lack wisdom are given an
analogy, they don’t understand, and they say, “What does thatmean?”

3

4

Seeing Is the Mind

Sutra:“Ananda, take, for example, my fist: if I didn’t have a hand,
I couldn’t make a fist. If you didn’t have eyes, you couldn’t see.
If you apply the example of my fist to the case of your eyes, isthe idea the same?”
Commentary:“Ananda, take, for example, my fist: if I didn’t have a hand,
I couldn’t make a fist. By the same token, if you didn’t have eyes,
you couldn’t see. If you apply the example of my fist to the caseof your eyes, is the idea the same? Are we talking about the samething or not?” The Buddha asks Ananda.
Sutra:

Ananda said, “Yes, World Honored One. Since I can’t see
without my eyes, if one applies the example of the Buddha’s fist
to the case of your eyes, the idea is the same.”
Commentary:

Ananda didn’t take time to cogitate over it. He isn’t thinking
now. Ananda said, “Yes, World Honored One. Since I can’t see
without my eyes, if one applies the example of the Buddha’s fist
to the case of your eyes, the idea is the same. Yes, Buddha, if you
compare these two cases, the idea is the same.”Seeing Is the Mind

O3 He makes clear that without eyes there is still seeing.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You say it is the same, butthat is not right. Why? If a person has no hand, his fist is gone
forever. But one who is without eyes is not entirely devoid ofsight.
Commentary:

Here the Buddha criticizes Ananda, telling him his idea isincorrect. The Buddha said to Ananda, “You say it is the same,but that is not right”. You say the example is the same in bothcases. No. Why? If a person has no hand, his fist is gone forever.
If someone doesn’t have a hand, he doesn’t have a fist either. But
one who is without eyes is not entirely devoid of sight. But withsomeone else who has no eyes it is not the case that he cannot see
anything. He can see.” People without eyes can see. Do you believe
that?
Sutra:“For what reason? Try consulting a blind man on the street:‘What do you see?’“Any blind man will certainly answer, ‘Now I see only blackin front of my eyes. Nothing else meets my gaze.’
Commentary:“For what reason? Why do I say that? Try consulting a blind
man on the street: ‘What do you see?’ Go out to the market andask a blind man what he sees. Any blind man will certainly
answer, ‘Now I see only black in front of my eyes. Nothing else
meets my gaze. He’ll say that he doesn’t see anything but
blackness.”
Sutra:“The meaning is apparent: if he sees blackness in front ofhim, how could his seeing be considered ‘lost’?”56

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:“The meaning is apparent: if you get the idea, if you take alook at what it means, if he sees blackness in front of him, how
could his seeing be considered ‘lost’? If you see blackness before
you, your ability to see is not lost; it neither increases nor
decreases.”
O4 He makes clear that seeing darkness is seeing.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “The only thing blind people see in front of
their eyes is blackness. How can that be seeing?”
Commentary:

Ananda reiterates the Buddha’s example: a blind person has nouse of his eyes and so sees only darkness. But according to Ananda,
this seeing of darkness is not really seeing. Ananda is saying thatsomeone without the use of his eyes cannot see. “Why do you say
the blind man sees?” he asks the Buddha.
Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “Is there any difference
between the blackness seen by blind people, who do not havethe use of their eyes, and the blackness seen by someone who
has the use of his eyes when he is in a dark room?”
Commentary:

Is the darkness that sighted people see when they are in a dark
house that is without the light of sun, moon, or lamps any different
from the darkness seen by blind people? If a blind person and aperson who has sight are together in a dark room, are the two blacks
they see distinguishable?
Sutra:“So it is, World Honored One. Between the two kinds ofblackness, that seen by the person in a dark room and that seenby the blind, there is no difference.”Seeing Is the Mind

Commentary:

Ananda answers the World Honored One’s question. “So it is.
Yes, Buddha. Between the two kinds of blackness, that seen by
the person in a dark room and that seen by the blind, there is nodifference. The two kinds of blackness are the same.”“Fine,” said the Buddha. “Yes.”
O5 He states that the eye’s seeing is the mind.
P1 He points out the fault in the eye’s seeing.

Sutra:“Ananda, if the person without the use of his eyes who sees
only blackness were suddenly to regain his sight and see allkinds of forms, and you say it is his eyes which see, then when
the person in a dark room who sees only blackness suddenly
sees all kinds of forms because a lamp is lit, you should say it is
the lamp which sees.
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “Ananda, if the person without
the use of his eyes who sees only blackness were suddenly toregain his sight and see all kinds of forms…you say that there isno difference between the two kinds of blackness. But what if theblind person in our example were suddenly to regain his sight sothat his eyes could see everything in every direction? You say it ishis eyes which see. This is your argument. But what about the casewhen the person in a dark room who sees only blackness
suddenly sees all kinds of forms because a lamp is lit? The
sighted person in a dark room also sees blackness, but once a lamp
is lit, he too can see everything. Given your argument, you should
say it is the lamp which sees.”
Why does the Buddha say that? People in a dark room cannot
see, but when a lamp is lit, they can see. People who don’t have theuse of their eyes cannot see, but if they regain their sight then they
can see again. If when that person who cannot see suddenly sees
because he regains his sight, then when the person in the dark room7

8

Volume One – The Seeing Naturesees because of the lamp, that should be called the lamp’s seeing.
“Is that right?” the Buddha asks.
Sutra:“If it is a case of the lamp seeing, it would be a lamp
endowed with sight – which couldn’t be called a lamp. And if
the lamp were to do the seeing, how would you be involved?
Commentary:

If it really were the case that the lamp could see and do thelooking, then it wouldn’t have anything to do with you.
P2

He concludes that in actual fact it is the mind that sees.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that while the lamp can reveal
the forms, it is the eyes, not the lamp, that do the seeing. And
while the eyes can reveal the forms, the seeing-nature comesfrom the mind, not the eyes.”
Commentary:“Therefore you should know that while the lamp can reveal
the forms, it is the eyes, not the lamp, that do the seeing. The
lamp allows the shapes to appear, but it is the eyes that see theshapes By the same token, while the eyes can reveal the forms,
the seeing-nature comes from the mind, not the eyes. We are
now looking into the first or the ten manifestations of seeing. The
first of the ten shows the seeing of the mind, not of the eyes.

9Seeing Does Not MoveN2 He shows that the seeing does not move.
O1 Discussion of the assembly’s hope for instruction.

Sutra:

Although Ananda and everyone in the great assembly had
heard what was said, their minds had not yet understood, andso they remained silent. Hoping to hear more of the gentle
sounds of the Tathagata’s teaching, they put their palms
together, purified their minds, and stood waiting for the
Tathagata’s compassionate instruction.
Commentary:

Although Ananda and everyone in the great assembly had
heard what was said, their minds had not yet understood, andso they remained silent. Ananda and everyone else there closed
their mouths and didn’t say anything. Why weren’t they talking?
They were thinking, “Oh? My eyes can’t see things? Oh? My mind
sees? You may say that isn’t true, but the Buddha has explained it
this way. If you say it is true, why haven’t I ever understood it to be
this way before?” That’s what they were thinking, because they
hadn’t yet understood. Their minds had not yet opened and become
enlightened. Hoping to hear more of the gentle sounds of the
Tathagata’s teaching – they were thinking, “I hope the Buddha
will have a compassionate heart and talk to me.” They put their

10

Volume One – The Seeing Naturepalms together. Why did they put their palms together? It
represents their single-mindedness. They were of one mind, nottwo. When your hands are apart, it is said you have ten minds, andwhen your palms are together, it is said you have one mind, because
when your palms go together, your mind comes together andbecomes one. Purified their minds. Clear out your mind. Clear
your heart. Don’t put too much garbage in your head. Take thegarbage that is in there and get rid of it. And stood waiting for the
Tathagata’s compassionate instruction. They stood waiting for
the Buddha’s compassionate words to help them understand better,so they could become enlightened and not be so confused,
O2 He determines the guest and dust.
P1 The Thus Come One asks about the ultimate source of enlightenment.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One extended his tula-cotton
webbed bright hand, opened his five-wheeled fingers, and told
Ananda and the great assembly, “When I first accomplished the
Way I went to the Deer Park, and for the sake of Ajnatakaundinya and all five of the bhikshus, as well as for you of the fourfold assembly, I said, ‘It is because living beings are impeded byguest-dust and affliction that they do not realize Bodhi or
become arhats.’ At that time, what caused you who have now
realized the holy fruit to become enlightened?”
Commentary:Then, while those in the assembly stood waiting to receive theBuddha’s compassionate teaching and transforming, the World
Honored One, Shakyamuni Buddha, extended his tula-cotton
webbed bright hand, opened his five-wheeled fingers… On the
Buddha’s hand is the hallmark of the thousand-spoked wheel. His
hand is extremely soft, like the finest cotton, and it is webbed andluminous. He told Ananda and the great assembly, “When I firstaccomplished the Way…” One evening, on the eighth day of thetwelfth month, while sitting under the Bodhi tree, he saw a star andawakened to perfect the Way. I went to the Deer Park. This is a

Seeing Does Not Movevast park devoted exclusively to raising deer. How did that comeabout? It all began limitless kalpas ago when Shakyamuni Buddha
was a deer, the leader of a herd of 500. And guess who else wasthere? Devadatta, who was also a deer-king with a following of 500
deer. In the later life when the Buddha realized Buddhahood,
Devadatta became the Buddha’s jealous cousin and tried to kill
him. But in that earlier life when both were deer-kings, there was aking among the people who used a lot of manpower and machinery
to corral vast numbers of wild animals into a certain area. Heplanned to hunt them all down and kill them on the grounds that
there were too many wild animals. So then Shakyamuni Buddha, inthe form he had taken of a deer-king had a meeting with the deerking Devadatta. They said to each other, “We should save the livesof our retinue. We shouldn’t let the king kill us all. How can wesave ourselves? Let’s go talk it over with the king and petition him
not to kill us off.” Although they were deer, they could speak thelanguage of people. So the two deer went to see the king, and when
they encountered the armed guard at the gates they said in acommanding tone, “We would like an appointment with the king.
Can you deliver our message?” When the guard heard that the deer
could speak the human language, he went to repeat their message tothe king.
The king also found it strange to hear that deer could talk, andhe agreed to an audience with them so they could state theirpetition. The two deer-kings went before the king and said, “We aredeer. Every day you kill seven or eight of us – more than you canpossibly eat in a single day. What cannot be eaten is left to spoil.
Wouldn’t it be better if we did it this way: every day we will taketurns supplying you with one deer, and in that way you can havefresh venison every day without killing us all off at once. If you use
this method, your supply of venison will never run out. Several
hundred years from now there will still be venison to eat.”
Because he saw the sense in their petition, and because the deer
could speak, the king was moved to grant their request. So each of
the deer-kings, on alternate days, sent the king a deer. Now one day

11

12

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

it happened that it was the turn of a pregnant doe in Devadatta’s
herd to go sacrifice herself to the king. Her fawn was heavy in her
belly and would probably be born in a day or so. So she pleadedwith the deer-king Devadatta, “Can you send someone in my place
today, and then after the fawn is born I will go to the king andsacrifice myself?”
Devadatta replied, “Impossible. It is your turn, and you mustgo. There is no politeness in this matter. You don’t want to die. Who
does? Not one of the deer want to go to their death. You want to live
a few more days now that it has come around to your turn, but thatis impossible.”
The pregnant doe’s eyes brimmed with tears and she went totalk to the deer-king who was to become Shakyamuni Buddha.
Although she didn’t belong to his herd, she went to plead with him
and ask if he could work out a temporary exchange so she could
live a few more days until her fawn was born. As he considered her
request, Shakyamuni Buddha realized that not one of his 500 deer
would want to go in her place. However, the Buddha said to her,
“Fine. You stay in my herd; you don’t need to go.” Then the deerking Shakyamuni Buddha went himself to be sacrificed in her
place.
The king asked him, “What are you doing here? Have all yourdeer been eaten? Is your herd all gone? Why have you come?” Andsince he could talk, the deer-king Shakyamuni Buddha said, “King,you haven’t eaten all our deer; on the contrary, we are prospering.
Day by day our herds are increasing. You only eat one deer a day,and in one day our does give birth to many fawns.”
The king said, “Then why have you come yourself?”
Shakyamuni Buddha explained, “There is a pregnant doe whose
fawn will be born in a day or so. It was her turn to come today, butsince she wanted to wait until she had given birth to her fawn before
she came to let the king eat her, she came to me and pleaded to havesomeone sent in her place. I thought over her request and realizedSeeing Does Not Movethat none of the deer in the herd would want to die before they had
to, so I came myself to substitute for her.”
When the king heard that, he was profoundly moved, and hesaid, “From now on, don’t send any more deer to the palace.” Thenhe spoke a verse:
You are a deer with a human head.
I am a person with a deer’s head.
From this day forward, I will not
Eat the flesh of living beings.
He said, “Although you have the head of a deer, you are ahuman being and although I have the head of a human being, I ama deer.” And then he vowed never to eat the flesh of living beings
again. Because of that, the deer population in the park increased
significantly; and the park was called the Deer-Wilds Park. It wasalso named The Park of the Immortals because the “wind andwater,” the geomantic lay of the land and its location, were particularly fine, and many immortals came there to cultivate the Way. So
when Shakyamuni Buddha became a Buddha, he went first to theDeer-Wilds Park to convert the five bhikshus.
And for the sake of Ajnatakaundinya and all five of thebhikshus… Three of the five bhikshus were relatives of the
Buddha’s father and two were relatives of the Buddha’s mother.
When the Buddha first left the palace to leave the home-life andcultivate the Way in the Himalayas, his parents had sent these
relatives along after him to try to convince him to return. At thattime the five bhikshus were not bhikshus, but high officials, andalthough they exhorted the Buddha to return, he would not. The
five of them couldn’t go back and face the king, the Buddha’s
father, without having accomplished their mission, so they stayedwith the Buddha instead and accompanied him in cultivating theWay.
Of the three who were his father’s relatives, one was called
Ashvajit – the name means “Horse Victory”; one was called

13

14

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Bhadrika – the name means “Little Worthy”; and the other wascalled Mahanama Kulika. The two on the mother’s side were Ajnatakaundinya and Dashabala Kashyapa, “Drinker of Light,” sonamed because he was a fire worshipper. The five stayed with the
Buddha and cultivated ascetic practices, but eventually it became
so bitter that three of them couldn’t take it and left. They backed
out. The other two continued to cultivate with the Buddha. At thattime the Buddha was eating only one grain of rice and one sesame
seed a day, and he became so emaciated that he was nothing but
skin and bones. Then one day a goddess brought him some milkgruel as an offering. He drank the gruel, and his body began to fillout again. The two who were cultivating with him got upset when
they saw this, and they said, “How can someone who cultivates theWay drink milk gruel?” And so they left too. There was
Shakyamuni Buddha in the midst of bitter cultivation and the fivepeople his father and mother had sent to be with him all left him,
three because they couldn’t take the suffering, and two because
they saw the Buddha enjoying his blessings. The Buddha remainedalone to cultivate. After he had cultivated there for six years, hewent to sit under the Bodhi tree, and on the eighth day of the twelfth
month he saw a star appear and became enlightened. “At night hesaw a bright star and awakened to the Way.” After his enlightenment, he looked into the matter of who he should convert first, andsaw that it was Ajnatakaundinya, one of the five bhikshus, who in apast life had been the King of Kalinga and had cut the Buddha’s
body limb from limb. In that life the Buddha had vowed that when
he became a Buddha the first one he would save would be the Kingof Kalinga. That is why when Shakyamuni Buddha became
enlightened he went first to the Deer Park and converted the fivebhikshus.
Shakyamuni Buddha said, “For the sake of the five bhikshus aswell as for you of the four-fold assembly – the four-fold assembly
consists of the bhikshus (monks), bhikshunis (nuns), upasakas(laymen), and upasikas (laywomen). I said, ‘It is because living
beings are impeded by guest-dust and affliction that they do notSeeing Does Not Moverealize Bodhi or become arhats.’” Why don’t living beings
accomplish Buddhahood or become enlightened? Why don’t they
accomplish the first fruit of Arhatship?
The phrase “guest-dust” also refers to your false thoughts. False
thoughts are “guest-dust” and affliction. You can also say that“guest-dust” refers to the two kinds of delusion: view-delusion andthought-delusion. “Afflictions” can also be said to be delusions ofignorance and delusions as numerous as motes of dust and sand.
Why are people impeded by “guest-dust” and affliction?
Because people are really strange. They like to eat afflictions all
day long. Fix them good food, give them some good bread andbutter, and they won’t eat it. All they want to eat is afflictions,which they find more delicious than vegetable dumplings. Even if
someone tells them not to eat affliction, they find it impossible torefrain from it. From morning to night, they eat nothing but “guestdust” and afflictions and fill their bellies full of anger instead offood. People like that are truly pathetic. Shakyamuni Buddha said,“The reason all you living beings do not become Buddhas or Arhats
is because you are impeded by “guest-dust” and affliction.
“At that time, what caused you who have now realized theholy fruit to become enlightened?” “That time” refers to the time
when Shakyamuni Buddha went to the Deer Park and spoke
Dharma. “You” the Buddha means the five bhikshus and the fourfold assembly of bhikshus, bhikshunis, upasakas, and upasikas. The
Buddha asks them how and why they became enlightened when hetalked about “guest-dust” and affliction. What meaning did they seethat caused them to obtain the fruition of Arhatship?
P2

Purna answers that the Buddha sealed and certified him.

Sutra:

Then Ajnatakaundinya arose and said to the Buddha, “Of
the elders now present in the great assembly, only I received thename ‘understanding’ because I was enlightened to themeaning of the word ‘guest-dust’ and realized the fruition.

15

16

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

Ajnatakaundinya was one of the five bhikshus. His name isinterpreted to mean “understanding the fundamental limit” and also“the very first to understand” because he was the first to understandand to be certified as having attained Arhatship. Then Ajnatakaundinya arose and said to the Buddha. Ajnatakaundinya
stood up and spoke to the Buddha. “Of the elders now present in
the great assembly, only I received the name ‘understanding’because I was enlightened to the meaning of the word ‘guestdust’ and realized the fruition. He said, “Now in this great
assembly, I am an elder, I am older and much more experienced.
Why did I receive the name ‘understanding’? Upon hearing theBuddha speak the word “guest-dust” I understood the meaning andattained enlightenment.” Ajnatakaundinya will explain themeaning of “guest-dust” in the following passages.
Sutra:“World Honored One, it is like a traveler who stops as aguest at a roadside inn, perhaps for the night or perhaps for ameal. When he has finished lodging there or when the meal isfinished, he packs his baggage and sets out again. He does notremain there at leisure. The host himself, however, does not go
far away.
Commentary:

World Honored One, Ajnatakaundinya said, “Buddha, why
was it that the two words ‘guest-dust’ brought about my enlightenment? It is like a traveler who stops as a guest at a roadside inn,perhaps for the night or perhaps for a meal. A guest who is on ajourney, on a holiday, looks for an inn where he can stay for a while.
Perhaps he stays overnight there, or perhaps he goes there to eat.
When he has finished lodging there or when the meal isfinished, he packs his baggage and sets out again. When he has
finished eating and sleeping, he readies his suitcases and goes on.
He does not remain there at leisure. He’s a guest; he can’t live
there all the time. The host himself, however, does not go far

Seeing Does Not Moveaway. The “host” refers to the pure nature and bright substance ofthe permanently dwelling true mind. The “guest” refers to false
thinking, the wearisome dust.
Why is it compared to “guest dust”? Because it is not something
fundamental to us. Our bodies are basically clean, but if we go out
on a windy day the dust may blow up and cover us, soiling ourbodies. When we take our hands and brush away the dust, it
disappears. What does this represent? It represents our afflictions
and ignorance which are like “guest-dust”; they do not really exist.
The guest is affliction and ignorance, the obstruction of affliction,
the obstruction of what is known, the delusion of views and thedelusion of thought. So Ajnatakaundinya understood that the guest
at an inn stays only temporarily, whereas the host of the inn always
lives there.
Sutra:“Considering it this way, the one who does not remain iscalled the guest, and the one who does remain is called the host.
The word ‘guest,’ then, means ‘one who does not remain.’Commentary:

Ajnatakaundinya concludes: “Considering it this way, the one
who does not remain is called the guest, and the one who does
remain is called the host. We can also say that we reside in ourbodies temporarily as a guest does in an inn. We should understandthat our bodies are merely an inn, not an actual home. They are not
our own home, and so we shouldn’t be too attached to them. But ourhost, the permanently dwelling true mind, never goes away, neverceases to exist. “The word ‘guest,’ then, means ‘one who does
not remain.’”
Sutra:“Again, when the sky clears up, the morning sun rises withall resplendence, and its golden rays stream into a housethrough a crevice to reveal particles of dust in the air. The dust
dances in the rays of light, but the empty space is motionless.

17

18

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:“Again, when the sky clears up, the morning sun rises withall resplendence, and its golden rays stream into a housethrough a crevice to reveal particles of dust in the air.” When thesun has just come up, early on a clear fresh morning, a morning
after a rain, the sun shines through a crack in the door or perhaps acrack in the wall, and it displays the fine bits of dust bobbing up anddown in empty space, moving all around in the sunshine.” “Thedust dances in the rays of light, but the empty space ismotionless.” If the sun doesn’t shine in the crack, you can’t see thedust, although there is actually a lot of dust everywhere. But while
the dust moves and bobs up and down, empty space is still. It
doesn’t move. The ability to see the dust in the light that pours
through the crack represents the attainment of the light of wisdom
when you certify to the fruit and reach the first stage of Arhatshipand overcome the 88 categories of view-delusion, you have thelight of wisdom. Then you can see your ignorance, which causes
afflictions as numerous as motes of dust or grains of sand in theGanges River. The sun of wisdom shines on the dust-particles ofaffliction, as in Ajnatakaundinya’s analogy of the sun shining
through the crack. The dark caverns of ignorance are illumined, andyou see the dust of affliction, and you understand.
Sutra:“Considering it this way, what is clear and still is called
space, and what moves is called dust. The word ‘dust,’ then,means ‘that which moves.’”Commentary:

Ignorance and afflictions as numerous as motes of dust move,but empty space does not move. Empty space represents our seeingnature, which is also unmoving. It is the genuine host, ourpermanently dwelling true mind which does not come and does notgo.

Seeing Does Not Move

Commentary:“Considering it this way, what is clear and still is called
space. Clear and still, it does not move, and that is called space.
And what moves is called dust. The word ‘dust,’ then, means‘that which moves.’” You see the bits of dust in the patch ofsunshine dancing and flying about ceaselessly. What is this dust? Itrepresents affliction, ignorance, the obstacle of affliction, and the
obstacle of what is known. Attachment to those things is called“dust.”
Every day you listen to the Sutra and I tell you not to haveafflictions, and all you’ve got is afflictions. I tell you not to haveignorance and all you do is display your ignorance. Would you callthis being obedient? The more it is said that ignorance is not a goodthing, the greater the ignorance becomes. When it is said thatafflictions aren’t good, the afflictions grow. Before it was
discussed, there were no afflictions, but once it was brought up, theafflictions came forth. So it must be that my explanation of the
Sutra isn’t a good explanation, because I haven’t been able toexplain away your afflictions. I hope you will all toss yourafflictions in the Pacific Ocean. Don’t look upon your afflictions as
precious treasures. Don’t treat afflictions as if they were your own
kin. Don’t let affliction be your playmate with birth and death.
Don’t be so affectionate towards them. You should toss yourafflictions in the ocean, even though there are so many of them thatthey might well fill up the entire ocean.
Afflictions are demons. Where do you find demons anddemonic ghosts? To have demonic ghosts is simply to have afflictions. You and the demons have gotten together. Afflictions are
absolutely terrible, and the Sutra is being explained just to teachpeople to get rid of their afflictions, so don’t let it be that the more
we speak of afflictions the more they multiply.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is.”

19

20

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

After Ajnatakaundinya finished speaking, the Buddha gave him
positive certification. He said, “What you have said is correct.” The
Buddha said, “So it is.” What moves is dust, what does not moveis space. Your theory is not mistaken.
O3 He actually shows the non-movement.
P1 He shows the non-movement in relation to external states.

Sutra:

Then in the midst of the great assembly the Thus Come One
bent his five-wheeled fingers. After bending them, he opened
them again. After he opened them, he bent them again, and heasked Ananda, “What do you see now?”
Ananda said, “I see the Thus Come One’s hundred-jeweled
wheeled palms opening and closing in the midst of theassembly.”
Commentary:

The Buddha was concerned that most people in the great
assembly still had not understood the genuine seeing-nature. Thenin the midst of the great assembly the Thus Come One bent his
five-wheeled fingers. After bending them, he opened themagain. After he opened them, he bent them again. At that time
the World Honored One bent his fingers, then stretched them out
again, and clenched and unclenched his fist several times, and heasked Ananda, “What do you see now?” What do you see rightnow?”
Ananda said, “I see the Thus Come One’s hundred-jeweled
wheeled palms. On the Buddha’s hand is the hallmark of athousand-spoked wheel. Ananda refers to it as the hundred-jeweled
wheeled palm, opening and closing in the midst of the assembly.

Seeing Does Not Move

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You see my hand open andclose in the assembly. Is it my hand that opens and closes, or isit your seeing that opens and closes?”
Ananda said, “The World Honored One’s jeweled hand
opened and closed in the assembly. I saw the Thus Come One’s
hand itself open and close; it was not my seeing-nature that
opened and closed.”Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “You see my hand open andclose in the assembly. Is it my hand that opens and closes, or isit your seeing that opens and closes?” When you see my fist
opening and closing, is it my fist that opens and closes, or is it yourseeing of my fist that does the opening and closing?”
Ananda said, “The World Honored One’s jeweled hand
opened and closed in the assembly. I saw the Thus Come One’s
hand itself open and close.” He said, “World Honored One, it isyour hundred-jeweled wheeled palm that opens and closes. It was
not my seeing-nature that opened and closed. My seeing-nature,
which does the seeing, does not open and close. It is you that madethe movement which caused me to see your hand open and close.”
Sutra:The Buddha said, “What moves and what is still?”
Commentary:

The Buddha was still concerned that Ananda had not genuinely
understood. So he asked a further question. The Buddha said,“What moves and what is still?”
Sutra:

Ananda said, “The Buddha’s hand does not remain at rest.
And since my seeing-nature is beyond even stillness, how could
it not be at rest?”

21

22

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

Ananda said, “The Buddha’s hand does not remain at rest.
In order words, it moved. And since my seeing-nature is beyond
even stillness, how could it not be at rest?”
Why does he say it doesn’t even have the characteristic ofstillness? Because stillness comes from movement. If there isn’t
any movement, then basically there isn’t any stillness. So it is said
that there is no coming out of the Great Shurangama Samadhi andno entering it. That’s the principle here. “Nagas are always insamadhi. There is never a time when they are not in samadhi.” With
the Shurangama Samadhi, nagas – that is, dragons – are always insamadhi. Since they are never not in samadhi, they never enter it
and never leave it.
Thus Ananda said, “My seeing-nature, by which I see you, isdevoid even of stillness. It is beyond the characteristic ofmovement or its opposite, stillness.” Without movement, there is no
stillness; both characteristics are gone. They are fundamentallyunobtainable, non-existent, and they cannot be found. Then how
could it not be at rest? Ananda says. Since the seeing-nature doesn’t
even have the characteristic of stillness, how could it possibly have
movement. It does not move.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is.”Commentary:

Once again the Buddha agrees. The Buddha said, “So it is.”What you say is right. That’s the way it is.”P2

He shows non-movement in relation to the internal body.

Sutra:

Then from his wheeled palm the Thus Come One sent a
precious ray of light flying to Ananda’s right. Ananda
immediately turned his head and glanced to the right. He thensent another ray of light to Ananda’s left. Ananda again turned

Seeing Does Not Movehis head and glanced to the left. The Buddha said to Ananda,“Why did your head move just now?”
Ananda said, “I saw the Thus Come One emit a wonderful
precious light which came by my left and right, and so I looked
to the left and right. My head moved of itself.”
Commentary:

Then from his wheeled palm the Thus Come One sent a
precious ray of light flying to Ananda’s right. From the Buddha’s
hundred-jeweled wheeled palm, the ray of light flew swift as a birdor like a searchlight which shoots light out into space so that things
can be seen for great distances. That’s more or less what it was like.
It could also be likened to a flashlight, in that as soon as you turn it
on, the light shoots out. The precious light which the Buddha canemit from his hand is clearer than the light of a flashlight, however.
As soon as the precious light went flying by Ananda on his rightside, Ananda immediately turned his head and glanced to theright. He turned his head to watch where the light flew, and how
far. He then sent another ray of light to Ananda’s left. From the
Buddha’s wheeled palm came forth another ray of light. Where didit go? It went to Ananda’s left. Ananda again turned his head andglanced to the left. He took a look to his left.
The Buddha said to Ananda, “Why did your head move justnow?” The Buddha questioned Ananda further. “Why did yourhead move as you glanced left and right?”
Ananda said, “I saw the Thus Come One emit a wonderful
precious light which came by my left and right, and so I looked
to the left and right. My head moved of itself. It came by my rightside and then by my left side. My head moved because I waswatching the light.”
Sutra:“Ananda, when you glanced at the Buddha’s light andmoved your head to the left and right, was it your head thatmoved or your seeing that moved?”

23

24

Volume One – The Seeing Nature“World Honored One, my head moved of itself. Since myseeing-nature is beyond even cessation, how could it move?”
Commentary:

The Buddha asked Ananda again, “Ananda, when you glanced
at the Buddha’s light and moved your head to the left and right,
was it your head that moved or your seeing that moved? Whichmoved back and forth, your head or your seeing-nature?”“World Honored One, my head moved of itself.” Ananda
answered that his head moved by itself. Since my seeing-nature,
which is capable of seeing, is beyond even cessation, how could it
move? It doesn’t even have the characteristic of ceasing. The
meaning is the same as in the previous passage. If the seeing-nature
has no characteristic of cessation – which is to say, if it has no characteristic of stillness – then it can’t have the characteristic ofmovement, either. This is how Ananda answered the Buddha. The
seeing-nature is in a state of unmoving suchness.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is.”Commentary:

The Buddha said, “What you’ve just said is right.” The Buddha
said, “So it is.” You perceived the principle correctly. Earlier, you
mistook a thief for your son when you insisted on taking false
thinking to be your true mind. But now you understand that yourseeing-nature does not move. Now there is a little hope for you.”Thus the Buddha replies in a pleased way with a word of praise.
O4 He scolds them all for their mistaken recognition.
P1 He returns to the former guest-dust which was enlightened to.

Sutra:

Then the Thus Come One told everyone in the great
assembly, “Suppose other living beings called what moves ‘thedust’ and what does not dwell ‘the guest’?

Seeing Does Not Move

Commentary:

At that point the Buddha told the great assembly, “Now thatyou’ve heard me explain this doctrine, it’s certain that you all
understand it very clearly. There is no need for me to say more. But
suppose other living beings called what moves ‘the dust’ andwhat does not dwell ‘the guest’? Perhaps there are other living
beings who call “dust” the things which move and name “guest”
what does not reside at a place. Why is it that way?
P2

He enables them to see the emptiness of the invisible host.

Sutra:“You noticed that it was Ananda’s head that moved; theseeing did not move. You also noticed that it was my hand which
opened and closed; the seeing did not stretch or bend.
Commentary:

You noticed that it was Ananda’s head that moved; theseeing did not move. You in the great assembly watched Ananda’s
head turn back and forth, and Ananda just said the seeing-nature isunmoving. You also noticed that it was my hand which opened
and closed; the seeing did not stretch or bend. It wasn’t theseeing nature that stretched out or flexed.
P3

He upbraids them from grasping at the flowing and turning.

Sutra:“Why do you continue to take something moving like yourbody and its environment to be in substantial existence, so thatfrom the beginning to the end, your every thought is subject toproduction and extinction?
Commentary:

Here the Buddha scolds the great assembly. He says, “Now you
have seen very clearly that the seeing-nature does not move. Then
why do you continue to take something moving like your bodyand its environment to be in substantial existence? You in thegreat assembly are unable to see your own genuine seeing-nature.

25

26

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

You take your physical body and the environment in which it finds
itself to be a real thing. You react to the moving of your body andsurroundings as if they were actual. These movements are basicallyexternal. They are not something that belongs to your self-nature.
So that from the beginning to the end, your every thought issubject to production and extinction? You cling tenaciously toyour body and mind as your hosts. You use the conscious mind inyour thinking, and every thought of your conscious mind is subject
to production and extinction. First one thought arises and isextinguished and then the next thought arises and is extinguished.
Production and extinction follows production and extinction. You
concentrate your effort exclusively on the realm of production andextinction, and have no true understanding of the seeing-nature.”
Sutra:“You have lost your true nature and conduct yourselves in
upside-down ways. Having lost your true nature and mind, yourecognize objects as yourself, and it is you who cling to theflowing and turning of the revolving wheel.”
Commentary:

Now the Buddha scolds everyone and tells the great assembly it
is wrong. “You have lost your true nature. From beginninglesstime to the present, you have all lost your true nature. It is not truly
lost, but it seems to be lost. Why? Because living beings don’t
perceive the unmoving, unshakable realm of the self-nature, and sothey have not understood this doctrine. It is as if it is lost. And
conduct yourselves in upside-down ways. Basically, when you dothings, you should do them well, but you continually botch themup. That’s called doing things in an upside-down way.” What ismeant by upside-down? I’ll give you an example. A man is upsidedown when his feet are on top and his head is on the bottom. Or else
your feet are on the bottom and your head is on top, but you takeyour shoes and put them on your head, and you wear your hat on
your feet. That’s also called upside-down. When you were little andyour parents sent you off to school and you didn’t want to go, that

Seeing Does Not Movetoo was a case of being upside-down. When people are trying tosleep and you make a lot of noise, yelling and carrying on so they
can’t sleep, you’re acting upside-down. In general, things which are
not done in accord with propriety are called upside-down. It’s toturn your back on the Way and run off. You want to go south, toSouth San Francisco, but you end up going north to North San
Francisco. That’s to be upside-down and going backwards.
“Having lost your true nature and mind, you recognize
objects as yourself. Because you conduct yourself in upside-down
ways, your nature and mind do not work together, and thus you lose
track of the true and actual nature. You mistake outside states as
yourself. That means you recognize that inn of yours as yourself.
You shouldn’t think that your inn is you. That’s to recognize objects
as yourself.” “Objects” here refers to all external objects. “And it
is you who cling to the flowing and turning of the revolving
wheel.” Because you recognize things as yourself you produce allkinds of attachments. You fail to see through all kinds of things.
You aren’t clear about principle. And because of that, you cling toflowing and turning – that is, to birth and death. You yourself areattached to dying. You go looking for birth and death. If you
yourself weren‘t upside-down, if you didn’t mistake a thief for yourson and objects for yourself, you would be able to end birth anddeath.
If you want to end birth and death, it is an easy thing to do. All
you need to do is turn yourself around. If you go forward, you headright down the path of birth and death. If you turn around and go theother way, you end birth and death. It’s not that difficult; it’s justthat it’s up to you to do it. You simply turn around; you turn yourhead and pivot your body. That’s all that’s needed. It is said, “Thesea of suffering is boundless; a turn of the head is the other shore.”

27

28

Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

N3 He shows that the seeing does not become extinct.
O1 The assembly considers this and asks for further instruction.

Sutra:

When Ananda and the great assembly heard the Buddha’s
instructions, they became peaceful and composed both in bodyand mind. They recollected that since time without beginning,they had strayed from their fundamental true mind by
mistaking the shadows of their causally conditioned differentiating minds as something real and substantial. Now on this day
they had awakened to such illusions and misconceptions. Like alost infant who rejoins its beloved mother after a long
separation, they put their palms together to make obeisance tothe Buddha.
Commentary:

When Ananda and the great assembly heard the Buddha’s
instructions. When Ananda and the great Bodhisattvas, the great
Arhats, and the great bhikshus, and the others heard this teaching,
they became peaceful and composed both in body and mind.
Their bodies and minds felt extremely comfortable, so that they
didn’t feel the least bit of pain. They had never felt better. They had
never known anything so fine. But at the same time, theyrecollected that since time without beginning, they had strayedSeeing Does Not Become Extinct

from their fundamental true mind by mistaking the shadows of
their causally conditioned differentiating minds as something
real and substantial. From time without beginning they had
renounced their basic mind and had used only their false mind, theirconscious mind, their mind which makes distinctions in order to do
things. They hadn’t understood external states; they’d taken theirfalse-thinking mind to be true and actual. They had engaged in false
activities at the gates of the six organs and hadn’t the least bit ofskill when it came to the self-nature. In order to function, they dealt
exclusively with the false-thinking mind, the attached mind, thearrogant mind, the mind which seizes upon conditions, the mind
which is false in various kinds of ways. Now on this day they had
awakened to such illusions and misconceptions. Like a lostinfant who rejoins its beloved mother after a long separation,
they put their palms together to make obeisance to the Buddha.
They had been like a hungry child who had no milk to drink; it had
been very painful. All of a sudden the child’s compassionate
mother had returned, and the child had milk to drink: that is what it
was like for the assembly when they awakened upon hearing theBuddha’s instruction. They placed their palms together and bowed
to the Buddha to thank him for his kindness in bestowing theDharma upon them.
Sutra:

They wished to hear such words from the Thus Come One
as to enlighten them to the dual nature of body and mind – what
is false and what is real, what is empty and what is substantial,
what is subject to production and extinction and what
transcends production and extinction.
Commentary:

Why did the assembly bow to the Buddha? Because they
wished to hear such words from the Thus Come One as toenlighten them to the dual nature of body and mind. They
wanted him to uncover it and portray it clearly, to reveal what isfalse and what is real, what is empty and what is substantial.

29

30

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

There is the true and the false, the empty and the actual, and theywanted the Buddha to teach them to recognize each of them. They
wanted him to reveal what is subject to production andextinction and what transcends production and extinction – toreveal the mind’s dual nature, the mind with superficial productionand extinction and the mind that is not subject to production andextinction.
What is the mind of production and extinction? It is theconscious mind, our mind which seizes upon conditions by turning
to the outside and seeking there, instead of developing skill at the
self-nature. What is the mind not subject to production andextinction? You must apply your skill to the self-nature andunderstand that the mountains, the rivers, the great earth, thevegetation, and all the myriad appearances are all the Dharmabodyof all Buddhas. The Dharmabody of all Buddhas is neither
produced nor extinguished. And the pure nature and brightsubstance of everyone’s permanently dwelling true mind is also not
produced and not extinguished.
Why do we have production and extinction, birth and death?
It is because we do not recognize the pure nature and brightsubstance of the permanently dwelling true mind. It is also because
your mad mind has not ceased. So it is said, “when the mad mindceases, that ceasing is Bodhi.” The mad mind’s stopping itself is the
manifestation of your Bodhi-mind. Because the mad mind exists
and has not ceased, the Bodhi-mind cannot come forth. The madmind covers it over. What is being explained now, and in every
other passage of sutra text without exception, has the aim of
revealing everyone’s true mind.
O2 King Prasenajit tells his situation and makes a special request.

Sutra:

Then King Prasenajit rose and said to the Buddha, “In thepast, when I had not yet received the teachings of the Buddha, I
met Katyayana and Vairatiputra, both of whom said that thisSeeing Does Not Become Extinct

body is annihilated after death, and that this is Nirvana. Now,
although I have met the Buddha, I still have doubts about theirwords. How much I wish to be enlightened to the ways andmeans to perceive and realize the true mind, thereby provingthat it transcends production and extinction! All those whohave outflows also wish to be instructed on this subject.”
Commentary:

Then – before the Buddha spoke – King Prasenajit rose in thegreat assembly. King Prasenajit’s name means “Moonlight” in
Sanskrit, as mentioned before. The king was born at the same timethat the Buddha entered the world. Upon entering the world theBuddha emitted light, but King Prasenajit’s father thought that it
was his son who was emitting the light as he came into the world,
so he named him “Moonlight.”
King Prasenajit said to the Buddha, “In the past, when I had
not yet received the teachings of the Buddha, I met Katyayana
and Vairatiputra. Before I received the benefit of the Buddha’s
teaching and transforming, I believed in external paths.” Hebelieved in the annihilationism of Katyayana. “Katyayana” is a
Sanskrit name which is interpreted to mean “cut hair,” because
formerly those who followed this external path did not cut their hairor their fingernails, and so were called the “long-nailed external
path.” “Vairatiputra” means “son of Vairati”; Vairati was his
mother’s name; the name is interpreted to mean “does not do.”What he didn’t do were good deeds, but he had no hesitation about
doing bad deeds.
“Both of whom said that this body is annihilated after death,and that this is Nirvana. They say that after this body dies there
isn’t anything. There is no cause and there is no effect, no future
lives and no former lives.” Basically a person’s death is like puttingout a lamp. It’s gone. There isn’t anything at all. Everything is annihilated. Annihilation means there is no soul, no awareness, nonature, nothing at all, and that’s what they call Nirvana. That’s what
annihilationists mean by not produced and not extinguished; since

31

32

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

there’s nothing, there isn’t any production or extinction. That’s how
the external paths talk. But I will tell you all that that is a grave
mistake. When people die they are not annihilated.
So, it is just at this point where the distinction between
Buddhism and external paths lies. Some external paths talk aboutannihilation, and some talk about permanence. One advocates annihilation, the other advocates externalism, and both kinds confuse
people most seriously.
“Now, although I have met the Buddha, I still have doubts
about their words. The Buddha has come into the world and hascome to teach and transform me, but I still have ‘fox-like’ doubts
and do not believe the doctrine spoken by the Buddha. He still feelsthat people are annihilated when they die and that their ceasing toexist is Nirvana.
Doubts are said to be “fox-like” because the fox-spirit isdoubtful by nature. No matter what you say, he doesn’t believe it.
For example, when a fox walks across the ice in winter, he takes
one step, stops, cocks his ear, and listens, then takes another stepand cocks his ear to listen. If he hears the ice cracking, he
immediately retreats. He knows that if the ice cracks it is not thickenough and could send him plunging into the river. He is extremely
intelligent. So it is said of an intelligent person, “He’s as smart as a
fox-spirit.” He has a lot of doubt in his mind and is apt to argue. He
opposes everyone, no matter who, and is always on the defensive,
like a fox.
“How much I wish to be enlightened to the ways and means
to perceive and realize the true mind, thereby proving that it
transcends production and extinction! All those who haveoutflows also wish to be instructed on this subject. How can I
come to know the genuine doctrine of no production and no
extinction and realize my mind which is not produced and not
extinguished? Everyone in the assembly who has not obtained thespiritual penetration of the extinction of outflows wishes tounderstand this doctrine.”Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

To have outflows is to flow into the three realms – into thedesire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm. When people
flow there, they undergo birth and death. Those who have not ended
birth and death are called people with outflows. So everyone in theassembly who had not certified to the fruit and still had outflows
wanted to understand the doctrine of no production and no
extinction so that they could all perceive their true minds, beenlightened, and end their outflows.
O3 The Thus Come One thoroughly shows that seeing is not extinguished.
P1 He shows that the body changes.
Q1 Discussion of the overall changes and eventual extinction.

Sutra:The Buddha said to the great king, “Now I ask you, as it is
now is your physical body like vajra, indestructible and living
forever? Or does it change and go bad?”“World Honored One, this body of mine will keep changing
until it eventually becomes extinct.”Commentary:

In this section of text the Buddha asks the king whether the
king’s body will decay, and the king answers that it will decay
completely. The Buddha said to the great king, “Now I ask you,as it is now is your physical body like vajra, indestructible andliving forever? If we just consider your flesh-body, is it as durable
as vajra? Is it eternally indestructible like a vajra jewel or adiamond? Or does it change and go bad? In the last analysis, what
is it like? Is it possible to destroy it? Tell me.”“World Honored One, this body of mine will keep changing
until it eventually becomes extinct.” Upon hearing the Buddha’squestion, King Prasenajit replied without hesitation, “World
Honored One, this body of mine will eventually go completely bad.
Eventually it will be finished, that is for certain.”

33

34

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Great King, you have not yet become
extinct. How do you know you will become extinct?”Commentary:

In answer, the Buddha said, “Great King, you have not yet
become extinct. You aren’t dead yet; how do you know that in the
future you will die? You haven’t become extinct yet, so whatenables you to know that you will keep changing until you become
extinct? Tell me. How does it happen that you know so much
doctrine?”
Sutra:“World Honored One, although my impermanent,changing, and decaying body has not yet become extinct, I
observe it now, and every passing thought fades away. Eachnew one fails to remain, but gradually perishes like fire turning
to ashes. This perishing without cease convinces me that thisbody will eventually become completely extinct.”Commentary:King Prasenajit replied, “World Honored One, although myimpermanent, changing, and decaying body has not yet become
extinct, I observe it now – Although it is not dead yet, this body ofmine is not eternal, but at best will last only eighty or ninety years.
At the very most it won’t last more than a hundred years.”“Observe” means that he contemplated it in general and indetail, inside and outside, from front to back, and close up and froma distance. “I look at others and look at myself. Other people die
and I am the same as they are.”“Every passing thought fades away.” Now he regards his
mind within, and sees that each thought perishes as the next thoughtarises. The one replaces the other and is replaced by the next inturn. They are just like waves. Although I cannot see them, they
seem like waves which arise ceaselessly, one wave upon the next.
They are continually changing and dying out. “Each new one fails

Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

to remain, but gradually perishes.” A thought does not remain
forever. As a new thought comes up, the one preceding it ages, andnone can last eternally. It is the same as when incense is lit. “Likefire turning to ashes.” The ashes fall and the fire reappears, butthen, after a short while, the ashes once again cover the fire. The
ashes represent the old; the fire is the new. But the new is continually, unendingly turning to ashes. The ashes fall bit by bit and turninto dust and disappear. “This perishing without cease convincesme that this body will eventually become completely extinct.”
So I am absolutely certain without any question,” says King
Prasenajit, “that in the future my body will return to extinction.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha tells the king that he has explained itcorrectly. Every passing thought fades away and will eventually
become completely extinct.
Q2 A detailed examination of the change and extinction.
R1 He compares old age and youth.

Sutra:“Great King, at your present age you are already old anddeclining. How do your appearance and complexion compare towhen you were a youth?”
Commentary:

Although the Buddha agreed with King Prasenajit’s
explanation, he still had questions to ask. Great King, at yourpresent age you are already old and declining. You’re alreadyold, and your face is now wrinkled, your beard white, your hairsnowy. The marks of decay are appearing. How do yourappearance and complexion compare to when you were ayouth? “Complexion” refers to the color of his face, “appearance”
refers to the features. “Is there any difference between your features

35

36

Volume One – The Seeing Natureas they are now and as they were when you were young? Has there
been any change?” the Buddha asks King Prasenajit.
Sutra:“World Honored One, in the past when I was young my skin
was moist and shining. When I reached the prime of life, myblood and breath were full. But now in my declining years, as I
race into old age, my form is withered and wizened and myspirit dull. My hair is white and my face is in wrinkles and I
haven’t much time remaining. How can I be compared to how I
was when I was full of life?”
Commentary:

The king answered, “World Honored One, in the past when I
was young my skin was moist and shining.” This refers to when
he was a child. Sometimes children are spoiled, act up, and are notvery obedient to their parents, and the parents indulge them. “Skin”
here refers to the surface of the skin as well as to the subcutaneous
region between the skin and the flesh. Children’s cheeks are rosy,
and that’s how the king was – very vibrant. “When I reached theprime of life, my blood and breath were full.” He felt that his
body was very strong. “But now in my declining years, as I race
into old age,” he has reached the point where his body no longer
helps him out. The body is oppressive and nags at him to movesomewhere else. It will soon be unlivable.
It is said that there are three restrictions on the superior person.
“When one is young and the blood and breath are restless, therestriction is on sex.” Young people should restrict sex, restrictsexual desire. If you do not, you will cause your body to lose its
health and strength. “When one is in one’s prime and the blood andbreath are strong, the restriction is on fighting.” You should not
spend all your time picking quarrels. If someone hits you, moveback a step. Don’t fight with people. “When one is old and theblood and breath are on the decline, the restriction is on acquiring
things.” “Acquiring things” means being insatiably greedy. Old
people should not be greedy about acquiring things.

Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

The old age that King Prasenajit is racing towards refers to theage of seventy or more. Wasn’t it Emperor Yao who said, “At
seventy I turn to rest?” Because he was over seventy, he got lazyand didn’t want to keep looking after the governmental affairs of
the country. “My form is withered and wizened”, King Prasenajit
says, “and my spirit dull.” He was dried up and sagging and hecouldn’t remember anything. It was not as it was in his youth, when
he could remember everything very clearly. “Dull” means that hewasn’t clear about things; he was a bit eccentric, a bit senile. But I
don’t believe the meaning is that he was insane. My hair is whiteand my face is in wrinkles and I haven’t much time remaining.
Very few Indians are fair-haired when they are young, but when
they get old their hair turns white. When he was young he was darkhaired and handsome, but now his face has become a mass of
wrinkles, more wrinkled than the skin of a chicken. So he wasreally ugly.
“And I haven’t much time remaining.” When he said thosewords he had endless regrets and certainly heaved a sigh. “I haven’t
long to wait. I’m about to die.” As they say in Canton, “Your day isclose at hand.”“How can I be compared to how I was when I was full oflife?” How can I be compared to when I was in my prime? It’s not
the same.”
R2

He examines in detail his change in appearance.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Great King, your appearance should not
decline so suddenly.”
The king said, “World Honored One, the change has been ahidden transformation of which I honestly have not beenaware. I have come to this gradually through the passing of
winters and summers.

37

38

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

The Buddha heard King Prasenajit express inexhaustible regret
and sigh sorrowfully. He was on the verge of dying. His youth wasgone and he had probably lost the vitality he had as a young man
When he was young he liked to exercise, play ball, and perhaps
dance And he was always on the go. Now in his old age he could
not do these sorts of things. So he felt very put out. So he said, “I’mold now. I cannot be compared to when I was in my youth. Thattime was truly blissful. The way I am now is really meaningless andboring.”
The Buddha said, “Great King, your appearance should not
decline so suddenly.” Your body can’t have gone completely bad.
You still have something about you which is not old. You say thatyou are changing and going bad, but there is still something within
you which does not change or go bad. Look within yourself andfind it.”
The king said, “World Honored One, the change has been ahidden transformation of which I honestly have not beenaware.” This matter of people getting old consists of a hidden
transformation. You don’t notice it. Youth becomes middle-aged
and then old, and you don’t know it has happened. Silently, imperceptibly, a change takes place. And so King Prasenajit replies, “I
will say quite frankly that I haven’t been aware of aging and I don’tknow how it is that I am old, and yet now the mark of old age isupon me. But I don’t know what day I got old. I have come to thisgradually through the passing of winters and summers. Summer
and then winter, winter and then summer; one harvests in theautumn and stores for the winter: changing, shifting, and flowing,
year by year.” Thus he gradually got old, with white hair and a face
full of uncountable wrinkles. His eyebrows were so long thatsometimes, when he wanted to look at something, he’d have to parthis eyebrows. Imagine what a bother that was.

Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

Sutra:“How did it happen? In my twenties, I was still young, but
my features had aged since the time I was ten. My thirties werea further decline from my twenties, and now at sixty-two I lookback on my fifties as hale and hearty.
Commentary:“How did it happen? How did I gradually get to be so decrepit
and old? I’m so old that my legs don’t cooperate when I try to walk,and my hands shake when I try to eat. In my twenties, I was still
young, but my features had aged since the time I was ten. At
twenty I was no longer the child I was at ten; I was already an adult.
My thirties were a further decline from my twenties, and now at
sixty-two I look back on my fifties as hale and hearty. At thirty I
was already older than at twenty, and at fifty I was a lot stronger
than I am now. At fifty I could still lift well over a hundred poundswith my bare hands, but now it would be hard for me to manage
thirty or forty pounds.” Here King Prasenajit realizes that his old
age has rendered him useless.
Sutra:“World Honored One, I am contemplating these hidden
transformations. Although the changes wrought by this processof dying are evident through the decades, I might consider themfurther in finer detail: these changes do not occur just inperiods of twelve years; there are actually changes year by year.
Not only are there yearly changes, there are also monthly transformations. Nor does it stop at monthly transformations; there
are also differences day by day. Examining them closely, I findthat kshana by kshana, thought after thought, they never stop.
Commentary:King Prasenajit again called out to the Buddha, “World
Honored One, I am contemplating these hidden transformations. I perceive that the doctrine of these hidden changes and silent
transformations is in fact not easily known. Although the changes

39

40

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

wrought by this process of dying are evident through thedecades, I might consider them further in finer detail: thesechanges do not occur just in periods of twelve years; there are
actually changes year by year. Day by day I am perishing in aprocess that flows like water in its continual change. It is said, “As
the light of time lessens, the light of life fades.” Time has made me
old. Just now I made a comparison decade by decade, but if you ask
me to think about it in detail, I see that in fact there are changes notjust every twelve or twenty-four years, but every year. Not only are
there yearly changes, there are also monthly transformations.
How could it stop with just month-by-month changes? There arealso differences day by day. Every day I am older than on the day
before. Examining them closely, I find that kshana by kshana,thought after thought, they never stop. I quiet my mind andponder it deeply. I ask myself, how did I get old? What day did I getold? What year, what month, what time?”
What is a “kshana”? The Prajna Sutra of the Humane KingWho Protects His Country explains that in every thought, brief asa thought is, there are ninety kshanas. In every kshana there arenine hundred productions and extinctions. It is not easy tounderstand, not easy to detect. To explain it to this point is to get
into fine detail. Even in the extremely brief space of a kshana, theprocess of aging never ceases. And so by now I am so old I’museless. The food I eat hasn’t any flavor; when I sleep I feel my skinseparating from my flesh and it is very painful; the manifestationsof old age are suffering indeed!
R3

General conclusion that it must become extinct.

Sutra:“And so I know my body will keep changing until it isextinct.”
Commentary:“And so I know…” King Prasenajit having finished explaining
the principle of extinction – how at all times everything is in a stateSeeing Does Not Become Extinctof flux, that the appearance of birth and death is always inherent inthings – said he knew his body “will keep changing until it isextinct.”
P2 He points out that the seeing is not produced or extinguished.
Q1 The question is fixed and he promises to explain.

Sutra:The Buddha told the great king, “By watching the ceaselesschanges of these transformations, you awaken and know ofyour extinction, but do you also know that at the time ofextinction there is something in your body which does not
become extinct?”
King Prasenajit put his palms together and exclaimed, “I
really do not know.”
The Buddha said, “I will now show you the nature which is
not produced and not extinguished.
Commentary:

After King Prasenajit finished saying how his body would
certainly change and become extinct, the Buddha told the great
king, “By watching the ceaseless changes of these transformations you notice that from when you were little you became
middle-aged. From middle-age you got old. Once old, you
eventually will die. So you awaken and know of your extinction.
You know that in the future you will certainly come to the end of itall. But do you also know that at the time of extinction there issomething in your body which does not become extinct?”
King Prasenajit put his palms together, bowed to the
Buddha, and exclaimed. When the King heard the Buddha say
that, he respectfully said, “I really do not know. I truly do notknow this principle.”
The Buddha said, “I will now show you the nature which is
not produced and not extinguished.” Your inherent nature
doesn’t change, but you have not yet realized this to be so. Now I
will explain to help make you clear.

41

42

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Q2 What he sees does not change.

Sutra:“Great King, how old were you when you saw the waters of
the Ganges?”
The king said, “When I was three years old my compassionate mother led me to visit the Goddess Jiva. We passed ariver, and at the time I knew it was the waters of the Ganges.”
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Great King, how old were you when you
saw the waters of the Ganges?”
The king said, “When I was three years old my compassionate mother led me to visit the Goddess Jiva. ‘Eternal Life.’
We went to seek for long life at the temple of the Goddess Jiva. We
passed a river, and at the time I knew it was the waters of theGanges. When I saw it, I knew at the time it was the Ganges River.”Sutra:The Buddha said, “Great King, you have said that when you
were twenty you had deteriorated from when you were ten. Day
by day, month by month, year by year until you have reachedsixty, in thought after thought there has been change. Yet when
you saw the Ganges River at the age of three, how was it
different from when you were thirteen?”
The king said, “It was no different from when I was three,and even now when I am sixty-two it is still no different.”
Commentary:

The Buddha said to King Prasenajit, “Great King, you have
said, let’s just look at what you’ve said, that when you weretwenty you had deteriorated from when you were ten. You weremore out of shape than when you were ten, you were getting older.
Day by day, month by month, year by year until you havereached sixty, in thought after thought there has been change.
Every thought brings change. Yet when you saw the Ganges RiverSeeing Does Not Become Extinct

at the age of three, how was it different from when you werethirteen? But when you were three, when you saw the Ganges
River, how was the water different from when you saw it atthirteen?
The king said, “It was no different from when I was three.”King Prasenajit said, “It was the same as when I saw the water atthree years old. It is not any different. And even now when I am
sixty-two it is still no different. There are no two ways about it, it
is still the same.”
There are scholars who spend their efforts on superficialities
and say that there are some questions linked with the age of King
Prasenajit given here in the text. This is really just looking forsomething to do when there’s nothing to do; eating one’s fill andthen wanting to haul garbage as if that were cleaning things up.
They’re got nothing better to do so they gather excrement from thetoilets. So be it; it serves them right!
Q3 His ability to see is not extinguished.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Now you are mournful that your hair iswhite and your face is wrinkled. In the same way that your faceis definitely more wrinkled than it was in your youth, has theseeing with which you look at the Ganges aged, so that it is old
now but was young when you looked at the river as a child in
the past?”
The king said, “No, World Honored One.”
Commentary:

The Buddha said again to King Prasenajit, “Now you aremournful that your hair is white and your face is wrinkled. In
the same way that your face is definitely more wrinkled than it
was in your youth, has the seeing with which you look at theGanges aged, so that it seems, as you look, that the Ganges River,is old now but was young when you looked at the river as a childin the past? Is there a distinction from what you saw as a youth and

43

44

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

what you see now in your old age? Is there any difference in yourseeing? The seeing with which you saw the Ganges at three years
old and the seeing with which you see it now doesn’t have any
variation of young and old, does it?”
The king said, “No, World Honored One.” Although the King
was as stupid as a scholar, he knew it was not that way; he knewthat there hadn’t been any change. So he said decisively, “No World
Honored One.” His seeing hadn’t changed.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “Great King, your face is in wrinkles, but
the essential nature of your seeing has not yet wrinkled. Whatwrinkles is subject to change. What does not wrinkle does notchange.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Great King, your face is in wrinkles, but
the essential nature of your seeing has not yet wrinkled. Yourseeing which views the Ganges has not wrinkled. The nature ofseeing is not wrinkled; it is still the same. What wrinkles issubject to change. The wrinkles on your face display the change.
What does not wrinkle does not change. Since the seeing doesn’t
have wrinkles, how can you say it changes? It doesn’t change.”
Sutra:“What changes will become extinct, but what does notchange is fundamentally free of production and extinction. How
can it be subject to your birth and death? Furthermore, whybring up what Maskari Goshaliputra and the others say: thatafter the death of this body there is total extinction?”
Commentary:“What changes will become extinct, but what does notchange is fundamentally free of production and extinction. How
can it be subject to your birth and death? Since it has no
production and extinction how can you say that your seeing nature
will undergo birth and death the same as your body? Furthermore,Seeing Does Not Become Extinct

why bring up what Maskari Goshaliputra, ‘Not Seeing the Way,’and the others say: that after the death of this body there istotal extinction. They all say that after the body dies everything
perishes. It’s all over. All they know about is permanence and annihilationism.”
Q4 The King and the others are extremely happy.

Sutra:The king heard these words, believed them, and realizedthat when the life of this body is finished, there will be rebirth.
He and the entire great assembly were greatly delighted athaving obtained what they had never had before.
Commentary:

The king, Prasenajit, heard these words, he believed them,and realized that when the life of this body is finished, after thedeath of the body, when it has been cast aside, there will berebirth. One will go to the place of one’s next rebirth. He and theentire great assembly were greatly delighted – they were sohappy they jumped for joy – at having obtained what they had
never had before. They said, “We never knew about this principle
before. We were completely confused about the theory of birth anddeath, permanence and annihilationism.”

45

46

Seeing is Not Lost

N4 He shows that the seeing is not lost.
O1 Because Ananda has awakened he has a doubt about something said previously.

Sutra:

Ananda then arose from his seat, made obeisance to the
Buddha, put his palms together, knelt on both knees, and said to
the Buddha, “World Honored One, if seeing and hearing areindeed neither produced nor extinguished, why did the World
Honored One refer to us as people who have lost their true
natures and who go about things in an upside-down way? I
hope the World Honored One will give rise to great compassion
and wash my dust and defilement away.”
Commentary:

At that time Ananda had another question. So he Ananda thenarose from his seat, stood up, made obeisance to the Buddha,
put his palms together, knelt on both knees, and said to the
Buddha, “World Honored One, if seeing and hearing are indeed
neither produced nor extinguished, why did the World
Honored One refer to us as people who have lost their true
natures and who go about things in an upside-down way? You
said we had ‘lost’ our basic natures and that we are upside-down.
We do really perverted things. I hope the World Honored One

Seeing is Not Lost

will give rise to great compassion and wash my dust anddefilement away. Wash away the defilement of my doubts.
O2 The Thus Come One explains it is because of upside-downness that he said it
was lost
P1 Then he uses an analogy of his arm being upside-down but not lost.
Q1 First he determines the appearance of an upside-down arm.

Sutra:

Then the Thus Come One let his golden arm fall so that hiswheeled fingers pointed downward, and, showing Ananda, hesaid, “You see my mudra-hand: is it right side up or upside
down?”
Ananda said, “Living beings in the world take it to be upside
down. I do not know what is right side up and what is upside
down.”
Commentary:

The Buddha heard Ananda say that and then the Thus Come
One then the Thus Come One let his golden arm fall so that hiswheeled fingers pointed downward, and, showing Ananda, hesaid, “You see my mudra-hand: is it right side up or upside
down? When I do this, is my hand right-side up or upside down?”
Ananda said, “Living beings in the world take it to be upside
down, all beings in the world, all people would say it is upside
down. I do not know what is right side up and what is upside
down. I, Ananda, don’t know what to call right-side up and what tocall upside-down.” He won’t decide himself, he’s really slippery.
This way, if he’s wrong, it won’t have been his own opinion in thefirst place, it will have been that of “living beings.”
Q2 He then determines the appearance of a right-side up arm.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “If people of the world takethis as upside down, what do people of the world take to beright-side up?”

47

48

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Ananda said, “They call it right-side up when the Thus
Come One raises his arm, with the fingers of his tula-cotton
hand pointing upward in the air.”Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “If people of the world you say
the living beings of the world take this as upside down, what dopeople of the world, all the living beings, take to be right-side up,
I ask you?”
Ananda said, “They call it right-side up when the Thus
Come One raises his arm, with the fingers of his tula-cotton
hand pointing upward in the air. When you hold your arm overyour head, Buddha, that’s called right-side up.”
Q3 He makes clear it is upside-down, not lost.

Sutra:The Buddha then held up his hand and said: “Worldly
people are doubly deluded when they discriminate between an
upright and inverted hand.
Commentary:

The Buddha then held up his hand and said: “Worldly
people are doubly deluded when they discriminate between an
upright and inverted hand. It’s really deluded to call one rightside up and the other upside-down just because the positionchanges.
P2 He fits the analogy to the fact that the mind is upside-down but not lost.
Q1 He names the parts of the analogy.

Sutra:“In the same way they will differentiate between your bodyand the Thus Come One’s pure Dharmabody and will say that
the Thus Come One’s body is one of right and universal
knowledge, while your body is upside down.

Seeing is Not Lost

Commentary:“Once there is confusion within confusion, they will think thatyour body and the Thus Come One’s pure Dharmabody, thespiritual body, are different. In the same way they will differentiate between your body and the Thus Come One’s pure
Dharmabody. They are adding confusion to confusion and don’t
understand the principle.
“They will say that the Thus Come One’s body is one of rightand universal knowledge, while your body is upside down. They
will say that the Thus Come One’s body is proper and all-knowing
because it is enlightened in the true sense. And they will say yourbodies are upside down because of your delusion and ignorance.
They will say your self-nature is inverted.”
Q2 The body is devoid of upside-down and right-side up.

Sutra:“But examine your bodies and the Buddha’s closely for thisupside-downess: what exactly does the term ‘upside down’refer to?”
Thereupon Ananda and the entire great assembly weredazed, and they stared unblinking at the Buddha. They did notknow in what way their bodies and minds were upside down.
Commentary:“But examine your bodies and the Buddha’s closely for thisupside-downess. Look into it well, look at it carefully,” the Buddha
said, “for this upside-downness. What exactly does the term
‘upside down’ refer to?”
Thereupon Ananda and the entire great assembly weredazed like blind people who can’t see anything and they stared
unblinking at the Buddha. They didn’t take their eyes off theThus Come One. They did not know in what way their bodies
and minds were upside down. They couldn’t find the point at
which their bodies were upside down. They were confused again.

49

50

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Q3 Upside-down and right-side up come from the mind.
R1 First the Thus Come One displays compassion and informs the assembly.

Sutra:The Buddha’s compassion arose and he took pity on Ananda
and on all in the great assembly and he spoke to the great
assembly in a voice that swept over them like the ocean-tide.
Commentary:

The Buddha’s compassion arose and he took pity on Ananda
and on all in the great assembly. When the Buddha saw that
Ananda and the members of the great assembly were confused anddid not know in what way they were upside down, the Buddha
displayed compassion and he spoke to the great assembly in avoice that swept over them like the ocean-tide. Gathering them inwith the tremendous power of his voice, he captured their total
attention and then explained for them.
R2

He uses former teaching to make clear the appearance of right-side up.

Sutra:“All of you good people, I have often said that form andmind and all conditions, as well as dharmas pertaining to themind – all the conditioned dharmas – are manifestations of themind only. Your bodies and your minds all appear within thewonder of the bright, true, essential, wonderful mind.
Commentary:

Having given rise to great compassion, the Buddha said, “All ofyou good people,” referring to the large number of good men andwomen who were there. “I have often said that form and mind
and all conditions, as well as dharmas pertaining to the mind –all the conditioned dharmas:” He said, “In the past I have said
this again and again.” “Form” refers to the form-dharmas, and“mind” to the mind-dharmas. According to the Shastra of the Doorto Understanding the Hundred Dharmas, there are eleven formdharmas and eight mind-dharmas. The mind-dharmas belong to theSeeing is Not Lost

eighth consciousnesses of the “mind-king.” There are fifty-one
dharmas belonging to the mind, here referred to as the servants ofthe mind, and there are twenty-four dharmas which do not interact;that is, they do not interact with form-dharmas, with mind-dharmas,
or with unconditioned dharmas. Finally, six unconditioned dharmas
make 100 dharmas. “All the conditions” refer to four kinds ofconditions:
1. conditions based on immediate causes;
2. augmenting conditions;
3. sequential conditions, which are also called equal unintermittent conditions; and4. conditioned conditions.
“Are manifestations of the mind only.” All dharmas areproduced from conditions and do not extend beyond the manifestation of a single thought of the true mind. From where do all
dharmas – the mountains, the rivers, the great earth, the vegetation,
and all the myriad appearances – come into being? They come forthfrom minds; all the myriad things are contained within the mind. It
is not that these things contain the mind; but rather the opposite:
absolutely everything in the environment, both natural and manmade, is contained in a single thought of the mind; and all are
produced from the mind. If you recognize your original true mind,
all these things cease to exist.
“Your bodies and your minds all appear within the wonder ofthe bright, true, essential, wonderful mind.” “Your body” refers tothe body you now have, and “your mind” refers to your conscious
mind. Both are manifested in the wonderful mind.
Is it the case that above and beyond the conscious mind there is
yet another wonderful mind?
No. It is just in the basic substance of the conscious mind that
there is the wonderful mind, but because people don’t know how to
use the wonderful mind, they think their conscious mind is their

51

52

Volume One – The Seeing Naturemind. Actually they are mistaking a thief for their son, and for thatreason they become confused.
R3
S1

He scolds them for losing recognition of the appearance of right-side up.
He scolds them for losing the true and recognizing the false.

Sutra:“Why do I say that you have lost track of what is fundamentally wonderful in you, the perfect, wonderful bright mind, andthat in the midst of your bright and enlightened nature, you
mistake the false for the real because of ignorance anddelusion?
Commentary:“Why do I say that you, all of you people, have lost track ofwhat is fundamentally wonderful in you, the perfect, wonderfulbright mind, the fundamentally wonderful permanently dwellingtrue mind which is fundamentally subtle and wonderful, the perfectsubtle wonderful mind which possesses an extremely valuable
light, and that in the midst of your bright and enlightened
nature, you mistake the false for the real because of ignorance
and delusion? You think you understand clearly about the purenature and bright substance of your permanently dwelling true
mind, but actually you do not understand. You have not perceived
that you have a perfect wonderful bright mind, the precious light ofyour wonderful nature. You think the conscious mind that you
perceive is your mind. You think that it is the mind which you areclear about, which you have understood and become enlightened to.
But actually that is only confusion within confusion, and you havenot understood. It is your upside-downness, it is the problem ofyour mistaking a thief for your son.
S2

He explains the dharma of the characteristics of recognizing it as lost.

Sutra:“Mental dimness turns into dull emptiness. This emptiness,in the dimness, unites with darkness to become form.

Seeing is Not Lost

Commentary:“Mental dimness turns into dull emptiness.” Originally thewonderful bright mind is devoid of awakening or confusion, so why
do we suddenly “lose” the essence of our self-nature? It is due tothe initial thought of ignorance, here referred to as “mental
dimness,” which obscures True Emptiness and changes it into dull
emptiness. This dull emptiness is like the empty space appearing ina dream-world. This is the Appearance of Karma, the first of theThree Subtle Appearances.
“This emptiness, in the dimness, unites with darkness to
become form – the form of darkness.” This is also the beginning of
the doctrine of the Twelve Causal Conditions: ignorance conditions
activity. The dull emptiness, the deluded mind, based as it is in
ignorance now, turns the inherent light of wisdom into the falsenessof subjective perception. This is the Appearance of Turning, thesecond of the Three Subtle Appearances.
Out of longing for objects of perception, since in the beginning
the Appearance of Karma is not visible, the subjective seeing stares
long and hard until the deluded mind gives rise to form as its
projection and manifestation. Just as in the dream-world, the dullminded dreamer often experiences the existence of a dream-body, adream-mind, and the illusory environment in which they findthemselves, including mirage-like mountains, waters, and the like.
This is the Appearance of Manifestation, the third of the Three
Subtle appearances.
Sutra:“Stimulated by false thinking, the form takes the shape of abody.
Commentary:“Stimulated by false thinking, the form takes the shape of abody.” Within the emptiness and ignorance, the darkness binds
together to become form – the kind as though existent in a dream.
Form is mixed with false thinking. Ignorance conditions activity,

53

54

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

activity conditions consciousness, and consciousness conditions
name and form. False thinking is the consciousness, and when it
takes shape as the body, that is the name and form. We have bodies
because our false thinking creates them.
Sutra:“As causal conditions come together there are perpetualinternal disturbances which tend to gallop outside. Such innerdisturbances are often mistaken for the nature of mind.
Commentary:“As causal conditions come together there are perpetualinternal disturbances which tend to gallop outside.” Many kindsof conditions are brought together to form the body and mind. At
the time of this external movement you can say that the six
entrances, the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, come into
being. Name and form condition the six entrances, and the six
entrances condition contact. The tendency to gallop outside is akind of rudimentary awareness of contact, such as a small child has.
In this instance it refers to the sense organs being drawn outside by
the sense data. The contact and the false-thinking mind go outside
and race back and forth at a gallop at random all over the place,because one has no genuine wisdom. One doesn’t know where to
run to; one can’t tell north, south, east, and west from one another.
This is disorder and disturbance, and “Such inner disturbances
are often mistaken for the nature of mind.” You think this kindof lack of clarity is the nature of your mind. Since you lack clarity
it is as if you had lost it – lost your own genuine perfect wonderfulbright mind, the precious light of your wonderful nature. But it is
not a true loss; your true nature only seems to be lost, because you
take the mark of disorder and disturbance to be the nature of yourmind, the mind which has perfect transparency and bright comprehension, and thus you are disordered and disturbed.
Sutra:“The primary misconception about the mind and body isthe false view that the mind dwells in the physical body.

Seeing is Not Lost

Commentary:

You have the confusion of attachment and you lack enlightenment. “The primary misconception about the mind and body isthe false view that the mind dwells in the physical body.” You
think that your true mind is inside the physical body. This is the first
confusion.
Sutra:“You do not know that the physical body, as well as themountains, the rivers, empty space, and the great earth are allwithin the wonderful bright true mind.
Commentary:

Most people think the mind is within the body. This is anextremely great mistake. It is outside our body? It is not outsideeither. But as I say, it is also not the case that our mind is in our
body. It is that we people are within the true mind. So the Sutra
says, “You do not know that the physical body, as well as themountains, the rivers, empty space, and the great earth are allwithin the wonderful bright true mind.” All these various kindsof things are within your fundamental wonderful bright true mind.
They are not outside. So you should know that our mind
encompasses empty space and the ten thousand things. It is not thatempty space and the ten thousand things contain us. If you
understand this doctrine you have not lost your true nature and yourtrue mind.
S3

An analogy explains the characteristic of losing one’s recognition.

Sutra:“It is like ignoring hundreds of thousands of clear pure seas
and taking notice of only a single bubble, seeing it as the entire
ocean, as the whole expanse of great and small seas.
Commentary:“What is it like? I’ll give you an analogy. It is like ignoring
hundreds of thousands of clear pure seas and taking notice of

55

56

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

only a single bubble.” You only recognize one bubble of water on
the surface of all those great seas. You say, “This bubble is the greatsea.” Isn’t this a grave mistake? The situation is the same with themind in our body that Ananda is speaking of. That mind within our
body is as small as a bubble on the sea. The mind beyond the body,our true mind, is as vast as hundreds of thousands of great seas. You
reject the hundreds of thousands of great seas; you don’t recognize
them; you don’t know they are seas. You take an infinitesimal
bubble to be the sea. In the same way, the pure nature and brightsubstance of your permanently dwelling true mind, the substance of
the Dharma nature, pervades the Dharma realm. It is everywhere,
and it is our true mind. But you don’t realize it is your true mind;
you think that what is in your body is your mind. That is like seeing
one miniscule bubble as the entire ocean, as the whole expanse of
great and small seas. This is the same mistake as to take that small
mind in your body to be your true mind. Your true mind is notinside, and it is not outside. All of you are complete with it, but you
don’t recognize it. You don’t recognize your own true mind.
O3 Concludes by severely scolding them for their confusion and upside downness
and ties it to the former analogy.

Sutra:“You people are doubly deluded among the deluded. Suchinversion does not differ from that caused by my lowered hand.
The Thus Come One says you are most pitiable.”
Commentary:“You people are doubly deluded among the deluded. You
people who have not accomplished the fruition or obtained the stateof no outflows are confused within confusion. Such inversion does
not differ from that caused by my lowered hand. When I
lowered my hand, you said that it was upside-down. When I raisedit, you said it was right-side-up. In fact there was no upside-down
or right-side-up to the hand. There is no upside-down or right-sideup, but you set up names and call it ‘upside-down’ or ‘right-sideup.’ This is confusion within confusion. Originally there was no

Seeing is Not Lost

problem, and you created a problem. Originally there wasn’t all thistrouble, and you have gone looking for trouble. That is what ismeant by someone being doubly deluded among the deluded. It is
the same confusion which mistakes a single bubble for the great
seas; there’s no difference.
“The Thus Come One says you are most pitiable.” The
Buddha looks upon such doubly confused people with sympathy
and pity. People who pile confusion upon confusion are sad indeed.

57

58

Seeing Does Not Return

N5 He shows that seeing does not return.
O1 Ananda seeks to decisively renounce his attachment.

Sutra:

Having received the Buddha’s compassionate rescue andprofound instruction, Ananda’s tears fell, and he folded hishands and said to the Buddha, “I have heard these wonderful
sounds of the Buddha and have realized that the wonderfulbright mind is fundamentally perfect; it is the eternallydwelling mind-ground.
Commentary:

As the beginning of the Sutra relates, Ananda fell into the handsof people of an external path and was in grave danger, since he wason the verge of destroying the precept-substance. The Buddha
instructed Manjushri Bodhisattva to use the Shurangama Mantra torescue Ananda and bring him back, and the Buddha then instructed
him repeatedly, one doesn’t know how many times. So the Sutra
says, having received the Buddha’s compassionate rescue andprofound instruction, Ananda’s tears fell, and he folded hishands and said to the Buddha. Ananda was so grateful to the
Buddha that he didn’t know what to do, so he wept. His tears kept
falling as he spoke.

Seeing Does Not Return“I have heard these wonderful sounds of the Buddha andhave realized that the wonderful bright mind is fundamentally
perfect; it is the eternally dwelling mind-ground. Having been
instructed in subtle and wonderful doctrines as have just been
spoken, such Dharma sounds as these, I understand now that thewonderful bright mind, the mind-ground, is fundamentally perfect,
perfect from the beginning. I now understand that it is the purenature and bright substance of the permanently dwelling truemind.”
Sutra:“But now in awakening to the Dharma-sounds that the
Buddha is speaking, it is my conditioned mind which I use tocontemplate them reverently. Having just obtained the mind, I
do not acknowledge that it is the fundamental mind-ground.
Commentary:“But now in awakening to the Dharma-sounds that the
Buddha is speaking, it is my conditioned mind which I use tocontemplate them reverently.” Ananda says that in understanding
the subtle, wonderful Dharma-sounds and in respectfully looking
upon the Buddha’s countenance and contemplating the sound of his
voice, he is still using his mind which seizes on conditions.
“Having just obtained the mind, I do not acknowledge that it is
the fundamental mind-ground.” Ananda says he has obtained it,
but he doesn’t dare acknowledge it. He doesn’t dare recognize it
and admit completely that it is his true mind. The Buddha explained
to him, “The mountains, the rivers, the great earth, everything is
your true mind. They are all within your true mind.” The Buddha
explained that the seeing nature is just the permanently dwellingtrue mind of each one of us. Ananda understood the doctrine, but hestill doesn’t dare accept it and make it his true mind. He hasn’t
turned himself around immediately. So instead here he is asking
questions again. Ananda always has something to say.

59

60

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Sutra:“I pray that the Buddha will take pity on me and proclaim
the perfect sound to pull out my doubts by the roots and enable
me to return to the unsurpassed Way.”
Commentary:

Why doesn’t Ananda dare accept the doctrine?
He says that when he listened to the Buddha speak Dharma, he
was listening with his mind which seizes upon conditions. He
thinks that if there were no mind which seized upon conditions, nodharma would be heard. This is a mistake. Here is Ananda with yet
another layer of delusion.
He said, “It’s all right to reject my mind which seizes upon
conditions, but if I put aside my mind which seizes upon
conditions, what will I use to listen to Dharma? I won’t have amind.” He still thinks that the mind which seizes upon conditions is
his true mind. He doesn’t know that your mind which seizes upon
conditions, which makes discriminations, is the conscious mind
which is subject to production and extinction. If you can put aside
and listen to Dharma, then you will be genuinely listening to theDharma. If you listen to the Dharma with the true mind, all dharmas
are true. If you listen to the Dharma with your mind which seizes
upon conditions, then no matter how much you listen, it always
seems to be right and yet somehow not right. There’s a continual
doubt. You should receive the Dharma with the true mind.
But Ananda doesn’t know that, and so he doesn’t dare accept
what Shakyamuni Buddha said about the true mind. He was afraidthat if he accepted the true mind, he wouldn’t be able to listen to theDharma, and listening to the Dharma was what was most importantto him. He thought, “It doesn’t matter to me if it is the mind subject
to production and extinction or what kind of mind it is, what counts
is whether I get to listen to the Dharma.” It is this point that he has
not understood and that causes him to have doubts.

Seeing Does Not Return

Since he didn’t accept the doctrine, he said, “I pray that the
Buddha will take pity on me and proclaim the perfect sound.”The “perfect sound” is the perfect unobstructed sound. The perfectsound is the one perfect sound. It is said, “The Buddha speaks theDharma with one sound; living beings understand it, eachaccording to his kind.” When people hear the one perfect sound,they understand it; when gods hear it, gods understand it; whenghosts hear it, ghosts understand it; even when animals hear it, they
understand it. Every category of living beings – people, gods,
Bodhisattvas, Arhats, great bhikshus, animals, beings in the hells,
hungry ghosts – each understands the doctrines which the Buddhas
speak with a single voice. When the Buddha speaks the Dharma,
living beings only need have conditions with the Buddha, and nomatter how far away they are from him, they can hear it just thesame as if they were right at the Buddha’s side. They don’t notice
the distance. Would you say that is wonderful or not?
So Ananda asks the Buddha to instruct him with the perfectsound, and “to pull out my doubts by the roots and enable me toreturn to the unsurpassed Way. I have not gotten rid of my doubts
yet. The roots of doubt are still in my mind. If the Buddha will help
me pull them out, I will be able to understand the unsurpassed
doctrine.”
O2 The power of the Thus Come One provides refutation and revelation.
P1 He refutes that the conditioned mind has a place it returns to.
Q1 He refutes the place of conditioned objective dharmas.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “You still listen to the Dharma
with the conditioned mind, and so the Dharma becomesconditioned as well, and you do not obtain the Dharma-nature.
It is like when someone points his finger at the moon to show it
to someone else. Guided by the finger, that person should see
the moon. If he looks at the finger instead and mistakes it forthe moon, he loses not only the moon but the finger also. Why?
He mistakes the pointing finger for the bright moon.

61

62

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

Granting Ananda’s request that his doubts be removed, theBuddha said, “You still listen to the Dharma with theconditioned mind, and so the Dharma becomes conditioned aswell. You are still using your mind that seizes upon conditions, andso as you listen to the Dharma it also becomes conditioned. It turns
into a dharma subject to production and extinction, and you do not
obtain the Dharma-nature. You do not obtain the basic substanceand nature of the Dharma. It is like when someone points his
finger at the moon to show it to someone else. Guided by thefinger, that person should see the moon. I’ll give you an example.
I point to the moon and say to you, ‘See? That’s the moon.’ The
appropriate things for you to do is look at the moon. If he looks at
the finger instead and mistakes it for the moon, he loses not
only the moon but the finger also. But you don’t look at the moon
I’m pointing at; you look at my finger and say, ‘Ah, that’s themoon. That’s what the moon is like.’ You take the finger for the
moon, and so you lose the moon. You miss out.” The Sutra speaks
earlier of “losing your true nature.” Here someone looks at a finger
and takes it for the moon, and so he not only loses the moon, hedoesn’t even recognize the other persons’ finger. It is lost too.
Why? He mistakes the pointing finger for the bright moon. He
recognizes neither the finger nor the moon. Who is he? It is Ananda
who is like that. The moon is the true mind. The Dharma which is
spoken is the finger, since the Buddha speaks the Dharma to point
to the true mind. And so the light of the true mind is lost, and even
the Dharma is not understood. Thus the Buddha said, “You listen to
the Dharma with your conditioned mind, and the Dharma becomesconditioned also.” Would you say a person like that is pitiable? I
think that kind of person is pitiable.
Sutra:“Not only does he lose the finger, but he also fails torecognize light and darkness. Why? He mistakes the substanceof the finger for the bright nature of the moon, and so he does

Seeing Does Not Returnnot understand the two natures of light and darkness. The sameis true of you.
Commentary:“Not only does he lose the finger, but he also fails torecognize light and darkness.” He doesn’t recognize either thefinger or the moon for what they are, and so they are lost. And yet,neither is really lost. They are still there. It is just that he doesn’t
understand. He also doesn’t understand or recognize light anddarkness. In other words, this person basically doesn’t know what
is meant by enlightenment or what is meant by the lack of enlightenment, what is meant by ignorance and what is meant by true
understanding.
“Why? He mistakes the substance of the finger for thebright nature of the moon.” He confuses the nature of thesubstance of the finger which is dark, and the bright nature of themoon. Isn’t that upside-down? Everyone knows it is. But he wants
to do it anyway. “And so he does not understand the two natures oflight and darkness.” He doesn’t even know what is meant by theconcept of light and darkness. This is utter stupidity, wouldn’t you
say?
“The same is true of you. Ananda, you are just like the person
who mistakes the finger for the moon and completely fails tounderstand light and darkness. You listen to the Dharma with themind which seizes upon conditions and you’re afraid that if you
accept the doctrine of the true mind, you won’t be able to hear the
Dharma. You think the true mind is just in the Dharma, and so you
mistake the finger for the moon. You can’t tell light from darkness,
which means you don’t have any genuine wisdom. Go ahead andlisten to the Dharma with the conditioned mind as much as you
want, but the more you listen the stupider you’ll become. The more
you run, the farther away you’ll get.” One doesn’t know how
Ananda felt then. Earlier, when he lost track of his mind, he wasupset and startled and didn’t know what to do. He leapt from his

63

64

Volume One – The Seeing Natureseat. Now that the Buddha has told him he has lost both the finger
and the moon, one doesn’t know what he thought.
The Buddha speaks Dharma to point to the true mind. But
Ananda mistakenly heard that the true mind was just in the Dharma.
So the Buddha used the analogy of the finger and the moon to point
this out to Ananda.
Q2 He refutes the place of conditioned subjective dharmas.

Sutra:“If you take what distinguishes the sound of my speaking
Dharma to be your mind, then that mind itself, apart from thesound which is distinguished, should have a nature whichmakes distinctions. It is like the guest who lodges overnight at
an inn; he stops temporarily and then goes on. He does not
dwell there permanently, whereas the innkeeper does not go
anywhere: he is the host of the inn.
Commentary:“If you take what distinguishes the sound of my speaking
Dharma to be your mind, then that mind itself, apart from thesound which is distinguished, should have a nature whichmakes distinctions. If the mind you are using, the mind which
seizes upon conditions and makes distinctions, is indeed your true
mind, then it should have a distinction – making a nature separate
from the distinctions that it makes. When you are not listening to
Dharma, you would still have a nature which is making distinctions; that’s how it would have to be. Why?
“It is like the guest who lodges overnight at an inn; he stops
temporarily and then goes on. He does not dwell there permanently. He stays for two or three days; he can’t live in the hotel
forever. Whereas the innkeeper does not go anywhere: he is thehost of the inn. The person who looks after the hotel can’t go away.
The distinction-making mind is like someone who stays
temporarily in a hotel, while the genuine true mind, which cannot
go, is like the inn-keeper.”Seeing Does Not Return

Sutra:“Likewise, if it is truly your mind, it does not go anywhere.
However, in the absence of sound it has no discriminating
nature of its own. Can you tell the reason why?
Commentary:“Likewise, if it is truly your mind, it does not go anywhere.
When the sound ceases, the mind which distinguishes it is not there.
But if it were indeed the true mind that distinguishes it, that would
mean that the true mind would depart when the sound ceases.
However, in the absence of sound it has no discriminating
nature of its own. Can you tell the reason why? Yet the true mind
is the host, not the guest; it does not leave. Therefore it can’t be thetrue mind which makes the distinctions. You have made a mistake.”
Sutra:“This, then, applies not only to the distinguishing of sound;in distinguishing my appearance, there is no distinction-making
nature apart from the mark of form.
Commentary:“This, then, applies not only to the distinguishing of sound.
When there is sound there is the making of distinctions, and when
there is no sound, no distinctions are made. This doctrine does not
apply only to sounds. In distinguishing my appearance, there isno distinction-making nature apart from the mark of form.
When you look at my thirty-two hallmarks and eighty subtle characteristics, you make distinctions among them; when you areseparated from them, you do not, and the discriminating nature is
not present.”
Some people argue, “I listen to the sounds of the Dharma being
spoken and when I go home I can still hear it in my mind. I look atthings, and when I close my eyes I still have an impression of them.
It is as if I were still looking at them.”
Would you say that is true or false? Are you really hearing? It isjust an impression in your eighth consciousness, a memory, which

65

66

Volume One – The Seeing Natureis meant by the “shadows of discriminations of objects of mind;” itis not real. It is an illusory awareness. It is not an actual distinction
being made, because apart from objects which are distinguished,
there is no distinction-making nature.
Sutra:“Thus even when the making of distinctions is totallyabsent, when there is no form and no emptiness – the obscurity
which Goshali and the others take to be the ‘profound truth’ –in the absence of causal conditions, the distinction-making
nature ceases to exist.
Commentary:

The Buddha has just explained the doctrine that in the absenceof sound there is no distinction-making nature, and that apart fromthe dust of form there is no distinction-making nature. “Thus – thesame is true – even when the making of distinctions is totallyabsent, when there is no form and no emptiness.” When you
reach a state in which all making of distinctions is gone, you can’t
say it is either form or emptiness; it is neither. It is also the state ofmaintaining an “inner composure.” Followers of external paths
cultivate that kind of profound truth which is total oblivion. They
think it is the highest and most wonderful experience. This is “theobscurity which Goshali and the others take to be the ‘profoundtruth’”. The Sanskrit name “Goshali” is interpreted to mean
“cowshed.” Maybe Goshali lived next to a cowshed, or perhaps helived in a cowshed, and so he was called “cowshed.” Some say“cowshed” was his mother’s name. But I don’t believe his motherwas a cow. Goshali was one of the six masters of external paths, andhe and the others fell into a state of obscurity, that is, of confusion
and lack of understanding. They reached the state where the makingof distinctions is totally absent, and because they basically did notunderstand, they became obscured. The Chinese word mei ( )obscure, is one of the two characters used to transliterate the
Sanskrit word samadhi. But the character mei alone does not referto samadhi. Instead it is rather like sleep, and yet one is not asleep.

Seeing Does Not Return

You say you are awake, and yet you are muddled. The Buddha istalking about this state in this passage, not about samadhi. Whenone enters the samadhi Buddhism speaks of, one remains
absolutely clear and aware, but these external-path practitioners the
Buddha is referring to are muddled. When they are in that state,
they feel they are one with the life-force of heaven and earth; theirbodies are identical with it. Heaven and earth are indestructible,
and they are also indestructible. But they don’t understand. They dohave a little bit of spiritual penetration of a certain kind, like that ofa first-stage Arhat, but they do not have the penetrations of one who
has accomplished the fruition. There are many distinctions whichmust be made when one starts talking about spiritual penetrations.
There are not just one but many kinds.
These masters of external paths call their lack of understanding
the “profound truth.” “Profound” means the absence of everything.
Everything is empty. But it is still not genuine emptiness; it is only
dull emptiness, a state like waking and yet like sleep, in which you“do not perceive your own perception, and are not aware of yourown awareness.” They call this “profound truth” the highest state
one can attain. That is their theory.
“In the absence of causal conditions, the distinction-making
nature ceases to exist.” Their profound truth is separate from theconditions of all dharmas, and it has no distinction-making naturewhen the conditions of all dharmas are absent. As soon as
conditions of dharmas arise, these people still have a distinctionmaking nature. So this is the profound truth of the external paths.
Q3 Points out that everything returns to something.

Sutra:“How can we say that the nature of your mind plays the partof host since everything perceived by it returns to somethingelse?”

67

68

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said to Ananda, “You think it is yourconditioned mind which listens to Dharma. If you listen to theDharma with a mind that seizes upon conditions, then the nature of
the Dharma is also conditioned. That mind of yours doesn’t makedistinctions when apart from the dust. It hasn’t any distinctionmaking nature of its own. How can we say that the nature of yourmind plays the part of host since everything perceived by it
returns to something else? Everything about the nature of yourmind should return somewhere else, as when you borrow
something from someone and then return it. If the mind exists
because of the dust, then it should return to the dust. If everything
returns to something else, then who is your host?”
P2 He reveals that the nature of seeing does not return to anything.
Q1 Ananda seeks instruction about that which does not return.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “If every state of our mind returns tosomething else as its cause, then why does the wonderful brightoriginal mind mentioned by the Buddha return nowhere? I
hold out the hope that the Buddha will shower us with suchcompassion as to enlighten us on this point.”
Commentary:

Now Ananda is even more in the dark, even more confused.
Ananda said, “If every state of our mind returns to somethingelse – if everything about my mind is not my own, but must be
returned to others – then why does the wonderful bright original
mind mentioned by the Buddha return nowhere? How come that
fine, subtle, wonderful, fundamental, originally permanently
dwelling true mind of which you speak, Thus Come One, has noplace to go back to? The more I listen to this doctrine, the more
confused I get and the less I understand. I hold out the hope thatthe Buddha will shower us with such compassion as to enlighten
us on this point. The Dharma-body, the Reward-body, and the
Response-body of the Thus Come One are all very tall. “Now mySeeing Does Not Returnsole wish,” Ananda says, “is that the Thus Come One will lookdown upon me and pity me. For the sake of me, Ananda,” he says,“please explain the doctrine of the non-retreating of the true mind.”
Q2 The Thus Come One reveals it in detail.
R1 He points out by analogy that the essence of seeing is true.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “As you now see me, theessence of your seeing is fundamentally bright. If the profoundbright original mind is compared to the moon, the essence ofyour seeing is the second moon rather than its reflection.
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “As you now see me, theessence of your seeing is fundamentally bright. The essence ofyour seeing, which sees my thirty-two hallmarks and eighty subtle
characteristics, has the basic characteristic of clarity. But if the
profound bright original mind is compared to the moon, theessence of your seeing is the second moon rather than its
reflection. The essence of seeing is basically the eighth consciousness which is called the mind-king. The seeing of the mind-kingcan go to the side of the good, or it can go to the side of the bad. If
it ascends, it penetrates through to the Buddha-nature. If it
descends, it penetrates through into the seventh consciousness.
Although the substance of the eighth consciousness is not in itself
our true mind, our true mind is contained within the eighth
consciousness. So don’t make a mistake here and think that bysaying the essence of seeing is not the wonderfully essential brightmind, the Buddha does not dare recognize it as the true mind either.
The essence of seeing is the true mind. The Buddha has alreadyproved this. The seeing which sees is the true mind, but it is like asecond moon, not like the moon’s reflection. How is this? If youpress against your eye with your finger, the eye will see two moons
in response to the pressure. But those two moons are one moon, theone real moon, not a reflection like the moon seen in water. The
Buddha is saying that the eighth consciousness, the mind-king, is

69

70

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

the basic substance of our true mind. You should not mistakenly
think that the eighth consciousness is not the true mind.
R2

He promises to show him what does not return to anything.

Sutra:“You should listen attentively, for I am now going to show
you the place of no returning.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should listen attentively, for I am now going toshow you the place of no returning. Ananda, you should pay close
attention. Don’t be muddled when I am speaking. Listen well. Now
I am going to instruct you, just as you asked, about the true mind
and about how it does not return anywhere.” The Buddha begins by
asking Ananda a question.
R3

He shows how the eight appearances all return to something else.

Sutra:“Ananda, this great lecture hall is open to the east. It isflooded with light when the sun rises in the sky. It is dark at
midnight during a new moon or when obscured by clouds orfog. Looking out through open doors and windows your vision
is unimpeded; facing walls or houses your vision is hindered.
Your vision is causally conditioned in such places where there
are forms of distinctive features; in dull void, you can see only
emptiness. Your vision will be distorted when the objects ofseeing are shrouded in dust and vapor; you will perceive clearly
when the air is fresh.
Commentary:

Ananda, this great lecture hall is open to the east. It isflooded with light when the sun rises in the sky. The Buddha’s
great lecture hall where he spoke the Shurangama Sutra held a vast
number of Great Bodhisattvas, Great Arhats, and great bhikshus,
who had come from throughout the three thousand great-thousandSeeing Does Not Returnworlds of the ten directions. When the sun ascends the sky, its lightshines into this lecture hall.
“It is dark at midnight during a new moon or when
obscured by clouds or fog.” The sun mounting the sky represents
the light of wisdom in people, which can illumine and destroy theirdarkness. The clouds and fog bringing dimness and obscurity
represent people’s stupidity. When there are clouds in space and fog
on the ground, you cannot see anything. That stands for people in
the height of stupidity, who are totally lacking in wisdom and do
not understand the principle behind anything. They don’t know
where the road is, where the Way is. They want to cultivate the Way
but they cannot find it. They want to perform good deeds, but they
don’t know how to go about it in the right way.
People’s wisdom is light and their stupidity is darkness. But
what makes the difference between them? Can we think toourselves, “Ah, I’m wise. I’m really smart,” and thereby gain
wisdom? No. The more you think you have wisdom and the smarter
you think you are, the stupider you are, as stupid as a pig. A pig is
incapable of thinking himself into intelligence. If you think that you
yourself are intelligent, you are the stupidest sort of person,
because you are too self-satisfied. “Look at me,” you say. “No one
can equal me.” If no one can equal you, then you aren’t evenhuman! If you were a person, then it wouldn’t be the case thatpeople couldn’t equal you, since people are all alike. Do you
understand? This is an extremely important point.
If’ you weren’t stupid, then no matter what you were like, you
wouldn’t be able to consider yourself incomparable. You wouldn’t
be arrogant and self-satisfied. “Look at me, I am first.” This is thepoint of view of extreme stupidity. Those who like to be first don’teven count. Why? Because if you like to be first, everyone has yournumber. If you are genuinely first, then no number is involved.
Being first doesn’t count for people who are really number one.
People who are incredibly stupid look upon themselves as intelligent, but truly intelligent people are not aware of their intelligence.

71

72

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

They are incapable of pondering the question of their own intelligence. In the darkness one cannot see anything at all, but, like theblind man who can’t see anything either, one thinks one is smarter
than anyone else.
“Looking out through open doors and windows your vision
is unimpeded. From inside, one can see outside. You penetrate
through without any obstruction by means of the five eyes and six
spiritual penetrations.” One day one of my disciples told me, “Afterlunch when everyone is supposed to be working, some people go tosleep.” How did he know people were sleeping? Had they told him?
It is because he has the Buddha-eye, and so he knows what
everyone is doing.
“What are you minding other people’s business for?” I asked
him. It used to be, when it was just me that people might dosomething and not tell me about it, thinking that I didn’t know. So
I wouldn’t pay any attention to the matter either. Now I have ahelper, a deputy. I’ve told him to tell me about the faults he finds inothers. Now that someone is telling me, I have proof, and so I cancross-examine anyone who is at fault. But you should not be afraid.
I don’t intend to ask about small matters. If something of major
importance happens, then I will ask.
This disciple is my helper and if anyone steals something, myhelper sees it; if anyone kills someone, he knows it. If I want to tend
to trivial matters I can do so at any time. If I do not want to tend totrivial matters, it is possible to make every-thing disappear. So
those of you who are thinking of stealing things, don’t befrightened. And those of you who want to do things which you
don’t want me to know about also needn’t be afraid. For the time
being I am still not paying any attention to these small matters.
“Facing walls or houses your vision is hindered. Where there
cracks, seeing penetrates, but where there no cracks it does not.
Your vision is causally conditioned in such places where there
are forms of distinctive features. The places where there are
distinctions are all the states you see, whether they be mountains,Seeing Does Not Returnrivers, the great earth, groves, fountains, everything which can be
distinguished – high and low, good and bad, houses, porches,verandas, cottages, and waterways. Those are distinctions made by
the mind, and therefore are conditions. In dull void, you can see
only emptiness. Dark, dull emptiness, devoid of efficacy, is theplace where there is no awareness; there is emptiness. Your vision
will be distorted when the objects of seeing are shrouded in dust
and vapor.” “Vapor” refers to the places where mist rises up fromthe earth. When there is no sun, the vapors look like smoke, butwhen the sun comes out, there is nothing there at all. “Dust” refers
to a place where the wind picks up the dust and sand and blows it
about. Both mist and dust darken the air and distort it, like thedistortion caused by heat-mirage, which makes things appear wavy
and not straight. You will perceive clearly when the air is fresh.
The text refers to a freshness like the pure, clear sky just after arain. “Fresh” air refers to the moist, clean atmosphere.
Sutra:“Ananda, observe all these transitory characteristics as I
now return each to its place of origin. What are the basic
origins? Ananda, among all these transitions, the ‘light’ returns
to the sun. Why? Without the sun there is no light; therefore thereason for light belongs with the sun, and so it can be returnedto the sun.
“‘Darkness’ returns to the new moon. ‘Penetration’ returns
to the doors and windows while ‘obstruction’ returns to thewalls and eaves. ‘Conditions’ return to distinctions.
‘Emptiness’ returns to dull emptiness. ‘Darkness’ and‘distortion’ return to the mist and haze. Bright ‘purity’ returns
to freshness, and nothing that exists in this world goes beyond
these kinds.
Commentary:

The Buddha went on to say, “Ananda, observe all thesetransitory characteristics as I now return each to its place oforigin. Whether they be light or darkness, penetration or

73

74

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

obstruction, conditions or dull emptiness, purity or turbidity, allthese eight kinds of characteristics can be returned to the place theycame from. What are the basic origins? What are the places theycome from? Ananda, among all these transitions: you should
listen and be particularly attentive to what I am going to explain to
you about these various transformations, these eight kinds oftransitory characteristics. The ‘light’ returns to the sun. Why?
Without the sun there is no light. I’ll give light back to the sun.
Without the sun, there is no light; when there is no light, the light
has returned to the sun. Therefore the reason for light belongs
with the sun, and so it can be returned to the sun. Therefore, I’mtaking the light and returning it to the sun. Would you agree,
Ananda? Do you have any opinion?” Ananda didn’t open his
mouth, although if he had had another doubt or a question orsomething he wished to say, he could have spoken at this point, but
he didn’t, so the Buddha continued speaking. “’Darkness’ returns to
the new moon.” I’ll give the darkness to the new moon. In Chinese,the full moon is called pai yueh (), “white moon,” and the
new moon is called hei yueh (), “black moon,” but this does
not mean that the moon gives off a black light. That would be totranslate so literally as to destroy the meaning. When you eat, you
should be able to digest the food, and it is the same with the text of
the Sutra. Don’t think the Shurangama Sutra says the moon gives
off a black light; that’s to eat and not digest. What good would thatbe?
“‘Penetration’ returns to the doors and windows while‘obstruction’ returns to the walls and eaves. The places that canbe seen through can be returned to the doors and windows whichhave cracks and holes, while the obstructed places, where there isno seeing through, can be returned to the walls and eaves. ‘Conditions’ return to distinctions. Conditions return to the mind whichmakes distinctions. ‘Emptiness’ returns to dull emptiness. The
place where there is dull emptiness returns to emptiness at large.
‘Darkness’ and ‘distortion’ return to the mist and haze. Mistand haze are defilements of the atmosphere and can be returned toSeeing Does Not Returnthe dust. Bright ‘purity’ returns to freshness. The bright purity
can be returned to the fresh clear sky. And nothing that exists inthis world goes beyond these kinds. These eight kinds oftransitory characteristics which I have discussed, these four pairs,
include every single thing in the world, the many, the few, the far,and the near, everywhere you look. All return somewhere.”R4

He reveals that only the nature of seeing does not return to anything.

Sutra:“To which of the eight states of perception will the essence ofyour seeing return? Why do I ask? The answer lies in the factthat if it is returned to brightness, you will not see darkness
when there is no light. Although such states of perception as
light, darkness, and the like differ from one another, yourseeing remains unchanged.
Commentary:“To which of the eight states of perception will the essence ofyour seeing return?” What about your essential bright nature
which is able to see the eight kinds of transitory characteristics
which the Buddha has been discussing? “What should it return to?”the Buddha asks Ananda. “Why do I ask? Speak up,” he says.
Which one of these should the bright nature of your seeing-essence
return to? What the Buddha is saying is, “What are you going toreturn it to, since there’s no place to return it? The answer lies in
the fact that if it is returned to brightness, you will not see
darkness when there is no light. If you return your seeing essence
to brightness it should not see darkness; but in fact it can see
darkness. Therefore, it does not return to light. You can’t say thatseeing returns to darkness, either, because when it is light, theseeing essence can still see. Although such states of perception as
light, darkness, and the like differ from one another, yourseeing remains unchanged. Although only light and dark havebeen discussed here, the same with the other six kinds. The various
things, the various appearances, the various transitory characteristics all have natures which are distinct from one another. But what

75

76

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

differences would you say exist in seeing? What distinctions?
When it sees light, it is seeing; when it sees darkness, it is seeing;
when it sees purity, it is seeing; when it sees turbidity, it is seeing;
when it sees through things, it is seeing; when it sees obstructions,
it is seeing. What distinctions are there?”
Someone says, “There certainly are distinctions in seeing.
When you see light, the seeing perceives that it is light. When lookat darkness, it knows it is darkness. Isn’t this the making of distinctions?”
Not bad. Distinctions are being made when you perceive lightand darkness, but not by your seeing; it is your distinction making
mind, your mind which seizes upon conditions, that makes them.
Don’t take that to be the seeing essence. Your knowledge of lightand darkness is a matter of your mind. Your seeing sees everything
as equally without any distinction. Whenever you see, it is simply
seeing. No distinctions are made. The distinctions you make are
made by your distinction making mind. Everyone should be particularly attentive to this point. Don’t take the distinction making
mind to be the bright source of your seeing essence.
O3 Based on the former explanation, he determines clearly and bids him decisively torenounce attachment.

Sutra:“That which can be returned to other sources is clearly notyou; that which can be returned nowhere is none other thanyou.
Commentary:

This particular section of text explains the doctrine extreme
well in a few words. It says, “That which can be returned toother sources is clearly not you; that which can be returned
nowhere is none other than you.” All transitory characteristics
can be returned to something else. They are not yours. That whichstays with you and does not go anywhere else, that which you
cannot return to anyone else whose is it if not yours? If it isn’t

Seeing Does Not Return

yours, you should return it to someone else. You can’t. Whoever
you give it to does not want it. You give it to the light, but the light
does not want it. You give it to the darkness, but the darkness does
not want it. You give it to purity, but purity does not want it. Yougive it to turbidity, but turbidity does not want it. If you could giveit away, then you wouldn’t be able to see anymore. It is something
you cannot give away. “Although you have accomplished the first
fruition, you haven’t any way, you haven’t the spiritual penetrations
to give your seeing away to someone else so that you yourself will
have no more seeing,” the Buddha is telling Ananda. “If it isn’t
yours, whose it is then? You still don’t dare admit that it is yours,
you still do not understand. Ananda, you are extremely pitiable.”
These few words explain the principle very clearly, and theChinese text of this Sutra is extremely fine. If you want to study
Chinese and have not studied the Shurangama Sutra, your study ofChinese is not complete. If you have studied the Shurangama
Sutra, then when you write essays in Chinese, it is probable that thebest scholars of ancient China would not have been able to compare
to the excellence of your written Chinese. To understand but a
portion of the Shurangama Sutra is of inexhaustible use. Those of
you who like to study Chinese should not let the opportunity pass tostudy this superb text. Don’t enter the mountain of jewels andreturn empty handed. Don’t be like the bear who goes into a
cornfield to eat corn. The bear puts one ear of corn under one armand then reaches for another ear of corn to put under the other arm.
While doing that, he drops the first ear of corn. Then he reaches out
to put a third ear of corn under the first arm, and he drops thesecond ear of corn. All the while he thinks he’s loading up a lot ofcorn, but when he leaves the cornfield and takes a look, he finds out
he’s only got one. When you enter the mountain of jewels, don’t be
so overwhelmed by all the gems that as you pick up one you’ve
decided to bring back, you drop the other one you were holding.
This explanation of the sutra which you are now hearing is themountain of jewels. In fact it is even more valuable than the gems
found there, more valuable than gold, silver, lapis lazuli, crystal,

77

78

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

mother of pearl, red pearls, and carnelian. Why? If you understandone sentence of this sutra and then cultivate and apply effort to yourwork without retreating, if you vigorously progress with courage,
then you will become a Buddha. And so its value far transcends theworth of a mountain of jewels. Don’t be like “the black bear thatpicks the ears of corn and loses them as fast as he gets them.” The
Chinese and the meaning of the sutra text are both excellent. Thereis nothing about them which is not good. It just remains to be seen
if you can accept it. If you can accept it, then no matter what
happens, even if I beat you with a board and tell you to get out, you
won’t be able to leave. That’s what will happen if you truly
understand, and that is an inconceivable state
O4 He concludes that it is Ananda who is immersed in his own confusion.

Sutra:“Therefore I know that your mind is fundamentallywonderful, bright, and pure. You yourself are confused anddeluded. You miss what is fundamental, and you are caught inthe turning wheel of the six paths, tossing and floating on thestormy sea of birth and death all the time. No wonder the Thus
Come One says that you are the most pitiable of creatures.”
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Everything which can be returned isclearly not you, while as for what there is of you that cannot be
returned, what is it if it is not you?” Therefore I know that yourmind is fundamentally wonderful, bright, and pure. But you still
don’t understand. You can’t admit that it is your true mind. So you
yourself are confused and deluded. There is no place your true
mind returns to, but you yourself are confused – you don’t
understand – and you are deluded – it seems to be right and yet isnot. This is what I meant when I said earlier that you lost it. It issomething which originally belongs to you, but you don’t realize it,
so it seems lost. You are caught in the turning wheel of the six
paths. Your fundamental, true mind escapes you. If one fails tounderstand one’s true mind, then life after life one falls and does

Seeing Does Not Return

not ascend. Although the true mind is not actually lost, the fall isgenuine enough. One falls into the sea of suffering, and one turns
this way and that, tossing and floating on the stormy sea of birthand death all the time. Being in the sea where one suffers birth anddeath is just like being tossed about on the surface of the open
ocean and being drowned. If birth and death have not been ended,then even if you can handle the water and swim, after being tossed
about for long enough you will drown. No wonder the Thus Come
One says that you are the most pitiable of creatures. The watersof the sea of birth and death are composed of the karmic offenses
you create. And in these waters you are tossed back and forth inyour human body. That represents the giving rise to delusion andthe creation of karma. One creates karma because one does notrecognize the true mind. It is said, “The sea of karma is vast.” It has
no boundary. Sometimes you are tossed about on its surface,sometimes you sink to the bottom. It is dangerous to be in thatwater. That is what makes Ananda pitiable.

79

80

Seeing Does Not Intermingle

N6 He shows that the seeing does not intermingle.
O1 Ananda doubts the self-nature because of the unclear intermingling of material
things and the seeing.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “I recognize that the seeing-nature does not
return to anything, but how can I come to know that it is mytrue nature?”
Commentary:

The Buddha explains it once for Ananda and he does notunderstand. He explains it twice and he still doesn’t understand. He
explains it three times, four times, five times, six times and still hedoes not understand. He still has not recognized his true mind
clearly. Now Ananda has another doubt.
Ananda said, “I recognize that the seeing-nature does not
return to anything.” The word “recognize” reveals Ananda’s
doubt. In fact, he says he knows that the seeing-nature does not
return to anything, as the Buddha has just explained, but in fact hedoesn’t know what it is ultimately all about. Within his “knowing”
that the seeing-nature does not return, a doubt has already arisen, a
doubt which resides in and is produced from the so-called knowing.
“But how can I come to know that it is my true nature?” Now
he makes it even clearer. “I know it does not return, but for it not toSeeing Does Not Intermingle

return is one thing; how do I know it is my true nature?” If he had
no doubts, if he really recognized it, how could he fail to know it is
his true nature? He knows the doctrine of being unable to give theseeing-nature to anyone, but he still does not know that the seeingnature is truly the nature of his mind. After all that the Buddha has
explained, Ananda still doesn’t have a mind. It is still lost, because
he still doesn’t recognize it and still doesn’t know he has it. I
believe that at this point in the sutra, Ananda was at a total loss.
O2 The Thus Come One divides material things and the seeing clearly to reveal the
self-nature.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “Now I have a question for you.
At this point you have not yet attained the purity of no outflows.
Blessed by the Buddha’s spiritual strength, you are able to see
into the first dhyana heavens without any obstruction, just as
Aniruddha looks at Jambudvipa with such clarity as he might
an amala fruit in the palm of his hand.
Commentary:

The Buddha sees that Ananda is simply too pitiful, because heputs all his effort into literary learning. He asks questions
repeatedly, and he doesn’t understand after repeated explanations.
One complication after another arises. As it is said, “Branches
spring from the joints.” There aren’t any branches, but Ananda
wants to produce leaves by making branches spring from the joints.
Since Ananda was so pitiful, the Buddha taught him, using thespirit derived from the “great kindness where there are notaffinities” and the “great compassion where the substance is thesame.” You should be most compassionate towards whoever has
the least affinities with you. That is what is meant by “the great
kindness where there are no affinities.” If they have no conditions
with you, if they don’t get along with you, you should have acompassionate attitude toward them.
I have told you that “one person is all people; all people are justone person.” One is all, all is one. That is what is meant by great

81

82

Volume One – The Seeing Naturecompassion where the substance is the same. For example, I
consider your difficulties as I would my own. No matter what, I
think of a way to alleviate your difficulties. Thus I often see someof my disciples smoking cigarettes, and I hope that they will put astop to their smoking. If you stop smoking, you can breathe thesame air as the Buddha. If you don’t stop, then the clouds you
breathe in and the fog you breathe out will keep the light of the
Buddha from reaching you. The bad habit of smoking is painful
suffering, and it is conduct which is not in accord with Dharma. If
my disciples who truly want to study Buddhism don’t quickly put astop to it, I will consider it something that I myself have done.
Why? I base myself on the Buddha’s spirit of “great compassion
where the substance is the same.” So I hope that no one will havefaults. I hope that everyone will be a perfect person. When any oneof you is not a completely good person I will feel that I myself am
not a good person, because I am just like you. Therefore, since I
want to be a good person, I have to think of a way to cause you to
be a good person, too. That is what is meant by the “greatcompassion where the substance is the same.” If everyone had thisattitude nowadays, there wouldn’t be any wars or fighting in theworld, no arguments, nothing at all.
The Buddha told Ananda, “Now I have a question for you.
At this point you have not yet attained the purity of no outflows.
You have not obtained the fourth fruition of Arhatship. You havemerely accomplished the first fruition, which does not reach thepurity of no outflows. The purity of no outflows is the purest of
purities. Nothing is defiled about it. It’s easy to talk about, but it’s avery difficult state to reach. In that state, there are no outflows fromthe eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, or mind. When your eyes see
things and you run outside, that is an outflow. If your ears hearsomething, and you cannot apply the skill of returning the hearing,but instead run outside and listen, that is an outflow also. Your nose
smells scents, your tongue tastes flavors, your body comes incontact with objects, your mind climbs on dharmas: these are allclassed as outflows. I’ve explained before that it is like a glass

Seeing Does Not Intermingle

bottle with a hole in the bottom. It leaks when water is poured into
it. If you people don’t cultivate and don’t attain the state of no
outflows, each of you is like a leaky bottle. You flow constantly
from the heavens to the realm of people. From the human realm you
flow into the animal realm and from being an animal you flow intoa hungry ghost and into the hells. You go with the flow, back andforth, without knowing where you are flowing to. It depends on
what kind of karma you have created.
“Blessed by the Buddha’s spiritual strength, you are able tosee into the first dhyana heavens without any obstruction.
Ananda hasn’t attained the purity of no outflows, he can borrow the
Buddha’s strength in order to see the realm of the first dhyana
heavens. Ananda had already opened the Buddha’s wisdom-eye,but he still couldn’t see the first dhyana heavens. When it comes to
opening eyes, there are a thousand levels and distinctions. It isn’t
just a simple matter of opening eyes and being able to see things, as
it is with ordinary eyes. Some people can see for three miles, somefor seven miles, some for ten, some for thirty, or 300 or 3000. At thevery most, one can see 84,000 miles and can contemplate things
that occur within 80,000 great kalpas. It’s not the case that as soon
as your eyes open you can see everything. Only by relying on thestrength of the Buddha’s spiritual penetrations, was Ananda able tosee the first dhyana heavens clearly, in all purity, without any
obstruction, just as Aniruddha looks at Jambudvipa with suchclarity.
The Venerable Aniruddha was foremost in the heavenly eye.
His name is Sanskrit and is interpreted to mean “not poor.” In thislife and life after life, Aniruddha is never poor. This venerable one
was a cousin of the Buddha. I mentioned earlier that he had astrange problem. Whenever the Buddha explained sutras,
Aniruddha fell asleep. Then the Buddha scolded him:
Hey! Hey! How can you sleep
Like an oyster in the deep?

83

84

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Sleep, sleep, a thousand years;
The Buddha’s name you will not hear.
Oysters stay in their shells and never stick their heads out.
When the Buddha scolded him this way, Aniruddha’s zeal arose:never again would he sleep! He gazed fixedly and did not sleep day
and night. After seven days and seven nights of no sleep, he went
blind. Then he went to the Buddha and asked him for help. The
Buddha told him not to worry and taught him the Vajra Illuminating
Light Samadhi. By cultivating that samadhi, Aniruddha obtained
the penetration of the heavenly eye and thereafter he could see
Jambudvipa – which means the whole world – as he might anamala fruit in the palm of his hand. There are many Jambudvipasof which the one we live in is just one. The amala fruit grows inIndia, but not in China. I don’t know whether it is grown in
America. But the point is that the world, as large as it is, is seen as
clearly as a piece of fruit held in the hand.
I’ll say more about Aniruddha. In a former life he was a farmer
who was very poor. Every day he took coarse rice to the fields in his
lunch box – or if they didn’t have boxes back then, he probably
wrapped it in paper and tied it with a string. The rice he ate wasrough and of poor quality but very inexpensive. He didn’t have themoney to buy meat to eat or milk to drink or anything else but thecoarse rice. One day Aniruddha met an old bhikshu who lived on
the mountain. This old bhikshu was already certified as a Pratyekabuddha. Every seventh day he came down from the mountain into
the city to beg for food. With his bowl he begged sequentially atseven houses. If he received food at the seven doors, he would eat.
If not, he went back to the mountain and didn’t eat.
On that particular day, famine had struck the area and no one
had anything to eat. Food was terribly expensive. The Pratyekabuddha came down the mountain and begged at seven houses, andno one had anything to give him. According to his vow, after sevenhouses he turned around and started back with an empty bowl. On

Seeing Does Not Intermingle

his way back, he met a farmer on the road, and the farmer probably
called out to him, “Old cultivator, did you get any food today?”
The old cultivator said, “No. No food to eat today. Will have togo hungry.”
The farmer thought that over and said, “You didn’t get any food
today and that means you have to go hungry for seven more days
before you come back down the mountain to beg for food again.
That won’t do. If you aren’t afraid that my rice won’t be good toeat, I won’t eat my food, I’ll give it to you.”
The Pratyekabuddha was extremely happy. Why? He’d alreadygone hungry for seven days and if he’d had to go back that day
without anything to eat he would have had to go hungry for two
whole weeks. Although he had attained enlightenment, food wasstill important to him. He too got hungry if he didn’t eat. So he wasvery grateful. “Thank you very much,” he said, and he transferred
merit to the farmer, saying, “Those who practice giving are sure toreap rewards. Those who give seeking happiness will surely later
be at ease.” He said, “You are giving food to me now, and I
certainly will fulfill your wishes for whatever you may seek. If you
want happiness and you make an offering, you will certainly be atpeace afterward. You will have that kind of reward.”
Now what do you suppose happened to the farmer who had
given the food to the Pratyekabuddha? A strange thing happened. If
I tell you, you won’t believe it. I also find it unbelievable. But
Shakyamuni Buddha explained it this way in the sutra, and there is
no reason not to believe it. You must believe the unbelievable.
What happened?
As soon as he began to hoe the ground, a rabbit hopped out of
the ground and in a single leap landed on his shoulder. Once there,
it didn’t move. The farmer got scared. He couldn’t figure out why
the rabbit had hopped on his back. No matter how hard he tried toshake it off, no matter what he did, the rabbit wouldn’t get down. So
he stopped working and went back home as fast as he could so that
his wife could have a look and see what it was all about. When he

85

86

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

got home, his wife discovered that the rabbit had turned to gold.
Afterward, whenever he took a piece of the golden rabbit toexchange it for money, the piece grew back. Since he was a poorman, he didn’t dare take the whole rabbit to sell, so he broke off thefour paws to sell, and by the time he got back, the rabbit had grown
four more paws. And because of that, his wealth was inexhaustible.
Not only was he wealthy from then on in that life, he was wealthy
for life after life for ninety-one great kalpas, in the heavens, amongpeople, no matter where he was. So he’s called Aniruddha – “neverpoor.”In Buddhism, it is said of giving that you “relinquish one andobtain ten thousand in return.” It says so in the Sutra of the Past
Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva. Everyone should believe that
doctrine deeply, without the least bit of doubt. Look at the
Venerable Aniruddha, who resolved the problem of a PratyekaBuddha’s hunger by offering him his inferior food, and thePratyeka-Buddha transferred merit to him so that he obtained thereward of inexhaustible wealth. In China, when a thousand monks
are gathered together there is bound to be one Arhat among them.
You should think every monk you meet is an Arhat, although it is
not that easy, and Arhats are one in a thousand. But then it remains
to be seen if you can recognize him. The Venerable Aniruddha
made an offering to only one monk, but the monk was a Pratyekabuddha, and so he obtained that kind of good reward.
Now why didn’t the Pratyekabuddha receive any offerings
when he went to beg for food that day? Once again this must be
explained in terms of cause and effect.
Cultivating wisdom and not cultivating blessings,
the Arhat holds an empty bowl.
Cultivating blessings and not cultivating wisdom,
the elephant is bedecked with necklaces.
If you only know how to cultivate wisdom, you say, “I’m goingto study the sutras and investigate the Buddhadharma.” That’s fine,Seeing Does Not Intermingle

you can open wisdom. But you also should cultivate giving. You
must nourish your blessings and your wisdom. You should seek
blessings by making offerings to the Triple Jewel. If you do notplant blessings, then in the future when you’re an Arhat who goesout begging, no one will give you any food because you have no
blessings.
On the other hand, if you cultivate blessings but do not cultivate
wisdom, if you only know how to do good deeds and how topractice giving, then in the future you’ll be the elephant bedeckedwith necklaces. You’ll cast off this body and become a big dumbelephant whose body is strung with necklaces and adorned withgems. In former times, women wore such necklaces in their hair.
The necklaces were beautiful on the outside and hollow in the
middle. One who has blessings but no wisdom is the elephantbedecked with necklaces. Thus when you cultivate the Way, you
should cultivate both blessings and wisdom, cultivate outside by
doing good deeds and cultivate inside until you obtain the light of
wisdom. Then you can obtain a mutual response with the Way.
Sutra:“Bodhisattvas can see hundreds of thousands of realms. The
Thus Come Ones of the ten directions see everything
throughout the pure lands as numerous as fine motes of dust.
Living beings’ sight does not extend beyond a fraction of aninch.
Commentary:

Differences exist when it comes to seeing things. Arhats of thefirst stage cannot see the first dhyana heavens, while a second-stage
Arhat can see the first dhyana heavens but not the second dhyana
heavens. Arhats of the third fruition can see the second dhyana
heavens but not the third dhyana heavens, unless they are aided by
the Buddha’s spiritual strength; in that case they can see the fourth
dhyana heavens and the heavens of the four stations of emptiness.
Bodhisattvas, the great beings, are different; Bodhisattvas can see
hundreds of thousands of realms. The Bodhisattva of the first

87

88

Volume One – The Seeing Natureground can see a hundred worlds, the Bodhisattva of the second
ground a thousand worlds, and the Bodhisattvas of the third groundten thousand worlds. What is seen at each position of enlightenment is different.
The Thus Come Ones of the ten directions see everything
throughout the pure lands as numerous as fine motes of dust.
Only the Buddhas of the ten directions are able to see throughout
the pure adorned lands of all Buddhas; they see them clearly andcompletely. Thus the Vajra Sutra says, “All the various thoughtsthat occur to all the living beings...are known completely and seen
completely by the Thus Come One.” When Bodhisattvas possessthe understanding of others’ thoughts, they know what’s on yourmind without your saying a word. All the Buddhas can see yourthoughts even more clearly.
Living beings’ sight does not extend beyond a fraction of aninch. “Living beings” refers to ordinary people. When compared to
the vision of a sage or of the Buddhas, you can’t see farther than atenth of an inch or an inch at the most, even if you use all yourpower of sight. The Buddhas can see all the pure lands as numerous
as fine motes of dust, and you can’t even see one land. You can’teven see all of San Francisco. If you look to the left, you can’t see
what’s on your right. If you look to the right, you can’t see what’s
on your left. If you look ahead, you can’t see what is behind you,and if you try to see behind you, you can’t see what’s in front ofyou. There are obstructions in the eyes of ordinary people.
Although the seeing-nature is neither produced nor extinguished,
your physical body has limitations, and that is why you cannot see.
The Arhats, the Bodhisattvas, and the Buddhas all have the spiritual
penetration of the heavenly eye, and their seeing penetrates without
obstruction. But consider what living beings can see: I can see younow, but if I hold a piece of paper up in front of my eyes, it stops
me from seeing you. And the piece of paper is not even a tenth of
an inch thick. The same would be true if I held up an inch-thickboard. That’s how it is with ordinary peoples’ eyes. If you open theheavenly eye, of course, there is no obstruction and you can see

Seeing Does Not Intermingle

everything. Compared to the Buddha, we truly are off by a longway.
Sutra:“Ananda, as you and I now look at the palace where the fourheavenly kings reside, and inspect all that moves in the water,on dry land, and in the air, some are dark and some are bright,
varying in shape and appearance, yet all are nothing but dust
before us – distinctions and obstructions.
Commentary:

The Buddha said further to Ananda, “Ananda, as you and I –at present let’s just talk about you and me – now look at the palace
where the four heavenly kings reside…” The Heaven of the FourKings is the heaven closest to us, located halfway up Mount
Sumeru, as explained in the Buddhist sutras. It does not reach thepeak of Mount Sumeru. The four great heavenly kings are theeastern heavenly king, the southern heavenly king, the western
heavenly king, and the northern heavenly king. The lifespan ofbeings in the Heaven of the Four Kings is 500 years; after 500
years, they are destined to fall, and the five marks of decay appear,as I explained earlier. A day and a night in the Heaven of the FourKings is equivalent to fifty years among people. “How is this?” youask.
I’ll give you an example to help you understand. If we feel very
happy on a given day, the day passes without our even being awareof it. We feel the day was very short. All of us are like that. Because
it is blissful in the heavens, a day and night there is equal to fifty
years among people.
Why is fifty years such a long time in the realm of people? In
the realm of people there is continual disturbance and affliction,
suffering and difficulty, fighting and quarrelling. People are busy
from morning to night, and they don’t have any idea what they are
doing. They are like flies in the air flying north, south, east, andwest without knowing what they are doing. You haven’t any bliss
here. So the time is very long.

89

90

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Then again, a day and a night among people is equivalent tofifty years in the hells, because the pain and suffering in the hells is
so intense, and so the beings there feel the time is extended. From
this you should understand that time is neither short nor long.
Earlier a disciple asked me, “What is time?” I haven’t any time.
There is no time. Time is just each person’s individual awareness oflong and short; that is all. If you are happy every day, fifty years cango by and you won’t feel it has been a long time. If one’s life is very
blissful, if one has no worries, anxieties, anger, or afflictions, one’s
entire life seems but a short time – the blink of an eye. Ultimately,
time is nothing more than a distinction based upon each person’s
awareness. When I said I haven’t any time, it can mean that I don’t
perceive time, that I’m so busy that I don’t perceive time, and that
I’m not intent upon perceiving it – these three meanings.
And inspect all that moves in the water, on dry land, and in
the air – that is, look at all the creatures, all the animate objects
without exception. Some are dark and some are bright, varying
in shape and appearance, yet all are nothing but dust before us– distinctions and obstructions. They are all dust before youreyes, just obstructions arising from your making distinctions. They
are not your own things: they are an external realm of dust, the dust
outside. This dust is an “obstruction.” It lingers in your brain and inyour thoughts, but it does not belong to you.
P2

He tells him to select between them.

Sutra:“Among them you should distinguish which is self andwhich is other. I ask you now to select from within your seeing
which is the substance of the self and which is the appearance ofthings.
Commentary:

Because Ananda has still not understood the doctrine of the true
mind, he could not make a distinction between the true mind andthe false mind. Shakyamuni Buddha has just told him, “Of theseSeeing Does Not Intermingle

various shapes and appearances, all are nothing but the dust beforeyou. They are all a mundane state before you – distinctions andobstructions. Among them you should distinguish which is self
and which is other. Ananda, at this point you should make a
distinction between that which is your own self-nature and thatwhich is the substance of things.” “Self” refers to one’s own truemind. “Other” refers to the substance of things. “I ask you now to
select from within your seeing which is the substance of the self
and which is the appearance of things.” The “substance of self”
refers to the substance of the seeing-nature. Can you tell it from theappearance, the characteristic of things? Take a look yourself andsee if you can make the distinction. If you can, you are more
intelligent than Ananda. If you can’t you aren’t as smart as Ananda.
Everyone can test his or her own wisdom.
P3 He distinguishes clearly between things and the seeing.
Q1 He makes clear things are not seeing.

Sutra:“Ananda, if you take a good look at everything everywhere
within the range of your vision extending from the palaces ofthe sun and moon to the seven gold mountain ranges, all thatyou see is not you, but are things of different features and lights.
At closer range you will gradually see clouds floating, birds
flying, wind blowing, dust rising, trees, plants, rivers,
mountains, grasses, animals, people, all of which are not you,but things.
Commentary:

This doctrine is unspeakably wonderful. You put it into words,
and it’s not it. You describe it, and that isn’t what it is.
What’s it like?
It is ineffable. How can you ask what it is like? Ananda, if you
take a good look at everything everywhere within the range ofyour vision. Examine it to the ultimate point, to the very source ofyour seeing. Extending from the palaces of the sun and moon to

91

92

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

the seven gold mountain ranges.” The seven golden mountains
surround Mount Sumeru. Around the four sides of Mount Sumeru
are seven ranges of mountains made of gold, each separated by asea of fragrant water.
“Where are these mountains?” you say. “I’ll go there and seize
some gold and get rich.
I can’t tell you that. If I tell you, and you go steal the gold, andthe gold on the golden mountains gets depleted, how can theyremain golden?
“Sumeru” is a Sanskrit word which is interpreted to mean
“wonderfully high.” Surrounding the four sides of Mount Sumeru
are seven layers of golden mountains. Now I’ll tell you something.
Even if you haven’t taken the Five Precepts, you are still not
permitted to steal my gold mountains. Those gold mountains aremine. If you steal my gold mountains, I’ll recite a mantra and makeyour head ache so much that you won’t be able to pick up the gold.
Don’t try to bully this teacher; he has too much power.
“Look carefully everywhere. Use your heavenly eye to look.
Use your Buddha-eye to look, use your wisdom-eye to look. All
that you see is not you, but are things of different features andlights. Of all these appearances of things, tell me, which one isyou? Find one. At closer range you will gradually see clouds
floating, flying back and forth through the sky, birds flying
overhead, wind blowing – but there is no way to explain this. I
don’t have any method to explain these words of the sutra. I’ll justhave to stop and ask the Great Master the Sixth Patriarch. The text
here says quite clearly that the wind moves, but the Sixth
Patriarch’s Sutra says ‘It is not the wind which moves; it is not theflag which moves...’ Ultimately, what is it that moves? The Sixth
Patriarch’s Sutra says, ‘It is your minds, Kind Sirs, which move.’
Here, though, it isn’t known whose mind moves. Is it your mind
that moves or is it my mind that moves? Is it someone else’s mind
that moves? Whose mind is it that moves? So how am I supposed to
explain these words of the sutra? There’s no way to explain them.

Seeing Does Not Intermingle

One doesn’t know what moves. Sixth Patriarch’s Sutra says it isn’t
the wind that moves. The sutra here says the wind moves. Whichwould you say is right? If you say it is the mind that moves, not thewind, then whose mind moves?
“I don’t know,” you say.
If you don’t know, then it isn’t your mind which moves. If yourmind hasn’t moved, whose has? Well, I’ll just explain according to
the meaning of the sutra text here in it’s most literal aspect. We’ll
just say that the wind moves. Your mind hasn’t moved, my mind
hasn’t moved. Someone else’s mind hasn’t moved. The wind moves
and blows up black smoke and pestilent vapors. The movement of
the wind is a display of temper. The heavenly lord gets angry andblows up a great wind which uproots trees and blows downhouses.”Dust rising. How can dust rise? Can it rise by itself? No. The
reason the dust rises is that the wind blows. At first the dust is
sleeping quite nicely on the ground. The dust is quite comfortable,
but the wind comes and says, “Wake up, wake up, and go away.”
Then the dust gets up and goes to work.
What work does dust do? “ you wonder.
“It attaches itself to everything in the world., and it makes
everything dirty. This is the work dust does. Dust works to makeevery place unclean. Do you understand?
Trees, plants, rivers, mountains, grasses, animals, people.
There are still other things: vegetation and every kind of inanimate
object, as well as people and animals, all of which are not you, butthings.
In the last analysis, are these the appearance of things, or are
they your seeing-nature? Answer! Speak up! This passage has thetone of inquiry. I’m asking you, so hurry up and speak: Why aren’t
you speaking? That’s how it is expressed here. Is it true they arethings and not you, or isn’t it?” This is what is meant by “tapping
someone with a stick and making him yell” – arousing someone

93

94

Volume One – The Seeing Naturefrom his folly. He is brought up for questioning, just as if it were
before a judge during an inquisition. “Are you guilty of stealing? If
so, hurry up and admit it. If not, then explain yourself.”
Q2 He makes clear seeing is not things.

Sutra:“Ananda, all things, near and far, have the nature of things.
Although each is distinctly different, they are seen with thesame pure essence of seeing. Thus all the categories of things
have their individual distinctions, but the seeing-nature has nodifferences. This essential wonderful brightness is mostcertainly your seeing-nature.
Commentary:

Through the various presentations of the doctrine, Shakyamuni
Buddha has asked Ananda, “You see all these things. Which is yourseeing-essence? Find it.” Now he makes the distinction between theessence of seeing and the appearance of things, because Ananda isafraid he won’t be able to tell them apart. Ananda said that thingsand seeing are mixed together, and he doesn’t know which iswhich. So the Buddha has initiated this discussion in order to reveal
the seeing-nature, and this section of text points straight to it.
“Ananda, all things, near and far, have the nature ofthings.” All have the appearance of things, the substance andnature of things, “although each is distinctly different.” They are
all different. Wind is wind, dust is dust. Birds are birds, clouds areclouds. Trees are trees, mountain streams are mountain streams.
Grasses are grasses, people and animals are people and animals.
In Chinese the character ch’a ( ) should be pronounced ch’ih.
This is an important point of scholarship. Most people who go toschool for a few days or a few years don’t know this. To be awareof this kind of distinction in the meaning of characters takes fifteen
years of study at the very least.
“How many years have you studied?” someone asks.

Seeing Does Not Intermingle“I’ll tell you frankly, I went to school two and a half years. I
studied less than you people have.”“Then why do you understand?”“I don’t know why I understand. It is enough that when it comesright down to it, I do understand. You shouldn’t ask why. Isn’t thatright?”“They are seen with the same pure essence of seeing.” Youressence of seeing is able to see all these differing things clearly,“thus all the categories of things have their individual distinctions, but the seeing-nature has no differences.” The things yourseeing encounters are all naturally different from one another, butwhat distinctions lie within the seeing-nature itself? When you see
Mr. Jang, it is the seeing-nature, when you see Mr. Lee, it is still theseeing-nature. The seeing is the same, without any distinction. A
cat, a person, no matter what you see, it is seeing. Does the seeingchange? Does it make distinctions? Shakyamuni Buddha asks
Ananda, “Do you see any distinctions in the seeing?” Ananda
hasn’t anything to say. It’s not that he’s dumb; he’s just tongue-tied.
If he were dumb, he could still make guttural sounds, but Ananda
can’t even do that at this point.
“What is the most essential, most wonderful, most brilliant
thing?” The Buddha asks him. “What is it? Speak up!” Ananda still
didn’t make a sound. If you think about it, you realize that the
Buddha certainly asks Ananda again and again at this point, “Whatdo you say this is?” But Ananda still doesn’t have anything to say.
The Buddha is one of great kindness and great compassion and sowhen he saw he had confounded his disciple to the point he didn’t
have anything to say, he said, “I’ll tell you. This essential
wonderful brightness is most certainly your seeing-nature. Do
you know it? Do you understand?” That’s the tone he used.

95

96

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Q3 He returns to discuss how seeing is not things.

Sutra:“If seeing were a thing, then you should also be able to see
my seeing.
Commentary:

This section of text is expressed wonderfully well. “If seeing
were a thing, then you should also be able to see my seeing.
Ananda, you’ve said that seeing and the substance of things are
mixed together, that they cannot be distinguished clearly. You said
the seeing-nature is a thing. If it were, you should be able to see
what my seeing is like, and I should be able to see what your seeing
is like. Can you? I don’t mean can you see what I see, but can you
see the seeing that I see with? What is it like?
Is it white, is it black, is it yellow? Is it red? What color it is? At
that point Ananda was probably tongue-tied once again. Is it long?
Is it short? Is it square? Is it round? Things definitely have a form
and an appearance, and if seeing is indistinguishable from things,
as you say, then what is seeing’s form and appearance? Take a look:mountains have the form of mountains, trees have the form of trees,
rivers have the form of rivers. Ultimately, what is your seeing like?
Have you seen it?” the Buddha asks Ananda.
Sutra:“If you say you see my seeing, when we both look at thesame thing, then when I am not seeing, why don’t you see mynot-seeing?
Commentary:

This sutra is truly difficult to explain. As it goes back and forth
to bring out the principles, you can get confused just trying to readit, not to mention trying to explain it. “What does that say?” youask. “What’s that all about?”
I’ll tell you. “If you say you see my seeing, when we both lookat the same thing, then when I am not seeing, why don’t you seeSeeing Does Not Intermingle

my not-seeing? When you see something and I don’t see it, how is
it that you can’t see my not seeing it? You should also be able toknow that I do not see it. But you don’t know. You can’t see
whether or not my seeing sees it.
This is how this principle goes: you say that seeing is a thing:
and when you and I look at the same thing, you say that you see myseeing. Therefore, when I do not see it, you should be able to see
my not seeing it. But you can’t see my not seeing it; therefore you
can’t have seen my seeing either. This is an analogy. Doesn’t itseem that this is a difficult place to make clear? But if you
understand this principle, then the passage is very easy tounderstand. If you don’t understand the principle, then you can
explain it many different ways and all you will do is confuse
people. You explain, and they say, “In the end, what does this say?
What’s it all about? It talks about so many ‘seeings’. Seeing whatseeing?” I really like the Shurangama Sutra because thediscussions in it are so wonderful. More wonderful than that
Wonderfully High Mountain.
Sutra:“If you do see my not-seeing, it is clearly not the thing that I
am not seeing. If you do not see my not-seeing, then it is clearly
not a thing, and how can you say it is not you?
Commentary:

This section of text is very easy to explain. If you understandthe previous passage you should be able to understand this passage
upon hearing it read. No need to explain it; everyone has
understood it, so I’ll just go on strike.
However, there’s someone who says, “I haven’t understood yet.
Please explain it.” So I will. I won’t go on strike for the time being.
“If you do see my not-seeing, it is clearly not the thing that I
am not seeing. I say that the seeing is not a thing, but you don’t
believe it yet. Let me make it clearer. If my seeing-nature, which iswithout distinctions, sees a thing which has certain distinctions, and

97

98

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

if the seeing becomes that thing, as you say, then the seeing-nature
should be visible. Therefore you should be able to see my seeing,
because if seeing is a thing, it should have characteristics which canbe distinguished. However, there is nothing certain about when myeyes look at things. Sometimes my glance comes in contact withsomething, and then, you say, the seeing is that thing. But
sometimes I withdraw my glance from the object and do not see it.
If you hold that when I am looking at something my seeing is thatthing, and if you say that when you also look at that thing you see
my seeing as well, then when I withdraw my glance and no longer
look at the thing, why can’t you also see the substance of my notseeing? Why can’t you point out where it is? Since you cannot see
my not-seeing, then are you really seeing my seeing when we areboth looking at something?
“However, say that you insist that you do see where my notseeing is when I am not seeing something. The substance of mynot-seeing is still the seeing-nature. The appearance which I do notsee is still a thing. When my seeing has separated from the thing,and you continue to see the substance of my seeing as you say, it
should be clear without further explanation that my not-seeing iscertainly not the thing not seen.
“If you do not see my not-seeing, then it is clearly not athing. If you do not see where my not-seeing is, if you don’t see theappearance of my not-seeing, then the seeing is not a thing. You had
doubts, and you said that seeing and the substance of things are
mixed together and cannot be distinguished clearly; but how do you
understand? You can’t see where my not-seeing is; you don’t knowwhether or not I see. Why? Because my seeing hasn’t any form orappearance. It is neither green, yellow, red, white, nor black;neither long, short, square, nor round. It isn’t anything, and so you
can’t see it. If you can’t see it, it is obviously then not a thing.”
When Chinese people scold someone, they say, ‘You’re nothing.”
But it is actually a good thing not to be anything. Your seeingnature is not a thing. So when people scold someone by saying,“You’re nothing,” a very subtle and wonderful meaning is actuallySeeing Does Not Intermingle

to be found in it. Most people just consider t an insult and don’t
understand the meaning. Why not? They don’t understand theShurangama Sutra. If they did, they would now that what is not athing is actually our seeing-nature.
“If you do not see my not-seeing, then it is clearly not a thing.”
This passage is like the earlier one: “Everything that can be
returned is clearly not you.” Whatever can be given back to others
is not yours, but what there is of you that cannot be returned, whose
is it if it is not yours? The same doctrine is being expressed in thepresent passage. The things that you can see clearly are things,
while that which you cannot see clearly is not a thing. You cannot
put the seeing which you cannot see in the same category withthings. Your seeing and things won’t stick together.
You say, “If seeing cannot be put in the same category as things,
what is it then? What is it in the same category with?”
You figure it out. Investigate it. People who investigate Ch’an(dhyana) investigate a hua tou, a meditation topic, and this is a hua
tou you can investigate. You see that it is not a thing. What would
you say it is? Asking “Who is mindful of the Buddha?” Is simply toinvestigate this question. If you can recognize seeing just at thisplace – if you can say, “Oh, basically the seeing does not come anddoes not go. Basically it is not produced and not extinguished.
Basically it penetrates perfectly without obstruction.” If you
understand this doctrine, then you understand your seeing nature.
In the earlier passage the Buddha asks, “Whose is it, if it is not
yours?” Here he asks Ananda, how can you say it is not you? How
can you say it is not yours? How can you say it gets mixed up withthings? How can you say there is no clear distinction? Do you
understand now? You should understand by now. I have spoken somany principles for you that if you are still unclear, you truly are a
muddled worm.”

99

100

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Q4 He returns to discuss how things are not the seeing.

Sutra:“What is more, if your seeing is a thing, things should also
see you when you see things. With substance and nature mixed
up together, you and I and everyone in the world are no longer
in order.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Since you can’t see my seeing,
since the seeing hasn’t any distinctive appearance that can be seen,
ultimately is there any seeing? The seeing still exists, but although
it exists, it has no visible appearance and no substance, and there is
nowhere it can return to. So tell me, how can you fail toacknowledge it as yours? But if you still insist, if you are still
attached, you should know that what is more, if your seeing is athing, things should also see you when you see things. If you
insist upon saying that your seeing is definitely a thing, then things
ought to be able to see your seeing, too. After all, you say yourseeing is simply a thing, a thing which can see things. In that caseother things must also be able to see, and those things should see
your seeing. With substance and nature mixed up together – youlook at things and things look at you; ultimately who is looking at
whom? Speak up! Which looks at which?” Perhaps Ananda mightsay, “It’s just like two people; you see me, and I see you.” But whenpeople look at one another, there is mutual awareness; when I lookat you, you are aware of it, and when you look at me, I am aware ofit. But when things look at you, are the things aware of it? When
your seeing, which you say is a thing, looks at other things, are theother things aware of it? This would be the mixing up together ofsubstance and nature. They are in a state of confusion. Things cansee you and you can see things, and things can see one another. This
is to make a mess of things. It’s lumping everything into one
category. Then you and I and everyone in the world are nolonger in order. “Everyone in the world” refers to the sentientworld – that is, people – and the material world, that is theSeeing Does Not Intermingle

mountains, rivers, the great earth, the houses, porches, verandas,and cottages. All sentient beings, including people, are also called
the “proper retribution.” The mountains and rivers, the great earth,
the houses, porches, verandas, and cottages are called the“dependent retribution.” Proper retribution is so called because thebody that living beings have is the proper retribution for them to beundergoing at any given time. In short, if your seeing were a thing,nothing would be compatible, and everything would be in a state ofdisorder. This would not be a world; everything in the world would
not add up to a world. That is the meaning here.
Sutra:“Ananda, if, when you see, it is you and not I who see, thenthe seeing-nature pervades everywhere. Therefore whose is it if
it is not yours?
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha again called out to his disciple, “Ananda,
do you understand now? I have explained so many doctrines andyou are still confused. You aren’t clear yet. If, when you see, it is
you and not I who see – your seeing which can see is your seeing,
not my seeing – then the seeing-nature pervades everywhere.
You have the seeing-nature, and I have the seeing-nature. Everyone
has the seeing-nature. The seeing-nature is all-pervasive, and hereis the same amount of seeing-nature in the Buddha as in ordinary
living beings.” So it is said, “It is not more in a sage, it is not less inan ordinary person.” At the level of a sage it does not increase by
the slightest bit. At the level of an ordinary person it does notdecrease by the slightest bit. “You have your seeing, I have mine,everyone has his or her own, and the amount is the same; it isexactly the amount people can use. It cannot be insufficient. Just
this very point is where the wonder lies. Since everyone has his or
her seeing-essence – since it is all-pervasive in this way – who doyou intend to give your seeing to if you don’t want it? If you don’t
dare acknowledge your seeing, whose is it, then? If it is not yours,
speak up and tell me whose it is: Well?

101

102

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

At that point Ananda was once again speechless. He was once
again tongue-tied.
P4

He admonishes him for doubting the self-nature.

Sutra:“Why do you have doubts about your own true nature andcome to me seeking verification, thinking your nature is nottrue?”
Commentary:

Why do you doubt what is yours? You doubt whether yourseeing-nature is yours, yet your seeing-nature is true, actual, andnot in the slightest bit false. But you think it is not true, and you turnto me and ask me to demonstrate whether your seeing-nature is
yours. With that kind of thinking, the farther you run the farther
away you get. You are running away from the Way, way off the
track! You are really pitiful.”
At this point the Buddha didn’t have any way to help Ananda.
It’s the same as when my disciples are disobedient; I haven’t any
way to help them either. The Buddha has explained so muchprinciple by now, but Ananda hasn’t listened. All he does is run
farther away. The more it is explained to him, the less he understands. Having no way to help him, the Buddha waits for Ananda to
reply.

103

Seeing Is Not Obstructed

N7 He shows that the seeing is not obstructed.
O1 Because of the mundane, Ananda wonders about obstruction.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, giventhat this seeing-nature is certainly mine and does not belong toanything else, when the Thus Come One and I regard the palaceof the Four Heavenly Kings with its supreme store of jewels andstay at the palace of the sun and moon, this seeing completely
pervades the lands of the Saha world. Upon returning to thesublime abode, I only see the monastic grounds and in the pure
central hall I only see the eaves and corridors.
Commentary:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, giventhat this seeing-nature is certainly mine and does not belong toanything else – you say for certain that this seeing-nature which
can see things is clearly mine and each person’s; it is not any otherthing. When the Thus Come One and I regard the palace of theFour Heavenly Kings with its supreme store of jewels – theWorld Honored One has used the strength of his spiritual
penetrations to take me to see the Four Heavenly Kings.”“Supreme” means particularly fine and wonderful, and “store”
means that especially valuable gems were used to make the jeweled

104

Volume One – The Seeing Naturepalace. “And stay at the palace of the sun and moon: We also go
to the palace of the sun and moon, this seeing completely
pervades the lands of the Saha world.” Now the seeing can seevery far and wide; it can see everywhere and everything. This
proves that the seeing is perfectly pervasive.
At this point some say that the phrase “lands of the Saha world”
and the earlier mention of “Jambudvipa” should be switched, but
actually it is all the same without switching them. It is notimportant. All that matters is that you understand the principle atthis point. Some people say that the “lands of the Saha world”
refers merely to our world, whereas “Jambudvipa” includes lots ofworlds. But it is possible to regard the “lands of the Saha world” asmeaning many worlds as well. According to my present
explanation of the sutra, the two phrases are not switched.
“But, upon returning to the sublime abode, I only see themonastic grounds and in the pure central hall I only see theeaves and corridors.” The “Sublime Abode” is the Jeta Grove.
The “monastic grounds” in Chinese is ch’ieh lan () whichrefers to places where there are Dharma-protecting spirits like
Kuan Ti Kung, the one with the long beard and the red face. Ananda
is saying, “I see there are Dharma protectors, that Ch’ieh Lan
Bodhisattva is here.”In the phrase “The pure central hall” the word syin ( ) does
not carry the usual meaning of “heart” but means the center of thesublime Abode. “When I go inside,” Ananda says, “all I see are theeaves and corridors in front of me, and nothing more. When I went
to the heavens I saw so much more, and now that I’m in this roomsee so little! Ultimately how is it that my seeing shrinks? Why can’t
I see outside?” Ananda still has reason to argue. He still wants todebate with the Buddha and have the Buddha consider his
reasoning. What he says next is even more wonderful.
Sutra:“World Honored One, that is how the seeing is. At first its
substance pervaded everywhere throughout the one realm, butSeeing Is Not Obstructed

now in the midst of this room it fills one room only. Does theseeing shrink from great to small, or do the walls and eaves
press in and cut it off? Now I do not know where the meaning inthis lies and hope the Buddha will let fall his vast compassion
and proclaim it for me thoroughly.”
Commentary:

To take on a disciple like this one is a lot of trouble. A big
headache. He asks about the long and the short, the great and thesmall, the square and the round. He asks why the seeing can see somuch and then so little. Is it that the walls press in and cut theseeing off? “World Honored One, that is how the seeing is. WhenI was in the heavens I saw a lot and now that I’m in my room I see
so little. At first its substance pervaded everywhere throughout
the one realm. The substance of this seeing originally pervaded theone realm of empty space. But now in the midst of this room it
fills one room only. All my seeing can do now is see all of thisroom. Does the seeing shrink from great to small? Is it that theseeing is big and then shrinks, so that it becomes small? It was thesize of the world and it shrinks down to the size of the inside of aroom. Ultimately how does it shrink? I don’t understand this
doctrine.”
A balloon is big when it is filled with air, but when the air isreleased it becomes small. It is gone, all gone. Is the seeing like aballoon? Ananda is still making seeing into a thing. He still thinks,“Ah, seeing is a thing. I’ve got to think of a way to use an analogy
in order to debate with the Buddha and win. I’m going to think of a
way to invalidate your principle. I’m going to find a way to makethe doctrine I speak be the right one, and have you certify me.” That
is what is going on in Ananda’s mind. “You say that everything I
say is wrong. I’m definitely going to find something to say that’s
right and let you have a look at it.” One suspects that Ananda’sview of self is particularly tenacious just now. “Why do you saythat everything I say is wrong?” So then he talks about the seeing
shrinking, “or do the walls and eaves press in and cut it off?

105

106

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

When I come into the room from outside, the walls and eaves press
in and cut off my seeing. How else could it become small after
being so wide-reaching before?”At this point I will tell you a joke. Once in China there was astudent who was about to begin his first day of school. His father
and mother who were extremely wealthy, invited a distinguishedprofessor to tutor their student. The wealthy man said to theprofessor, “Don’t be too stern. If you can just teach my child one
character a day, I’ll give you any amount of money you say. In fact,
it will be sufficient if you can just teach him to recognize one
character.”“That will be easy,” said the professor, and he began to teach thestudent. The student was exceptionally dull, so the professor
concentrated on teaching him the character yi, “one,” which inChinese is a single horizontal line ( ). He wrote it again and again
and said, “Look, now, this is the character ‘one.’ It’s called yi.
Remember it clearly.” He instructed him for several days, andeventually the student did not forget. He remembered the character“one.” Then one day the master of the house invited the professor
for cocktails and dinner. After they finished eating he took his childfor a walk in the garden to look at the flowers. The professor felt
very self-satisfied and said, “Your child is very intelligent. You said
he was extremely dull, but I’ve taught him to read. He is able torecognize characters.”
The master of the house was pleased and asked, “What can heread? Give him a text and let’s see.”
The professor used his foot and drew a huge character “one” inthe ground. Then he asked the child, his student, “What is that?”
The student cocked his head this way and that and peered at it
and finally said, “I don’t know.”
The professor said, “I’ve been teaching you that every day! It’s
the character ‘one,’ isn’t it?”Seeing Is Not Obstructed

What do you suppose the child said? “The ‘one’ you taught me
wasn’t that big.”Ananda is the same as that child. He says, “When I’m outside I
see so much, why is it when I come in a room I see so little? It’s
strange! Do the walls press in and cut off my seeing? Now I do notknow where the meaning in this lies. Now I don’t understand. The
more it is explained the more confused I become. What is going on
here? Ultimately, how is it that the seeing can be big and little? Ihaven’t shrunk it; how can it get little? If it can shrink, at least there
has to be someone shrink it. Perhaps the walls have cut it off. I
don’t understand this doctrine. Just what is it about? I hope theBuddha will let fall his vast compassion and proclaim it for me
thoroughly. World Honored One, put forth great compassion andresolve my doubts, and explain the doctrine thoroughly, bit by bit,to make it clear. Instruct me.” Ananda is more confused than I am.
Now I understand this doctrine, but at the time, Ananda did notunderstand it.
O2 The Thus Come One shows that the nature is not obstructed.
P1 He makes clear the mundane is not fixed.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “All the aspects of everything in
the world, such as big and small, inside and outside, are classed
as the dust before you. You should not say the seeing stretches
and shrinks.
Commentary:

Ananda just said that his seeing was suddenly big and thensuddenly little. Did it shrink and stretch? Is that possible? The
Buddha told Ananda, “All the aspects of everything in theworld, including the sentient world and the material world, such as
big and small, inside and outside, are classed as the dust beforeyou. Perhaps they are big, perhaps they are small, perhaps they are
inside, perhaps they are outside: ‘all aspects’ refers to these characteristics and other such forms and appearances. They are all the

107

108

Volume One – The Seeing Naturemarks of dust before your eyes. You should not say the seeing
stretches and shrinks.”
Sutra:“Consider the example of a square container in which asquare of emptiness is seen. I ask you further: is the squareemptiness that is seen in the square container a fixed squareshape, or is it not fixed as a square shape?
Commentary:“Why do I say that you shouldn’t say the seeing stretches andshrinks? Consider the example of a square container. I’ll give
you an analogy. There is a square container, a box, in which asquare of emptiness is seen. Since the box is square, the spaceinside it is square. I ask you further: Now I have another questionfor you. Is the square emptiness that is seen in the squarecontainer, is the square space inside the box, a fixed square shape,or is it not fixed as a square shape? Does the shape of theemptiness become square in the container? If so, then when thecontainer is removed, the square-shaped emptiness wouldn’t beable to be united with the rest of emptiness.” So the Buddha asks,“Is the emptiness definitely square, or not? If it is not square, thenit is all-pervasive, and it is just like your seeing. Why do you doubt
and think that it becomes big or little, that is stretches and shrinks?
Sutra:“If it is a fixed square shape, when it is switched to a roundcontainer the emptiness would not be round. If it is not a fixed
shape, then when it is in the square container it should not be asquare-shaped emptiness.
Commentary:“If it is a fixed square shape, when it is switched to a roundcontainer the emptiness would not be round. If you say the
emptiness is fixed in a square shape, then when it is placed in around container, the emptiness would not become round. It would
still be square-shaped. If it is not a fixed shape, if you say that theSeeing Is Not Obstructed

space which the emptiness occupies is not fixed, then when it is in
the square container it should not be a square-shaped
emptiness. If you say it does not have a definite square shape, thenhow could it be that the emptiness becomes square in a squarecontainer? What is the principle here?” he asks Ananda. “In theend, would you say the emptiness is square or round? The
emptiness is analogous to the seeing. You say the seeing can stretch
and shrink, that it can become big or little. Therefore, would you
say that the emptiness becomes square or round?” Do you see how
the Buddha’s questions become more and more impossible toresolve? The more questions Ananda asks, the more confused hebecomes.
Sutra:“You say you do not know where the meaning lies. The
nature of the meaning is thus; how can you speak of its
location?
Commentary:“You say you do not know where the meaning lies. Ananda,
you say you don’t understand this doctrine and don’t know where,
in the end, the seeing is. The nature of the meaning is thus. If you
say that seeing and emptiness are the same, would you then say thatthe emptiness is square or round? It was explained above that if you
say emptiness is square, then when it is placed in a round container
it would not become round. If you say it is round, when it is placedin a square container it could not be square. In the last analysis,
would you say the empty space is round or square? The nature of
the meaning of emptiness is like this. The nature of the meaning of
the seeing you speak of is the same as in the doctrine of theemptiness. Would you say, then, that it shrinks from large to smallor that it is pressed in upon and cut off by the walls? The doctrine
has already been explained very clearly. How can you speak of its
location?” Now you understand the doctrine of emptiness; so how
can you ask where the seeing is? The seeing pervades everywhere.

109

110

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

How can you propose theories about where the seeing is locatedand ask me where the seeing is?
P2

He tells him to forget the mundane and experience pervasiveness.

Sutra:“Ananda, if you now wished there to be neither squarenessnor roundness, you would only need to take the container away.
The substance of emptiness has no shape, and so you should not
say that you would also have to take the shape away from theemptiness.
Commentary:“Why? Ananda, if you now wished there to be neither
squareness nor roundness – you want the empty space in thecontainer to be neither square nor round and not to conform to thesquare or round shape of the container. You would only need totake the container away, because the substance of emptiness has
no shape. The nature of the substance of emptiness is neither
square nor not square, nor round. It may be either round or square.
And so you should not say – Ananda, you should not speak
without any basis. Don’t make casual statements – you should not
say that you would also have to take the shape away from theemptiness. To release the emptiness from the temporary squarenessit has assumed in conformity to the square container, simply
remove the container. You don’t need to do anything to theemptiness itself; you don’t need to try to change its shape, because
basically it has no shape. It conforms to the container, but theemptiness inside is not cut off from the emptiness outside. They arestill connected. Ananda, you think the container is an impedimentand an obstruction in the same way you think the walls and eaves
cut off your seeing. But in fact emptiness is not made square or
round by a container, and your seeing is not made big or small bywalls and eaves. There could be no such principle. How can you
bring it up? You shouldn’t speak like that!” Here the Buddha scolds
Ananda.

Seeing Is Not Obstructed

P3

He repeats Ananda’s question and reveals his mistake.

Sutra:“If, as you ask, your seeing shrinks and becomes small when
you enter a room, then when you look up at the sun is yourseeing pulled out until it reaches the sun’s surface? If you build
walls and eaves which can press in and cut off your seeing whythen is there no evidence of a joining when you drill a small
hole? Therefore, that idea is incorrect.
Commentary:“If, as you ask, your seeing shrinks and becomes small when
you enter a room – your idea is that your seeing is something you
can open out and fold up and put away again – then when you lookup at the sun is your seeing pulled out until it reaches the sun’s
surface? Actually, all you need to do to see the sun is to lift yourface and look. But if, as you say, your seeing shrinks when you
enter a room, by the same token, can you take hold of your seeing
with your hand and pull it out all the way to the sun when you lookat it? If you build walls and eaves which can press in and cut off
your seeing: When you build the house, its walls would be able topress in and cut off your seeing, according to your idea. If yourseeing could be severed, you could also connect it up again bydrilling a small hole in the wall which you can see through. Why
then is there no evidence of a joining when you drill a small
hole? For example, if there is a tear in a small robe, a patch will beseen after it is sewn up. In the same way, if your seeing is severedfrom itself by the walls of a house and then reconnected by a hole,
why isn’t there the slightest evidence of the point of connection?
There certainly should be some sign of it. Therefore, that idea isincorrect. The doctrine you propose is completely mistaken.”
P4

He brings up the cause of the obstruction.

Sutra:“From beginningless time until now, all living beings havemistaken themselves for things and, having lost the original

111

112

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

mind, are turned around by things. That is why they
contemplate bigness and smallness in the midst of all this.
Commentary:“From beginningless time until now, all living beings havemistaken themselves for things” “All living beings” includes
beings born from wombs, from eggs, from moisture, and by transformation, as well as beings having form, beings lacking form,
beings that have thought, beings that lack thought, beings that do
not have thought entirely, and beings that do not lack thought
entirely. All have mistaken themselves and considered themselves
to be things. They do not know that things are basically objects
within their true mind. “And, having lost the original mind, areturned around by things. Their true minds are not fundamentally
lost, but they seem lost to them. They do not know that they still
have their fundamental minds. Thus the fundamental, everlastingtrue mind is turned around by things, instead of it turning things
around. That is why they contemplate bigness and smallness inthe midst of all this. You look and say that the seeing is big andthen that it is small. That shows that you are completely upsidedown. Ananda, you are very pitiful.”P5

He instructs him to turn things around with self mastery.

Sutra:“If you can turn things around, then you are the same as theThus Come One.
Commentary:

What is meant here? To be turned around by things means tobecome attached to whatever outside appearance you encounter, towhatever state you’re in, and to get stuck in it. As soon as you‘become attached, you run after things. Your self nature loses its
control and pursues external states. Once it runs outside after things
then the more it runs, the further away it gets. And the further away
it gets, the more it runs. It’s like when you lose your way. The
longer you are unable to find the way, the more nervous youSeeing Is Not Obstructedbecome. And the more nervous you become, the farther away you
go. The farther away you go, the farther you go down the wrong
road. Following after things and being turned around by them
involves the same principle.”
To “turn things around,” now; what does that mean? It means
not running after things, but instead having things follow you andrun after you.
“Things are inanimate,” you say. “How can they run after me?
Living things can run after people, and we people can run after
things, because we are animate. But how can things run?
Don’t be too rigid in your interpretation. Things turn you
around, or you turn things around; if you do not run after things,
things will be turned around by you: the meaning is that if you
understand your true mind, then all external states are merely manifestations of the mind. They are things that are manifested fromwithin your mind. Since they are in your mind, why do you want to
run after them? Don’t run after them.
Basically, there is no separation between you and things. To
turn things around is to understand that everything is made from themind alone, that everything is a manifestation of the mind alone. To
be turned around by situations is to “turn your back on enlightenment and unite with the dust.” To oppose the doctrine of enlightenment and form an association with external dust, mundane objects,
is to be turned around by things. To turn your back on enlightenment and unite with the dust is to form an association with things.
It is as when someone wants to open a business but lacks sufficient
funds, and someone else offers to buy shares of stock. When you
turn your back on enlightenment and unite with the dust, it is as if
you had formed a partnership with the dust. You have joined
together with it. That is to be turned around by things. If you turnthings around, you “turn your back on the dust and unite withenlightenment.” You oppose the things which you see now, youseparate yourself from them and unite with enlightenment. It is liketurning your hand over. The back of your hand represents turning

113

114

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

your back on enlightenment and uniting with the dust. To turn yourhand over is to turn your back on the dust and unite with enlightenment. Just turn it over. That is what is meant by turning things
around. If you can turn things around, you are the same as the Thus
Come One. Why is the Thus Come One called the Thus Come One?
Because he turned his head around; he came to understand. He truly
understands, and thus he is called the Thus Come One. If you
understand your true mind, then you are the same as the Thus Come
One.
Sutra:“With body and mind perfect and bright, you are an
unmoving place of the Way.
Commentary:“How can the body and mind be perfect and bright? You haveobtained a kind of enlightenment and are the same as the Thus
Come One, and so you have light and are especially perfect. You
are an unmoving place of the Way.” Then wherever you are is aplace of the Way. Every place is the dharma-body. “A place of theWay” is a place to cultivate the Way. For example, the place where
the Buddha sat beneath the Bodhi Tree, cultivated the Way, andopened enlightenment is called the Bodhi Place of the Way. Now
we are in the Buddhist Lecture Hall, and so it is called the Buddhist
Lecture Hall Place of the Way. If you can turn things around, thenwherever you are is the Dharma-body. Wherever you are is in astate of unmoving suchness. Wherever you go, there is nodifficulty. Wherever you go is an unmoving place of the Way.
“Unmoving” signifies a kind of samadhi-power. You can turnthings around because you have samadhi-power, the power of theGreat Shurangama Samadhi.
Sutra:“The tip of a single fine hair can completely contain thelands of the ten directions.”

Seeing Is Not Obstructed

Commentary:“The tip of a single fine hair” refers not to a hair on the headbut to a fine hair on the body. It can “can completely contain thelands of the ten directions.” The lands of the ten directions are allcontained on the tip of a single strand of fine hair. Such a small
place can contain the lands of the ten directions. How vast would
you say those lands are?
“I don’t believe this principle,” you say. “One of my fine hairs
couldn’t even hold a single person, let alone the lands of the ten
directions. Not to mention a person, it couldn’t support even a verysmall particle of something. How could it possibly contain all thelands of the ten directions?”
That is just how wonderful the Buddhadharma is. Your lack ofunderstanding of the Buddhadharma lies just here. Although the tipof a fine hair is small, the small can contain the great. In the small
can appear the state of the lands of the ten directions. If you haveopened the Buddha-eye, you can see this state very clearly. You
have that kind of spiritual penetration, that kind of wonderful
function. “In the midst of the small, the great appears.” The place issmall, but it can manifest a large state. How? Because you are thesame as the Thus Come One. The Thus Come One can manifest thegreat in the midst of the small. He can manifest limitless unboundedlands. That is how wonderful the Dharma is.

115

116

Seeing Is Not Separate

N8 He shows that the seeing is not separate.
O1 Ananda doubts that his body and seeing each have a substance.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, if thisseeing-essence is indeed my wonderful nature, my wonderfulnature is now in front of me. If the seeing is truly me, what,
then, are my present body and mind? Yet it is my body andmind which make distinctions whereas the seeing does notmake distinctions and does not discern my body.
Commentary:

The Buddha expounded this kind of wonderful principle,
wonderful Dharma, wonderful samadhi, and Ananda still did notunderstand. Instead, he kept talking. Ananda said to the Buddha,“World Honored One, if this seeing-essence is indeed mywonderful nature, my wonderful nature is now in front of me.
The seeing-essence which can see is certainly my wonderful nature,and it is before me.” Now he says it is in front of him! “If theseeing is truly me, what, then, are my present body and mind?
If my seeing sees me, what then are my present body and mind
called? What things are they? Yet it is my body and mind whichmake distinctions whereas the seeing does not make distinctions
and does not discern my body. My body and mind make distinc-Seeing Is Not Separate

tions, but my seeing, which does not make distinctions cannot
discern my body.”
Sutra:“If it is really my mind which causes me to see now, then theseeing-nature is actually me, and the body is not me.
Commentary:“If it is really my mind which causes me to see now, then theseeing-nature is actually me, and the body is not me. If you say
the seeing-nature is truly the mind, it can cause me to see and theseeing-nature which can see is then truly me. I see, and since I see,I know it is truly mine. But I can’t see my seeing, so in fact, I don’tknow if it is mine or not. If the seeing is me, then my body is not
me. It becomes a thing. It becomes something else.” When Ananda
talks, he truly causes people not to understand. It is fortunate thatthe Buddha has great knowledge and great wisdom which enables
him to answer as he does.
Sutra:“How is this different from the question the Thus Come One
asked about things being able to see me? I only hope theBuddha will let fall his great compassion and explain for those
who have not yet awakened.”
Commentary:“How is this different from the question the Thus Come One
asked about things being able to see me? How is this different
from what you, World Honored One, asked me earlier? You said, ‘Ifseeing is a thing, things should be able to see me.’ Now the seeing
is in front of me, and it is the same as the doctrine the Buddha spoke
earlier. I only hope the Buddha will let fall his great compassion
and explain for those who have not yet awakened. World
Honored One, I hope you will bring forth the mind of greatcompassion and explain to me the doctrines which I have not yet
understood.”

117

118

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

O2 The Thus Come One explains that the myriad dharmas are a single substance.
P1 He scolds him for his false proposal.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “What you have now said – thatthe seeing is in front of you – is actually not the case.
Commentary:

You could say that Ananda is confused within confusion.
Actually, though, Ananda is certainly not confused. But hemanifests the appearance of being confused in order to cause living
beings not to be confused. He is acting as a model for living beings.
He enables them to see that Ananda, confused to such an extent, isable to become enlightened. Now as we look into the meaning of
the sutra, some people may be more intelligent than Ananda, andthey will be even less confused. That is the meaning of it. Earlier inthe sutra, Ananda said that his seeing was in front of him and hadno connection with his body. Then he asked the Buddha to instruct
him about this doctrine. The Buddha told Ananda – since Ananda
asked, Shakyamuni Buddha is now going to tell him. “What you
have now said – that the seeing is in front of you – is actually not
the case. You say that the seeing which can see is in front of you,but your assertion is totally mistaken, completely incorrect.” The
Buddha straightened him out immediately.
P2 He dismisses it as the seeing.
Q1 The Thus Come One’s question.

Sutra:“If it were actually in front of you, it would be something
you would actually see, and then the seeing-essence would havea location. It wouldn’t be that there is no evidence of it.
Commentary:“If it were actually in front of you – if it really were the casethat the seeing is in front of you, it would be something you would
actually see. You should see the seeing. But you haven’t seen theseeing, so what you have said is wrong. If you actually could see it,Seeing Is Not Separate

then the seeing-essence would have a location. Then the seeingessence would have a location. To be in front of you would be tohave a location. It wouldn’t be that there is no evidence of it. If
the seeing is in front of you, what indication is there of it that makes
you think it is there?”
Sutra:“Now as you sit in the Jeta Grove you look about
everywhere at the grove, the ponds, the halls, as far as the sunand moon, with the Ganges River before you. Now, before mylion’s seat, point out these various appearances: what is dark is
the groves, what is bright is the sun, what is obstructing is thewalls, what is clear is emptiness, and so on from the grasses andtrees to the finest particle of hair. Their sizes vary, and since
they all have appearances, none cannot be located.
Commentary:

This section of text is spoken to break up Ananda’s attachment.
“Now as you sit in the Jeta Grove you look about everywhere at
the grove, the ponds, the halls, as far as the sun and moon, with
the Ganges River before you. Sitting in Prince War-Victor’s
grove, among small pools of water here in the Sublime Abode,looking upward to the palaces of the sun and moon, and facing theGanges River, now, before my lion’s seat, point out these various
appearances. With your hand, point to these various forms, thesevarious shapes and appearances. What is dark is the groves – theplaces in darkness are the groves of trees; what is bright is the sun– the places where the sun is shining; what is obstructing is thewalls, which impede and do not allow things to go through; what isclear is emptiness, which goes through and offers no obstructions;and so on from the grasses and trees to the finest particle ofhair. I have been speaking generally; ‘and so on’ includes
everything in between that has not been mentioned, from blades ofgrass to the finest particle of hair. Didn’t I just say,On the tip of a hair
the lands of the Buddha appear.

119

120

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Sitting in a fine mote of dust
one turns the great Dharma-Wheel
A particle, that is, a fine mote of dust, and a strand of fine hairrepresent the very smallest possible things. Their sizes vary, andsince they all have appearances, none cannot be located. Big or
small, all these things have a form and appearance, and everythingwhich has form and appearance can be pointed out. Now whichamong them would you say your seeing is? Which thing is yourseeing?
The seeing has been discussed again and again, but Ananda still
does not understand, and so the seeing is still being explained.
These are the Ten Manifestations of Seeing, ten kinds of distinctions made to point out that the seeing is neither produced nor
extinguished, and that it does not come or go. Actually, Ananda had
perhaps already understood, but on behalf of living beings he hasrequested Dharma, since many living beings still do notunderstand. As he investigated the seeing-nature with Shakyamuni
Buddha, it was as if they were reciting a play line by line, each inharmony with the other.
Sutra:“If it is certain that your seeing is in front of you, then withyour hand you should with certainty point out what the seeing
is. Ananda, if emptiness is the seeing, then how can it remain
empty since it has already become your seeing? If a thing is theseeing, how can it be external to you as an object, since it has
already become your seeing?
Commentary:“If it is certain that your seeing is in front of you: if you
definitely want to say that your seeing is a thing that appears before
you, then certainly it is like an object which has been placed there.
Then with your hand you should with certainty point out what
the seeing is. If it is in front of you, you should be able to pointright to it. Well? Hurry up and speak.

Seeing Is Not Separate

But Ananda did not make a sound. Why? He wasn’t in control.
he wanted to bring up another point to discuss, but he hadn’t
thought of one yet, so he was still tongue-tied.
“Ananda, if emptiness is the seeing, then how can it remain
empty since it has already become your seeing? You ought toknow this! Don’t you understand yet? At this point the Buddha gets
nervous. Basically the Buddha hasn’t any fire but by now it seems
likely that his fire rose up. If emptiness is the seeing, it should nothave the name ‘emptiness.’ Where has emptiness itself gone off to?
Where there is seeing, there should not be emptiness. If your seeing
is located there, emptiness should not be there. So which is the
emptiness – emptiness or seeing?
“If a thing is the seeing, how can it be external to you as an
object, since it has already become your seeing? Perhaps you say,
‘It’s not that my seeing is the emptiness. It’s rather that all thethings I see before me are my seeing.’ Well, then, what are things?
If things are your seeing, they should not be called things. If they
aren’t things, what are? Speak up!” The Buddha confronts him
directly and presses him to answer.
Sutra:“You can cut through and peel away the myriad
appearances to the finest degree in order to distinguish andbring forth the essential brightness and pure wonder of thesource of seeing, pointing it out and showing it to me fromamong all these things, so that it is perfectly clear beyond any
doubt.”
Commentary:“You can cut through and peel away the myriad
appearances to the finest degree. Make special use of your brain
to think it over and investigate clearly and in minute detail, so thatyou don’t speak casually and confusedly again. Don’t just answer
me without a moment’s hesitation. Now you should exhaust yourbrain-power to investigate this question. Cut through the myriad
appearances – distinguish among the appearances of the ten

121

122

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

thousand things as if you were cutting through them and dissecting
them with a knife, and peel them away, as if you were using a knife
to take the skin off bit by bit.
“To distinguish and bring forth the essential brightness andpure wonder of the source of seeing. Clearly distinguish theessential brightness which everyone can see and understand, themost pure and most wonderful source of the seeing that can see.
Pointing it out and showing it to me from among all thesethings. You tell me; you indicate clearly which is your seeing andwhich are things, so that it is perfectly clear beyond any doubt.
Can you make this distinction? Try it out.”
Q2 Ananda answers.
Q3 The Buddha seals and certifies him.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “From where I am now in this many-storied
lecture hall, as far as the distant Ganges River and the sun andmoon overhead, all that I might raise my hand to point to, allthat I indulge my eyes in seeing, are all things; they are not theseeing. World Honored One, it is as the Buddha has said. Not
merely myself, who am a shravaka of the first stage who still
has outflows, but even Bodhisattvas cannot break open andreveal, among the myriad appearances which are before them,an essence of seeing which has a special self-nature apart fromall things.”
The Buddha said, “So it is, so it is.”Commentary:

Ananda said, in answer to the Buddha’s instruction, “Fromwhere I am now in this many-storied lecture hall – the lecturehall had two stories – as far as the distant Ganges River – when I
look into the distance I see the Ganges River – and the sun andmoon overhead, all that I might raise my hand to point to, allthat I indulge my eyes in seeing, are all things; they are not theseeing.” When the eyes are lowered or closed they are “storedSeeing Is Not Separate

away,” but to open them up wide is to indulge them. “Anything that
I see when I open them and indulge them, anything that can bepointed to, is a thing; it is not the seeing-essence. Nothing can beshown to be the seeing.”“World Honored One, it is as the Buddha has said. It is likethe doctrine which the Buddha explained before, namely, that not
merely myself, who am a shravaka of the first stage who still
has outflows, but even Bodhisattvas cannot break open andreveal, among the myriad appearances which are before them,an essence of seeing which has a special self-nature apart fromall things.” I am a shravaka who has just begun to study, a SoundHearer who has attained only, the first fruition and whose power ofspiritual penetrations is quite small. Therefore I still have outflows,since one becomes a being without outflows only upon attaining thefourth fruition of Arhatship. But the Buddha said that not even at
the level of a Bodhisattva can one break open the myriad
appearances before one, as if one were to cut them open with aknife, and find the seeing-essence among them. ‘For your seeingnature is not a thing, and you cannot locate it as a thing among the
myriad things.’”
The Buddha said, “So it is, so it is. This time you have spoken
correctly. That is the way it is.” He said it twice: “Correct; correct.”
The Buddha emphasizes the point by repeating himself. This showsthat he very much agrees with Ananda’s opinion. He said, “Nowyour view is not mistaken. It is not like the mistakes you madebefore.”P3 He reiterates that what is lost is not the seeing.
Q1 The Thus Come One asks a question.

Sutra:The Buddha said further to Ananda, “It is as you have said.
There is no seeing-essence to be found existing separately
among all the things. Therefore, all the things you point to arethings, and none is the seeing.

123

124

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

The Buddha will ask another question in order to reveal theseeing-essence. The Buddha said further to Ananda, “It is as
you have said. There is no seeing-essence to be found existing
separately among all the things. There is no special thing that is
the seeing. Therefore, all the things you point to are things, andnone is the seeing. Among all the things, everything you point to isa thing. None of these things is the seeing-essence.
Sutra:“Now I will tell you: you and the Thus Come One sit in theJeta Grove and look again at the groves and gardens, as far as
the sun and moon, and at all the various different appearances,and it is certain that the seeing-essence is not among whatever
you point to. You can go ahead and reveal what, among thesethings, is not your seeing.”
Commentary:

Now I will speak another doctrine for you. Now I will tell you:you and the Thus Come One sit in the Jeta Grove – Ananda andthe Buddha and everyone else are sitting in the Jeta Grove – “andlook again at the groves and gardens, as far as the sun andmoon – the flower gardens, everything that can be seen from here
to the sun and moon in the sky above – at all the various different
appearances, and it is certain that the seeing-essence is notamong whatever you point to. You can go ahead and reveal
what, among these things, is not your seeing. Which among allthese things is not your seeing?”“The Buddha’s joking,” you say. “He said before that things
were not the seeing, and now he asks Ananda to tell him whichthings are not the seeing.” That’s how the Shurangama Sutra is: if
you don’t understand this place in the text clearly, you will become
confused. “It said before that the things were not the seeing, andnow it says they are the seeing.” you’ll say. “Now it asks which
aren’t the seeing, but before it said none of them was the seeing.”

Seeing Is Not Separate

Q2 Ananda answers.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “I see clearly all over this Jeta Grove, and I do
not know what in the midst of it is not my seeing.
Commentary:

Ananda knew earlier that they were not his seeing, but now thatthe Buddha has asked him which are not his seeing, he’s confusedagain. He doesn’t understand the question again. Ananda said, “I
see clearly all over this Jeta Grove. I can see everywhere all
around this grove of trees of Prince War-Victor, and I do not knowwhat in the midst of it is not my seeing. Which isn’t my seeing?
Now I don’t know.” As soon as the Buddha asked that last question,
Ananda got confused again. Thus the Shurangama Sutra is justconfusion upon confusion until the very end, when it is all madeclear. So don’t be afraid of confusion and say, “I don’t understand,I don’t know what is going on now.” The Buddha is just turning theprinciple back and forth, explaining it over and over. It is athorough investigation of the principle. He brings up one doctrine
and says, “Do you think that’s right?” He explains that it isn’t right,
and he brings up another doctrine and says, “Do you think that’s
wrong?” And he shows how that, too, is not correct. It is simply toreveal the principle.
“What is not the seeing?” The Buddha asks. “Speak up and tellme.”
Ananda says, “I don’t know which isn’t the seeing. Now I’m
confused again.”
Sutra:“Why? If trees are not the seeing, why do I see trees? If trees
are the seeing, then what becomes of trees? The same is true of
everything up to and including emptiness: if emptiness is not
the seeing, why do I see emptiness? If emptiness is the seeing,
then what becomes of emptiness?

125

126

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:“Why? If trees are not the seeing, why do I see trees?”
Ananda says that if the trees are not the seeing, then he wouldn’t
see the trees. So he can’t say that the trees are not the seeing. “Iftrees are the seeing, then what becomes of trees? If I were to say
the trees are the seeing, then where would the trees have gone off
to? Originally the trees were simply trees, but now he is saying thatthey are the seeing, and so now he can’t find a name for them. As
for myself, I would just say they were wood. “The same is true of
everything up to and including emptiness.” Trees are by naturethings with form. But it is not only true of things which have an
appearance, it is the same with emptiness, and of all the things in
between, which he doesn’t mention by name because there would
be no time to explain them all. It is the same with my explanationof the sutra. To lecture the entire sutra in three months means thatmany doctrines within it must go unspoken.
“If emptiness is not the seeing, why do I see emptiness? My
seeing of emptiness is the seeing. If I say that emptiness is not theseeing, then why do I see emptiness? If emptiness is the seeing,
then what becomes of emptiness? If it is the seeing, how can it
also be called emptiness? So I don’t know how this doctrine is to be
explained.” Now Ananda has a mouth but finds it difficult to speak.
Sutra:“As I consider it again and reveal the subtlest aspects of the
myriad appearances, none is not my seeing.”
Commentary:“As I consider it again.” Ananda has once again taken hold of
his conscious mind that makes distinctions. Earlier, he constantly
trotted out the sixth mind-consciousness to debate with the Buddha
and now he has brought it out again. So he says, “I am thinking
again, and I reveal the subtlest aspects of the myriad
appearances. I think about them in minute detail. I think it over
and over, backwards and forwards, up and down, and I think I havereached it. In the subtlest aspects of the myriad appearances, noneSeeing Is Not Separate

is not my seeing. All alike are the seeing. None is not the seeing.
Every Single thing is the seeing. Which is to say, I see them afterall.
Q3 The Buddha seals and certifies him.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is, so it is.”Commentary:

The Buddha certified him again. “Ah, what you say is correct.
That is the way it is. You understand what I mean.” The Buddha
was happy and said, “So it is, so it is.”What do all of you say? Ultimately, what is the seeing and what
are the things? Are the things the seeing or not?
P4

The members of the great assembly are startled, prostrate themselves seeking
consolation.

Sutra:

Then all in the great assembly who had not reached thestage beyond study were stunned upon hearing these words of
the Buddha, and could not perceive where the meaning began
or ended. They were agitated and taken aback at the same time,
having lost what they had adhered to.
Commentary:

Everyone heard this dialogue, and heard that the seeing both isa thing and is not a thing. Then which is it? All the opinions which
everyone had held before no longer held up.
“Then all in the great assembly who had not reached thestage beyond study.” Bodhisattvahood is called the “stage beyond
study.” The fourth fruition of Arhatship is also called the stage
beyond study. There were many in the Shurangama assembly who
had not yet been certified as having attained the fourth fruition of
Arhatship. They were at the first fruition, the second fruition, or thethird fruition – the positions with something left to study. “They

127

128

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

were stunned upon hearing these words of the Buddha.” Whenthe Buddha said it was the seeing and then said it was not theseeing, saying it was a thing and then saying it was not a thing,
investigating back and forth like that, they didn’t understand; they
were stunned. They had eyes and yet could not see. They had ears
and yet could not hear. They couldn’t perceive anything at all. I’ll
give you an example. When people are confused by a ghost, they
don’t know anything at all. They forget everything that went on
before. However, this is only an example; don’t think that thepeople in the Shurangama assembly were actually confused by aghost. They weren’t. I just said they were like people who had been
confused by a ghost, and now I say they were not like people whohave been confused by a ghost. That’s like saying seeing and things
are one and then saying that they are not one. It’s the same
principle.
They were stunned and could not perceive where the meaning
began or ended. They did not know where this doctrine began orwhat it would be like in the end result. “What is being talked
about?” they wondered. They didn’t understand. They wereagitated and taken aback at the same time, having lost what
they had adhered to. Everyone was afraid. Their hearts pounded
as if a rabbit was jumping around inside. They couldn’t believe
what they’d heard. All the opinions they had held before had been
rendered invalid and destroyed. It was as if they had lost all thetreasures which they previously possessed, and so they were trying
to figure out where to go to find them. Should they notify theauthorities? Should they call the police? But in those days there
probably weren’t any policemen. The things they had lost,
moreover, were invisible. So even if they called the police, thepolice would be helpless. They wouldn’t be able to find them.
Sutra:The Thus Come One, knowing they were anxious anduneasy in spirit, let pity rise in his heart as he consoled Ananda
and everyone in the great assembly. “Good people, what theSeeing Is Not Separate

unsurpassed Dharma King says is true and real. He speaks
things as they are. He does not deceive. He does not lie. He is not
Maskari Goshaliputra with his four kinds of non-dying theories
that are deceptive and confusing. You should consider thisattentively. It is no disgrace to pity or to implore.”
Commentary:

When the Buddha saw that the great assembly was agitated, hegave rise to compassion in his heart and took pity on everyone.
“Ah, you people are truly pitiable.” The Thus Come One,knowing they were anxious and uneasy in spirit, let pity rise in
his heart as he consoled Ananda and everyone in the great
assembly. He knew that their spirits were not at peace so hecompassionately gave a little of the gift of fearlessness. He said,“None of you should be frightened. I will now speak to you. Good
people.” The Buddha addressed everyone in the great assembly as“good children.” “Good children, listen carefully. Don’t berambunctious. Now I will tell you what the unsurpassed Dharma
King says – is true and real. What he says is really so. You shouldhave no doubts about that. There is a decided principle in what I
said earlier, that the seeing is a thing and is not a thing. I am truly
and really telling you something reliable. I am not cheating you. He
speaks things as they are. What I say is in accord with principle. I
rely on the principle in expressing my doctrines. It is impossible for
it not to be in accord with principle. He does not deceive. He does
not lie. He does not say deceptive or untrue things. He is not
Maskari Goshaliputra.” “Maskari” is a Sanskrit name which isinterpreted to mean “Not Seeing the Way.” His mother’s name was
Goshali; “putra” means “Son of.” Maskari Goshaliputra is one of
the six masters of external paths. He was called “Not Seeing theWay” because he did not understand the Way. He could not see it
and could not walk it. All he did was traverse a confused way. He
ran around with his eyes closed and eventually he walked right into
the sea, where he drowned. It was because he did not see the Way.
That is what I think, several thousand years later. It is for certain thesalt water was very uncomfortable. It was not as comfortable as

129

130

Volume One – The Seeing Naturedrinking wine or drinking pure water. Once he had drunk the salt
water of the sea, it is likely that no doctor could cure him.
“With his four kinds of non-dying theories that are
deceptive and confusing.” What did he say? “It is both changeable
and constant.” Things both change and are permanent. “It is both
defiled and pure.” It is both clean and unclean. “It is both produced
and extinguished.” It gets born and dies. “It both increases anddecreases.” These are his four theories. Originally the Buddha said,“It is neither produced nor extinguished,” but Maskari said, “it isboth produced and extinguished.” His theory is off by just thatmuch.
The Buddha said, “Everything is unmoving. Unmoving, it
accords with conditions; it accords with conditions, but does not
move.” But Maskari said, “It neither changes nor is constant.”
Maskari’s theories are just talking out of both sides of his
mouth. He says one thing has principle and also says its opposite
has principle. And right down the line he is in direct opposition to
the doctrine the Buddha explained. So the Buddha refers to his fourkinds of non-dying as “deceptive and confusing theories.”“Deceptive means that they go to the other extreme and in so doing
confuse people. But his theories are not correct. They are wrong. To
reassure the assembly, the Buddha says that his doctrines are notlike the confused and deceptive theories propounded by Maskari.
“You should consider this attentively. You should think about
this in detail. It is no disgrace to pity or to implore. Don’t worry.
Don’t be afraid. Don’t be sad.” “Pity” refers to what the Buddha
expressed. “I am very sympathetic toward you.” “Implore” refers towhat those in the great assembly were doing when they looked up
to the Buddha’s compassionate countenance as he consoled them.

Seeing Is Not Separate

P5 Manjushri asks a question.
Q1 He brings up a doubt and formulates a question.

Sutra:

Then Manjushri, son of the Dharma King, took pity on thefour assemblies, rose from his seat in the midst of the great
assembly, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, placed his palms
together respectfully, and said to the Buddha, “World Honored
One, the great assembly has not awakened to the principle of
the Thus Come One’s two-fold disclosure of the essence ofseeing as being both form and emptiness and as being neither ofthem.
Commentary:

Then Manjushri, son of the Dharma King – Manjushri, theGreat Wise Bodhisattva, had already understood, but he looked atthose in the assembly who had something left to learn, the firststage, second-stage, and third-stage Arhats, and saw that they were
extremely pitiful. So he brought up a question.
“Manjushri” is a Sanskrit name that means “Wonderful Virtue.”
He is also called “Wonderfully Auspicious.” The Buddha is theDharma King, and a Bodhisattva is a son of the Dharma King.
Manjushri was an Elder among the sons of the Dharma King; hewas the leader among the Bodhisattvas. He took pity on the four
assemblies – the bhikshus, bhikshunis, upasakas, and upasikas –rose from his seat in the midst of the great assembly, and bowedat the Buddha’s feet. He stood up and then bowed down to the
Buddha and held the Buddha’s feet with his two hands. This is a
gesture of utmost respect. People’s feet are most unclean, and so touse one’s hands to hold the Buddha’s feet indicates, “I am beneathyour feet.” So when you bow to the Buddha, you turn your palms
up, and in this position you should contemplate that your two hands
are under the Buddha’s feet. This represents the purity of the bodykarma, because while showing respect in this way, you are notcommitting any offenses with your body. He placed his palms
together respectfully. This represents the purity of the mind-

131

132

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

karma. In your mind you also give rise to thoughts of true respect.
Placing your palms together, with the ten fingers placed carefullyside by side, represents single-minded respect. It means that you“turn to one” and give undivided attention to revering the Buddha.
Placing the palms together is also called “uniting the ten to becomeone.”
And said to the Buddha: this represents the purity of mouthkarma. Body, mouth, and mind all pay respect. The karma of thebody, the karma of the mouth, and the karma of the mind are allpure. This is the purity of the three karmas. Why do people commit
karmic offenses? Offenses are most often committed by the mouth.
It is said,
Calamities come forth from the mouth;
Sickness enters by way of the mouth.
When catastrophes befall us, when adverse circumstances arise,
they are usually brought on by the mouth. You say someone iswrong, and that person comes and treats you rudely. Isn’t that adisaster brought about by the mouth? “Sickness enters by way ofthe mouth.” When we eat things, we should be careful what we takein. If you are not careful about what you eat, you can get sick. The
sickness referred to here does not just mean a temporary illness. It
means that, over a long period of time, what you eat as well as otherconditions can cause your breath and blood to be out of balance.
When that happens, sickness arises.
“World Honored One, the great assembly has notawakened.” He says that no one understood. But did Manjushri
Bodhisattva understand?
He understood. But he still wanted to ask on behalf of those
who had the opportunity to be present in the great assembly. If he
had not asked, no one else would have known how to phrase thequestion. The Buddha could have explained it, but if no one knew
how to ask, there would have been no way to take advantage of the
Buddha’s knowledge.

Seeing Is Not Separate

We know that Manjushri understood because the text says he“took pity on the four assemblies.” But even if it weren’t for thatphrase, we would know that he understood because he has thegreatest wisdom and is referred to as “the Greatly Wise Manjushri
Bodhisattva.” His question was asked on behalf of those who havenot awakened to the principle of the Thus Come One’s two-folddisclosure of the essence of seeing as being both form andemptiness and as being neither of them. This refers to thedoctrine involving the seeing-essence, things, and emptiness.
Ultimately, is the seeing a thing or is it emptiness? Nobody elseknew how to ask about this doctrine, so Manjushri Bodhisattva
decided to ask about it.
P6 The Thus Come One’s compassionate instruction.
Q1 First he explains it is not because of “is” or “is not”.
R1 He makes clear the one truth neither “is” nor “is not”.

Sutra:“World Honored One, if the causal form, emptiness andother phenomena mentioned above were the seeing, there
should be an indication of its distance; and if they were not theseeing, there should be nothing visible to be seen. Now we do
not know what is meant, and this is why we are alarmed andconcerned.
Commentary:

Do you see how Manjushri phrases things completely
differently from Ananda? Ananda is not clear about what is goingon. But when Manjushri Bodhisattva speaks, his reasoning is quite
complete. He says, “World Honored One, if these conditions
before us – the appearance of form and emptiness alike – were
the seeing, one would be able to point to it.” “These conditions
before us” refers to the dust before one, the causes and conditions
discussed above. “Form” refers to things, “emptiness” to space.
“Alike” refers to both these characteristics, and “appearance”
means there is not necessarily such a thing, but they are used by
way of analogy. Manjushri says that if form and emptiness are the

133

134

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

seeing, there would be some representation of it, that one could
point to the seeing. If they were not the seeing, then one would
not see anything. The World Honored One first said that the seeing
was not a thing. Afterward, he said that seeing is a thing – that is,
he asked what things are not the seeing. Nobody knew what hemeant. Now we do not know what is meant. Just what ishappening here? In the end, is there seeing or isn’t there? Manjushri
Bodhisattva says “we” because he doesn’t have a self. He says thateveryone does not understand. His question is a lot clearer than any
asked by Ananda. You see how simply he states it, yet the meaning
is very wonderful. “This is why we are alarmed and concern.
This is something we never paid much attention to before and now
that we have taken notice of it, the doctrine so wonderful that weare not sure what it is ultimately all about. I look at this lamp, forexample: is the seeing the lamp or is the lamp the seeing? This
doctrine hasn’t been explained clearly. If you say the lamp is not theseeing, then I don’t see the lamp. You may say the lamp is theseeing, but the lamp itself cannot see. So you say it is the seeing andyet it is not the seeing.”
Q2 He picks up on the past and seeks instruction.

Sutra:“It is not that our good roots from former lives are deficient.
We only hope the Thus Come One will have the greatcompassion to reveal exactly what all the things are and what
the seeing-essence is. Is it that there is no question of ‘is’ or ‘isnot’ in all of this?”
Commentary:

It is not that our good roots from former lives are deficient.
The reason for our alarm and concern is not that our good roots
from our last lives or from other previous lives are deficient. It
wasn’t that the members of the assembly had few good roots. It wasthat they didn’t understand the doctrine at all. Sometimes people
whose good roots are slight will become very afraid when theycultivate the Way. What should you do if this happens? Do more

Seeing Is Not Separate

good deeds, to nourish your good roots. When your good roots are
nourished and grow deeper, then you will have samadhi-power. If
your good roots are insufficient, your samadhi-power will beinsufficient too. So we all should nourish our good roots.
“We only hope the Thus Come One will have the greatcompassion to reveal exactly what all the things are and what
the seeing-essence is. Is it that there is no question of ‘is’ or ‘isnot’ in all of this?” In the end, is it that there is no “is” and no “isnot” in the midst of things, emptiness, and the seeing-essence?
Manjushri Bodhisattva is really clear about this doctrine, and so hemakes this deduction.
P6 The Thus Come One’s compassionate instruction.
Q1 First he explains it is not because of “is” or “is not”.
R1 He makes clear that the one truth is not “is” or “is not”.

Sutra:The Buddha told Manjushri and the great assembly, “To theThus Come Ones and the great Bodhisattvas of the ten
directions, who dwell in this samadhi, seeing and the conditionsof seeing, as well as the characteristics of thought, are likeflowers in space – fundamentally non-existent.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Manjushri and the great assembly, “To theThus Come Ones and the great Bodhisattvas of the ten
directions, who dwell in this samadhi – in the Great Shurangama
Samadhi – seeing and the conditions of seeing – the causes andconditions which arise in their seeing – as well as the characteristics of thought – as well as the things they think about – are likeflowers in space-fundamentally non-existent. Basically, there
aren’t any flowers in space. When your eyes are defective, you seethem, but if there’s nothing wrong with your eyes, there are noflowers in space. Or perhaps if you look at the sun for too long, you
may see flowers all over empty space. That is one way to explain it.
Another way to explain it is that if you open the Buddha-eye,

135

136

Volume One – The Seeing Naturewhatever flowers you want to look at exist in space. These areflowers in space also. So there are two principles here.
Are the flowers seen by those who have opened their Buddhaeye real? No. They are not real either. They are also illusory transformations. But if you think you want to see them they come into
being.
Then are there any flowers in space? No. Basically there isn’t
anything at all. Basically they do not exist. Basically there isn’t
anything. What are you trying to find? Why are you trying to findout if the seeing is a thing or if it is emptiness, or what? What are
you looking for? You are all caught up in seeking outside – inrunning outside yourself to look for things.
Sutra:“This seeing and its conditions are originally the wonderfulpure bright substance of Bodhi. How can one speak of ‘is’ and‘is not’?
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “This seeing and its conditions are
originally the wonderful pure bright substance of Bodhi.” Theseeing and the conditions of seeing are themselves the wonderfulpure bright substance of your Bodhi mind. It is also the pure natureand bright substance of the everlasting true mind. Here for purposesof literary style the name “Bodhi” has been used instead. “How can
one speak of ‘is’ and ‘is not’? How can you say that ‘is’ and ‘isnot’ can be found within the true mind, which defies duality? Thereis nothing dual about the true mind; it is absolute, and not in therealm of opposites, and so how can you be so confused as to speakof an ‘is’ and ‘is not’ there?

Seeing Is Not Separate

R2

He uses an analogy to ask if the one truth “is” or “is not”.

Sutra:“Manjushri, I now ask you: take yourself as an example,
Manjushri. Is there still another Manjushri? Is there a
Manjushri who is and a Manjushri who is not?”Commentary:

Now the Buddha asks Manjushri Bodhisattva a question,“Manjushri, I now ask you: take yourself as an example,
Manjushri. Is there still another Manjushri? Is there a
Manjushri who is and a Manjushri who is not?” You say, ‘This
is Manjushri.’ That’s what is meant by ‘a Manjushri who is.’ Thenis there a Manjushri who is not? What do you say?” That is what the
Buddha asked Manjushri Bodhisattva, and he waits to see what
Manjushri Bodhisattva will answer. You should learn to ask
questions like Manjushri Bodhisattva. Don’t imitate Ananda’s wayof asking questions. Ananda’s questions are really obtuse.
R3

He answers that originally truth does not have a dual aspect.

Sutra:“So it is, World Honored One: I am truly Manjushri. Thereis no Manjushri who ‘is.’ Why? If there were still another
Manjushri who ‘is’ Manjushri, there would be two Manjushris.
But it is not that now I am not Manjushri. In fact, neither of thetwo characteristics ‘is’ and ‘is not’ exist.”
Commentary:“So it is, World Honored One.” Manjushri Bodhisattva says,“It is just as you explain it, Buddha. There is no Manjushri who ‘is’and no Manjushri who ‘is not.’ There isn’t any ‘is’ or ‘is not.’ I am
truly Manjushri. I am the real Manjushri. There is no Manjushri
who ‘is.’ There isn’t anyone beyond me that is Manjushri. There
isn’t anything else. I am just Manjushri. There isn’t any ‘is’
Manjushri or ‘is not’ Manjushri. Why? Why do I say that? If you
say this Manjushri is, then what Manjushri is not? If there were two

137

138

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Manjushris, then that would be acceptable. If there were still
another Manjushri who ‘is’ Manjushri, there would be two
Manjushris. If there is an is,’ then there is an ‘is not,’ and that
becomes two Manjushris. But it is not that now I am not
Manjushri. But it certainly isn’t that I am not Manjushri today.
There is a Manjushri; but there is no ‘is’ Manjushri. In fact,
neither of the two characteristics ‘is’ and ‘is not’ exist. In termsof myself, Manjushri, a particular person, the two aspects of ‘is’and ‘is not’ do not exist, and to speak of one that ‘is’ Manjushri andone that ‘is not’ Manjushri is incorrect.”
At that time he caused everyone in the great assembly tounderstand that there isn’t something that “is” the seeing andsomething that “is not” the seeing. The seeing is the everlasting
seeing. There is no such thing as saying that things are the seeing orthat emptiness is the seeing. The seeing is the wonderfully purebright substance of the nature of Bodhi. So you cannot set up “is”
and “is not” with regard to it.
R4

He concludes by tying the analogy to the principle.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “This is not only the case with the seeing,
the basic substance of wonderful Bodhi, but also with emptinessand mundane objects.
Commentary:

The more he explains, the more all-encompassing this sutra
becomes. Not only is the seeing the basic substance of wonderfulbright Bodhi, but emptiness and mundane dust are also. They are
just like the seeing. The Buddha said, “The wonderfulbrightness of the seeing is this way and so are emptiness andmundane objects. They are just as wonderful as the seeing. Thereis no “is” and “is not.” It is not that things are the seeing or thatemptiness is the seeing. Rather, emptiness and mundane things –dust – are, like the seeing, the basic substance of the true mind.
Later the four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind are explainedSeeing Is Not Separate

to be the wonderful true suchness nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. So the more this sutra is explained, the more wonderful
it becomes. The more it is explained, the less you understand it, andso you say, “Since I can’t understand it, I won’t study it.”If you don’t study it, you will never understand it. You will
never open your wisdom. Now you are studying it, and so now you
can open your wisdom. You can perceive that the mysterious
wonder of the Buddha’s doctrines is inexhaustible. So the
Shurangama Sutra is unsurpassed.
Q2 He teaches him the method to transcend “is” and “is not”.
R1 He displays the two appearances of true and false.

Sutra:“They are basically the projections or manifestations of thewonderful brightness of unsurpassed Bodhi, the pure, perfect,
true mind. They are falsely taken to be form and emptiness, aswell as hearing and seeing.
Commentary:“They are basically the projections or manifestations of thewonderful brightness of unsurpassed Bodhi. Basically,
everything is the subtle wonderful, light, highest Bodhi, theenlightenment to the Way, the pure, perfect, true mind. The true
mind is clean. They are falsely taken to be form and emptiness,
as well as hearing and seeing.” Originally the basic substance isthe pure true mind. But with the production of a single thought offalse dust – mundane objects – one is turned around by form, thatis, by things, and by emptiness. You are turned around by things.
Earlier I said, “If you can turn things around, you are the same as
the Thus Come One.” Because there are false thoughts, one isturned around by form and emptiness. You also do not understandyour hearing-nature and your seeing-nature.
Why don’t we understand? Because of the production of false
thoughts. When one thought is wrong, thought after thought
becomes wrong. There is a saying:

139

140

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

In one false move,
You lose the whole chess game.
Likewise, because of one wrong thought, you recognize thefalse as true. You take false things to be real one.
R2

He uses an analogy for the true and false.

Sutra:“Just as with the second moon: which one ‘is’ the moon andwhich ‘is not’ the moon? Manjushri, there is only one true
moon, and within it there is not a moon that ‘is’ or a moon that‘is not.’
Commentary:“Just as with the second moon: Basically, it is one moon, but
if you look at it with defective eyes, you see two moons. Whichone ‘is’ the moon and which ‘is not’ the moon? Which moon is
not the moon?” “Manjushri, there is only one true moon, andwithin it there is not a moon that ‘is’ or a moon that ‘is not.’”
When you have “is” and “is not,” you have relative dharmas. But
what is spoken of now is absolute. The basic nature of Bodhi isbeyond opposites.
R3

He puts analogy and principle together.

Sutra:“Therefore, now as you contemplate the seeing and themundane things together, all the things you disclose are called
false thoughts. You cannot transcend ‘is’ and ‘is not’ fromwithin them.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of this, now as you contemplate theseeing and the mundane things together, all the things you
disclose are called false thoughts.” You contemplate your seeing
and things, and you disclose all kinds of forms and appearances.
They are all false thoughts; they appear because of your false

Seeing Is Not Separate

thoughts. “You cannot transcend ‘is’ and ‘is not’ from withinthem.” Within emptiness you cannot find something that “is”
emptiness and something that “is not” emptiness. Emptiness is
simply emptiness; how could there further be an emptiness that isand an emptiness that is not? Nor can you say of things that a thing“is” and “is not.” It is the same with the seeing. You cannot say
there is a seeing that “is” a thing or “is” emptiness, or that theseeing “is” or “is not” seeing. This will not work. In this you cannot
find an “is” or an “is not.
Sutra:“With the true essence, the wonderful enlightened brightnature, you can get beyond trying to point out or not point out.”
Commentary:“With the true essence, the genuine seeing-essence, thewonderful enlightened bright nature, the subtle wonderful inconceivable bright nature, you can get beyond trying to point out or
not point out.” The bright nature can teach you to get beyond
trying to pinpoint things as being or not being. You felt that yourdoctrine was correct when you said that the seeing is a thing, andthen you said the seeing is not a thing. But ultimately, is it a thingor isn’t it?” The Buddha is asking Ananda. Fundamentally there isno such distinction of “is” and “is not.” Your doctrine was wrong.
You tried to point to things as “is” or “is not,” but basically it cannot
be done. It is a complete mistake to try. But now you can get beyond
that.

141

142

Seeing Transcends the Ordinary

N9
O1
P1
Q1
Q2

He shows that the seeing transcends the ordinary.
He rejects spontaneity.
Ananda expands on the doctrine of permanence and asks about spontaneity.
He starts with the permanence of the nature of things.
He wonders how it compares to the teaching of externalists.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, it is truly
as the Dharma King has said: the condition of enlightenment
pervades the ten directions: clear, everlasting, and by natureneither produced nor extinguished. How does it differ, then,from the first brahma Kapila’s teaching of the ‘profound truth’or from the teaching of the ascetics who throw ashes onthemselves or from the other externalist sects that say there is a‘real self’ which pervades the ten directions?
Commentary:

In response to Shakyamuni Buddha’s discussion of “is” and “isnot,” Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, it istruly as the Dharma King has said: the condition of enlightenment pervades the ten directions: clear, everlasting, and by
nature neither produced nor extinguished.” “Clear” refers towhat is pure and tranquil. Take for example a bowl of muddy water.
We wouldn’t say it was clear. But after the silt and sand havesettled, so that you can see to the bottom, we say it is clear. The

Seeing Transcends the Ordinary

nature of the condition of enlightenment is pure, clear, everlasting,and neither produced nor extinguished.
“How does it differ, then, from the first brahma Kapila’s
teaching of the ‘profound truth’ or from the teaching of theascetics who throw ashes on themselves or from the otherexternalist sects that say there is a ‘real self’ which pervades theten directions?” The First Brahman Kapila said that he haddescended from the Great Brahma Heaven, a god born amongpeople, and that in the future he would be born in the Great Brahma
Heaven according to his resolve. He said, “In the future all of us
will return to the Great Brahma Heaven.” He was a proponent of
the Brahma Heaven. “Brahma” means “pure,” and Kapila, as I
explained earlier – however, I believe that no one remembers –means “the external path of the yellow-haired.” Do you remember
Matangi’s daughter? She made her mother make use of the former
Brahma Heaven mantra of the Kapilas, the very sect being
discussed here. The “Profound Truth” discussed by external paths
has also been explained. In that dull dark inactive state, one doesn’tknow anything at all. “Profound” means a total lack of perception.
You might say that one becomes drunk, and yet one isn’t drunk.
You might say that one has taken drugs, and yet one hasn’t. It issimply that one doesn’t know anything at all.
In India there is an external path which practices asceticism.
The adherents say they want to live a “natural” existence, so they
don’t wear very much clothing or wash their bodies, and they lie inashes and roll around in them until their entire bodies are covered
with them. These are the outside-the-Way ascetics who throw ashes
on themselves. There is another outside-the-Way sect whose
adherents sleep on beds of nails. They hammer nails into a bed andthey sleep on top of them. The nails don’t pierce their flesh, andthey say it is because they have a “vajra indestructible body.”
Would you say that is cheating people, or isn’t it? There are otheroutside-the-Way sects whose adherents cultivate non-beneficial
ascetic practices, such as those who don’t eat food but only eat
grass or the leaves of trees.

143

144

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

All of these sects are included in those Ananda refers to as
believing in a True Self that pervades the ten directions. But as to
the worth of their practices, although they endure extreme discomfort., their work will not lead to ultimate success. For instance, thenon-beneficial practice of sleeping on beds of nails, and having thenails not pierce one’s flesh is not of any particular worth. After all,a pig’s skin is more or less impenetrable by nails; do pigs therefore
have the Way? Nails can’t pierce a cow’s hide; do cows therefore
have the Way? No. So this is a bitter practice which is notbeneficial. You should not make a mistake here and think they arenecessarily endowed with a vajra indestructible body just because I
said they consider themselves endowed with one. In fact it is a false
notion. It’s just like having a pig’s skin or a cow’s hide and iscertainly not anything extraordinary. They practice this method
every day, and so they accomplish that kind of fruition and become
endowed with that particular talent. But it does not count as any
kind of spiritual skill, nor does it mean they have the Way.
Ananda asked the Thus Come One, “You say the condition ofenlightenment pervades the ten directions; what is the difference
between it and the true self which they say pervades the ten directions?”
Q3 He also wonders if the Buddha is opposing his own doctrine.

Sutra:“Also, in the past, the World Honored One gave a lecture on
Mount Lanka explaining the principle thoroughly for the sakeof Great Wisdom Bodhisattva and others: ‘Externalist sects
always speak of spontaneity. I speak of causes and conditions
which is an entirely different principle.’
Commentary:

Ananda continues, “Also, in the past, the World Honored
One gave a lecture on Mount Lanka explaining the principle
thoroughly for the sake of Great Wisdom Bodhisattva andothers: When the Lankavatara Sutra was spoken, the Bodhisattva

Seeing Transcends the Ordinary

Great Wisdom was the interlocutor, just as in the Shurangama
Sutra the Venerable Ananda is the interlocutor. “And others” meansthat not only Great Wisdom Bodhisattva but many otherBodhisattvas were there as well. “The World Honored One spoke
the doctrine that externalist sects always speak of spontaneity.”
The various outside-the-Way sects at that time constantly explained
the doctrine of spontaneity. What doctrine is that? This is what theysay:
Who unloosed the rivers and seasand piled up the mountain peaks?
Who sharpened the thorns and brambles,
who painted the birds and beasts?
Of all there is,none has a creator;
Therefore I say
that it comes into being spontaneously.
Who started the seas? You can’t name the person who began theseas. Nor can you find the person who initiated the rivers. Although
in China there was an Emperor Yu who tamed the waters, there
probably wasn’t that kind of talent yet in India. Who took the earthand piled it into mountains? Who created the mountain peaks? How
is it they are so high? By asking who made them, they come to theconclusion that they arose spontaneously. Spontaneously a riverappeared, a sea came into existence. Spontaneously there were
mountains. The thorns and brambles, the birds and beasts –absolutely everything, without any help from people, is producedof itself. “Of all there is, none has a creator; therefore I say that itcomes into being spontaneously.” But I speak of causes andconditions. Here Ananda is quoting what the Buddha said earlier.
Buddha, you explained the Dharma of causes and conditions,which is not the same state. It is not the same as the outside-theWay sects’ view of spontaneity. However, the doctrine I hear you
speaking now seems the same as the doctrine spoken by sects
outside the Way. You say that the condition of enlightenment

145

146

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

pervades the ten directions, and the outside-the-Way sects say that
their True Self also pervades the ten directions. Isn’t that the same?
The name is different, that’s all. Your condition of enlightenment ismore than likely the True Self. And their True Self is more thanlikely the condition of enlightenment. Isn’t that the way it is?
What is meant by the “cause” and the “condition” that the
Buddha speaks of? I have often told you. The cause is the seed.
What contributes to its growth are the conditions. Planting a seed in
the ground is a cause. Conditions are the aiding factors which
contribute to the growth – mud, dirt, water, manure, sunlight, andother such things are called the conditions which aid and contributeto its growth. Buddha, you said that everything consists of causes
and conditions, and that the causes and conditions break up theoutside-the-Way sects’ dharma of spontaneity. Causes andconditions are not the same as spontaneity, and so they destroy thetheory of spontaneity. But your condition of enlightenment and theoutside-the-Way sects’ true self both pervade the ten directions.
The ten directions extend only so far, and if yours pervades it andtheirs pervades it, they must be the same.
Sutra:“Now as I contemplate the nature of enlightenment as
spontaneous, as neither produced nor extinguished, and asapart from all empty falseness and inversion, it seems to havenothing to do with your causes and conditions or the
spontaneity advocated by others. Would you please enlighten us
on this point lest we should fall into deviant paths, thus
enabling us to obtain the true mind, the bright nature ofwonderful enlightenment?”
Commentary:“Now as I contemplate the nature of enlightenment as
spontaneous – I carefully contemplate the enlightened nature
which the World Honored One spoke of as being spontaneous. It isneither produced nor extinguished; isn’t that spontaneity? It isapart from all empty falseness and inversion – apart from allSeeing Transcends the Ordinary

upside-down characteristics and from the upside-down mind. It
seems to have nothing to do with your causes and conditions or
the spontaneity advocated by others. It doesn’t seem to be causes
and conditions and it also is different from spontaneity. But, thenagain, it seems to be the same.” This is what is meant by “seems to
be and yet is not.” “Would you please enlighten us on this point
lest we should fall into deviant paths. Buddha, how can you teachme so that I won’t believe in the theories of those outside-the-Way
sects?” “Deviant paths” refers to outside-the-Way sects. “Thusenabling us to obtain the true mind, the bright nature ofwonderful enlightenment?” How can I obtain my true mind? I ask
the Buddha to have compassion and instruct me.
P2

The Thus Come One refutes this by bringing up the doctrine of according withconditions.
Q1 He upbraids him for doubting and asks about the substance.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “Now I have instructed you withsuch expedients in order to tell you the truth, yet you do notawaken to it but mistake it for spontaneity.
Commentary:

The Buddha is devoid of a temper, but it is probable he wasfrowning when he said this, because that small disciple was muchtoo confused. The Buddha told Ananda, “Now I have instructed
you with such expedients in order to tell you the truth. I havebeen explaining this and that aspect of it – I have already explained
it seven or eight ways. This is the ninth of the Ten Manifestationsof the Seeing, and you still don’t understand. How can you be thisway?” “Expedients” are skillful, provisional Dharma-doors which
are not actual. They are a case of “regarding the opportunities anddispensing the teaching in order to speak Dharma for people.” The
Buddha looks to see what doctrine he should use to instruct Ananda
and then uses a clever, wonderful, provisional, expedient dharma,such as the various analogies and ways of manifesting the seeing he
has already used, and such as his questioning Ananda about the

147

148

Volume One – The Seeing Naturemind. “Truths” refer to the true and actual Dharma the Buddha has
also explained. “And you still have not awaken.” The Buddha
was very put out with Ananda when he said that. After all that I’ve
said to you, after all the principles I’ve explained, you still don’tlisten, and you haven’t understood in the least. Instead, you
produce doubts about its being spontaneity. You still compare
the doctrine I explain with the spontaneity of the outside-the-Way
sects. You are really making a mistake. How can you be so dense?
How can you compare them? They are not the same at all.”
Sutra:“Ananda, if it definitely were spontaneous, you should be
able to distinguish the substance of the spontaneity.
Commentary:“Ananda, let me tell you: if it definitely were spontaneous –if you are determined to say that the doctrine I explain is the sameas the spontaneity of the outside-the-Way sects, you should be able
to distinguish the substance of the spontaneity. Now we will
examine this spontaneity and make it clear and delineate it. The
spontaneity has a substance. They say, for example, ‘Who loosed
the rivers?’ Rivers come into existence spontaneously, and so there
is still a river. ‘Who loosed the seas?’ They say the seas exist spontaneously, so there is still a sea. The sea is the basic substance of
spontaneity. It still has a substance. They say, ‘Why piled up themountains?’ No person could make a mountain, so the mountains
are spontaneously born. So there is still the substance of amountain. The substance of the mountain is the substance of
spontaneity. Now where is the spontaneous substance of myDharma? Speak up.”
Q2 He questions him and immediately offers a refutation.

Sutra:“Now you look into the wonderful bright seeing. What is its
self? Does the seeing take bright light as its self? Does it takeSeeing Transcends the Ordinary

darkness as its self? Does it take emptiness as its self? Does ittake solid objects as its self?
Commentary:“You still have not understood, so I will explain it for you
further. You listen.” The Buddha presents another theory to reveal
to him that it is separate from all ordinary seeing. “Now you look
into the wonderful bright seeing. What is its self? Use your mind
again to take a look. What self is there in the condition of yourenlightened seeing’s wonderful brightness? What is your seeing’s
basic substance? You say the seeing is spontaneous? If it isspontaneous, it must have a substance. What is the basic substanceof the seeing? Tell me. Does the seeing take bright light as its
self? Does the seeing take light as its spontaneous basic substance?
Does it take darkness as its self? Does darkness make up the
spontaneous substance of the seeing? Does it take emptiness as its
self? Does it take emptiness to make up its spontaneous basic
substance? Or does it take solid objects as its self? Or does form
make up its spontaneous basic substance? Speak up.” Now he has
asked Ananda, and Ananda will have a comeback. But before hecan speak, the Buddha offers his own refutations.
Sutra:“Ananda, if its self consists in light, you should not see
darkness. Moreover, if it takes emptiness as the substance of its
self, you should not see solid objects. Continuing in the sameway, if it takes all dark appearances as its self, then when it islight, the seeing-nature is cut off and extinguished, and how can
you see light?”
Commentary:

The Buddha explains it for Ananda a little more deeply.
“Ananda, if its self consists in light, you should not see
darkness. If you take light to be the basic substance of spontaneity,and if you say seeing is the same as spontaneity, then when it isdark, the light should be cut off and extinguished, that is, it should
disappear; and so you should not see darkness. After all, you say

149

150

Volume One – The Seeing Naturelight is its basic substance, so how could it see when it is dark?
Moreover, if it takes emptiness as the substance of its self, you
should not see solid objects. By solid objects is meant places
which cannot be seen through. If you take emptiness to be thespontaneous basic substance of your seeing, your seeing should
disappear in the face of solid objects. Without emptiness, its own
substance is gone. Continuing in the same way, if it takes all
dark appearances as its self, then when it is light, the seeingnature is cut off and extinguished, and how can you see light?
The principle holds in every case. The seeing-nature would be
extinguished when there is light. Thus to say that darkness is its
basic substance is also a mistake.”O2 He rejects causes and conditions.
P1 Ananda relents on spontaneity and wonders about causes and conditions.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “I am certain that the nature of this wonderfulseeing is not spontaneous. Now I discern that it is produced
from causes and conditions. But I do not yet have it clear in mymind. I now ask the Thus Come One how this idea is consonantwith the nature of causes and conditions.”
Commentary:

Ananda said before that it was not causes and conditions; now
he says that it is. Ananda also can fluctuate. Ananda said, “I amcertain that the nature of this wonderful seeing is not
spontaneous. Certainly, just as you say, the subtle wonderfulseeing-essence which sees everything is not spontaneous, because
it has no substance. Now I discern that it is produced from causes
and conditions.” He doesn’t say now that he considers; he says hediscerns the doctrine. “But I do not yet have it clear in my mind.
I think the seeing is produced from causes and conditions, but thenagain it seems to not be in accord with principle. It seems that there
is no such thing. That’s what I think, but my mind is not absolutely
clear about it.” What do you think of him? He doesn’t understand,but he still keeps trying on hats. Now he’s trying on the causes-and-Seeing Transcends the Ordinary

conditions hat. “I now ask the Thus Come One how this idea isconsonant with the nature of causes and conditions. World
Honored One, how can this doctrine be explained? How can it fit
with the nature of causes and conditions? Please explain this to me,
Buddha.” Now it was not the Buddha who said that the seeingessence is produced from the nature of causes and conditions; it
was Ananda who said it, and he himself doesn’t understand. He
wants the Buddha to explain it. Basically what Ananda said lacks
principle. He doesn’t understand the doctrine. First he says it isspontaneity, then he says it is causes and conditions, and thenbecause he doesn’t understand how it could be, he wants someone
else to explain it. Meeting someone like Ananda is enough to give
one a headache.
P2

The Thus Come One refutes it by bringing up the doctrine used to refute
spontaneity.
Q1 First he refutes causes.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “You say it is causes and conditions. I ask
you again: because you are now seeing, the seeing-nature
manifests. Is it because of light that the seeing exists? Is it
because of darkness that the seeing exists? Is it because of
emptiness that the seeing exists? Is it because of solid objects
that the seeing exists?
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “You say it is causes and conditions. You
want me to explain to you how it is consonant with the nature ofcauses and conditions. But it’s you who say it is causes andconditions. Well , I will explain about causes and conditions foryou. But first I want to ask you something. I ask you again:
because you are now seeing, the seeing-nature manifests. Yourseeing-nature appears before you. Is it because of light that theseeing exists? Is it because of darkness that the seeing exists? Is
it because of emptiness that the seeing exists? Is it because ofsolid objects that the seeing exists? In the end, how does your

151

152

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

seeing-essence come into being?” The Buddha is truly one of great
kindness and great compassion. He encounters someone who keeps“kneading the bean curd” so to speak – who keeps going back andforth and around and about – and with the utmost compassion, he
still keeps explaining to him. It’s probably the case that Ananda has
been spoiled by the Buddha. He was the Buddha’s favorite cousin
and he was in the habit of being allowed to say and do as hepleased. He’s just like these disciples of mine now who are notafraid of their teacher. They dare to say anything at all – right to theteacher’s face. When I was in Hong Kong, my disciples didn’t dare
open their mouths when they were around me. They were very
afraid of me. You American disciples are not afraid of your teacher.
And I don’t wish to make you afraid of me, so for now it’s “yes.”“Okay.”
Sutra:“Ananda, if light brings it into existence, you should not see
darkness, and if it exists because of darkness, you should not
see light. It is the same with emptiness and solid objects.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that I have already explained many
similar doctrines. Now I will explain it once again for you.
Ananda, if light brings it into existence – if you say the seeing
exists because of light – you should not see darkness. When it isdark, you should not be able to see darkness. If it exists because of
darkness, you should not see light. If you say, ‘Ah, it is not
because of light that it exists, but because of darkness, there isseeing because of darkness,’ then when it is light your seeing would
disappear. Why? You rely on the darkness in order to see; now thatthe darkness is gone, your seeing is also gone. The very same
doctrine applies in other cases. If it is because of emptiness that theseeing exists, then where there are solid objects it would disappear.
If it is because of solid objects that the seeing exists, then where
there is emptiness it would disappear. But that isn’t how it is withyou. You can see when it is light, you can see when it is dark, youSeeing Transcends the Ordinary

can see where there is emptiness, and you can see where there aresolid objects. How could your suggestion that the seeing is based on
causes and conditions be correct?”
Q2 He refutes conditions.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, does the seeing derive from thecondition of light? Does the seeing derive from the condition of
darkness? Does the seeing derive from the condition of
emptiness? Does the seeing derive from the condition of solid
objects?
Commentary:“I spoke before about causes: now I will ask you about
conditions. I will explain it a little more clearly for you.” Do you
see how compassionate the Buddha is? He sees Ananda still
standing there wide-eyed and staring, having still not understood,
so he explains it again. “Moreover, Ananda, does the seeing
derive from the condition of light? Does the seeing derive fromthe condition of darkness? Does the seeing follow upon light, or
does it follow upon darkness? Does the seeing derive from thecondition of emptiness? Does the seeing derive from thecondition of solid objects? Is it from the causal condition of
emptiness that there is seeing? Or is it from the causal condition ofsolid objects that there is seeing?”
Sutra:“Ananda, if it exists because of the condition of emptiness,
you should not see solid objects. If it exists because of thecondition of solid objects, you should not see emptiness: it is thesame with light and darkness.
Commentary:“Ananda, if it exists because of the condition of emptiness –if it is because of the emptiness that there is seeing, you should notsee solid objects. The principle here is about the same as the one

153

154

Volume One – The Seeing Natureexplained above. But because of the Buddha’s compassion, he
explains it in great detail, not fearing the trouble involved. If it
exists because of the condition of solid objects – if it is due tosolid objects that there is seeing, you should not see emptiness: itis the same with light and darkness. The doctrine of it being fromthe condition of light or from the condition of darkness is the sameas the doctrine of its being from emptiness or from solid objects.
O3 He rules out the false and ordinary.

Sutra:“Thus you should know that the essential, enlightened
wonderful brightness is due to neither causes nor conditions
and it does not arise spontaneously.
Commentary:

Now the Buddha again rouses Ananda from his stupidity.
“Thus you should know – don’t continue to be so confused! – thatthe essential, enlightened wonderful brightness, the seeing, isdue to neither causes nor conditions. It is not because of causes,
it is not because of conditions, and it does not arise spontaneously. Now do you know?
Sutra:“It is not that which is not spontaneous. It is not that it isnot; nor is it that it is not not. It is not that which ‘is’ or ‘is not.’Commentary:

It is something transcending all contraries, relativities, andpartialities. “It is not that which is not spontaneous.” Now thiscertainly does not say that the seeing-essence does rise spontaneously. The double negative means that there is not even no
spontaneous arisal. “It is not that it is not; nor is it that it is notnot.” There is neither a negation nor a lack of negation. There is no
is, and there is no is not. “It is not that which ‘is’ or ‘is not.’”
There isn’t any correct or incorrect. You can’t think about this withyour mind that makes distinctions. Once you think about “is” andSeeing Transcends the Ordinary“is not,” you have left the doctrine of the seeing essence. Then whatis there?
Sutra:“Any dharma is that which is apart from all characteristics.
Commentary:

If you separate from all empty and false characteristics, that is
the true and actual Dharma. Don’t base your skill on empty andfalse characteristics. “Any dharma is that which is apart from all
characteristics.” If you can be separate from all empty and false
characteristics, that is your genuine seeing-essence, that is thegenuine wonderful Dharma. What are these characteristics? They
are the characteristics of false thought. To be apart from false
thought is the wonderful Dharma of true suchness. If you do notseparate yourself from the characteristics of false thinking, you do
not unite with the wonderful Dharma of true suchness.
O4 He scolds him for bringing up the ordinary.

Sutra:“Now in the midst of dharmas, how can you use your mind
to make distinctions that are based on worldly sophistries,
terms, and characteristics? That is like grasping at empty spacewith your hand: you only succeed in tiring yourself out. How
could empty space possibly yield to your grasp?”
Commentary:

The World Honored One continues speaking to Ananda: Now inthe midst of dharmas, how can you use your mind to makedistinctions that are based on worldly sophistries, terms, andcharacteristics? Why do you dwell in false thoughts and use yourmind? Why do you base your skill on false thought? Worldly
doctrines of spontaneity and causes and conditions are sophistries.
Sophistries are clever discussions of unreal things. You use theterms and characteristics of sophistries to make distinctions about
my wonderful Dharma, to make distinctions about my wonderful

155

156

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Shurangama Samadhi. How can you do that? That is like graspingat empty space with your hand. To use your mind which has false
thinking, your conscious mind that makes distinctions, to fathom
the wonderful Shurangama Samadhi is like trying to grab hold ofempty space and stroke it with your hand. How can you capture
empty space? Were you to ask a child if empty space can be
grasped, even the child would say it can’t be done. What you aredoing now is grasping at empty space. It is like Teng Hua Feng,
who said, “First capture empty space, then you can capture Teng
Hua Feng.” He said it to a ghost which had captured him. Uponbeing captured, he reasoned with the ghost: “Wait a bit, can’t you?”he said. “There’s a small matter I haven’t finished attending to.
When I have finished that up, I’ll accompany you to see King
Yama.”
Who was Teng Hua Feng?
He was a cultivator of the Way, a monk with samadhi-power.
When he was in samadhi, the ghosts and spirits couldn’t see him.
But he was visible to the ghosts and spirits when he left thesamadhi. That time he had left samadhi, and the Ghost of Impermanence paid him a visit.
What is the Ghost of Impermanence?
When your time comes to die, it is the friend who comes toaccompany you to see King Yama. That friend came and captured
Teng Hua Feng and said, “Your life should end. Come with me tosee King Yama,” And he locked Teng Hua Feng up in hand cuffs
and iron chains.
Teng Hua Feng said to him, “Friend, don’t be so impolite. I still
have one thing to attend to, and then I will go with you.”
The ghost thought, “You’re opposing me for having captured
you. Well, it doesn’t matter if I show you a little courtesy.” So hesaid, “What do you have to attend to?”
Whereupon Teng Hua Feng folded up his legs into full lotus
posture, and as soon as he was settled he entered samadhi. The

Seeing Transcends the Ordinary

samadhi he entered was the No-Thought Samadhi. Just before heentered it, he said, “Now go and capture empty space, and then you
can take along Teng Hua Feng.” He said, “If you can capture empty
space, then come back and take me to see King Yama.” Once he hadentered samadhi, the ghost had no way of capturing him. So
everyone should know that samadhi-power is extremely important.
Samadhi-power is not being turned around by things, but being
able to turn everything around. Didn’t it say earlier in the text, “Ifyou can turn things around, then you are the same as the Thus ComeOne.” Cultivating to develop samadhi-power is the same. You haveit no matter what circumstance you encounter. I will explain adoctrine to you which is not a joke, but is true: if a man truly has
samadhi-power, when he sees a woman, no matter how pretty she
is, he can refrain from moving his mind. He can avoid giving rise toemotional desire. That is samadhi-power. If as soon as you see awoman you grow unsteady and start to shake and a hand suddenly
grows right out of your throat, that’s a lack of samadhi-power. We
can switch the sentence around and say that is the same for womenwhen they see men. They should remain in a state of unmoving
suchness, and if they are able to remain unturned by the emotionaldesire, they have samadhi-power. That’s just the first step. You
shouldn’t think that that is something extraordinary in itself. That’s
the first step. The first step is to gain the ability to not be turned
around by emotional desire, so that seeing is the same as not having
seen. You face situations without a mind. You’re confronted withthe experience and still haven’t any mind. That is samadhi-power.
You can measure the extent of your samadhi-power by yourself.
For example, if you can remain unmoved when the emotionaldesire between men and women comes to mind, then you have alittle bit of samadhi-power. To take it farther, if you can remain in
the company of your girl friend without the arising of the least
incident, that is genuine skill. But the skill is not easily developed.
If you have that kind of samadhi-power, you certainly can cultivateand develop a vajra indestructible body. If you lack that samadhipower, what is to be done? Don’t be satisfied with the status quo,

157

158

Volume One – The Seeing Naturesaying, “I haven’t got that much samadhi-power, so forget it, I’m
not going to cultivate. I’ll just give in to it.” That’s useless. You’rejust riding for a fall. The less samadhi power you have, the more
you must cultivate. For instance, “I sit in meditation and the pain
comes. The more pain there is, the more I want to sit. I will force
myself to do what is difficult.” That is also samadhi-power.
You only succeed in tiring yourself out. The Buddha tells
Ananda that using his mind to invent sophistries about the seeingnature is like trying to grasp empty space. All you do is toil bitterly,
to no avail. You wear yourself out and exhaust your own energy.
You lose your strength. After all, if you continually paw at empty
space with your hand, can you deny that your arm would get tired?
Eventually your hand would hurt and would start to ache fromweariness. You knead and clutch and grasp and can’t get hold ofempty space. You grasp it and there’s nothing, you grasp again andagain there is nothing. It would truly be a case of having nothing to
do and going to look for something to do. And that’s the way
Ananda was. He didn’t have anything to do. It was probably thecase that as a monk he ate his fill and for lack of anything to do hebegan clutching at empty space.
How could empty space possibly yield to your grasp? How
could empty space comply so that you could catch it? Empty space
is basically empty; how could you capture it? If there weresomething you could grasp, then it would not be empty space.
There has to be a thing before you can grasp it. For instance, thiscup: because there is a cup, I am able to grasp it. If the cup weren’t
there you could grasp back and forth and up and down and there
still wouldn’t be anything. So the Buddha likens Ananda, whodevelops his skill based exclusively on the conscious mind thatmakes distinctions, to someone who grasps at empty space. The
principle is the same. You just increase your own weariness, which
is not of the least benefit to the self-nature.

159

Seeings is Apart from Seeing

N10 He shows seeing is apart from seeing.
O1 Ananda leads with the teaching and asks a question.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “If the nature of the wonderfulenlightenment has neither causes nor conditions, then why does
the World Honored One always tell the bhikshus that thenature of seeing derives from the four conditions of emptiness,brightness, the mind, and the eyes? What does that mean?”Commentary:

How much gall would you say Ananda has? He sasses his
teacher. He rudely tries to argue publicly with the Buddha. Morethan anything else, it’s like a game of chess. Ananda said to the
Buddha, “World Honored One, if the nature of the wonderfulenlightenment, the seeing-essence, has neither causes nor
conditions, then why does the World Honored One always tell
the bhikshus that the nature of seeing derives from the four
conditions?” Ananda is borrowing the Buddha’s principles. “It’s
you that said this, Buddha, not me. You talked about the nature ofseeing that way.” Listen to him! He is protesting against the
Buddha. Ananda had got snagged left and right so many times hehasn’t said one thing right – that by now he’s probably heedless ofeverything. “I’m going to have it out with the Buddha.” So he says,

160

Volume One – The Seeing Nature“World Honored One, you keep saying that the seeing-nature iscomplete with four conditions, and so why does the Buddha now
say that it is not causes and conditions?” He certainly must have
had enough gall to fill the skies to be prompted to argue with the
Buddha like this.
What are the four conditions? Emptiness, brightness, themind, and the eyes? What does that mean? How do you explain
this doctrine? In the past you explained it according to these four
conditions, and now you are going back on what you said. How can
you do that? Is it possible for the Buddha to say things which don’t
count? The Buddha doesn’t lie. How can you say it is that way andflow say it isn’t?” You can see that meeting up with this kind of
disciple is not an easy task. Thank goodness the Buddha is the
Buddha. If it were I, I’d have no way to handle him.
O2 He makes clear that the former teaching was expedient.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Ananda, what I have said about all theworldly causes and conditions has nothing to do with theprimary meaning.
Commentary:

Ananda’s ability in debate is so good that he has subdued theBuddha. The Buddha said, “Ananda, what I have said about all
the worldly causes and conditions has nothing to do with theprimary meaning. It is not the principal doctrine. What I said thenwas provisional and expedient. You should not think that the things
I said then are true. At that time it was as if I were rearing little
children by telling you to be good and not be rambunctious. “Whenyou grow up, you can be an official. You can do important things.”
It was an expedient, and provisional Dharma-door. Doesn’t it seemfrom the tone of what he says that the Buddha has been subdued byAnanda?
In the Vimalakirti Sutra, Manjushri Bodhisattva asks thelayman Vimalakirti, “What is the primary meaning?”

Seeings is Apart from Seeing

What do you suppose the layman Vimalakirti said? Can you
guess? If any of you know, then you are truly a present-day Vimalakirti. Do any of you know what the primary meaning is?
Anyone who has read the Vimalakirti Sutra will know. But if I
tell you, you should not go around posturing in front of people,
imitating the layman Vimalakirti’s gesture, because you haven’t
reached his status. Don’t be like some people who make themistake of pretending to be what they aren’t. Vimalakirti closed hiseyes and did not open his mouth. He didn’t say a word. Manjushri
Bodhisattva said, “Oh, you understand.” That’s the way it was, but
you can’t do the same thing when you go someplace and someone
asks you what the primary meaning is. That is unacceptable. It’s
fine to know about it, to be aware of the principle, but you can’t go
about putting on airs, as if you were the same as Vimalakirti. That
is impermissible. The same is true when reading the Sixth
Patriarch’s Sutra, which contains a lot of principle. Sometimes
people make “verbal Zen” out of these principles. If you genuinely
understand the doctrine, then it is all right. But it is not all right toindulge in “verbal Zen.” I will repeat this because it is very
important. You can’t go around trying to carry on “Ch’an banter”
with people.
What is “Ch’an banter”?
Someone points a finger or makes a fist or some other suchgesture. That is impermissible for you to do. Why?
You haven’t the experience. You are not enlightened. It’s not
you who can make these kinds of gestures. One who makes thesekinds of gestures is one who is enlightened. One who is enlightened
has the penetrating understanding of absolutely everything. I had an
encounter recently with someone who was so confused that heacted like he was drunk and supposed himself to be enlightened. So
I told him to explain the Seven Kinds of Sutra Titles and the Six
Realizations, and he couldn’t come up with one title. He could notcomplete one realization. What enlightenment do you suppose he
had attained? If he were an enlightened person, then even if he

161

162

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

didn’t know the answer to the question, he would have been able toexpound principle. Why? Because all principles come forth fromthe mind. If he were an enlightened person, his mind would be fullof light. And he would have penetrated to the understanding of all
principles, so that even if he didn’t know the particulars, he could
explain it with principle. That’s what is meant by enlightened. So
you decidedly cannot steep tea in cold water and drink the dregs.
Someone who forces the issue and announces that he is enlightenedis totally shameless, completely without a sense of shame. Therecan be no such people in Buddhism. They are a useless lot, I’ll tellyou.
O3 He explains now that it is not conditions.

Sutra:“Ananda, I ask you again: people in the world say, ‘I cansee.’ What is meant by seeing? What is not seeing?”
Ananda said, “Due to the light of the sun, the moon, andlamps, people in the world can see all kinds of appearances:that is called seeing. If it were not for these three kinds of light,
they would not be able to see.”
Commentary:

The Buddha felt that Ananda was his little cousin and he should
always take pity on him. So again he calls out, Ananda, I ask you
again: Child, I will again ask you: people in the world say, ‘I cansee.’ Everyone says he can see. The text does not have the Buddha
saying he can see. It is each person speaking of himself. What ismeant by seeing? What is seeing? What is not seeing? Tell me thedoctrine involved.
Ananda has now heard the Buddha subdued by him. He’s been
victorious, and so he doesn’t stop to think, he just speaks out.
Ananda said, “Due to the light of the sun, the moon, and lamps,
people in the world can see all kinds of appearances: that iscalled seeing. Without them, we can’t see. If it were not for thesethree kinds of light, they would not be able to see.”Seeings is Apart from Seeing

Sutra:“Ananda, if it is called ‘not seeing’ when there is no light,
you should not see darkness. If in fact you do see darkness,
which is none other than the lack of light, how can you say there
is an absence of seeing?
Commentary:

Whenever Ananda says something he contradicts himself. He
slaps his own cheek, as it were. He opposes his own principle. Thus
he says that if these three kinds of light are lacking there isn’t any
seeing. The Buddha challenges his essential point. You say there isno seeing. I’ll ask you about that. Ananda, if it is called ‘notseeing’ when there is no light, you should not see darkness.
Didn’t you say that in the absence of light, shed by sun, moon, andlamps, you cannot see? In fact this doctrine has already been
explained, but it is to be feared that Ananda, despite his great
learning, no longer remembers it, so the Buddha repeats it for him.
Since you say there is no seeing in the absence of light, you should
not see darkness. In explaining the sutra, I asked you earlier what ablind man sees, and the answer was “black.” It’s the same thing
here. Seeing blackness is seeing, too.
If in fact you do see darkness, which is none other than thelack of light, how can you say there is an absence of seeing? You
cannot argue with this theory because it has already been
established that you do see darkness, which is simply the absence oflight. You can’t say it is an absence of seeing. It’s all right to say
there is no light, but you cannot say there is no seeing. Ananda has
run into another snag.
Sutra:“Ananda, if, when it is dark, you call it ‘not seeing’ because
you do not see light, then since it is now light and you do not see
the characteristic of darkness, it should also be called ‘notseeing.’ Thus, the two characteristics would both be called ‘notseeing.’

163

164

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Commentary:

Ananda, if, when it is dark, you call it ‘not seeing’ because
you do not see light – in a dark place you don’t see light, and you
say this is not to see at all. Then since it is now light – now you arein a time of light, in the presence of lamp-light, sunlight, andmoonlight – and you do not see the characteristic of darkness, it
should also be called ‘not seeing.’ When the light comes, thedarkness goes, and you no longer see darkness. By your reasoning,
there would be no seeing in this situation either. Thus, the two characteristics would both be called ‘not seeing.’ The two characteristics that have been discussed, light and darkness, would both be notseeing. Right? Is that what you mean?
Sutra:“Although these two characteristics replace one another,
your seeing-nature does not lapse for an instant. Thus you canknow that there is seeing in both cases. How, then, can you say
there is no seeing?
Commentary:

You see the Buddha is a great debater, and now you would
probably be victorious in debate, whoever you debated with.
Although these two characteristics replace one another: the two
characteristics of light and darkness contend with each other. Light
claims that it is the seeing, and darkness contends that it is theseeing. Ananda, you say that neither one is the seeing. What is
actually the case? Your seeing-nature does not lapse for an
instant. The succession of light and dark does not affect yourseeing-nature’s ability to see. It is certain that your seeing-naturedoes not increase or decrease. It is neither produced nor extinguished. It is not the case that your seeing-nature temporarily
disappears.
Thus you can know that there is seeing in both cases. You see
light, and you see darkness, and you can’t say that either one is acase of not seeing. How, then, can you say there is no seeing?

Seeings is Apart from Seeing

Since there is seeing in both cases, what do you say is not seeing?
Speak up. He questions a level deeper. Speak up.
O4 He actually shows it is apart from seeing.
P1 First he decides the primary meaning of being apart from conditions.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, you should know that when you see
light, the seeing is not the light. When you see darkness, theseeing is not the darkness. When you see emptiness, the seeing
is not the emptiness. When you see solid objects, the seeing is
not the solid objects.
Commentary:

Therefore, Ananda, because of the doctrine just explained,
you should know that when you see light, the seeing is not thelight. When you look at light, your looking is certainly not thelight; your seeing-nature is certainly not the light. It certainly is notthat your seeing-nature follows after the light and turns into it, thatyour seeing-nature is turned around by that state. When you see
darkness, the seeing is not the darkness. When you look at
blackness your seeing certainly is not the blackness. Your seeing
has still not changed. It is the same as the seeing that sees light; it isidentical, without any distinction. When you see emptiness, theseeing is not the emptiness. When you look at emptiness, yourseeing certainly is not turned around by the emptiness. It does not
run after emptiness. When you see solid objects, the seeing is not
the solid objects. When you see places where there are solid
objects, it certainly is not that your seeing follows after that andbecomes a solid object. It cannot be turned around by that kind of
external situation. It cannot be shaken by external things. It is youreverlasting unchanging seeing-nature.
P2

He then establishes the primary meaning is apart from seeing.

Sutra:“Having realized these four meanings, you should also knowthat when you see your seeing, the seeing is not the seeing to be

165

166

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

seen. Since the former seeing is beyond the latter, the lattercannot reach it. That being the case, how can you say that yourabsolute intuitive perception has something to do with causes
and conditions or spontaneity or that it has something to dowith mixing and uniting?
Commentary:“Having realized these four meanings: these are the four
meanings spoken of above, the four causal conditions by which theseeing-nature is accomplished. Now that you have realized that theseeing-nature is not contingent upon the four aspects of light,
darkness, emptiness, or solid objects, you should also know thatwhen you see your seeing, the seeing is not the seeing to be seen.
Here the first “seeing” refers to our genuine seeing, true perception,and the second “seeing” refers to the seeing-essence, which,although it is also said to be a genuine seeing, is ever so slightly
false. The first seeing is a pure seeing. It is the genuine true seeing.
The second carries with it a bit of falseness. So when your genuine
seeing is able to see the false seeing, the seeing is not the seeing.
Your genuine seeing is apart from all characteristics with
substance. It has no substantial characteristic. There isn’t anythingat all. So it is said, “The seeing is not the seeing.” No seeing isaccomplished. Since there is basically nothing at all, you cannot
give it a name. This is the point which is called “separation from the
spoken word.” It is said:
The mouth wishes to speak
but is at a loss for words.
The minds wants to seize upon conditions,but reflection ceases.
The mind wants to think but has no way to do so. This is to beapart from the mark of the spoken word – you cannot speak of it –and apart from the mark of the written word. It cannot be
represented by any word.

Seeings is Apart from Seeing

The path of words and language is severed,
The place the mind can go is extinguished.
The way of words and language is gone. The mind has no place
to go; this means that the places where the mind thinks are gone. So
at this time it is said that the seeing is not the seeing. This doctrine
is not at all easy to understand. But also, if you are familiar with
Buddhist studies, it is very easy to understand.
Since there isn’t anything at all, how can you also say that theseeing is causes and conditions, or that it is spontaneity? “Since theformer seeing is beyond the latter, the latter cannot reach it.
Since your seeing is different from the seeing, your seeing cannot
catch up to it. There isn’t anything, so what are you looking for?”“The latter cannot reach it” means that your false seeing cannot see
it. What is the seeing you cannot see? It is your genuine seeing.
“That being the case, how can you say that your absolute
intuitive perception has something to do with causes andconditions or spontaneity or that it has something to do withmixing and uniting? Why do you still want to say your seeingessence, the absolute, intuitive perception, is the causes andconditions that I spoke of in the past? Why do you bring that up as
a comparison? And why bring up a comparison with the
spontaneity taught by the sects outside the Way? And why bring up
the characteristics of mixing and uniting by saying that everyone
mixes together in a mixed-up union?” The characteristic of mixing
and uniting is like when chao-tze – Chinese raviolis – break up
when you boil them; you can’t distinguish them one from another.
The Buddha tells Ananda that when he spoke the Dharma of
causes and conditions, it was for the sake of those who had firstbegun to study, people of the Small Vehicle, that is, the provisional
vehicle of the Sound Hearers and the Conditioned-EnlightenedOnes, and also for the adherents of outside-the-Way sects, to refutethe doctrine of spontaneity.

167

168

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

Now I am explaining the Shurangama Sutra in order tomanifest and display the great Shurangama Samadhi. That kind of
wonderful meaning absolutely cannot be compared to causes andconditions. How can you still bring up causes and conditions andcompare it to the primary meaning? How can you compare it to thegreat Shurangama Samadhi? That’s like mistaking copper for gold.
You are too attached! You can’t think like that!
P3

He concludes by exhorting them to persevere and well consider Bodhi.

Sutra:“You narrow-minded Sound Hearers are so inferior andignorant that you are unable to penetrate through to the purityof the characteristic of reality. Now I will teach you. You should
consider it well, and do not become weary or negligent on thewonderful road to Bodhi.”
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said, “You narrow-minded Sound
Hearers, you people of the Two Vehicles, are so inferior andignorant. Your minds are very narrow and small, your awareness isquite inferior. You are completely without knowledge. You Sound
Hearers know only how to benefit yourselves and not how tobenefit others. You know only how to attend to yourselves, and you
pay no attention to the pain and suffering of other living beings.
You are “self-ending arhats.” “Ignorant” means to have no genuine
knowledge. The knowledge spoken of here, however, is not that ofordinary worldly knowledge, but the genuine knowledge of theGreat Vehicle Buddhadharma. You lack knowledge of genuine
Great Vehicle Buddhism. This also refers to the wonderful samadhi
of the Shurangama primary meaning. You Sound Hearers don’t
understand it, and so you are unable to penetrate through to thepurity of the characteristic of reality.” “To penetrate through”
means to understand, At present your minds are too heavily
attached, the distinctions your mind makes are too profuse, for you
to understand what lies in the Great Vehicle teaching, the Great
Vehicle Buddhadharma, the purity of the characteristic of reality.

Seeings is Apart from Seeing

What is meant by the characteristic of reality? The characteristic of reality is no characteristic. This is the first explanation. Yet
nothing is without the characteristic of reality: that is the second
explanation. All characteristics are produced from within it. That iswhat is meant by the characteristic of reality being no characteristic, yet nothing being without the characteristic of reality. The
third explanation is that there are no characteristics and there isnothing which is not a characteristic. All dharmas are born from thecharacteristic of reality. So the “characteristic of reality” is thebasic substance of dharma.
So you want to find the characteristic of reality, since it is thebasic substance of dharma? What is it ultimately like? You cannot
see it. It just has been given a name, “the characteristic of reality”,
that’s all. It’s as Lao Tze said, “The way that can be spoken of is not
the eternal Way.” If you can talk about your way, if you can explain
it, then it is not the eternal way. “The name that can be named is not
the eternal name.” If you have a name that can be spoken out, it is
not an eternal name. So then he said, “The nameless is the
beginning of heaven and earth. The named is the mother of the
myriad things.” That’s what Lao Tze’s philosophy is like. All I’mdoing now is bringing it up to help make the doctrine clear.
The characteristic of reality is true emptiness and it is also
wonderful existence. Do you say that true emptiness is empty? It isnot, because within it is produced wonderful existence. Wonderfulexistence is certainly not existence. True emptiness is not empty,
and wonderful existence does not exist. Because it does not exist, it
is said to be wonderful existence. Because it is not empty, it is said
to be true emptiness. The characteristic of reality is the same
doctrine. If you understand this doctrine, a thorough understandingof a single thing is a thorough understanding of everything.
What is our self-nature like?
The self-nature is like empty space. Would you say there isanything in empty space? There is absolutely everything in empty
space. But you cannot see it. The existence within emptiness is

169

170

Volume One – The Seeing Nature

wonderful existence. The lack of emptiness within emptiness is true
emptiness. Since true emptiness is not empty, it is called wonderfulexistence. Since wonderful existence is not existence, it is calledtrue emptiness. These two names are one. You investigate them indetail and find, however, that there is not even one. To give it aname is just to put a head on top of a head. You say, “This is true
emptiness, and this is wonderful existence. This is the characteristicof reality.” That allows you to have a certain amount of attachment.
As for the genuine basic substance of dharma, there isn’t anythingat all. By sweeping away all dharmas, one becomes separated fromall characteristics. As was said above, “What is apart from all characteristics is Dharma.” To be apart from all mundane marks is
Dharma. But most people cannot separate themselves from thosecharacteristics. And since they cannot leave those characteristics,
they do not obtain all dharmas.
“I can be separate from characteristics,” you say. “I don’t attach
myself to anything.”
You aren’t attached to anything? There was an earthquake awhile ago; were you afraid? I believe there were quite a few people
who were very agitated when that earthquake came. That is justbecause you cannot be apart from characteristics. If you can beapart from characteristics, Mt. T’ai could come crashing down
before you and you would not be startled. People who can turnthings around are not frightened by any state they meet. If you
aren’t frightened, then there aren’t any states. Why do states exist?
Why are there demonic obstructions? Why can demons come anddisturb your samadhi? Because you move. As soon as you movethey slip right in. If you don’t move, no demon in existence will
have any way to get at you. There won’t be any mantra they canrecite to move you.
You say, “Then why was Matangi able to recite a mantra andconfuse Ananda in this sutra?”It was just because he didn’t have any samadhi. If he’d had
samadhi, if Ananda had had the genuine Shurangama Samadhi,Seeings is Apart from Seeing

there would have been no need for the Buddha to speak the
Shurangama Sutra or the Shurangama Mantra. And you and I
would not be able to listen to the Shurangama Sutra now or study
the Shurangama mantra. So those were the causes and conditions.
But if someone has samadhi, no matter what state arises, he or she
will not be frightened.
“Now I will teach you. I will instruct you, Ananda. You should
consider it well.” This “considering well” does not refer to thekind of consideration Ananda has been using and speaking about.
The word is the same, but it is not meant in the same way. Here“consider” means that he should use his true mind to contemplateand investigate. It isn’t that he should use his conscious mind thatmakes distinctions.
“And do not become weary or negligent on the wonderfulroad to Bodhi. Don’t be lazy and slack off. Don’t be insolent or
perfunctory about it. Don’t be muddled about the wonderful road to
Bodhi. You should be particularly attentive and especially awarethat this is the path to wonderful enlightenment. It is the way to
become a Buddha. It is the wonderful Shurangama Samadhi. If you
have the wonderful Shurangama Samadhi, you can walk to theposition of wonderful enlightenment, that is, the position of the
fruition of Buddhahood.” Buddhas are said to be wonderfully
enlightened, and Bodhisattvas are said to be the ones of equalenlightenment; they are equal to wonderful enlightenment. Fiftyfive positions lie between the level of Sound Hearer, through thelevels of the Bodhisattvas, to the position of wonderful enlightenment. The fifty-five position will be explained later on in the
Shurangama Sutra.

171

172

CHAPTER 2

The Two False Views

M2 The Buddha destroys the false and reveals the true.
N1 Ananda tells of his confusion and asks for instruction.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, it is still
not clear in my mind what the Buddha, the World Honored
One, has explained for me and for others like me about causes
and conditions, spontaneity, the characteristic of mixing anduniting, and the absence of mixing and uniting. And now tohear further that to see seeing is not seeing adds yet anotherlayer of confusion.
Commentary:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, it is still
not clear in my mind what the Buddha, the World Honored
One, has explained for me and for others like me. Buddha, forthe sake of me, a Sound Hearer, and for the sake of the ConditionEnlightened Ones, you have explained about causes andconditions, spontaneity, the characteristic of mixing anduniting, and the absence of mixing and uniting – characteristics
which do not mix and unite. It is still not clear in my mind.
Buddha, after hearing your explanation, we still have not become

The Two False Views

enlightened. We haven’t understood. Our minds still haven’t
opened to enlightenment. And now to hear further that to seeseeing is not seeing adds yet another layer of confusion.”
Ananda is heckling the Buddha again. He says the expression ofthis kind of doctrine has caused him to add yet another layer ofconfusion, obscurity, and lack of understanding. He’s like somepeople who have heard this much of the Shurangama Sutra and arestill saying, “What is it talking about? I don’t understand. I havelistened for all these days, and the more of it I hear the less clear I
become.”Sutra:“Humbly, I hope that with your vast compassion you will
bestow upon us the great wisdom-eye so as to show us the brightpure enlightened mind.” After saying this he wept, madeobeisance, and waited to receive the holy instruction.
Commentary:“Humbly, I hope that with your vast compassion you. I kneel
before the Buddha and hope that the Buddha will bring forth greatcompassion and will bestow upon us the great wisdom-eye. Giveme the wisdom-eye, so as to show us the bright pure enlightened
mind. Buddha, please explain the enlightened mind with its puresubstance to us of the Two Vehicles, the Sound Hearers and theCondition-Enlightened Ones.”
After saying this – at this point Ananda was really nervous. So
when he’d finished speaking, what do you suppose he did? He
wept and made obeisance. He cried. He resorted to the talents of achild and stood crying before the Buddha, and he bowed his headjust like a child who is deprived of its milk and sees its mother andcries for a drink of milk. Requesting the Dharma is like asking formilk to drink. And waited to receive the holy instruction. He
waited for Shakyamuni Buddha to give him some Dharma-milk toquell his hunger and confusion.

173

174

Volume One – The Two False Views

N2

The Buddha compassionately promises to explain.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One, out of pity for Ananda andthe great assembly, began to explain extensively the wonderfulpath of cultivation of all samadhis of the Great Dharani.
Commentary:

Ananda’s weeping brought the Buddha out of samadhi. He
came out of samadhi to explain to him the doctrine of the Way, thedoctrine of wonderful samadhi. Then the World Honored One,out of pity for Ananda: “then” was when Ananda was famishedand wanted milk to drink. It was when Ananda’s confusion was so
deep that he sought clarity. It was when Ananda wept and madeobeisance. Basically the Buddha is endowed with a heart of great
kindness and great compassion, so when Ananda cried theBuddha’s compassionate heart was moved once again, and hewished to quickly speak Dharma for him. Since Ananda was his
youngest cousin, it was likely that here the Buddha showed him a
special fondness and protection. And the great assembly:
However, he didn’t do this just for Ananda’s sake, but for the sakeof everyone in the great assembly also. He began to explain
extensively – “extensively” means that he categorized and madedistinctions – as he explained the wonderful path of cultivation of
all samadhis of the Great Dharani.
The Sanskrit word “dharani” refers to mantras; sometimes theword “mantra” will be used, and sometimes “dharani.” When“dharani” is used, the meaning is “all-encompassing upholder.” It
encompasses all dharmas and upholds limitless meanings. That is,all dharmas are contained within the mantra, and the limitless
wonderful meanings are produced from the mantra. This is one way
to explain it. I have another way of explaining it. “All-encompassing” means holding the three karmas of body, mouth, and mind
entirely encompassing them to make them pure. Precepts, samadhi,
and wisdom, the three non-outflow studies, are upheld. Great
Dharanis are not the same as small ones. A small one is just a little

The Two False Views

mantra, and its effect is not as great. What is spoken of here is agreat dharani.
“Samadhi” is concentration. “The wonderful path of cultivation”: Ananda wants to cultivate the wonderful path to the dharmasof the samadhi of the great all-encompassing upholder. Now
Shakyamuni Buddha is going to proclaim the genuine Dharma.
Sutra:

He said to Ananda, “Although you have a strong memory, it
only benefits your wide learning. But your mind has not yet
understood the subtle secret contemplation and illumination of
shamatha. Listen attentively now as I explain it for you in
detail.
Commentary:

The Buddha presents the topic. He tells him in advance what heis going to explain to him. He said to Ananda, “Although you
have a strong memory, it only benefits your wide learning. Yourmemory is excellent, and you learn a great deal by the use of it.
When things pass before your eyes, you do not forget them. But
your power of memory can help only your learning, your ability toopen wisdom through hearing.
“But your mind has not yet understood the subtle secretcontemplation and illumination of shamatha.” “Shamatha” isthe doctrine of quietude. It has an unspeakably wonderful power ofsubtle secret contemplation and illumination. But your mind has
not yet understood. You have not realized it in the least, you haven’t
the least bit of understanding. “Listen attentively now as I explain
it for you in detail. You should pay particular attention now andlisten to me while I explain to you bit by bit, point by point, layer
by layer. Don’t cry, Ananda. Be good and I will tell you now, I’ll
explain it for you. Don’t be sad.”
Sutra:“And may this explanation cause all those of the future whohave outflows to obtain the fruition of Bodhi.

175

176

Volume One – The Two False Views

Commentary:“And may this explanation cause all those of the future whohave outflows:” “Those of the future” includes us who are here
now. We are now the “future” referred to then.
Everyone is said to have outflows before they are certified ashaving attained the fourth fruition of Arhatship. “Outflows” means
every kind of fault. If, for example, someone likes to drink, he issaid to have a “drinking-outflow.” Those who like to smoke
cigarettes have a “cigarette-outflow.” Those who like to eat fine
food have the outflow of eating fine food. Those who like to wear
good clothes have the outflow of wearing good clothes. If theseexamples don’t make it clear, then let me put it this way: in general,
whatever you like most is an outflow.
You say, “What I like to do most now is meditate, so that must
be a ‘meditation-outflow.’”
That’s different. Meditation directs you upward. When I said
the things you like most, I meant things that send you downhill. If
you like things which make you go down, they are outflows.
Outflows do not refer only to the things you have done in thepast. If a thought stirs in your mind, and you say “I used to have thatfault and now I have changed, but I still think about wanting to doit,” that is an outflow. That’s how fierce it is. All you have to do islet the thought stir in your mind, and you flow down. If you don’t
move your mind, you ascend upward.
Arhats of the first, second, and third fruitions cannot be said tohave no outflows, but when one attains the fourth fruition of
Arhatship, there are no more outflows.
Now the Buddha speaks of causing all those who have outflows“to obtain the fruition of Bodhi.” How can the enlightened
fruition of Bodhi be obtained? You need to have no outflows. If you
have outflows, you cannot expect to obtain the enlightened fruitionof Bodhi. Do you want to try things out? You have outflows
because you have been trying things out from beginningless time

The Two False Views

until now. So don’t continue to be so confused. Don’t act as if you
hadn’t even heard what I have said, thinking “The Dharma Masterprobably wasn’t referring to me. There are so many people here thathe’s undoubtedly talking about someone else. The little faults I
have don’t matter that much. I’m fond of that fault and I don’t needto give it up just yet. Why? Because the Dharma Master is nottalking about me. He’s probably talking about someone else.” But
you shouldn’t fool yourself. If you fool yourself, you will miss theopportunity to become a Buddha. From beginningless time onward,
you have flowed through birth and death in this Saha World, getting
born and dying, getting born and dying, roaming around andforgetting to return. That’s really upside-down. Now that you have
met the Buddhadharma, you should quickly resolve to becourageous and vigorous and wake up. Don’t continue to roamaround and forget to return.
N3 He explains in detail.
O1 He reveals Ananda’s confusion.
P1 He describes two views.

Sutra:“Ananda, all living beings turn on the wheel of rebirth in
this world because of two upside-down discriminating false
views. Wherever these views arise, revolution through the cycleof appropriate karma occurs.
Commentary:

As soon as you read this section of text, you should experience
immediate terror. You should be shocked. “Ananda, all living
beings turn on the wheel of rebirth in this world.” The Buddha
calls to Ananda and says, “All living beings of this world spin on
the wheel of birth and death, flowing and twisting through births
and deaths. They spin like the wheel of an automobile, sometimes
being born in the heavens, sometimes entering the hells. Sometimes
they become asuras, sometimes they are people. Sometimes they
become animals. Sometimes they are hungry ghosts. The turningwheel of the six paths continually revolves without cease because

177

178

Volume One – The Two False Viewsof two upside-down discriminating false views. The wheel isturned by two kinds of perversions which result when the conscious
mind makes distinctions and gives rise to false views. These views
stem from individual and collective karma. “Wherever theseviews arise – at any time or place that these false views come into
being – revolution through the cycle of appropriate karma
occurs.” Whatever is seen is false, there is nothing true. What ismeant by “false views”? If we truly understood, the mountains, therivers, the great earth, the houses, buildings, structures, anddwelling places would not exist.
“That presents a real problem, then, because if there isn’t
anything at all, where am I going to live?” you say.
You still live in your house. Don’t worry.
“Wherever they arise, there is revolution through the cycle ofappropriate karma.” You receive a fitting retribution for whatever
karma you create – both individual and collective. If you do good,
virtuous deeds, you get reborn in the heavens. If you commit crimes
you fall into the hells. Whatever karma you create brings you anappropriate retribution which you must undergo. In whatever place
you create a particular incident, you will undergo an appropriate
retribution on the turning wheel
The Buddhadharma is very subtle and wonderful. Those who
are within the Buddhadharma may not be aware of its advantages tothem. And those who are outside the Buddhadharma may not beable to find out the bad points of being outside. But within
Buddhism, every bit of good you do and every single offense youcommit is accounted for, and the accounting is never wrong by evena hair’s breadth.
Buddhism is also completely free and equal. There is absolutely
no prejudice. Why is it said to be so impartial? All living beings,
including hungry ghosts and those in the hells, can become
Buddhas if they resolve to cultivate the Buddha-Way. Even theworst people can eventually become Buddhas. Even the worst
animals can eventually become Buddhas. Sects outside the Way say

The Two False Views

that bad people are always bad and that there is no way to savethem. But in the Ming Dynasty, a tiger bowed to Great Master Lien
Ch’ih, became his disciple, and wanted to protect him. Wherever
Great Master Lien Ch’ih went, the tiger followed him. No one wasafraid of Great Master Lien Ch’ih, but when the tiger arrived on thescene, people kept their distance. They caught sight of the shadow
and ran away, crying, “A tiger is coming!” and everyone ran forcover.
Monks beg: they ask people to give them food. Great Master
Lien Ch’ih was no different. He also begged for his food, and when
he didn’t have any food to eat, he told the tiger disciple to go out
begging.
“But everyone is afraid of tigers. Who would have dared makeofferings to one?” you ask.
Your point is well-taken, but Great Master Lien Ch’ih hadtaught this tiger to be good and not to harm anyone. So after a longtime, everyone came to know that the tiger was a genuinely goodtiger, and no one was afraid of it. Besides that, Great Master Lien
Ch’ih had taught it to enter the city walking backwards, and people
weren’t so afraid when the first thing they caught sight of was thetiger’s tail rather than its head. What is more, all Great Master Lien
Ch’ih’s disciples recognized that their tiger Dharma-brother had
come. The ones who had taken refuge before he did called him“little Dharma-brother tiger,” and the ones who had taken refuge
after he did called him “elder Dharma-brother tiger.” And when hearrived, people fought to make offerings to him. This one gave
three dollars. That one gave five dollars. Another gave eight
dollars, and another ten dollars. By the time the tiger had finished
his begging-round, there was enough to feed them for a whole year.
So, although tigers are very evil, this one knew enough to takerefuge with the Triple Jewel and protect it. He was not bad, and in
the future he can become a Buddha. That is an example of how
equal the Buddhadharma is.

179

180

Volume One – The Two False Views

The Buddhadharma is also very free. Your doing of good andevil is of your own making; no one puts any restrictions on you. No
one says you absolutely must do good things and not bad things. All
I can do is exhort you not to do bad things, but if you are
determined to do them I can’t make a jail exclusively for mydisciples who don’t listen to my teaching. There is no law like thisin the Buddhadharma. There is no talk of putting people in jail tocause them to change their minds and reform.
Sutra:“What are the two views? The first consists of the false view
based on living beings’ individual karma. The second consistsof the false view based on living beings’ collective share.
Commentary:

The two kinds of upside-down false views mentioned above
cause all living beings to revolve in the turning wheel of the six
paths. After they are born they die, and once they die they arereborn. Their births and deaths never cease. The cycle is never cut
off. It is because these kinds of false views take control that people
undergo birth and death.
“What are the two views? The first consists of the false view
based on living beings’ individual karma.”
It can also be called the false views based on one’s individual
share, and the false views based on the collective share can also becalled the false views based on collective karma. Individual karma
is what makes you different from other people. It is your own
particular private karma, not the same as anyone else’s. “False
views based on individual karma” means that you have your own
particular opinions and activities, and so the karma you create isparticular to you.
People’s false views based on individual karma make them“display their differences and exhibit their peculiarities.” “Display
their differences” means they show themselves to be unlike otherpeople. They always feel that they are not the same as the ordinary

The Two False Views

lot. And the karma they create is special. How? Absolutely
everyone wants to be “number one.” Everyone likes to be first. And
this is because each person’s karma is different from everyone
else’s. This too is a false view. To display differences and exhibit
peculiarities are both instances of false views. They are instances offalse thought, false deeds, and false behavior.
The individual karma which results is all created from false
thoughts in the mind – false thoughts of great expectations for theself. The higher the better. People put on a special style, andindividual karma is the result.
“The second consists of the false view based on living
beings’ collective share.” The collective share is what is the same
as everyone else’s. It can also be called “public karma,” which
includes such things as natural disasters, drought and starvation,and man-made calamities. The heavens fall and the earth revolves,and innumerable people are killed, a hundred thousand or a million
or even ten million people are all killed at once in a single place.
That is “public karma.” “False views based on the collective
share:” false thoughts create this kind of collective karma. Because
living beings confuse things for themselves and recognize a thief as
their son, they create the false views of the collective share, that is,collective karma.. It is false views created from false thinking.
“Views” here does not necessarily mean what is seen, but refers toopinions. People’s opinions are shared collectively; everyone’s
opinions are identical. Living beings’ false thinking creates thiskind of false karma. And then they undergo a false retribution. It issaid they give rise to delusions, create karma, and undergo a retribution. In the beginning they don’t understand, and that is why theycreate karma. Once they create the karma they must undergo theretribution.
I will tell you about a response resulting from collective karma.
In China in the thirty-third year of the Republic (1944), there was adrought in the province of Honan. Not only was there no rain, but
incalculable swarms of locusts came raining from the skies. Each

181

182

Volume One – The Two False Views

locust was about three or four inches long. They flew through the
air and did nothing but eat the crops in the fields. They would
swoop down and strip the fields of sprouts and shoots, no matter
what kind of crops were growing. The locusts were fierce. Theycame in droves which covered the skies and blocked off the sun.
People could catch a whole butterfly-net full with a single swipe,
and they’d bring them home to eat. Because they didn’t have any
rice or any other food then, people ate the locusts. The locusts ate
the crops, so the people ate the locusts.
For the most part, it is easy for a child’s Buddha-eye to open,
and at that time there were children who saw why there were somany locusts in the air. They saw that there was an old man inempty space with a long white beard, spitting the locusts out of his
mouth. As his spit fell, it turned into locusts. There would be no
way to estimate how many there were once they fell to the ground.
They were more than a foot thick – not just at one place, but for aradius of several hundred miles. Wouldn’t you say this was strange?
This is truly an example of collective karma, of the false views
from the collective share. The people caught the locusts andbrought them home to cook them, but when they put them on thetable to eat them, they turned into human excrement. The locusts
turned into human excrement by themselves. They didn’t wait to beeaten to turn into it. Wasn’t that strange? No matter how hungry
people are, they cannot eat their own excrement. That’s what their
karmic obstruction was like. That’s how fierce it was. How could it
not be false views? People fled from Honan to the western capitalof Ch’ang An, a distance of more than 800 miles. And incalculable
numbers of people died on the road every day from starvation.
When people die of starvation, the hungrier they get the more theylaugh. They died laughing on the road. So I say that dying of
starvation is not bad.
That’s what happened in China in the thirty-third year of the
Republic. Not just one person, but many people told me about it. I
didn’t witness it personally, but many Dharma Masters related thestory to me, ones who had been there at the time and endured that

The Two False Views

hunger. I didn’t ask whether they ate the locusts. So there is no needfor you to ask me that question now.
P2 He defines each.
Q1 The false view of individual karma.
R1 He describes what is seen.

Sutra:“What is meant by false views based on individual karma?
Ananda, it is like a person in the world who has red cataracts on
his eyes so that at night he alone sees around the lamp a circularreflection composed of layers of five colors.
Commentary:

Above I gave a very general explanation of the false views ofindividual karma and of the collective share. Now the Buddha isgoing to give a detailed explanation of the false views of individual
karma. “What is meant by false views based on individual
karma? Ananda, it is like a person in the world, like any personin the world, who has red cataracts on his eyes. A red film has
grown over his eyes and covers them, so that at night he alone
sees around the lamp a circular reflection composed of layers offive colors.” Individual karma is special and makes people
different from other people. Because the person in the Buddha’s
example wanted to display his differences and exhibit his peculiarities, he has obtained a karmic retribution which is not the same asothers’. There is a saying, “All you do is spend your strength at thethreshold of a ‘reflection of light.’” This person’s eyes are diseased,
and so when he looks at the lamp, it changes; it produces a circularreflection. Around the lamp is a circle of iridescent light – yellow,
red, white, black – it is complete with every color. “Layers” means
there were not just five colors; there were ten thousand purples anda thousand reds, every color there is, even ones you have never seen
before. Would you say these colors and the circular reflection aretrue or false?
For instance, there basically isn’t any problem with people’seyes, and people proceed to create a problem. What problem? They

183

184

Volume One – The Two False Views

don’t see things clearly. They give rise to an illusory seeing. Theylook at the wall and it transforms into colors – the five hues and thesix colors – opalescent. How do I know this? I met a man once who
may have been taking LSD or some other hallucinogen, I don’tknow, but there he was looking at a wall and laughing, “Haw, haw!”– a big guffaw that didn’t stop.
“Why are you laughing like that?” I asked him.
“Look!” he said, “Different colors! Oh! Different colors!” Now
wouldn’t you say he was like the man with the red cataracts?
Basically there was nothing wrong with his eyes, so he took somedrug or other and turned himself upside-down so that when helooked at the wall it writhed with color. Basically it was just a wall.
But he saw different colors. Would you say that was true or false?
He thought it was true. Anyone who hadn’t taken such a drug would
think he was dreaming and talking in his sleep. There was nothing
wrong with his eyes and he created this problem.
Now the Buddha explains this question in further detail.
R2

He looks into the question of it being individual.

Sutra:“What do you think? Is the circle of light that appears
around the lamp at night the lamp’s colors, or is it the seeing’s
colors?
Commentary:“What do you think? What is your opinion about this,Ananda? Is the circle of light that appears around the lamp atnight the lamp’s colors, or is it the seeing’s colors? What about
the appearance of that light, in layers of five colors: are the colors
emitted from the lamp, or do they come forth from the seeing?
Speak up, Ananda.”
Sutra:“Ananda, if it is the lamp’s colors, why is it that someone
without the disease does not see the same thing, and only the

The Two False Views

one who is diseased sees the circular reflection? If it is theseeing’s colors, then the seeing has already become colored;
what, then, is the circular reflection the diseased person sees tobe called?
Commentary:

Here the World Honored One asks Ananda another question.
“Ananda, if it is the lamp’s colors – if you say that the circularreflection which displays layers of the five colors is emitted by thelamp – why is it that someone without the disease does hot see
the same thing?” “Someone without the disease” refers to the
Buddha and all the great Bodhisattvas. Those who are diseased areliving beings. The lamp represents true principle. When the
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas look, they see true principle. Whenliving beings look, they see a circular reflection. They can see thelamp, but around it there is still a circular reflection, composed ofmultiple layers of the five colors. This is what ordinary people andall living beings see.
The five colors represent the five skandhas: form, feeling,
thought, activity, and consciousness.
Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, if the circular reflection is in itself athing apart from the lamp, then it would be seen around thefolding screen, the curtain, the table, and the mats. If it has
nothing to do with the seeing, it should not be seen by the eyes.
Why is it that the person with cataracts sees the circularreflections with his eyes?
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, if the circular reflection is in itself athing apart from the lamp: if the circular reflection of five colors
is an entity separate from the lamp, then when the man glances
around at other things in the room like the folding screen, thecurtain, the table, and the mats then the reflection would be seenaround them. But in fact he doesn’t see anything around them. So is

185

186

Volume One – The Two False Views

the reflection really separate from the lamp? If it has nothing to dowith the seeing, it should not be seen by the eyes. If you want toforce the issue and say it is definitely a separate entity, it shouldn’t
have any connection with the eyes. Why is it that the man withcataracts sees the circular reflections with his eyes? His eyes,
even though faulty and diseased, are the vehicle for his seeing thecircular reflection. Since it is his diseased eyes which see it, how
can you say the circular reflection is separate from seeing?
R3

He promises to explain the false cause.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that in fact the colors comefrom the lamp, and the diseased seeing brings about thereflection. Both the circular reflection and the faulty seeing are
the result of the cataract. But that which sees the diseased film
is not sick. Thus you should not say that it is the lamp or theseeing or that it is neither the lamp nor the seeing.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – Ananda, you should look into
this – in fact the colors come from the lamp. When a person withpure eyes looks at the lamp, he sees only the lamplight, he doesn’t
see the reflection. The diseased seeing brings about thereflection. So the reflection is because of the cataract on the man’seyes. The man’s seeing is faulty and so it creates a false reflection
around the lamp when he looks at it. Since “the colors come fromthe lamp”, you can’t say that the reflection is separate from thelamp or that it is merely from the eye. Since ‘the diseased seeing
brings about the reflection,’ you can’t say that the reflection isseparate from the seeing or that it is merely from the lamp.
“Both the reflection and the seeing are the result of thecataract.” The “seeing” referred to here is the faulty seeing. The
lamp’s reflection and the faulty seeing are both due to the diseased
eye – the red cataract. “But that which sees the diseased film is
not sick.” “That which sees” in this case refers to the pure seeing,

The Two False Views

the true sight – not the false, faulty seeing. This pure seeing which
can see the cataract is like the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who cansee living beings.
“Thus you should not say that it is the lamp or the seeing orthat it is neither the lamp nor the seeing. You should not become
attached here and try to fix things by insisting that it is the lamp or
it is the seeing. Since the colors come from the lamp and thediseased eye creates the reflection, you can’t pinpoint one or theother of these as the sole cause. Once again, the colors come fromthe lamp so it is not that the lamp is not the cause. The reflection
comes from the cataract on the seeing-eye, so it can’t be that theseeing is not involved.” The Buddha continues to be quite explicit
in his compassionate explanation for Ananda.
R4

An analogy makes clear the reason.

Sutra:“It is like a second moon often seen when one presses on
one’s eye while looking up into the sky. It is neither substantial
nor a reflection because it is an illusory vision caused by thepressure exerted on one’s eye. Hence, a wise person should not
say that the second moon is a form or not a form. Nor is itcorrect to say that the illusory second moon is apart from theseeing or not apart from the seeing.
Commentary:“It is like a second moon often seen when one presses on
one’s eye while looking up into the sky. It is neither substantial
nor a reflection because it is an illusory vision caused by thepressure exerted on one’s eye.” The “second moon” is analogous
to the circular reflection seen by the person with cataracts. The
second moon is not “substantial,” in the same way that the circularreflection is not created from the seeing alone. Nor is the second
moon “a reflection” in the same way that the circular reflection is
not just based on the lamp’s colors. “Pressure exerted on one’s eye”
is analogous to the cataract on the person’s eye. You can try this out

187

188

Volume One – The Two False Views

yourself if you are not clear about what the analogy means. Take
your finger and press it in the corner of your eye. The pressure will
give you “double vision” and so you will see a “second moon.”“Hence, a wise person – if you use your wisdom to regard this,you should not say that the second moon is a form or not a form.
Nor is it correct to say that the illusory second moon is apartfrom the seeing or not apart from the seeing.” Basically what
results from the pressure against the eye is false to begin with. To
use it as basis for arguing further about what it is and what it is not
is just adding falseness to falseness. Would a wise person do that?
R5

He shows how the analogy ties with the dharma.

Sutra:“It is the same with the illusion created by the diseased eyes.
You cannot say it is from the lamp or from the seeing: even lesscan it be said not to be from the lamp or the seeing.
Commentary:“It is the same with the illusion created by the diseased eyes.
The second moon is not real. It only exists because of the pressure
on the eye. The circular reflection is not real. It only exists becauseof the cataract. They are both empty and false. You cannot say it isfrom the lamp or from the seeing: even less can it be said not tobe from the lamp or the seeing. It originated from the cataract on
the man’s eye, so you can’t say it comes from the lamp or from theseeing. But the circular reflection only appears around the lamp andis only seen when the man uses his eyes to look at it, so you can’t
say it is not from the lamp and not from the seeing. The circularreflection is totally illusory to begin with; why squabble about what
it is and is not?”The Two False Views

Q2 False view of the collective share.
R1 He describes what is seen.

Sutra:“What is meant by the false view of the collective share?
Ananda, in Jambudvipa, besides the waters of the great seas,
there is level land that forms some three thousand continents.
East and west, throughout the entire expanse of the great
continent, there are twenty-three hundred large countries. In
the other, smaller continents in the seas there may be two or
three hundred countries, or perhaps one or two, or perhaps
thirty, forty, or fifty.
Commentary:

This section of text talks about the false view of the collective
share. The false view of the individual share causes each person tosee differently. The false view of the collective share is thateveryone has the illusion of seeing the same thing at almost thesame time. So a country is used by way of analogy.
“What is meant by the false view of the collective share?
What is said to make up the false view of the collective share?
Ananda, listen carefully. I will tell you. In Jambudvipa, in thesouthern continent, besides the waters of the great seas, there islevel land that forms some three thousand continents. Outside
the seas is the level land, which is divided into three thousand
continents. East and west, throughout the entire expanse of thegreat continent – in the middle of these three thousand continents
there is a great continent, and north, south, east, and west, to countthem all up, there are twenty-three hundred large countries. In
the other, smaller continents in the seas – in the small islands andsmall continents, there may be two or three hundred countries,
or perhaps one or two, or perhaps thirty, forty, or fifty. It is not
fixed how many there are.”

189

190

Volume One – The Two False Views

Sutra:“Ananda, suppose that among them there is one small
continent where there are only two countries. The people of justone of the countries together experience evil conditions. On that
small continent, all the people of that country see all kinds ofinauspicious things: perhaps they see two suns, perhaps they
see two moons with circles, or a dark haze, or girdle-ornaments
around them; or comets, shooting stars, ‘ears’ on the sun or
moon, rainbows, secondary rainbows, and various other evil
signs.
Commentary:

The Buddha called to Ananda again, “Ananda, suppose thatamong them there is one small continent where there are only
two countries.” Suppose in Jambudvipa there is an island, a small
continent, with only two countries on it. Now although these twocountries are on the same island, there is a boundary between them,and the karmic retribution the inhabitants experience is not thesame. “The people of just one of the countries together
experience evil conditions.” The people of one of the countries
undergo a certain retribution all together, and they experience evil
conditions. “Evil conditions” refers to inauspicious circumstancesand many kinds of disasters and difficulties – great winds, forexample, or heavy rains. Recently in America there were tornadoes
that blew people off into space, killing several hundred in all. Thatis an example of an inauspicious circumstance. That’s what ismeant by an evil condition. You see, on that one continent, somepeople underwent the evil retribution, and some people did not. In
the same way, people in San Francisco did not undergo the evil
condition of the tornado; they did not experience that suffering. But
in the Midwest, houses were blown into empty space, trees were
uprooted and blown completely away, and there was flooding andfire. Such disasters are far too prevalent.
“On that small continent, all the people of that country see allkinds of inauspicious things.”

The Two False Views

What do they see?
Sometimes the trees will talk. They hear someone speaking, andit turns out to be a tree. There isn’t a person in sight. That’s aninauspicious event. Among supernatural events there are some very
inauspicious things. “Perhaps they see two suns.” Perhaps thepeople in the one country see two suns, which is an indication of agreat change within the country, something inauspicious. Perhaps
the leader of the country will die or will be assassinated bysomeone who wants to usurp the power. This is because:
The skies can’t have two suns,
The people can’t have two kings.
There can’t be two suns in the sky. If you see two suns, that isinauspicious. Or perhaps this president will kill that president.
“Perhaps they see two moons.” No matter what country it is, there
will be only one sun and one moon. But the people of this country
see two moons appear. This also indicates that something inauspicious is in store for the country.
“With circles, or a dark haze, or girdle-ornaments aroundthem:”
Circles around the moon indicates wind:
Dampness in the foundations indicates rain.
When the moon looks like it has water around it, as if it weresoaking in water, there will be a windstorm. And when thefoundations of the house are damp, it will rain. Circles indicate thepresence of an evil energy surrounding the moon. Just looking at it
makes one uncomfortable. It is very unusual. “A dark haze” refers
to a black, very murky energy which covers the moon. The
moonlight doesn’t shine through it, and yet it is not a cloud.
“Girdle-ornaments” refers to a formation around the side of thesun or moon which looks like the ornaments worn by womenaround their waist. In general, the sun and moon can’t be

191

192

Volume One – The Two False Views

surrounded by anything. If there is something there, it is not a goodsign.
“Or comets, shooting stars:” The light of a comet extends
over a great distance. During the reign of the First Emperor of theCh’in Dynasty of China (255-206 BC) comets appeared quite often,
and as a result the people experienced extreme distress andsuffering during that period. Shooting stars, or meteors, also emit along trail of light, though not as long as a comet’s, but theirappearance is brief. They are just like flickering flames; one is gone
and then another appears; then that one disappears and yet anotherappears. The shooting stars dart through space, and sometimes theyfall in showers, and celestial rocks fall out of the sky just like rain
pouring down.
“‘Ears’ on the sun or moon.” refers to times when it appears
that the sun or moon has grown ears. “Rainbows, secondary
rainbows:” some say that in the morning they are called“rainbows” and in the evening they are called “secondary
rainbows.” In general they are yin and yang. And they indicate thatheaven and earth are out of balance. Nevertheless, if you canchange, if the people of that country can change their minds,
everything will be all right. “And various other evil signs,” meansthat not just the few mentioned here, but many others appeared aswell, large ones and small ones.
If the country is flourishing, then every single thing is
auspicious. If the country is on the decline, then every single thingis inauspicious. If one person has the reward of blessings, the restof the people can follow along and borrow his light. If the people
follow someone who lacks blessings, they will undergo suffering.
Take a look at the country’s leader, the country’s president. If he has
blessings, the people will follow him and have blessings as well. If
he hasn’t any blessings, the people will follow him and endure
suffering. It can be said that the head of a country is responsible forevery circumstance.

The Two False Views

R2

Ultimately they are not real.

Sutra:“Only the people in that country see them. The living beingsin the other country from the first do not see or hear anything
unusual.
Commentary:

These two countries on the same small continent should havethe same karmic retribution, but in one of them, inauspicious signs
indicating disaster and difficulty appear, and everyone in the entire
country sees them. “Only the people in that country see them.
The living beings in the other country from the first do not seeor hear anything unusual.” But in the other country on the small
continent, all the people, all the beings there, do not see these statesor hear these sounds. This is called the false view of the collective
share. The power of the karma of the beings in the one country issimilar, and so they have this false seeing. Those in the othercountry do not have the same karma, and so they don’t have that
false seeing.
P3 He compares the two to clarify the meaning.
Q1 General mention.

Sutra:“Ananda, I will now go back and forth comparing these twomatters for you, to make both of them clear.
Commentary:

Fearing that Ananda might not be attentive, the Buddha called
to him once again. “Ananda, I will now go back and forthcomparing these two matters for you. I will now compare thecauses and conditions of these two matters, perhaps goingbackwards or perhaps forward, describing them to you together.”“The two matters” are referring to the man with the diseased eyesseeing a circular reflection around the lamp, and the entire
population of one country seeing all kinds of disasters and evil

193

194

Volume One – The Two False Views

conditions which were not seen by the people in the other country.
“I will compare these various principles to make both of themclear.”Q2 Specific explanation.
R1 He describes individual karma.
S1 He brings out that what is able to discern objects is the cataract.

Sutra:“Ananda, in the case of the living being’s false view ofindividual karma by which he sees the appearance of a circularreflection around the lamp, the appearance seems to be real,
but in the end, what is seen comes into being because of thecataracts on the eyes.
Commentary:

The Buddha called again to Ananda. “Ananda, in the case of
the living being’s false view of individual karma: the living
being spoken of before had his own special individual karma whichcaused him to see states which in fact were not real. As we
explained before, he sees the appearance of a circular reflection
around the lamp, the appearance seems to be real. He sees acircular reflection around the lamp, as if it were the actual situation,
but in the end, what is seen comes into being because of thecataracts on the eyes. But when you investigate this doctrine
thoroughly, it turns out that the person who sees the circularreflection has cataracts on his eyes and that is why he sees thereflection.”
S2
T1

The dharmas which are discerned are brought up and categorized together.
A general categorization.

Sutra:“The cataracts are the result of the weariness of the seeing
rather than the products of form. However, the essence ofseeing which perceives the cataracts is free from all diseases
and defects. For example, you now use your eyes to look at themountains, the rivers, the countries, and all the living beings.

The Two False Views

They are all brought about by the disease of your seeing
contracted since time without beginning.
Commentary:“The cataracts are the result of the weariness of the seeing.
The eyes are diseased, and so within the seeing a false seeing arises.
The false seeing is the weariness of the seeing. Rather than the
products of form. It is not an actual external state. No actual
appearance exists which creates the characteristic of the wearinessof seeing. However, the essence of seeing which perceives thecataracts is free from all diseases and defects. What is more,seeing circular reflections around the lamp, and the disease of theeyes, have nothing to do with the fundamental seeing of the seeingnature. It is not that the seeing-nature is diseased. It is the eye which
is diseased.
“For example, you now use your eyes to look at themountains, the rivers, the great earth, the houses, the buildings,
the structures, the dwellings, the countries, and all the living
beings. Ananda, take yourself as an example. All these things you
see with your eyes are all brought about by the disease of yourseeing contracted since time without beginning.”
T2

His explanation accords with former passages.

Sutra:“Seeing and the conditions of seeing seem to manifest what
is before you. Originally my enlightenment is bright. The seeing
and conditions arise from the cataracts. Realize that the seeing
arises from the cataracts: the enlightened condition of thebasically enlightened bright mind has no cataracts.
Commentary:

The first seeing refers to the category of seeing, that which isable to see. The second seeing refers to the category of
appearances, that which is seen. The category of seeing, which isable to see, and the category of appearances, which are seen, seemto manifest what is before you. States manifest like the ones

195

196

Volume One – The Two False Views

described above, in the example of the man with the diseased eyes
who saw circular reflections around a lamp, and the example of thepeople who had karmic obstructions and could see all kinds ofinauspicious things in their country. The two examples are parallel.
Just as people whose eyes are not diseased do not see the circularreflections around the lamp, so the people in the neighboring
country do not see the inauspicious signs. The circular reflections
and the inauspicious signs manifest as a result of karma. Karmic
obstructions bring about these appearances. Living beings create
karma and must undergo a retribution. Originally my enlightenment is bright. These appearances which arise because of karma
basically do not have any connection with my originallyenlightened nature. The seeing and conditions arise from thecataracts. Because the eyes are diseased, they see these kinds ofsick things. Realize that the seeing arises from the cataracts – ifyou understand that the seeing is a result of the cataracts on the sickeyes, the enlightened condition of the basically enlightenedbright mind has no cataracts.” Originally one’s own seeingessence, one’s own basically enlightened bright mind, one’s
wonderfully bright true mind, the seeing which can see the seeing,that enlightened nature, has no disease. It is without defects.
S3
T1

Concludes that the seeing that perceives seeing is what is apart from confusion.
He explains what is most superior.

Sutra:“That which is aware of the faulty awareness is not diseased.
It is the true perception of seeing. How can you continue to
speak of feeling, hearing, knowing, and seeing?
Commentary:“That which is aware of the faulty awareness is not diseased.
It is the true perception of seeing.” This is the same as thedoctrine that “when your seeing sees your seeing, the seeing is not
the seeing.” Your awareness that the eyes are sick is not itself adefective awareness. It is your genuine awareness, the genuine
seeing of your seeing-essence. Having a defective awareness is likeThe Two False Views

being in water and not seeing the water. A creature submerged inwater does not notice the water. It is only when it is no longer in thewater that it sees it as water. What is apart from the water and able
to see it as water is the genuine basic enlightenment. The
enlightened seeing, which is aware of the disease, is not the seeingthat functions with a defect. Only when you are separate from thedefect can you know of it. This is the real seeing. “How can you
continue to speak of feeling, hearing, knowing, and seeing?
Why do you still want to remain within those faculties and makedistinctions and seek? This is the seeing. What other seeing are you
looking for?”T2

He describes what is before one’s eyes.

Sutra:“Therefore, you now see me and yourself and the world andall the ten kinds of living beings because of a disease in theseeing. What is aware of the disease is not diseased.
Commentary:

The false view of the people of one country – the false view of
the collective share – and the individual person’s false view ofindividual karma are equally empty and false. “Therefore –because of this doctrine – you now see me, Ananda,” says theWorld Honored One. “You see me,” referring to himself, “andyourself, your own body, and the world, all the forms andappearances in the world, and all the ten kinds of living beings
because of a disease in the seeing.” There are actually twelve
classes of living beings, but those lacking thought and lacking form
are left out because they cannot be seen. “All these things are theempty and false defect of your seeing, the false views of individual
karma and the collective share. It is our false views, our discriminating views, a problem which develops in the seeing. What isaware of the disease is not diseased. It is not that your true seeing,
your originally enlightened bright mind, has a problem. The
problem is with the false seeing, which arises in the false views of

197

198

Volume One – The Two False Views

your collective karma and which makes you see false characteristics.”
Sutra:“The true essential seeing by nature has no disease.
Therefore it is not what we normally call seeing.
Commentary:“The true essential seeing by nature has no disease. Its
seeing-essence has no problem. Its basic substance is without
defects, so the eyes which see the circular reflection are not theseeing-essence. Since the seeing-essence doesn’t have any
problem, therefore it is not what we normally call seeing. It not
only has no problem it does not have anything at all.”What’s it called, then? “Not seeing?”
No. There isn’t any seeing and there isn’t any not seeing.
What’s being discussed here? It is your inherent genuine-seeing
essence, which comes from our inherent enlightened nature. It
comes from the place of basic enlightenment. But “basic enlightenment” is also a name, and basically there isn’t even a name. If you
give it a name, you are adding a head on top of a head again. If you
call it basic enlightenment, you’ve already said too much.
R2
S1

He explains in detail the similar share.
He brings up the subjective similarity.

Sutra:“Ananda, let us compare the false views of those living
beings’ collective share with the false views of the individual
karma of one person.
Commentary:“Ananda, why do I say that it is all simply the manifestations of
the false views of living beings? I will tell you. Let us compare thefalse views of those living beings’ collective share with the false
views of the individual karma of one person.” They’re the same.
The seeing that sees the circular reflection composed of multiple

The Two False Views

layers of the five colors surrounding the lamp is the false view ofindividual karma. The false view of collective seeing is all thecitizens of a country seeing the inauspicious signs. They see twosuns, two moons, comets, shooting stars, rainbows and secondary
rainbows, and all kinds of inauspicious astrological signs.
In China, in the past, every time there was a shift in dynastic
rule, every time the dynasty or the emperor changed, these kinds ofinauspicious things always appeared. Long ago in China anemperor who saw some inauspicious signs asked Ch’in T’ien
Chien, an astrologer, what their meaning was. Ch’in T’ien Chien
answered that they pointed to the death of the king. “But I have a
way for you to pass off the calamity on the prime minister.”“That would not be permissible,” said the emperor. “If I am
meant to die, how can I put it off on the prime minister? The prime
minister looks after important matters in the country. It would neverdo for him to die.”Ch’in T’ien Chien said, “Well if you don’t want the prime
minister to die in your place, you can have the people die in hisplace. It can be turned on the populace at large.”“The people are the foundation of the state,” said the emperor.
“If the people were to die, what meaning would my imperial reign
have? That’s also impermissible.” He didn’t want to do that, either.
Ch’in T’ien Chien said, “Then you can transfer the calamity to
the year. This year the people will starve to death. That would also
be possible.”“But that won’t do, either.” said the emperor. “I don’t want tostarve the people: It’s meaningless to be that kind of an emperor.”So then Ch’in T’ien Chien bowed to the emperor. “You are truly
a just emperor. With so much good in your heart, I am certain thatyou will not die. There has been an evil omen, but it can change andbecome auspicious.” And the next day the evil omen disappeared.
It is clear from this incident that although evil omens manifest, theevil can be transformed into something lucky. It all lies in a single

199

200

Volume One – The Two False Views

thought of people’s minds. If in a single thought you change, thenwhat might have been evil can turn into something auspicious. The
practice of lighting incense and reciting the Buddha’s name before
something is about to happen is another method for bringing abouta change. Calamities and blessings lie in a single thought to change.
Lao Tze said:
If the mind brings forth good,that good affects what has not yet happened
and turns it into something auspicious.
If the mind brings forth evil,that evil affects what has not yet happened
and turns it into something horrendous.
In this connection, there are auspicious spirits and evil spirits.
You should not think that all spirits are good. The business of evil
spirits is repayment in kind. They punish whoever does something
wrong. Good spirits protect people who do good. Each spirit has its
responsibilities. So the changing of a single thought is extremely
important. The fact that that emperor could take responsibility for
his own death, and not have the prime minister or the people standin for him or cause the year to be a bad one, allowed him toencounter the evil and turn it into good. So these matters are all
subject to change. They are certainly not fixed.
I am reminded of Yuan Liao Fan, originally called Yuan Hsiao
Hai, who was an official of the Ming dynasty. After he finishedschool, his father told him to study to be a doctor, because doctors
can save people’s lives as well as make a good living. After hebegan studying medicine, he met an old man named K’ung, who
had a long beard, and who was skilled in physiognomy anddivination. When he saw Yuan Hsiao Hai, he said, “You should go
to school: You are an official.”
Yuan Hsiao Hai said, “But my father, mother, and family all
want me to be a doctor.”

The Two False Views“Don’t study medicine,” was the reply. “You can go to school,
and in such and such a year you will achieve such and such a rank
in the imperial examination, and in such and such a year you will
become a high-ranking official. Then in such and such a year, onsuch and such a day, you will become a magistrate, and you will
become well known. Then, when you are fifty-four, on the
fourteenth day of the eighth month, at midnight, your life will cometo an end. You will have no sons.” Not only did the old man date theimportant events of Yuan Hsiao Hai’s life, he even calculated the
day of his death.
After the divination, Yuan Hsiao Hai did go to school, and it
turned out that the divination was unbelievably accurate. The rank
he achieved in the imperial examination was exactly what old
K’ung had predicted. The divination didn’t miss by the breadth of ahair. In fact, it was so accurate that Yuan Hsiao Hai didn’t even read
any longer. What did he do? He waited. He sat there and waited forthe bread to come to him. There’s a well-known saying in China:“You just sit on the bed and wait for the salt cakes to fall,” whichmeans one doesn’t do anything at all. One just waits for nature to
take its course, waits for one’s destiny to unfold. That’s also a
mistake. That’s the way Yuan Hsiao Hai was then. He didn’t doanything at all. He didn’t even read. He thought, whatever my fateis to be, I will certainly not fail to receive it. I don’t have to study
anything. I don’t have to seek anything. It will certainly come on its
own.
So he roamed in the mountains and played in the water andtraveled all over on a grand holiday. He took a long-term vacationand didn’t do a thing. Eventually his travels led him to Nan Chingto Ch’i Sha Mountain, where he heard that Dhyana Master Yuan Ku
resided. So he went there to see him. Dhyana Master Yuan Ku
handed him a round cushion, and the two of them sat in meditation.
They sat facing each other for three days and neither of them
moved. Dhyana Master Yuan Ku was very surprised.

201

202

Volume One – The Two False Views“Oh,” he said. “Where do you come from? You are a vessel
especially endowed with the Way. You’ve sat for three days without
having to shift your legs or move at all.”Yuan Hsiao Hai replied, “I know that everything is predetermined, so I hope for nothing. That’s why I don’t have any false
thoughts when I sit here, and so I don’t feel any pain in my legs.”
Where does the pain in your legs come from? It comes fromyour false thoughts, that is, the false views which this sutra
discusses. Because of false views, your legs ache. If you haven’t
any false views, if you have true views, your legs will not hurt.
Yuan Hsiao Hai said that since he didn’t have any greed and didn’t
seek for anything, he didn’t have any false thinking, and so when hesat it was not necessary to move.
Dhyana Master Yuan Ku said, “I’d thought you were an extraordinary person. But as it turns out, you’re just an ordinary person.
That upset Yuan Hsiao Hai. “Why do you say I am an ordinary
person?” Everyone wants to come out on top, and Yuan Hsiao Hai
didn’t want to finish second, either. As soon as he was called an
ordinary person, he was unhappy.
Dhyana Master Yuan Ku said to him, “If you weren’t an
ordinary person, you wouldn’t have been tied down by your fate forthe last several decades. You are bound up by your destiny andhaven’t transcended it in the least.”
Yuan Hsiao Hai said, “Can one transcend fate? Is it possible not
to be bound by one’s destiny?”
Dhyana Master Yuan Ku said, “You’re a scholar. Doesn’t the IChing say, ‘Bring out the auspicious and avoid the evil’?” That’s
what the emperor I just told you about did. He brought out theauspicious and avoided the evil.
After that Yuan Hsiao Hai changed his name to Yuan Liao Fan,
“putting an end to the ordinary.” “I’m not an ordinary person,” hesaid. “I have finished with being an ordinary person.” And after thatthe earlier divination no longer came true. It was said that he would

The Two False Views

die at fifty-four, on the fourteenth day of the eighth month, but hedidn’t die then. His horoscope said he would have no sons, but hehad two. He lived to be over eighty. So one’s fate is not fixed. And
the auspicious and inauspicious are not fixed, either. All you haveto do is do good, for as soon as you change your mind everythingchanges. Why are things inauspicious? Because your mind has
inauspiciousness in it. That is why you encounter inauspicious
circumstances. This proves that false views give rise to false causes
and conditions. If your views are true, the false causes andconditions disappear.
Sutra:“The individual person with the diseased eyes is the same as
the people of that one country. He sees circular reflections
erroneously brought about by a disease of the seeing. The
beings with a collective share see inauspicious things. In the
midst of their karma of identical views arise pestilence andevils.
Commentary:“The individual person with the diseased eyes is the same as
the people of that one country. The one sick man and the
population of that one country all have an empty false seeing. He
sees circular reflections erroneously brought about by a diseaseof the seeing.” The one man sees circular reflections, and all living
beings of that country see all kinds of disasters and difficulties. It isall because of a defect that the empty falseness arises. “The beings
with a collective share see inauspicious things.” The multitude ofpeople in that one country, with their collective share of karma see
evil omens which are not seen at all in the neighboring country. “In
the midst of their karma of identical views arise pestilence andevils.” The karmic obstacles, the evil conditions bring about thepestilence and evils, because a lot of false views can accumulate
and become plagues and misfortunes.

203

204

Volume One – The Two False Views

S2

He compares their objective similarities.

Sutra:“Both are produced from a beginningless falsity in theseeing. It is the same in the three thousand continents ofJambudvipa, throughout the four great seas and in the Saha
World and throughout the ten directions. All countries thathave outflows and all living beings are the enlightened brightwonderful mind without outflows. Because of the false, diseased
conditions that are seen, heard, felt, and known, they mix andunite in false birth, mix and unite in false death.
Commentary:“The false view of individual karma and the false view of thecollective share, these two different kinds of karmic responses
spoken of above, are both are produced from a beginninglessfalsity in the seeing.” They all arise from ignorance, which frombeginning-less time onward has given rise to an empty false seeing.
That is how these states come into being. “Falsity in the seeing” isjust the production of false views. Not to have any false views andto turn one’s back on the dust and unite with enlightenment, and get
rid of false thinking, is just the true mind. Why is it that you have atrue mind but cannot make use of it? Why can’t you be in control ofthings? It is because of false views.
“It is the same in the three thousand continents ofJambudvipa, throughout the four great seas. The one country
and one person spoken of above are compared to Jambudvipa with
its three thousand continents, and to and in the Saha World – theworld known as “Able to Bear” – throughout the ten directions.
All countries that have outflows – that is, all the countries inwhich the living beings have not ended birth and death – and allliving beings are the enlightened bright wonderful mind
without outflows.” They are all the seeing, hearing, awareness,
and knowing found within the enlightened bright wonderful mind
without outflows. “Because of the false, diseased conditions thatare seen, heard, felt, and known, they mix and unite in false

The Two False Views

birth, mix and unite in false death.” All countries and living
beings are the seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing of empty
false conditions. When the multitude of conditions mix and unite,they are falsely born. When the multitude of conditions mix andunite, they falsely die.
S3

He concludes that ‘apart from seeing is just enlightenment’ is certification to theteaching.

Sutra:“If you can leave far behind all conditions which mix andunite and those which do not mix and unite, then you can also
extinguish and cast out the causes of birth and death, andobtain perfect Bodhi, the nature which is neither produced nor
extinguished. It is the pure clear basic mind, the everlasting
fundamental enlightenment.
Commentary:

Dependent retribution and proper retribution were discussed
above. “Dependent retribution” refers to the mountains, the rivers,
the great earth, to the houses, buildings, structures, and dwellings.
“Proper retribution” refers to the human body. Dependent
retribution undergoes production, dwelling, decay, and emptiness.
Proper retribution undergoes birth, old age, sickness, and death.
What is meant by production, dwelling, decay, and emptiness?
In this world, one development and one decline are called one
kalpa. When the human lifespan reaches its peak of 84,000 years,
then every hundred years the average height decreases by one inch
and the lifespan decreases by one year. This continues until thehuman lifespan reaches ten years; then it begins to increase again.
Once again, every hundred years the lifespan increases by one year
and the average height increases by one inch. When the lifespan has
increased to 84,000 years, that is called one kalpa. A thousand
kalpas make one small kalpa. Twenty small kalpas make a middle
kalpa. Four middle kalpas make a great kalpa. It takes twenty small
kalpas for this world to come into being. It dwells for twenty small

205

206

Volume One – The Two False Views

kalpas. It decays for twenty small kalpas and it is empty for twenty
small kalpas. That is what is meant by production, dwelling, decay,
and emptiness. The twenty small kalpas of production make one
middle kalpa. The twenty small kalpas of dwelling make a middle
kalpa. The twenty small kalpas of decay and the twenty small
kalpas of emptiness each make one middle kalpa. So production,
dwelling, decay, and emptiness take four middle kalpas, which
together make one great kalpa.
In the proper retribution there is birth, old age, sickness, anddeath. People take twenty years to grow up. They dwell for twenty
years, they are sick for twenty years, and during the last twenty
years they are preparing to die.
There are two kinds of birth and death: share-section birth anddeath – the birth and death of the body – and change birth anddeath. The term “share-section” derives from the fact that each
person has a certain share of years to live, and each person has acertain appearance. For example your height may be five feet six
inches and mine may be five foot nine, while another person’sheight may be three feet. Every person has his own appearance.
Ordinary people are subject to share-section birth and death.
Those of the two vehicles, the Shravakas and ConditionEnlightened Ones, have ended share-section birth and death, butthey are still subject to change birth and death.
What is meant by “change birth and death”? Their thoughts
flow on in continual succession. Thought after thought is born,
thought after thought dies.
The cause of birth and death is ignorance, and its conditions arekarmic activity. This cause, ignorance, and this condition, karmic
activity, mix and unite, and there is birth and death. Thus the
Buddha said, “If you can leave far behind all conditions which
mix and unite – the mixing and uniting of the conditions ofignorance and the karmic activity – and those which do not mix
and unite – and any connection with those which do not mix andunite – then you can also extinguish and cast out the causes ofThe Two False Views

birth and death. In that way you can extinguish and cast out sharesection birth and death and continual change birth and death, andobtain perfect Bodhi, the nature which is neither produced nor
extinguished. When the cause of birth and death is extinguishedand cast out, you obtain the wonderful fruition of Nirvana, theperfection of Bodhi, whose nature is neither produced nor extinguished. It is the pure clear basic mind, the everlasting
fundamental enlightenment. It is also the basic mind, and it is thefundamental enlightenment which dwells permanently and does notchange: that is, the self-nature.

207

208

CHAPTER 3

Mixing and Uniting

O2 The Buddha explains what Ananda has not understood.
P1 He traces his former awakening and what he has not yet awakened to.

Sutra:“Ananda, although you have already realized that thewonderfully bright basic enlightenment does not by nature
come from causes and conditions and is not by nature
spontaneous, you have not yet understood that the enlightenedsource is produced neither from mixing and uniting nor from alack of mixing and uniting.
Commentary:

This passage is spoken to destroy the concept of mixing anduniting and of not mixing and uniting. Ananda still has doubts
about it, so the Buddha expounds this doctrine once again. He says
once again that the seeing-nature is just as it is.
He first reprimands Ananda: “Ananda, although you havealready realized that the wonderfully bright basic enlightenment does not by nature come from causes and conditions andis not by nature spontaneous – Ananda, you understood this
doctrine when it was explained before. The nature of wonderfullybright basic enlightenment does not belong to causes andMixing and Uniting

conditions, nor does it belong to spontaneity. But you have not yet
understood.” He reprimands him. “You still haven’t understoodthat the enlightened source is produced neither from mixing
and uniting nor from a lack of mixing and uniting. It does notcome from not mixing and uniting, either. ‘Mixing and uniting’means the mixing and uniting of ignorance and karmic consciousness. You may think it is produced from mixing and uniting or
perhaps from a lack of mixing and uniting, but both ideas areincorrect.”
The sect outside the Way which preaches spontaneity is called
the “god-self” outside-the-Way sect. They have a self which is a
god-self. What they think is this: outside of the categories ofappearances (in the eighth consciousness) there is a category ofseeing, which is what they refer to as the god-self. That changes it
into the knowledge and views of a sect outside the Way. The
outside-the-Way sect that preaches causes and conditions holds that
there is no category of seeing beyond the categories of appearances.
So they say that there is no self. There are only appearances, thedivision of appearances. There are also those who preach mixing
and uniting. They say that when ignorance and karmic consciousness mix and unite, there is production and extinction. Characteristics that are subject to production and extinction and the nature
which is not subject to production and extinction are all mixed up
together. The two cannot be distinguished clearly. That is what they
think, and so they preach mixing and uniting. Those who preach alack of mixing and uniting think that the characteristics which are
subject to production and extinction and the nature which is not
subject to production and extinction are not the same and havenothing to do with one another. So they preach a lack of mixing anduniting. Those are the four kinds of ideas advocated by sects
outside the Way. They are not the doctrines spoken by the Buddha.
So now the Buddha, fearing that Ananda may be confused by these
doctrines, explains the matter for him once again. He knows that
Ananda still has doubts.

209

210

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

It is just when there is the false that the true is not separate fromit. When there is the true, the false is still there. It is not absent. It isjust like a hand, which has a back and a palm: although the palm
and the back are two, they are both right there; all you have to do isflip your hand over. It is the same with the characteristics which are
subject to production and extinction and the nature which is not
subject to production and extinction; these two are also one. Just as
affliction is Bodhi, and birth and death are Nirvana; it is the samekind of principle.
People who study the Buddhadharma should certainly
investigate the Shurangama Sutra and gain a thorough understanding of it. The Shurangama Sutra is for bringing forth great
wisdom. If you want to have right knowledge and right views andopen great wisdom, you should certainly understand theShurangama Sutra. The Shurangama Sutra breaks up the deviant
and reveals the proper. It smashes all the heavenly demons andthose of outside-the-Way sects and reveals the innate humancapacity for right knowledge and right views. But when the
Buddhadharma is just about to become extinct, the very first sutra
to vanish will be the Shurangama Sutra. So if we wish to protect
and maintain the proper Dharma, we should investigate theShurangama Sutra, come to understand the Shurangama Sutra,
and protect the Shurangama Sutra. When the Buddhadharma is
about to become extinct, weird demons and strange ghosts will
come in the world, people with deviant knowledge and deviant
views. They will be wise to the ways of the world and will beendowed with powers of debate and keen intelligence. They willargue that the Shurangama Sutra is spurious – inauthentic – andwill tell people not to believe it.
Why will they say the Shurangama Sutra is spurious?
Because the Shurangama Sutra tells about all their faults. It
discusses their kinds of deviant knowledge and deviant views. If
the Shurangama Sutra remains in the world, no one will believe
their deviant views. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, then their

Mixing and Uniting

deviant knowledge and deviant views will succeed in confusing
people. So they argue that the Shurangama Sutra is spurious. Thisis the appearance of a demon-king. Those who study the Buddhadharma should be particularly attentive to this point. They should beparticularly careful not to be turned around by the deviant
knowledge and deviant views of that demon-king. Do not allow
him to change your thoughts and opinions.
Does anyone have an opinion?
Student: How does the Lankavatara Sutra compare to the
Shurangama Sutra?
The Master: The Lankavatara Sutra discusses the doctrine of
the Ch’an school. It is different from the Shurangama Sutra. The
Patriarch Bodhidharma used the Lankavatara Sutra as a basis
when he transmitted the Ch’an School to China. The Shurangama
Sutra represents the genuine wisdom of the entirety of Buddhism.
Student: Is it possible for a Bodhisattva to appear in the form ofa teacher of an outside-the-Way sect?
The Master: All dharmas are the Buddhadharma. None can beobtained. Do not be attached. If you are attached, it is not Buddhadharma. If you are not attached, it is the Buddhadharma. If you areattached, it is demonic dharma.
Student: Another translation of the Shurangama Sutra has been
published. Is it basically correct? If not, what would you suggestthat English-speaking people read?
The Master: We are in the process of translating theShurangama Sutra now. As for the other translation you mention,
it is correct in some places and incorrect in many other places. And
it is not at all in accord with the basic intent of the sutra. For
instance, the translator says that Westerners wouldn’t like theShurangama Mantra and that they would not study the mantra. Thatis a complete mistake. He omits the mantra from his translation.
But if there hadn’t been any Shurangama Mantra in the
Shurangama Sutra, then basically there wouldn’t have been any

211

212

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

reason to speak the sutra. The importance of the Shurangama Sutra
is just to praise the Shurangama Mantra. The translator took it upon
himself to dispense with the mantra. That is in total discord with the
purport of the Buddha’s explanation of the Shurangama Sutra.
Student: I have heard it said about the Lotus Sutra that the
Buddha spoke all the other sutras of the other periods, all the otherteachings, only as expedient means, and that they were taught only
to enable his disciples to know the Lotus Sutra, and that in the
Dharma-ending Age all other sutras would lose their power. Only
the Lotus Sutra would have real power.
The Master: Not bad. All sutras were spoken for the sake of the
Lotus Sutra. But the Lotus Sutra was spoken in order to cause
living beings to become Buddhas. The Shurangama Sutra is for
opening wisdom. The Lotus Sutra is for realizing Buddhahood. The
Shurangama Sutra is for breaking through all the heavenly demonsand outside-the-Way sects. It can also be said that it is for the sakeof the Lotus Sutra that the Shurangama Sutra breaks through all
the heavenly demons and outside-the-Way sects – that it is to cause
people to cultivate the Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra.
One studies the Dharma Flower and cultivates the doors of practiceexplained in it in order to realize Buddhahood.
However, at the very last, when the Dharma is about to become
extinct, it is not the Lotus Sutra that will remain alive in the world;
it will be the Amitabha Sutra. In the end, when the Buddhadharma
becomes extinct, only the Amitabha Sutra will remain, and after it
remains in the world for one hundred years it too will vanish. Then
only the one sentence, the great six-syllable name Na Mwo A Mi To
Fo (Namo Amitabha Buddha) will remain.
P2 The Buddha’s refutation: both mixing and uniting are false.
Q1 First refutation: the seeing-essence does not mix and unite.
R1 He brings up his false doubt.

Sutra:“Ananda, now I will once again make use of the mundane
objects before you to question you. You now hold that false

Mixing and Uniting

thoughts mix and unite with the causes and conditions ofeverything in the world, and you wonder whether certification
to Bodhi might arise from mixing and uniting.
Commentary:

Since the Buddha had not dealt with one of the major theories
propounded by those of outside-the-Way sects, he suspected his
small disciple’s mind might be wandering in that direction, so hesays, “Ananda, now I will once again make use of the mundane
objects before you to question you. You now hold that false
thoughts mix and unite with the causes and conditions ofeverything in the world, and you wonder whether certification
to Bodhi might arise from mixing and uniting. You keep
bringing up the theories of those outside-the-Way and comparing
them to my Dharma, so now I will make the comparison for you.”
R2
S1

The refutation.
He refutes mixing.

Sutra:“Accordingly, right now, does the wonderful pure seeingessence mix with light, does it mix with darkness, does it mix
with emptiness or does it mix with solid objects? If it mixes withlight, look further at the light: what place there in the light
before you is combined with the seeing? If you can distinguishthe characteristic of seeing, what does it look like incombination?
Commentary:

The Buddha questions Ananda: “Accordingly, right now, does
the wonderful pure seeing-essence mix with light, does it mix
with darkness, does it mix with emptiness or does it mix withsolid objects? As you are at present, does your subtle wonderfulpure and clear seeing-essence mix with light or darkness, withemptiness or solid objects? Which does it mix with? If it mixes
with light, look further at the light: what place there in the light
before you is combined with the seeing? If you say it mixes

213

214

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

together with the light, then when you are looking at the light infront of you, tell me which part of it is the seeing? Point it out tome! Which place is mixed and united with the seeing? If you candistinguish the characteristic of seeing, what does it look like incombination? If it is possible for you to determine the form andappearance of your seeing, if you can recognize it, what form andappearance does it have when it is mixed together with the light?
For instance, if you combine red and white, the result is neither red
nor white. When you combine your seeing and light, what does the
end-result look like?
Sutra:“If it is not the seeing, how can you see the light? If it is theseeing, how can the seeing see itself?
Commentary:“If it is not the seeing, how can you see the light? If it is theseeing, how can the seeing see itself? If you say you do see thelight and that it is the seeing, then it must be that you are seeing
your seeing. How can the seeing see itself? How can you do that?
What’s your method?”Once again Ananda has to think over the doctrine.
Sutra:“If it is certain that the seeing is complete, what room will
there be for it to mix with the light? If the light is complete, itcannot unite and mix with the seeing.
Commentary:“If it is certain that the seeing is complete, what room will
there be for it to mix with the light? If you definitely know theseeing to be complete and not deficient, neither lacking nor inexcess, how can you combine it with light? If the light is complete,
it cannot unite and mix with the seeing. If you say the seeing is
not complete but that the light is complete, the light should not
combine with the seeing. If it is neither lacking nor in excess, it will
not be able to admit other things.”

Mixing and Uniting

Sutra:“If seeing is different from light, then both the nature andthe light lose their identity when they combine. Since the
combination results in the loss of the light and the nature, it ismeaningless to say it mixes with light. The same principle
applies to its mixing with darkness, with emptiness, or withsolid objects.
Commentary:“If seeing is different from light, then both the nature andthe light lose their identity when they combine.” If you say thatthe seeing and the light are two different things, then it follows thatthey would lose their original characteristics if they were mixed
together. The identity of the seeing-nature and the identity of thelight – the basic nature of the light – would both be lost.
“Since the combination results in the loss of the light and thenature, it is meaningless to say it mixes with light. So I say that
there is no such thing as the mixing and uniting of your seeing withthe light. To say they do mix and unite has no basis in principle.
“The same principle applies to its mixing with darkness,with emptiness, or with solid objects. The doctrine that the seeing
cannot mix with light can be applied to the proposition that it can
mix with darkness, emptiness, or solid objects. It cannot mix withthem. How can you say that certification to Bodhi arises frommixing and uniting? This is a mistake.”
Earlier, Ananda had wondered whether the seeing is based on
causes and conditions. The Buddha broke up this idea. Now he had
decided that the seeing is a result of mixing and uniting. Step bystep, the Buddha has broken up Ananda’s confusion. As soon as the
Buddha breaks up one kind of confusion, Ananda gets involved inanother kind of confusion. He has still not found the genuine
doctrine.
The Buddha said that all living beings have the Buddha-natureand that all can become Buddhas. Some people hear that and go

215

216

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

insane, and they say, “Ah, I am a Buddha. Everyone is a Buddha.”
Why don’t they say that everyone is a demonic ghost? They say
everyone is a Buddha. If everyone is a Buddha, then have you
become a Buddha? The Buddha has three bodies, four kinds of
wisdom, five eyes, and six spiritual penetrations. How many bodies
do you have? The Buddha has the pure and clear Dharma-body, theperfect full Reward-body, and millions of transformation bodies.
How many bodies do you have? The Buddha has the great perfectmirror-wisdom, the fair and impartial wisdom of the nature, thewonderful contemplating and investigating wisdom, and thewisdom that accomplishes what must be done – four kinds of
wisdom. How much wisdom do you have? The Buddha has fiveeyes: the Buddha-eye, the Dharma-eye, the wisdom-eye, the flesheye, and the heavenly-eye. How many eyes do you have? You don’t
have a single eye, you haven’t opened a single eye and yet you say,“Oh, I am Buddha.” What Buddha are you? Buddhas have names.
What is the name of your Buddha?”“I’m just Buddha,” you say.
If you don’t even have a name, what kind of Buddha are you?
Buddhas have names, too, and there is no nameless Buddha. So, togo around saying, “Everybody is Buddha:” is to be someone who
has gone insane.
Yes, everyone is indeed Buddha, but you must practice theBuddhadharma. After sitting for six years in the Himalayas underthe Bodhi tree, he saw a star one evening and awakened to the Way.
That is the work Shakyamuni Buddha did to become a Buddha. But
you do as you please from morning till night. If you like to drink,you go out drinking. If you feel like smoking, you pull out acigarette. If you are in the mood for a movie, you go see one, if you
like dancing, you go dancing, and then you go home andaccompany your wife to bed, and that’s a Buddha! That’s a realized
Buddha! Ah, too easy! So take a look at how much distress anddifficulty the Buddha endured to realize Buddhahood, and all you
do all day is lie in bed and sit around the house. One need not speakMixing and Unitingof six years in the Himalayas, you haven’t even sat there for six
days. If you could sit there in a state of unmoving suchness for six
days, I would consider you a Buddha, but you haven’t even sat forsix hours, and yet you say of yourself that you have realized
Buddhahood. How could that not be called upside-down? Ananda
may be upside-down, but that viewpoint is even more upside-down
than Ananda’s. So I call such people demon-kings. From now on,
when you meet people like that, you may also call them demonkings.
S2

He refutes uniting.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you are right now, once again, does
the wonderful pure seeing-essence unite with light, does it unitewith darkness, does it unite with emptiness, or does it unite withsolid objects?
Commentary:

Uniting is different from mixing. Mixing is when two kinds ofthings are blended together. Uniting is like when a lid is placed ona round pot. They unite and become one. So he says, “Moreover, I
will explain yet another doctrine for you. Ananda, as you are rightnow, once again, does the wonderful pure seeing-essence unitewith light? The substance of your seeing-essence is subtle,
wonderful, clear, and pure: does it unite with light? Does it unitewith darkness? Does it unite with emptiness? Or does it unitewith solid objects?”
Sutra:“If it unites with light, then when darkness comes the characteristic of light is extinguished, how will you be able to see
darkness, since the seeing does not unite with darkness? If you
do see darkness and yet at that time there is no union withdarkness, but rather a union with light, then you would nothave seen light. Since you would not have seen light, why is it

217

218

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

that, when there is union with light, you are able to know
clearly that it is light and not darkness?
Commentary:“If it unites with light – if you say the seeing and the characteristic of light are united, then when darkness comes the characteristic of light is extinguished, how will you be able to see
darkness, since the seeing does not unite with darkness? Whenit gets dark, the characteristic of light disappears. Since the seeing
is not united with darkness, why can it see darkness? If you do see
darkness and yet at that time there is no union with darkness:
if you say that when you see darkness, the seeing does not unitewith darkness – although it does see darkness it is not united with it– but rather a union with light, then you would not have seenlight. If you say the seeing is united with light, then it should not
see light. That is, it you say it can see what it is not united with – inthis case darkness – then it should not see what it is united with –that is, light. Since you would not have seen light, why is it that,when there is union with light, you are able to know clearly that
it is light and not darkness? You can see light and understandperfectly well that it is not darkness. According to your argument,
then, you should not see light, but that is actually not the case, since
you are able to distinguish the difference between brightness anddarkness. In the last analysis, then, would you say that the seeing is
united with light or united with darkness?”
Sutra:“The same is true of its union with darkness, withemptiness, or with solid objects.”
Commentary:“The same is true of its union with darkness, withemptiness, or with solid objects.” The very same principle applies
to the possibility of the seeing uniting with darkness, withemptiness, or with solid objects.

Mixing and Uniting

You cannot say that the seeing unites with any characteristic at
all. But you also cannot say that it does not unite with any characteristic. The fact is that light and darkness are subject to productionand extinction, while the seeing-essence is neither produced nor
destroyed. What is neither produced nor destroyed cannot be united
with what is produced and destroyed. Ananda didn’t understandthis doctrine, and so the Thus Come One used the greatly compassionate expedient device of speaking all kinds of examples to
instruct him.
Q2 He refutes that it is not mixed and united.
R1 Based on the teaching, Ananda gives rise to a doubt.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, as I
consider it, the source of this wonderful enlightenment does not
mix or unite with any conditioned mundane object or with themind’s speculation. Is that the case?”
Commentary:

Having heard the Buddha’s explanation, Ananda had anotherdoubt. He once again thought about it and considered it. Ananda
said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, as I consider it, thesource of this wonderful enlightenment – this refers to theseeing-nature – does not mix or unite with any conditioned
mundane object. It does not unite with the wearisome dust, which
is based on causes and conditions, or with the mind’s speculation.
Is that the case?” He asks, “Are all these various things in fact notunited?” His asking shows that he is not speaking decidedly. Before
this, what he said was very decisive. He said that the seeing isspontaneity, that it is causes and conditions, and he mentioned
various other doctrines. He spoke with absolute confidence then,but his theories did not stand up; all of his ideas were smashed by
Shakyamuni Buddha. So now he’s learned how to be slippery.
When he says things, he doesn’t speak with any finality. “Is it thatthey do not mix and unite?” He takes a questioning tone. “I think
the doctrine works this way, but maybe it’s not this way?”

219

220

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

R2
S1

The specific refutation.
He refutes not mixing.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Now you say further that the enlightened
nature is neither mixed nor united. So now I ask you further: as
to this wonderful seeing-essence’s neither mixing nor uniting,does it not mix with light? Does it not mix with darkness? Does
it not mix with emptiness? Does it not mix with solid objects?
Commentary:

The seeing-nature is neither produced nor extinguished.
Ananda is trying to compare what is neither produced nor
extinguished with what is produced and extinguished. He wants tocompare it to light and darkness, to emptiness and solid objects, tothe causal mundane conditions, and to the mind’s thoughts. He
keeps trying to combine it with them. Now he’s thought some more,
and he says, “Is it the case that it does not mix and unite?” In reply,
the Buddha said, “Now you say further that the enlightened
nature is neither mixed nor united. You said before that theenlightened seeing is mixed and united. So now I ask you further– I’ll ask you something else now. As to this wonderful seeingessence’s neither mixing nor uniting: you say that the subtle,
wonderful seeing-essence which is not produced and not
extinguished neither mixes nor unites. But does it not mix withlight? Does it not mix with darkness? Does it not mix withemptiness? Does it not mix with solid objects? Speak up.”
Sutra:“If it does not mix with light, then between seeing and lightthere must be a boundary.
Commentary:

If you want to say that it does not mix with light, then yourseeing-essence and the characteristic of light must certainly haveboundaries. What is the boundary of your seeing? What is theboundary of the characteristic of light? If you say it does not mix

Mixing and Uniting

with light, then find the boundary between them. What indication isthere of a division between them?
Sutra:“Examine it further: what place is light? What place isseeing? Where are the boundaries of the seeing and the light?
Commentary:“Examine it further: look into it. What place is light? Where
does the light end? What place is seeing? Where does the seeing
end? Where are the boundaries of the seeing and the light? Tellme, where is the boundary-line which divides them?”
Sutra:“Ananda, if there is no seeing within the boundaries of light,
then there is no contact between them, and clearly one would
not know where the characteristic of light is. Then how could its
boundaries be realized?
Commentary:“Ananda, if there is no seeing within the boundaries of light– if within the characteristic of light there is indeed no seeingessence, then there is no contact between them. Light and seeing
could not bump into one another. The two would never meet. And
clearly one would not know where the characteristic of light is.
Since the two cannot come in contact, it’s quite evident that one
could not know where the characteristic of light is. How could its
boundaries be realized? If you don’t even know where its characteristic is, how can any boundary be drawn?”
Sutra:“As to its not mixing with darkness, with emptiness, or withsolid objects, the principle is the same.
Commentary:

The doctrine is the same for darkness, for emptiness, and forsolid objects. Now you divide them for me. You say they do not
mix; where is the boundary of their not mixing. Speak up.

221

222

Volume One – Mixing and Uniting

S2

He refutes not uniting.

Sutra:“Moreover, as to the wonderful seeing essence’s neither
mixing nor uniting, does it not unite with light? Does it notunite with darkness? Does it not unite with emptiness? Does it
not unite with solid objects?
Commentary:

Above, mixing was discussed: now, uniting will be discussed.
“Moreover, as to the wonderful seeing essence’s neither mixing
nor uniting: you say that the subtle wonderful seeing-essence does
not mix or unite. But does it not unite with light? Does it notunite with darkness? Does it not unite with emptiness? Does it
not unite with solid objects?”
Sutra:“If it does not unite with light, then the seeing and the lightare at odds with each other by nature, as are the ear and thelight, which do not come in contact.
Commentary:“If it does not unite with light, then the seeing and the lightare at odds with each other by nature.” If the seeing is not united
with the characteristic of light, then they are opposed to one
another. Since they do not unite, they go so far as to be in discordand mutual opposition. “As are the ear and the light, which do
not come in contact.” It would be like the ear. If you look you cansee light, but if you cover your eyes, your ears don’t know if it islight or dark. The ear does not distinguish brightness and darkness.
Light and the hearing-nature of the ear do not come in contact.
Sutra:“Since the seeing does not know where the characteristic oflight is, how can it determine clearly whether there is union?

Mixing and Uniting

Commentary:

It can’t see the characteristic of light because it can’t unite withit, so how can it distinguish, how can it discern the presence orabsence of light?
Sutra:“As to its not uniting with darkness, with emptiness, or withsolid objects, the principle is the same.
Commentary:

The doctrine of whether the seeing unites with darkness, withemptiness, or with solid objects is the same.

223

225

General IndexA

D

affliction 19
Ajnatakaundinya 14, 16, 17
Amitabha Sutra 212
Aniruddha 83–86
annihilationism 31
Arhats 87
and outflows 176
Ashvajit 13

Dashabala Kashyapa 14
Deer-Wilds Park 13
dependent retribution 101
Devadatta
as a deer King 11–12
dharani 174
dharmasform and mind 50–51
doubtsare fox-like 32

B
Bhadrika 14
birth and deathending 27
two kinds 206
Bodhisattva 87
Brahma Heaven 143
Buddha, characteristics of 216
Buddha-eye 72, 115
Buddhism
is free and equal 178–180

Ccause and effect 86
causes and conditions 146
Ch’an banter 161
Ch’ang An 182
Ch’i Sha, Mountain 201
Ch’in T’ien Chien 199
conditions
four kinds 51

E
eighth consciousness 65, 69–70
emptiness 108–110
empty space 158
enlightenment, false 161–162
equalitysee Buddhism, is free and equal
evil omen 199
see inauspicious signs
external paths 66–67, 209
asceticism 143

F
false thinking 53–54, 139
see false views
false views
individual and collective 180–182
four-fold assembly 14

226

General Index

G

L

Ghost of Impermanence 156
giving 85
cultivating 87
Goshali 66
great compassion 81–82
Great Vehicle Buddhism 168
guest dust 15, 17

Lankavatara Sutra 144, 211
Lao Tze 169, 200
Lien Ch’ih, Great Master 179
living beings 112
locusts 181
Lotus Sutra 212

H
Heaven of the Four Kings 89
heavenly eye 83, 88
see Aniruddha
Honan 182
hua tou, meditation topic 99

Iinauspicious signs 190–192, 199–203

J
Jambu River 2
Jambudvipa 2, 104

K
Kalinga, King 14
kalpa 205
karma 183
evil conditions 190–192
has no connection with the enlightened nature 196
public and private 180–182
see inauspicious signs
Katyayana 31
Kuan Ti Kung 104

M
mad mind 30
Mahanama Kulika 14
Manjushri, Bodhisattva 131, 137
Maskari Goshaliputra 45, 129–130
Matangi 143
mind 51
mistaking the finger for the moon 62–
63

permanently dwelling true 30
seizing upon conditions 76
mind-kingsee eight consciousness 69
Ming, dynasty 179
moon
darkness 74
mouth, offenses of 132

O
outflows 33, 82–83, 176P
perfect sound 61
Prasenajit, King 30–45
production and extinction 30
proper retribution 101

General IndexR
retribution 178, 190
dependent and proper 205

S
Saha world 104
samadhi 66, 170, 175
power of 156–158
sentient world 100
Shakyamuni Buddha
as a deer King 11–13
leaving the home life 13–14
Shastra of the Door to Understanding theHundred Dharmas 50
Shurangama Mantra
the importance of 211
Shurangama Sutrais extremely fine 77
Sixth Patriarch’s Sutra 92, 161
smoking 82
Sound Hearers 168
sufferingof the hells 90of the human realm 89
Sumeru, Mountain 89, 92
superior person
three restrictions 36
Sutra of the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva 86TT’ai, Mountain 170
Teng Hua Feng 156–157
three realms 33
three restrictions
on the superior person 36
Three Subtle Appearances 53
time, perception of 89–90

tornado 190
true emptiness 169, 170
true mind
receiving dharma with 60
Twelve Causal Conditions 53

V
Vairatiputra 31
Vajra Illuminating Light Samadhi 84
Vajra Sutra 88
verbal Zen 161
Vimalakirti Sutra 160, 161Wwisdomcultivating 86–87
wisdom-eye 83
wonderful existence 169, 170

Y
Yao, Emperor 37
Yu, Emperor 145
Yuan Hsiao Hai 200
Yuan Ku, Dhyana Master 201
Yuan Liao Fan, official 200

227

228

General Index

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Threea simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Three
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1980
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.False Is Just True . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Chapter 2.The Five Skandhas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
Chapter 3.The Six Entrances . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Chapter 4.The Twelve Places . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
Chapter 5.The Eighteen Realms . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
Chapter 6.The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive . . . . . . . . . 138
Chapter 7.Ananda Gives Rise to Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209

vi

Introduction

This is the third of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
In this volume, the Buddha continues his attempt to reveal to
Ananda the true mind.
In “False Is Just True”, the Buddha clarifies that the ‘false’
mind is also the ‘true’ mind. The true is hidden within the false, andvice versa. Thus, the search for the truth starts with recognizing thatwhich is false.
The Buddha then compassionately lists the ‘false’ realms (inwhich the ‘truth’ is to be found). They are: “The Five Skandhas”,
which are form, feeling, thinking, activity and consciousness
skandhas; “The Six Entrances”, which are the eye, ear, nose,
tongue, body and mind entrances; “The Twelve Places”, which areeye and form, ear and sound, nose and smells, tongue and tastes,
body and touches, and mind and dharmas; and finally, with theaddition of conciousness to the above organ-object pairs, thismakes up the “The Eighteen Realms”. Though the Buddha earlier
chose the seeing nature, one can actually enter the true by using anyof the above.
Ananda, recollecting what the Buddha has said earlier, ispuzzled about why the Buddha is now rejecting both causes &conditions and spontaneity. In “The Seven Elements Are All-

vii

Pervasive”, the Buddha explains how the elements of earth, fire,
water, wind, emptiness, seeing and consciousness are beyond theconfines of production and extinction, neither belonging to causes& conditions nor spontaneity. Their natures are originally the everlasting, true mind.
Gaining from this, Ananda finally understands that ‘existence’and his mind is fundamentally one, and not two. Because of thisunity, he realizes that his true mind is without boundaries, is allpervasive, is everlasting and is originally pure. He then praises the
Buddha and affirms his faith in “Ananda Gives Rise to Faith”.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

L2 The Tathagata divides the explanation into four parts and thereby shows that the nature is permanently dwelling. . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
M1 He shows that what is false is just true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
N1 He explains that illusory, ephemeral characteristics are true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
N2 Shows that the four parts are true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
M2 He specifically explains that what is false is true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
N1 The five skandhas are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
O1 A general statement.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
O2 A specific explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
P1 The form skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
Q1 Explains the dharma with an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
Q3 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
P2 The feeling skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Q1 Teaches with an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
P3 The thinking skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
Q1 Teaches with an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
P4 The skandha of activity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Q1 Teaches with an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
P5 The consciousness skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Q1 Teaches with an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
N2 The six entrances are the Treasury of the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
O1 General statement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume ThreexivOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Three

O2 Specific explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
P1 The eye entrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Q1 Brings up example to reveal the false.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
P2 The ear entrance.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
P3 The nose entrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Q2 Explains the false has no substance.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
P4 The tongue entrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
P5 The body entrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
P6 The mind entrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
Q1 Brings up example to reveal the false.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Q3 It has no source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
xv

Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
N3 The twelve places are the Treasury of the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
O1 A general statement.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
O2 A specific explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
P1 The place of the eye and form.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Q3 Discusses each and refutes both. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
R1 Refutes the possibility that the eyesight gives rise to form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
R2 Refutes the possibility that form gives rise to the eyesight. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
P2 The place of the ear and sound.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
R1 The possibility that the sound comes to the region of the ear.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
R2 The possibility of the ear going to the region of sound. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
R3 The possibility of there being no coming and no going.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
P3 The place of the nose and smells. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
R1 Refutes the possibility that it comes from the nose. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
R2 Refutes the possibility that it comes from emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72
R3 Refutes the possibility that it comes from the smell. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
P4 The place of the tongue and tastes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Threexvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Three

Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
R1 Refutes the possibility that it comes from the tongue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
R2 Refutes the possibility that it comes from flavor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
R3 Refutes the possibility that it comes from emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
P5 The place of the body and touches. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
Q2 Questions whether the awareness of touch is dual.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
Q3 Questions whether the sensation of touch is singular. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
P6 The place of the mind and dharmas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
Q3 Cites dharmas to debate their falseness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
R1 Refutes that they are produced because of the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
R2 Refutes that they exist apart from the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
N4 The eighteen realms are the Treasury of the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
O1 General statement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
O2 Specific explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
P1 The realm of eye, form, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ, object, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
R1 Refutes that it comes from the eyes.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
R2 Refutes that it is produced from form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
R3 Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
P2 The realm of ear, sound, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ, object, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
xvii

Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and rejects all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
R1 Refutes that it comes from the ear. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
R2 Refutes that it is produced from the sound.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105
R3 Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
P3 The realm of nose, smell, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes them all. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the nose.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
R2 Refutes that it is produced from smells. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
R3 Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
P4 The realm of tongue, flavors, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the tongue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
R2 Refutes that it is produced from flavors. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
R3 Refutes that it is produced from emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
R4 Refutes that it arises from a combination of these. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
P5 The realm of body consciousness, objects of touch. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the body.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
R2 Refutes that it is produced from objects of touch. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
R3 Refutes that it is produced from a combination of these.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Threexviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Three

Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
P6 The realm of mind, dharmas, and consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, and object, and consciousness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the mind.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
R2 Refutes that it is produced from dharmas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
L3 Finally he shows that the nature of the seven elements is all pervasive. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
M1 Ananda, in turn, has doubts about the non existence of the other two teachings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
M2 The Buddha proceeds to explain thoroughly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
N1 He scolds him for his confusion and promises to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
N2 He gives a general analogy about the nature and its characteristics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
N3 He gives a detailed account about the nature and its characteristics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
O1 The element earth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
P1 He reveals its nature and divides it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
P2 He explains the division in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151
P3 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
P4 He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
O2 The element fire.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
P1 He reveals its nature and searches for it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
P2 He explains the search in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
P3 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
P4 He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
O3 The element water. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
P1 He reveals the nature and searches for it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
P2 He explains the search in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
P3 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
P4 He rejects the two theories for being mere calculations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
O4 The element wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
xix

P1 He reveals its nature and explains how it brushes against someone.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
P2 He explains its brushing against someone in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
P3 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
P4 He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
O5 The element emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
P1 He reveals the nature by digging for it.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
P2 He explains the digging in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
P3 He puts them together and admonishes him to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
P4 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
P5 He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
O6 The element seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
P1 He reveals the nature and explains it by using the mundane “dust.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
P2 He explains the “dust” in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
P3 He puts them together and admonishes him to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
P4 He concludes by showing the substance and function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
P5 He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
O7 The element consciousness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
P1 He reveals the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
P2 Explains the organ and object. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
P3 He makes him aware of how to put them together and return them.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
P4 He concludes by showing the function of the nature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
P5 He rejects both as being mere conjectures. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
H2 Ananda understands his mind and gives rise to faith. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
I1 Based on the instructions they become enlightened. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
J1 Description of how they awakened, based on the teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
I2 He gratefully praises the benefit he has received. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
J1 First he gratefully praises the Buddhadharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
J2 He awakens to obtaining the dharma body. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 217
I3 He brings forth a vast, great mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
J1 First he vows to repay kindness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume ThreexxHe resolves to save living beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
He seeks to cast out his subtle doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
He resolves to quickly accomplish proper enlightenment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226
Non retreat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Three

J2
J3
J4
J5

xxi

Namo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

False Is Just True

L2

The Tathagata divides the explanation into four parts and thereby shows that thenature is permanently dwelling.
M1 He shows that what is false is just true.
N1 He explains that illusory, ephemeral characteristics are true.

Sutra:“Ananda, you have not yet understood that all the defilingobjects that appear, all the illusory, ephemeral characteristics,
spring up in the very spot where they also come to an end. They
are what is called ‘illusory falseness.’ But their nature is intruth the bright substance of wonderful enlightenment.
Commentary:“Ananda, you have not yet understood.” Are you still not
clear about it? “All the defiling objects that appear” – theexperiencing of each and every external defiling object – “all theillusory, ephemeral characteristics…” “Illusory” means unreal,
not actual. “Ephemeral” means it seems to exist and yet doesn’t; itdoesn’t seem to exist and yet does. Suddenly it exists, suddenly it
does not. Illusory, ephemeral characteristics are things which are
unreal. It looks to you like they actually exist, but in reality they are
entirely illusory and transitory.

2

Volume One – False Is Just True

“These illusory, ephemeral characteristics spring up in thevery spot where they also come to an end.” They come forth
anywhere at all, and wherever they happen to come up, that iswhere they come to an end. Their arising is an empty illusion, andtheir extinction is an empty illusion. They arise in an empty illusionand vanish in an empty illusion.
“They are what is called ‘illusory falseness.’ They go by thename of ‘empty falseness.’ “But their nature is in truth thebright substance of wonderful enlightenment.” It is called
falseness, but where do the roots of this falseness arise? They, too,come from the bright substance of wonderful enlightenment. They
come forth from our true mind. The existence of the true gives riseto the false.
When the false arises, there is seeing and characteristics. Thereis the division of seeing () and the division of characteristics(). The existence of the seeing division confers the ability to
see things. The characteristics division consists of all the external
forms and appearances. The division of seeing and the division ofcharacteristics arise from the bright substance of wonderful enlightenment, from the pure nature and bright substance of theeverlasting true mind. They do not come from elsewhere.
N2

Shows that the four parts are true.

Sutra:“Thus it is throughout, up to the five skandhas and the six
entrances, to the twelve places and the eighteen realms; theunion and mixture of various causes and conditions account for
their illusory and false existence, and the separation anddispersion of the causes and conditions result in their illusory
and false extinction.
Commentary:“Thus it is”. Why did I say that the illusory, ephemeral characteristics arise in an empty falseness? The doctrine I explained
applies “throughout”, that is, to various divisions “up to the fiveFalse Is Just Trueskandhas” – form, feeling, thought, activity, and consciousness –“and the six entrances” – that is, the six sense organs, the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind – “to the twelve places” – theeyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, together with the six
defiling objects, which are forms , sounds, smells, tastes, objects oftouch, and dharmas – “and the eighteen realms” – the six organs,the six defiling objects, and the six consciousnesses that are
produced between the organs and the defiling objects opposite tothem – the eye consciousness, the ear consciousness, the nose
consciousness, the tongue-consciousness, the body consciousness,and the mind consciousness. The six organs and the six defilingobjects make up the twelve places. With the six consciousnesses
added, they are the eighteen realms. When the various form andmind dharmas mix and unite, empty falseness arises. “The unionand mixture of various causes and conditions account for theirillusory and false existence, and the separation and dispersionof the causes and conditions result in their illusory and false
extinction.” When causes and conditions do not mix and unite,
there is an empty falseness which is called extinction. This is thenature of production and extinction.
Sutra:“Who would have thought that production, extinction,
coming, and going are fundamentally the everlasting,wonderful light of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, theunmoving, all pervading perfection, the wonderful nature oftrue suchness! If within the true and eternal nature one seeks
coming and going, confusion and enlightenment, or birth anddeath, there is nothing that can be obtained.
Commentary:

They are all non existent. There isn’t anything at all. When you
do not understand, there is coming and going, there is confusionand enlightenment, there is birth and death. But if you understandthe everlasting true mind, if you recognize your own basic nature,
the pure nature and bright substance of the everlasting true mind,3

4

Volume One – False Is Just True

you put an end to all the false production and extinction. Then if
you look for such characteristics as coming and going, confusionand enlightenment, and birth and death, you won’t find them. You
won’t find anything at all.

5

CHAPTER 2

The Five Skandhas

M2 He specifically explains that what is false is true.
N1 The five skandhas are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
O1 A general statement.

Sutra:“Ananda, why do I say that the five skandhas are basicallythe wonderful nature of true suchness, the Treasury of the Thus
Come One?
Commentary:“Ananda, why do I say that the five skandhas are basicallythe wonderful nature of true suchness, the Treasury of the Thus
Come One? I will tell you, Ananda.”
O2 A specific explanation.
P1 The form skandha.
Q1 Explains the dharma with an analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider this example: when a person who has
pure clear eyes looks at clear, bright emptiness, he sees nothing
but clear emptiness, and he is quite certain that nothing exists
within it.

6Volume One – The Five SkandhasCommentary:“Ananda, consider this example: when a person who has
pure clear eyes looks at clear, bright emptiness, he sees nothing
but clear emptiness.” His eyes are not diseased, unlike the person
who had a film over his eyes. He looks at space clear for thousandsof miles. “He sees nothing but clear emptiness.” It is just empty
space, nothing else. There aren’t any clouds in it. “And he is quite
certain that nothing exists within it.” In that emptiness there isn’t
anything at all. The Treasury of the Thus Come One is the sameway. In the Treasury of the Thus Come One, if you truly
understand, there isn’t anything at all. That’s what the Sixth
Patriarch was talking about when he said, “Basically, there is not
one thing; where can the dust alight?” That experience, too, is theTreasury of the Thus Come One.
Sutra:“If, for no apparent reason, the person does not move his
eyes, the staring will cause fatigue, and then of his own accord,
he will see strange flowers in space and other unreal
appearances that are wild and disordered.
Commentary:

The person is the one mentioned above who with clear eyes
looks at empty space and finds that there is nothing at all there.
Empty space is all there is. “If, for no apparent reason, theperson does not move his eyes” – if he fixes his gaze on emptinessand does not move – “the staring will cause fatigue”. He stareswith unmoving eyes, looking straight into empty space and after along time he gets tired. “Then of his own accord, he will see
strange flowers in space.” After looking at emptiness for a longtime, he sees things in it – for example, strange flowers, that is tosay, unreal ones. Why are there strange flowers? Because he has
looked for so long that his eyes have become fatigued, and so allkinds of strange flowers appeared, as well as “other unreal
appearances that are wild and disordered.” There are not only
strange flowers, but other things he has never seen before, in theThe Five Skandhas

five colors and six hues, things which all seem to be real but are not.
Perhaps the head of an animal is seen on a human body, or perhaps
a person’s head is seen with an animal’s body. Many irrational
things are seen in emptiness – things never seen before – because
the eyes become blurry from too much staring. This kind of
circumstance is concerned with the skandha of form.
Sutra:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha ofform.
Commentary:

Now we look at all the things in the world that have form andappearance and we think every one of them is real. In actuality, they
follow the same principle as the example of the person who stares
into space so that the “staring causes fatigue” and who “of his own
accord” sees strange flowers in space. “You should know that it is
the same with the skandha of form.” It is like that, too.
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, the strange flowers come neither from emptinessnor from the eyes.
Commentary:“Ananda, do you know that the skandha of form is thewonderful true suchness nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come
One? You should know, Ananda, that not any of the strange
flowers – those strange flowers and all the other wild anddisordered unreal appearances – come neither from emptinessnor from the eyes.”
Sutra:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if the flowers were tocome from emptiness, they would return to emptiness. If there
is a coming out and a going in, the space would not be empty. If
emptiness were not empty, then it could not contain the78Volume One – The Five Skandhas

appearance of the arisal and extinction of the flowers, just as
Ananda’s body cannot contain another Ananda.
Commentary:“You should know the reason for this, Ananda, is just as withthe doctrine I have explained above, that if the flowers were tocome from emptiness, if you say the flowers and the wild anddisordered unreal appearances emerge from the emptiness, theywould return to emptiness. Since they are produced from
emptiness, they should return to emptiness also. If there is acoming out and a going in, the space would not be empty. If thestrange flowers can come forth from emptiness and can return toand enter emptiness, it wouldn’t be emptiness. Emptiness is called
emptiness because there is not a single thing in it. If somethingcomes out of it and goes back into it, it can’t be counted as
emptiness, because there would be something in it. If emptinesswere not empty, then it could not contain the appearance of thearisal and extinction of the flowers. If emptiness is not emptiness,
the appearance of flowers would have nowhere to come forth andnowhere to be extinguished. Just as Ananda’s body cannot
contain another Ananda.” Emptiness doesn’t have anything in it,so the flowers do not come from emptiness. Otherwise, emptinesswould not be empty and it would be like your body, Ananda, whichcannot contain another Ananda. No other Ananda can come into
your body, and in the same way, if space is to be empty, it cannot
contain external things.
Sutra:“If the flowers were to come from the eyes, they would
return to the eyes.
Commentary:

Perhaps you say that because the eye’s staring causes fatigue,
the eyes themselves give rise to the strange flowers and the wildand disorderly, unreal appearances.

The Five Skandhas

Sutra:“If the nature of the flowers were to come from the eyes, itwould be endowed with the faculty of seeing. If it could see, thenwhen it left the eyes it would become flowers in space, and when
it returned it should see the eyes. If it did not see, then when itleft the eyes it would obscure emptiness, and when it returned,
it would obscure the eyes.
Commentary:“If the nature of the flowers were to come from the eyes, itwould be endowed with the faculty of seeing.” Given that itcomes from the eyes, it should therefore have a seeing nature. “If it
could see” – if the flowers in space had a seeing nature – “thenwhen it left the eyes it would become flowers in space, and when
it returned it should see the eyes.” When it went out, there would
be no flowers in the eyes, and when it returned the flowers would
see the eyes. “If it did not see” – if when it came back it did not see
the eyes, “then when it left the eyes it would obscure emptiness,
and when it returned, it would obscure the eyes.” It would be as
if there were a film on the eyes and as if the film would disappear
when the flowers went out. But when it returned, it would obstruct
the eyes. Your eyes won’t hold anything, and so if the flowers inspace returned to your eyes, where could your eyes put them?
Sutra:“Moreover, when you see the flowers, your eyes should not
be obscured. So why is it that the eyes are said to be ‘pure andbright’ when they see clear emptiness?
Commentary:“Moreover, when you see the flowers, your eyes should not
be obscured.” Still, if you assume that the flowers come from youreyes, when you see the flowers out in space, your eyes should nothave a film on them; there should be nothing obstructing them.
“Why is it that the eyes are said to be ‘pure and bright’ when
they see clear emptiness?” Why is it that the eyes are said to be910

Volume One – The Five Skandhas

pure and bright when they see clear emptiness, devoid of theflowers? Your eyes are said to be “pure and bright” because there isno film on them.
Q3 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of form isempty and false, because it neither depends on causes andconditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know” – because of what has just beensaid, you should know that “the skandha of form basically is
empty and false, because it neither depends on causes andconditions for existence” – it does not exist because of causes andconditions, “nor is spontaneous in nature.”
P2 The feeling skandha.
Q1 Teaches with an analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider the example of a person whose hands
and feet are relaxed and at ease and whose entire body is inbalance and harmony. He is unaware of his life processes,
because there is nothing agreeable or disagreeable in his
nature. However, for some unknown reason, the person rubs his
two hands together in emptiness, and sensations of roughness,smoothness, cold, and warmth seem to arise from nowhere
between his palms.
Commentary:“Ananda, consider the example of a person whose hands
and feet are relaxed and at ease.” He is at leisure with nothing inparticular to do. “And whose entire body” – the Chinese here is
literally “the hundred bones” – “is in balance and harmony.” Themeaning is that he is very natural. “He is unaware of his life
processes.” All of a sudden it is as if he himself forgets his own

The Five Skandhas

body and life, “because there is nothing agreeable or disagreeable.” “Disagreeable” refers to a state of suffering. “Agreeable”
refers to a state of bliss. He does not experience either suffering or
bliss. “However, for some unknown reason, the person rubs his
two hands together in emptiness.” That person has no reason to
put his two hands together and rub them in emptiness, but when hedoes, “sensations of roughness, smoothness, cold, and warmth
seem to arise from nowhere between his palms.” Some people’s
hands are very rough, some people’s hands are supple and soft, as
if there were a little oil on them. That softness is what is meant hereby “smoothness.” Or he may feel that his hands are cold; when hewrings them for a long time they become warm. These are all partsof the function of feeling. The function of feeling comes about
when you have a kind of awareness which arises in your mind. The
text says that they arise “for some unknown reason”: that theappearances of roughness, smoothness, cold, and warmth are empty
and false.
Sutra:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha offeeling.
Commentary:

Of the five skandhas, “You should know that it is the samewith the skandha of feeling.”
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, all this illusory contact does not come from
emptiness, nor does it come from the hands.
Commentary:

The form skandha was discussed before; now the feelingskandha is being discussed. “Ananda, all this illusory contact” –this empty, false, unreal, contact – “does not come from
emptiness, nor does it come from the hands.”

11

12

Volume One – The Five Skandhas

Sutra:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it came from
emptiness, then since it could make contact with the palms, why
wouldn’t it make contact with the body? It should not be thatemptiness chooses what it comes in contact with.
Commentary:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it came from
emptiness” – if the awareness of contact, his feeling, came from
emptiness, “then since it could make contact with the palms,
why wouldn’t it make contact with the body?” Why wouldn’t itcome into contact with the entire body? “It should not be thatemptiness chooses what it comes in contact with.” Basically,
emptiness has no knowing awareness. It would not have a sense ofawareness which would make it choose the hand and not choose thebody. It would not have that kind of thought. So the feeling does notcome from emptiness. It does not come from the hand, either.
Sutra:“If it came from the palms, it could be readily felt without
waiting for the two palms to be joined.
Commentary:“If it came from the palms” – if the feelings of smoothness,roughness, cold, and warmth came from the palms, “it could bereadily felt without waiting for the two palms to be joined.” If
the feelings came from the palm, there would be no need to wait
until the palms come together before the feelings could exist.
Sutra:“What is more, if it were to come from the palms, then thepalms would know when they were joined. When they
separated, the contact would return into the arms, the wrists,
the bones, and the marrow, and you also should be aware of thecourse of its entry.

The Five SkandhasCommentary:“What is more, if it were to come from the palms” – here isanother doctrine. If the feeling came out of the palm, “then thepalms would know when they were joined.” When you placed
your palms together, the palms would know it. “When they
separated, the contact would return into the arms, the wrists,
the bones, and the marrow.” When you separated your palms, theawareness of contact should return through the hands to the arms by
way of the wrists, and perhaps into the bones and marrow. “Andyou also should be aware of the course of its entry.” How could
it get inside without your knowing if it’s smooth or rough or cold or
warm? Why wouldn’t you know what its course was, what path it
took, when it went into the arm?
Sutra:“It should also be perceived by the mind because it would
behave like something coming in and going out of the body. In
that case, what need would there be to put the two palms
together to experience what is called ‘contact?’
Commentary:“It should also be perceived by the mind because it would
behave like something coming in and going out of the body.” Itis certain that one would know in one’s mind when the awarenessof contact went out and when it returned, because naturally, there
would be something which would perhaps go out of or perhaps
come into the body. “In that case, what need would there be to
put the two palms together” – why would you have to wait for thepalms to be together before you know there is contact – “toexperience what is called ‘contact?’”
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of feeling is
empty and false, because it neither depends on causes andconditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.

13

14

Volume One – The Five SkandhasCommentary:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of feeling is
empty and false.” The feeling skandha is an empty falseness.
“Because it neither depends on causes and conditions forexistence nor is spontaneous in nature.”
P3 The thinking skandha.
Q1 Teaches with an analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider the example of a person whose mouthwaters at the mention of sour plums, or the soles of whose feettingle when he thinks about walking along a precipice.
Commentary:“Ananda, now I will go on to explain the skandha of thinking
for you. The skandha of thinking also is the nature of the Thus
Come One’s Treasury; it also is the nature of wonderful truesuchness. Consider, for example, a person whose mouth waters at
the mention of sour plums. Ananda, the skandha of thinking is
like a person whose mouth begins to pucker as soon as sour plums
are as much as mentioned, or the soles of whose feet tingle when
he thinks about walking along a precipice.” Say that on a very
high mountain a very, very deep ten thousand foot gorge yawns
below the rocks; if you stand at the edge of that precipice, the solesof your feet will ache. In fact, one need not even speak of actually
going to the edge of the precipice; just thinking about it – once thethought enters your mind – you will be aware of an aching in yoursoles. How does it arise? It arises from the skandha of thinking.
Without having eaten any sour plums, but simply from the mere
mention of them – “Ah, sour plums are really sour!” – your mouthpuckers, and the saliva begins to flow. So there’s a Chinese
proverb:
Sour plums can cure thirst,
But painted cakes cannot satisfy hunger.

The Five Skandhas

Why is it that sour plums can cure thirst? It is because theskandha of thinking produces this kind of awareness. During theThree Kingdoms period in China, Ts’ao Ts’ao, a contemporary ofKuan Kung, went to Ch’u Cheng, accompanied by his massive
army of more than a million. Ten miles from Ch’u Cheng they lost
the way. They didn’t know where they were and the troops didn’t
have any water to drink or any food to eat. They became obsessedby thirst, felt sick, and were unable to walk. They were all about todie of thirst. Ts’ao Ts’ao, who was clever as a fox, issued an order.
“Don’t stop to rest. Ahead is a grove of plum trees. When we getthere, everyone can eat some plums.” As soon as he mentioned theplums the soldiers’ mouths began to water and their thirst wasabated. They marched on in search of the plum grove. As it turned
out, there wasn’t any plum grove, but his mention of plums had
satisfied their thirst.
Sutra:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha ofthinking.
Commentary:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha ofthinking,” the skandha of thought.
Speaking of painted cakes reminds me of a story. Once there
was a stingy man who decided to make a gift. “When is yourbirthday?” he asked his friend. “On your birthday I will give you apresent. I’ll give you a present worth a dollar.” The other fellow,
who was also stingy, said, “Thanks a lot. On your birthday I’ll give
you a present, too.” “What are you going to give me?” the first one
asked. “I’ll give you a cake.” And the second one took a piece of
paper and drew a picture of a cake on it. “There,” he said, “I’ll give
you that.”
At that point, a third stingy fellow who was standing by taking
all this in said, “That’s still a lot of trouble. When your birthday
comes, I’ll give you a birthday cake this big. In fact, now I’ve

15

16

Volume One – The Five Skandhas

shown you how big it will be, and that counts as having given it toyou. No need for me to draw a picture of it.”
The third one not only couldn’t give up a dollar to buy a present,
when the second one drew a picture, he still felt that was too extravagant, so he just made a gesture and counted it as having given abirthday cake.
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that the watering of the mouthcaused by the mention of the plums does not come from theplums, nor does it come from the mouth.
Commentary:

This situation of the mouth puckering at the mention of sour
plums does not arise from the plums. It is because of thefunctioning of the skandha of thinking.
Sutra:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it were produced
from the plums, the plums should speak for themselves, why
wait for someone to mention them? If it came from the mouth,
the mouth itself should hear, and what need would there be to
wait for the ear? If the ear alone heard, then why doesn’t thewater come out of the ear?
Commentary:“The reason for this, Ananda – as to the circumstance I havedescribed above, is that if it were produced from the plums” – if
the watering of the mouth was produced from the plums – “theplums should speak for themselves.” The plums themselves
should speak, it should not be necessary for a person to speak ofthem. But the plums do not speak for themselves, and one must still
wait for a person to speak of the plums for someone’s mouth towater. “If it came from the mouth” – if it were because of themouth that saliva flows – “the mouth itself should hear.” TheThe Five Skandhas

mouth should be what hears someone speak of plums. It should not
be the ear that hears. “And what need would there be to wait for
the ear?” Why wait for the ear to hear it? It should be sufficient forthe mouth to hear it. “If the ear alone heard” – if the hearing
nature functioned only when something enters the ear, “then why
doesn’t the water come out of the ear?” If the ear and the mouth
haven’t any connection with each other, then when the ear hears
someone speak of sour plums, the saliva should come out of the ear.
After all, it was the ear that heard it. Is there any such principle asthat?
Sutra:“Thinking about walking along a precipice is explained in
the same way.
Commentary:“Thinking.” You think about a precipice – there you arestanding on the rim of ten thousand foot gorge: your legs get weak
and the soles of your feet ache. There is a doctor here: doctor,
would you agree that such a thing happens? You should know why
it is that the soles of one’s feet ache in such a situation. It is not evennecessary to go and actually stand on the edge of the precipice; allyou have to do is think about it. “Now I’m standing on the rim of aten thousand foot precipice, and if I’m the least bit careless I will
plummet over the side.” Right then the soles of your feet begin toache and your legs grow weak. People speak of the power ofsuggestion. Where does the power of suggestion come from? You
should find its source. So, “Thinking about walking along a
precipice is explained in the same way.” It is the same principleof the mouth watering when one speaks of sour plums. They areboth a result of the skandha of thinking.

17

18

Volume One – The Five Skandhas

Q3 Concludes by returning false to true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of thinking is
empty and false, since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence, nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:

If it is not from causes and conditions and is not spontaneous innature, then ultimately what is its nature?
It is the Nature of the Thus Come One’s Treasury, the wonderfulnature of true suchness of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
“Therefore, you should know – you ought to know, Ananda – thatthe skandha of thinking is empty and false.” The skandha ofthinking, one of the five skandhas, is empty and false. It is empty
and false in its arising, and empty and false in its extinction.
What is the origin of this empty and false arising? It arises fromwithin the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come
One’s Treasury. From the truth, falseness arises, and so these empty
and false things occur. Where do these doctrines of the mouthpuckering and the feet aching come from? They come from empty
falseness. And where does empty falseness come from? It comesfrom the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come One’s
Treasury. “Since it neither depends upon causes and conditions
for existence, nor is spontaneous in nature.”
P4 The skandha of activity.
Q1 Teaches with an analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a swift rapids whose waves
follow upon one another in orderly succession, the ones behind
never overtaking the ones in front.
Commentary:

What was discussed above was the skandha of thinking. Thissection of text discusses the skandha of activity. The character

The Five Skandhas

hsing ( ), “activity,” is also read heng. The skandha of activity islike a rapids, a place where the water current flows fastest.
“Ananda, consider, for example, a swift rapids whose waves
follow upon one another in orderly succession, the ones behind
never overtaking the ones in front.” The waves in front race onahead, and more waves follow behind them. As you look at it there
are waves to the left, and waves to the right, and yet though no one
is watching over it, it is very orderly. For the most part, the waves
are of one size, and the big ones are conspicuous for being too
much wave all at once. Those waves are like the activity in people’s
minds. In the mind, in the eighth consciousness, one thought arises
and disappears and is followed by the next thought. The arisal anddisappearance of thoughts is like the waves on water. They move“in orderly succession,” each connected to the next, and that next
connected to the one that follows, like the thoughts in people’s
minds: one thought ceases and the next arises. One thought is extinguished, and the next thought arises; that thought ceases, and still
another thought arises, thought after thought without cease. They
continue in orderly succession like the waves, never overtaking one
another. The waves that come behind can’t run ahead and overtakethe ones in front. In the same way, your later thought cannot race
ahead of your earlier thought. So between them there is veryorderly activity, without the least bit of mistake or confusion. At
first glance waves don’t seem to have distinct boundaries, but
actually waves move along one by one in very orderly succession
without cease.
Sutra:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha ofactivity.
Commentary:“You should know that it is the same with the skandha ofactivity.” The skandha of activity, the fourth of the five skandhas,
is just like that swift rapids. The waves of thought in people’s minds
continue ceaselessly in orderly succession and that causes people to

19

20

Volume One – The Five Skandhas

move from youth to middle age, and from middle age to old age.
Once old, they die. And this is the same principle as the waves
following on one another.
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, thus the nature of the flow does not arise becauseof emptiness, nor does it come into existence because of thewater. It is not the nature of water, and yet it is not separate
from either emptiness or water.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know this doctrine for what it is. The
nature of the flow, that swift rapids which rushes along so quickly,
does not arise because of emptiness.” It is not because of
emptiness that there are swift rapids. “Nor does it come into
existence because of the water.” Although the waves are in thewater, it is not because of the water that the waves exist. “It is not
the nature of water” – the waves are not the water itself – “andyet it is not separate from either emptiness or water.” Where,
then, does it come from?
Sutra:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it arose because of
emptiness, then the inexhaustible emptiness throughout the ten
directions would become an inexhaustible flow, and all theworlds would inevitably be drowned.
Commentary:“Ananda, I will explain it for you further. Why do I say it is notfrom emptiness that the waves of the swift rapids arise? I will tellyou. The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it arose because of
emptiness, then the inexhaustible emptiness throughout the ten
directions would become an inexhaustible flow.” There is
emptiness not only in this world, but in all the worlds throughout
the ten directions. If the swift rapids were produced from

The Five Skandhas

emptiness, then the inexhaustible emptiness in the ten directions –emptiness which is completely without bounds or limit – would
become an indescribably massive swift torrent. And, since the swift
torrent would be so massive, “all the worlds would inevitably bedrowned.” All of them would certainly be overwhelmed by the
deluge, and all the people living in them and all the things
contained in them would drown.
Sutra:“If the swift rapids existed because of water, then theirnature would differ from that of water and the location andcharacteristics of its existence would be apparent.
“If their nature were simply that of water, then when they
became still and clear they would no longer be made up ofwater.
Commentary:“If the swift rapids existed because of water – if you were to
say it is because of the water that there are swift rapids which rush
along so quickly, then their nature would differ from that ofwater.” The basic nature of its substance would not be water. It
should have a location and characteristics which would beapparent. But the swift rapids have no actual form or appearance.
“If their nature were simply that of water – if you were to saythat the swift rapids were just water, then when they became stilland clear – when there were no waves – they would no longer bemade up of water.” Without any waves there wouldn’t be any
water. If you were to say that waves of the swift current are thewater, then when the waves disappeared, the water would also
disappear. A change in nature would inevitably result in a change insubstance.
Sutra:“Suppose it were to separate from emptiness and water:
there isn’t anything outside of emptiness, and outside of water
there isn’t any flow.

21

22

Volume One – The Five SkandhasCommentary:“Suppose it were to separate from emptiness and water –you want to say that the swift rapids are apart from emptiness andwater. But, there isn’t anything outside of emptiness, andoutside of water there isn’t any flow. Outside of water there are
no rapids. To say it is separate from water is also incorrect. You say
it is not separate; but that is also incorrect. In the last analysis,Ananda, what would you say this is all about?” It is not somethingthat exists because of water or because of emptiness. Its source isthe wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come One’s
Treasury.
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of activity is
empty and false, since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore – earlier you said that causes and conditions andspontaneity are concerned here. Now you should know that theskandha of activity is empty and false” – the skandha of activity,
the swift rapids, is an empty falseness; it is not real – “since itneither depends upon causes and conditions for existence nor isspontaneous in nature.” This has been a discussion of the skandhaof activity. Its source is also the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
But with the arisal of one ignorant thought, one becomes confused
about the true and goes toward the false. You forget about the truthand go running after false things, and in this way the various empty
and false appearances in the world are created.

The Five Skandhas

P5 The consciousness skandha.
Q1 Teaches with an analogy.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a man who picks up a
kalavinka pitcher and stops up its two holes. He lifts up the
pitcher filled with emptiness and, walking some thousand li
away, presents it to another country. You should know that theskandha of consciousness is the same way.
Commentary:Form, feeling, thinking, and activity have already been
discussed, and now the skandha of consciousness will be explained.
First I will give a general review of the first four.
The skandha of form refers to things which have shape andappearance, which have material substance. When the staring eye
looks into emptiness, strange flowers come into being. Although
the strange flowers are empty and false, nonetheless they have form
and appearance.
Feeling means reception. When the hands are rubbed together,
there arises an awareness of coarseness and smoothness and of cold
and warmth.
The skandha of thinking simply depends on the characteristic ofthought. For instance, your ears hear someone speak of plums, andyou begin to think about them. As soon as you do so, your mouthwaters. This is a result of the skandha of thinking. “Thinking” here
refers to false thinking.
Activity means movement. It is ceaseless. People are firstyoung, and they become middle aged, and then old, and then theydie. Thought after thought arises and is extinguished, thought after
thought without cease. This is the skandha of activity.
The skandha of consciousness involves the making of distinctions. It discriminates, considers, and seeks advantages fromcircumstances. Thus, Ananda had not developed his skill, had notcultivated samadhi power, but was greedy for erudition: that is to

23

24

Volume One – The Five Skandhasseek advantage from circumstances. The functionings of the mind
which seeks advantages from circumstances are not actual.
Now the skandha of consciousness will be explained. “Ananda,
consider, for example, a man who picks up a kalavinka
pitcher.” Kalavinka is a Sanskrit word which means “wonderfullysounding bird.” The Kalavinka pitcher is made from the shape ofthat bird and has two holes. The call of the “wonderfully soundingbird” is extremely beautiful. It is able to cry out while still in theegg. Its sound transcends that of all other birds; and so everyone
likes to hear it.
The man in the Buddha’s example “stops up its two holes.” Heplugs up the two holes in the Kalavinka pitcher. “He lifts up the
pitcher filled with emptiness and, walking some thousand li
away, presents it to another country.” What has he?
He has filled the pitcher up with emptiness. He takes the
emptiness a thousand li away. A Chinese li is about a third of amile. Maybe he walked, maybe he took a boat. At that time there
weren’t any airplanes or cars or trains. Now we can cover a
thousand li in a day and think nothing of it. But at that time the way
to cover a thousand li was to walk. What did he do with theemptiness? He made a gift of it to another country. Would you say
this is possible?
You should know that the skandha of consciousness is thesame way. The skandha of consciousness, the mind that makes
distinctions, involves the same principle as capturing some
emptiness and carrying it a thousand li to give to someone.
Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, the space does not come from one place, nordoes it go to another.
Commentary:“Thus, Ananda, the space does not come from one place, nordoes it go to another.” The man made a gift of emptiness, but are
the emptiness from one place and the emptiness of another place ofThe Five Skandhas

two kinds? Basically there is no distinction between them.
Emptiness is all the same. If you capture a bottle of emptiness in
one place and take it a thousand li away to another country and pourit out, it unites with the emptiness there. What distinction is there
between them? Emptiness neither comes nor goes.
Q2 Explains the analogy in detail.

Sutra:“The reason for this, Ananda, is that if it were to come fromanother place, then when the stored up emptiness in the pitcher
went elsewhere there would be less emptiness in the place where
the pitcher was originally.
Commentary:“The reason for this, Ananda – why do I say that theemptiness does not come from one place nor go to another place?
With emptiness there is no coming or going. If it were to comefrom another place, then when the stored up emptiness in thepitcher went elsewhere” – in the Kalavinka pitcher one stores apitcherful of emptiness, and then one goes elsewhere – then “there
would be less emptiness in the place where the pitcher was
originally. You took a pitcherful of emptiness, so the emptiness inthat place is less, right? Does it look to you like the emptiness isless? Does the place you took the pitcher to have more emptiness?”
So this is a case of having nothing to do and going to look forsomething to do. Consciousness is also like that. Not having
anything to do, it makes distinctions in the east, makes distinctionsin the west, makes distinctions among various characteristics andamong all kinds of situations. It is the same principle as puttingsome emptiness in a pitcher and carrying it off to another country togive as a gift.
Sutra:“If it were to enter this region: when the holes were
unplugged and the pitcher was turned over, one would see
emptiness come out.

25

26

Volume One – The Five SkandhasCommentary:“If it were to enter this region: when the holes were
unplugged and the pitcher was turned over, one would see
emptiness come out.” If there were a leaving and entering, if you
say the emptiness is taken from one region to another region, then
you would be able to see emptiness come out when the pitcher was
unplugged and turned over. If you say you don’t see it, thenemptiness is non existent. If you could see it, it wouldn’t beemptiness. So you cannot transport emptiness. You cannot move
emptiness from one place to another.
Q3 Concludes by returning false to true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the skandha of consciousness is empty and false, since it neither depends upon causes
and conditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore – because of this, Ananda – you should know thatthe skandha of consciousness is empty and false” – it, too, isempty and false – “since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence” – it is not because of causes andconditions that consciousness exists – “nor is spontaneous innature.” Nor is there consciousness because of spontaneity. Its
origin, too, lies in the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus
Come One’s Treasury.

27

CHAPTER 3

The Six Entrances

N2 The six entrances are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
O1 General statement.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, why do I say that the six entrances
have their origin in the wonderful nature of true suchness, theTreasury of the Thus Come One?
Commentary:

The five skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, activity, andconsciousness have now been explained. All five are a manifestation of the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come
One’s Treasury. Now the Buddha again calls out, “Moreover,Ananda, why do I say that the six entrances have their origin in
the wonderful nature of true suchness, the Treasury of the Thus
Come One?” Why is it said that the six entrances – the eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, body, and mind -are all the nature of the Thus Come
One’s Treasury? The six entrances will be distinguished below, andit will be explained.

28

Volume One – The Six Entrances

O2 Specific explanation.
P1 The eye entrance.
Q1 Brings up example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, although the eye’s staring causes fatigue, the eye
and the fatigue originate in Bodhi. Staring gives rise to thecharacteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:

The Buddha called out, “Ananda, although the eye’s staring
causes fatigue” – this refers to the earlier discussion of the eye thatlooks into emptiness until its staring gives rise to the characteristicof fatigue. The eye stares and eventually becomes tired. “The eye
and the fatigue originate in Bodhi. Staring gives rise to thecharacteristic of fatigue.” These two kinds of manifestations are
not apart from Bodhi. In the true nature of Bodhi, the characteristicof fatigue is produced.
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance.

Sutra:“Because a sense of seeing is stimulated in the midst of thetwo false, defiling objects of light and dark, defiling
appearances are taken in; this is called the nature of seeing.
Apart from the two defiling objects of light and dark, thisseeing is ultimately without substance.
Commentary:“Why do I say that within the true nature of Bodhi the staring
gives rise to the characteristic of fatigue? Ananda, you should knowthat because a sense of seeing is stimulated in the midst of thetwo false, defiling objects of light and dark” – it becomesinvolved with the two characteristics of form, light and dark, twofalse, defiling objects. Light and dark are part of the empty andfalse environment which lies before you. With the existence of thisempty, false environment, there arises the nature of seeing.
“Defiling aspects are taken in” – the seeing takes in the forms andThe Six Entrances

appearances of the defiling environment which lies before it. “Thisis called the nature of seeing.” It is the nature of the substance ofseeing. This “nature of seeing” does not refer to the “understanding
the mind and seeing the nature” which is discussed in the Ch’an
School. Here, the “nature of seeing” refers to the substance andnature of one’s ordinary seeing. “Understanding the mind andseeing the nature” means one understands one’s own mind and sees
one’s own nature. “Seeing the nature” refers in that case to seeing
one’s own inherent Buddha nature. But the “seeing nature” referredto here is just the nature of ordinary seeing. “Apart from the two
defiling objects of light and dark, this seeing” – when this natureof seeing becomes separate from the two defiling objects of lightand dark – is ultimately without substance.” It hasn’t any actual
substance. There is nothing which actually exists.
Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that seeing does not comefrom light or dark, nor does it come forth from the sense organ,
nor is it produced from emptiness.
Commentary:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that seeing does not comefrom light or dark.” The nature of seeing does not come fromlight, nor is it produced from within darkness. “Nor does it come
forth from the sense organ” – nor is it produced from the eye,“nor is it produced from emptiness.” Nor is it produced fromwithin emptiness.
Sutra:“Why? If it came from light, then it would be extinguishedwhen it is dark, and you would not see darkness. If it came fromdarkness, then it would be extinguished when it is light, and you
would not see light.

29

30

Volume One – The Six Entrances

Commentary:“Why? If it came from light” – if the nature of seeing camefrom the defiling object of light – “then it would be extinguishedwhen it is dark.” The two defiling objects of light and dark cannot
exist simultaneously. When one comes, the other goes. They cannot
stand together. If you want to say that the seeing comes from light,
then there could not be any darkness. “And you would not see
darkness.” And so the nature of seeing would not see dark things.
But when the light goes, the seeing can see the darkness. So theseeing does not come from light, nor does it come from darkness.
“If it came from darkness, then it would be extinguished when
it is light.” If the nature of seeing arose from the defiling object of
darkness, there would not be any light. We would not be able to see
the characteristic of light.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the sense organ, which is obviously
devoid of light and dark: a nature of seeing such as this would
have no self-nature.
Commentary:

If you say the seeing is produced from the eye, “Suppose it
came from the sense organ, which is obviously devoid of lightand dark.” If it came from the eye, it would not be composed of thetwo kinds of defiling appearances of light and dark. According tothat explanation, “a nature of seeing such as this” – the seeing
essence – “would have no self-nature.” If it came from the eye, itwould not have its own substantial nature. So it is not brought aboutfrom the sense organ.
Sutra:“Suppose it came forth from emptiness. When it looks infront of you, it sees the shapes of the defiling dust; turning
around, it would see your sense organ. Moreover, if it were
emptiness itself which sees, what connection would that havewith your entrance?

The Six Entrances

Commentary:“Suppose it came forth from emptiness. Suppose you say the
essence of seeing is produced from within emptiness. When it
looks in front of you, it sees the shapes of the defiling dust.”
Looking in front, it can see the defiling dust. “Turning around, itwould see your sense organ. When the seeing turned back, it
would see your eye. It sees in front; why can’t it see when it turns
around? Nothing is obstructing it. Why can’t you see your own
eyes? Moreover, if it were emptiness itself which sees –moreover, if you say it is produced from emptiness, if emptinessitself sees emptiness, what connection would that have with yourentrance? Would it have any connection with your own basic
nature? Do you have anything to do with what goes on withemptiness?” So it is not produced from emptiness.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the eye entrance is empty
and false, since it neither depends upon causes and conditions
for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of this, Ananda, you should know thatthe eye entrance, the eye organ, is empty and false. Its arisal isempty and false, and its extinction is empty and false, since itneither depends upon causes and conditions for existence – it is
not produced from causes and conditions, and its extinction is notbased on causes and conditions – nor is spontaneous in nature.”
Nor does it come about spontaneously. Its place of origin is within
the Treasury of the Thus Come One.

31

32

Volume One – The Six Entrances

P2 The ear entrance.
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who suddenly
stops up his ears with two fingers. Because the sense organ ofhearing has become fatigued, a sound is heard in his head.
However, both the ears and the fatigue originate in Bodhi.
Monotony will produce the characteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:

Now the ear entrance will be discussed. “Ananda, consider,for example, a person” – basically there is no such person whoplays around like this. The Buddha just supposes there might besuch a person – “who suddenly stops up his ears with two
fingers. He plugs up his ears. Because the sense organ of hearing
has become fatigued, a sound is heard in his head.” After you
have plugged up your ears for a long time, they don’t hear thesounds outside, but inside something goes haywire. A sound comes
forth inside. The sounds we hear are sounds outside, but now hestops up his ears so he can’t hear outside, and he hears a soundinside.
To plug up your ears for that long would be like staying in yourroom for a long time and not going outside to look at things. Aftera long while you will feel very depressed, and you’ll want to go out
for a walk and run around. In the same way the ear usually listens
to things going on outside. If you do not permit it to listen, butinstead stop it up so it cannot hear, it will listen inside. What kindof sound occurs inside the head? Try it out. Stop up your ears for acouple of days and see what sound you hear. Then you will know.
So I won’t discuss now what kind of sound the person in theexample heard. “However, both the ears and the fatigue
originate in Bodhi.” The characteristic of fatigue and the ear areboth the true nature of Bodhi within the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. “Monotony will produce the characteristic of fatigue.”

The Six Entrances

One ignorant thought produces falseness, and then it turns into thefunctioning of the ear organ.
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance.

Sutra:“Because a sense of hearing is stimulated in the midst of thetwo false, defiling objects of movement and stillness, defiling
appearances are taken in; this is called the nature of hearing.
Apart from the two defiling objects of movement and stillness,this hearing is ultimately without substance.
Commentary:“Because it relies on the two false, defiling objects ofmovement and stillness” – hearing dwells in the midst of them. In
the midst of them arises a hearing nature – “defiling appearances
are taken in.” The two defiling objects of movement and stillness
cause the nature of hearing to arise in the ear. The hearing nature is
like a magnet which attracts pieces of metal. These defiling
appearances are not pure and clean. They are called “dust” inChinese. Why is there defilement in people’s self natures? I’ll tell
you why. It is because the eyes look at things and attract defiling
appearances, which makes them unclean. The ears hear sounds andattract the defiling appearances. They attract unclean things.
Basically the self nature is clear and pure. It has no defilement. But
because the eye and ear attract unclean external things, the self
nature within becomes defiled also.
The word “attract” (hsi
) can also mean to “inhale,” as ininhaling cigarette smoke. When one inhales cigarette smoke, itpasses into the lungs, and although ordinary people cannot see into
their own insides, the fact remains that one’s throat, windpipe, andlungs become coated with tar. Haven’t you seen the black tar
collected in a chimney? People who smoke have the same kind of
deposits of tar in their lungs. But since you haven’t had an
operation to disclose this, your intestines, throat, and internalorgans can be coated with tar and you still are unaware of it.

33

34

Volume One – The Six Entrances“Defiling aspects are taken in” is the same kind of principle.
Because you take in external defiling appearances, your self nature
is coated with a kind of tar, although you cannot see it. It is defiledby these things, and because it is covered over, it lacks light. Shen
Hsiu said,
The body is a Bodhi tree,
The mind a bright mirror stand.
Time and again brush it clean,
And let no dust alight.
Basically this verse is a fine expression of principle, but these
are not the words of one who has seen his nature. It talks about
cultivation, a level prior to seeing the nature. It likens cultivation of
the Way to dusting a mirror, over and over again to keep it bright.
One who cultivates the Way is like one who wipes the dust off themirror. After Great Master Shen Hsiu spoke this verse, the Sixth
Patriarch, the Great Master Hui Neng, replied with the following
verse:
Originally Bodhi has no tree,
Nor any bright mirror stand.
Originally there is not one thing.
Where can the dust alight?
That is to say, everything is taken care of. In cultivating the Way
he has already been certified as having obtained the fruition. Afterone has been certified as having attained the fruition, it is notnecessary to do the kind of work the Great Master Shen Hsiu’sverse speaks of. Most people say that Great Master Hui Neng’s
verse is well said, but that the Great Master Shen Hsiu’s is poorly
stated. Actually, both verses are good. For those who understandthe Buddhadharma, every dharma is Buddhadharma. When you
speak Buddhadharma to those who do not understand, they do notrealize it is Buddhadharma. So you should conscientiously
investigate this doctrine. If you understand it, you can understandall doctrines.

The Six Entrances“This is called the nature of hearing” – when the organ of theear takes in the defiling objective realm. “Apart from the two
defiling objects of movement and stillness” – if the hearing
nature is separated from the two defiling objects of movement andstillness – “this hearing is ultimately without substance.” It
hasn’t any nature of its own.
Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that hearing does notcome from movement and stillness; nor does it come from thesense organ, nor is it produced from emptiness.
Commentary:“Thus” refers to the circumstance spoken of above, in which“the ear and the fatigue are both Bodhi. Monotony gives rise to thecharacteristic of fatigue.” “Ananda, you should know thathearing does not come from movement and stillness.” It is notfrom movement and stillness that the hearing nature comes. “Nordoes it come from the sense organ.” Nor does the hearing nature
come from the ear. “Nor is it produced from emptiness.” Nor isthe nature of hearing produced from within emptiness.
Sutra:“Why? If it came from stillness, it would be extinguishedwhen there is movement, and you would not hear movement. If
it came from movement, then it would be extinguished when
there is stillness, and you would not be aware of the stillness.
Commentary:“Why? If it came from stillness” – this is more or less like themeaning presented above, but you should not be annoyed. The
doctrine must be explained in minute detail. The Buddha explained
the realm of the six organs in great detail. “It would be
extinguished when there is movement, and you would not hear
movement.” If the nature of hearing came from stillness, then

35

36

Volume One – The Six Entrances

when there is movement it would be destroyed. There would not be
any hearing nature. But there is a hearing nature when there is
stillness, and there is a hearing nature when there is movement. “If
it came from movement, then it would be extinguished when
there is stillness, and you would not be aware of the stillness.” If
the hearing nature came from within movement, there wouldn’t be
any stillness. You wouldn’t know about the characteristic ofstillness. If it came from within stillness, then you wouldn’t know
there is a characteristic of movement. Therefore, the hearing nature
is not produced from the two defiling objective appearances of
movement and stillness.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the sense organ, which is obviously
devoid of movement and stillness: a nature of hearing such as
this would have no self nature.
Commentary:“Suppose it came from the sense organ, which is obviously
devoid of movement and stillness.” The two defiling objects ofmovement and stillness would be absent. “A nature of hearing
such as this” spoken of above, “would have no self nature.”
Why? If it had a substance, it would have a substantial nature, but
you cannot find the substantial nature of the hearing nature.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from emptiness: emptiness would thenbecome hearing and would no longer be emptiness. Moreover, if
it were emptiness itself which hears, what connection would it
have with your entrance?
Commentary:“Suppose it came from emptiness – if it is produced fromwithin emptiness – emptiness would then become hearing andwould no longer be emptiness.” Suppose the hearing nature arosefrom within emptiness. Emptiness is devoid of knowing andawareness; it is senseless, and so if emptiness were to have a nature

The Six Entrancesof hearing, it could no longer be called emptiness. Therefore,
hearing does not come from emptiness. “Moreover, if it were
emptiness itself which hears – suppose we say that the hearing
nature is produced from emptiness, then what connection would it
have with your entrance?” What would it have to do with you? It
wouldn’t have any connection with anyone.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the ear entrance is empty
and false, since it neither depends upon causes and conditions
for existence, nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know that the ear entrance is empty
and false. Because of this, you ought to know that the ear entrance– that kind of hearing nature – is an empty falseness, since itneither depends upon causes and conditions for existence, nor
is spontaneous in nature.” It does not originate by being produced
either from causes and conditions or by spontaneity.
P3 The nose entrance.
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who inhales
deeply through his nose. After he has inhaled for a long time it
becomes fatigued, and then there is a sensation of cold in thenose. Because of that sensation, there are the distinctions ofpenetration and obstruction, of emptiness and actuality, and soforth, including all fragrant and stinking vapors. However,both the nose and the fatigue originate in Bodhi. Overexertion
will produce the characteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:

The eyes and ears have already been explained above. Now it is
the nose entrance which will be discussed. “Ananda,” Shakyamuni

37

38

Volume One – The Six Entrances

Buddha calls Ananda’s name in order to cause him to beparticularly attentive. “You should listen well to the doctrines I
explain for you. Consider, for example, a person” – suppose there
were such a one. What does this person do? He hasn’t anything todo, so he plays a joke on him self. How? He “inhales deeply
through his nose.” He keeps sniffing in. He inhales sharply. Now,
usually we make use of our sense of smell when there is something
to smell, but this person inhales deeply through his nose, and not
only does he do it deeply, he does it for a long time. “After he has
inhaled for a long time it becomes fatigued.” If you breathe in fora long time, you will feel tired. The nose will get tired. And when itgets tired false thinking arises. The nose gives rise to false thinking.
What kind of false thinking? Probably it thinks, “Rest. Rest.” But
the person does not let it rest. And so then it has a sensation. Whatsensation? “Then there is a sensation of cold in the nose.” The
breath it takes in feels cold. Extremely icy. “Because of that
sensation, there are the distinctions made.” In the midst of thaticy breath, it gives rise to discriminations concerning the sensationof the breath entering the nostrils. What distinctions does it make?
“Penetration and obstruction.” “Ah, my nostrils are stopped up.”
Or, “I can breathe through my right nostril but not through my leftone.” He starts making distinctions. Not having anything to do, hefinds something to do, producing all those discriminations.
“Emptiness and actuality.” “Emptiness” refers to penetration, and“actuality” refers to obstruction. He thinks, “Ah, do I have a cold
now, since I can’t breathe through my nose?” He makes these kindsof distinctions. “And so forth, including all fragrant andstinking vapors.” What is meant by “stinking?” The Chinesecharacter(hsiu, to stink) is a combination of the character(tzu, self) and the character(ta, great); so “stinking” isexplained as “a great self.” To look upon oneself as very great iswhat is meant by “stinking.” So it is said, “a great self stinks.”
Some people don’t know what “fragrant and stinking vapors” refers
to. I’ll tell you. Take a fish, set it down somewhere, and pay nofurther attention to it. After a while it will stink. And when it begins

The Six Entrances

to stink, it will produce worms. Basically fish are edible, but once
there are worms in them, you don’t want to eat them. Not to speakof eating them, all you have to do is think about what they would
smell like, and that is enough to make you want to vomit. Just as
when someone speaks of sour plums your mouth waters, or when
you think about standing on the rim of a ten thousand footprecipice, your legs grow weak, and the soles of your feet begin toache: it’s the same principle. If you think about stinking things, youwant to vomit.
It’s very strange: people from Shanghai only like to eat things
that stink. They like to eat bean curd that smells like excrementfrom a toilet. Wouldn’t you say that is strange? I’m not slandering
people from Shanghai: that’s really the way they are. Then again,
when I went to P’u Tou Mountain, to Fa Yu Monastery and P’u T’i
Monastery, the people native to these areas ate nothing but stinking
sugar cane. Basically sugar cane is for making sugar, and I don’tknow what they did to it, but it stank to high heaven. Basically I am
not choosy about what I eat. I eat the good and bad alike. When it
comes to food, I don’t make use of the consciousness of the mind
which makes distinctions. But that sugar cane stank so badly it was
not easy to eat. The people of that area could not get along without
eating it, though. That’s an example of “to each his own.” They liketo eat that stinking sugar cane, and if you didn’t give it to them toeat, they thought you were mistreating them. And so it is in thisworld; there are many kinds of things to eat, and people like to eat
things with different tastes. People’s natures are different every
single place you go.
You don’t have to pay any attention to whether things stink aslong as you don’t have a “great self.” Looking upon one’s self asvery great is stinking. It is more stinking than stinking fish andstinking excrement. No one dares get near you. Why? It is not
because you are great; it is because you have turned into something
stinking.

3940

Volume One – The Six Entrances

Q2 Explains the false has no substance.

Sutra:“Because a sense of smelling is stimulated in the midst of thetwo false, defiling objects of penetration and obstruction,
defiling appearances are taken in; this is called the nature ofsmelling. Apart from the two defiling objects of penetration andobstruction, this smelling is ultimately without substance.
Commentary:“Because a sense of smelling is stimulated in the midst of thetwo false, defiling objects of penetration and obstruction” – thedefiling objects of penetration and obstruction, those unclean
things become manifest, and within them arises a smelling nature.
The Chinese character(wen), can mean both to hear and tosmell. Here it does not refer to hearing, but rather to the smelling
nature. “Defiling appearances are taken in.” Because thesmelling nature inhales the two defiling appearances of penetrationand obstruction, “this is called the nature of smelling.” Onceagain, the smelling nature (wen hsing,) does not refer to thehearing nature wen hsing () which returns the hearing to hear
the self nature. It is not what Gwan Yin Bodhisattva refers to when
he says, “returning the hearing to hear the self nature, which I
practiced to accomplishment of the unsurpassed Way.” He listened
to his own self-nature, and practiced to accomplishment theunsurpassed Way. He obtained the perfect penetration of the earorgan. The text here, though, refers to the ability to smell. “Apartfrom the two defiling objects of penetration and obstruction,
this smelling is ultimately without substance.” Apart from thetwo defiling states of penetration and obstruction, apart from thesetwo defiling objects before one, smelling basically has no
substantial nature.

The Six Entrances

Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“You should know that smelling does not come from
penetration and obstruction, nor does it come forth from thesense organ, nor is it produced from emptiness.
Commentary:

This is the same as the doctrine explained above. “You should
know, Ananda, that smelling, the smelling nature, does not comefrom penetration and obstruction.” It is not from penetration andobstruction that the smelling nature comes into being. “Nor does itcome forth from the sense organ.” Nor is it that the nose produces
the smelling nature. “Nor is it produced from emptiness.” Where
does it come from?
Sutra:“Why? If it came from penetration, the smelling would be
extinguished when there is obstruction, and then how could it
experience obstruction? If it existed because of obstruction,then where there is penetration there would be no smelling; inthat case, how would the awareness of fragrance, stench, andother such sensations come into being?
Commentary:“Why? What doctrine leads me to say that it does not comefrom penetration and obstruction, nor from the sense organ, norfrom emptiness? I will explain it to you. Listen. If it came from
penetration, the smelling would be extinguished when there isobstruction.” Penetration and obstruction are direct opposites, andso if the nature of smelling came from penetration, obstruction
would not have a smelling nature. The nature that smells
obstructions would be extinguished. “And then how could it
experience obstruction? If the nature that smells obstructions
were absent, how would you be able to know there are obstructions? If it existed because of obstruction – if the smelling natureexisted because of obstructions, then where there is penetration

41

42

Volume One – The Six Entrances

there would be no smelling. You would not be able to smell withthe smelling nature. How is it that you could perceive penetrationand could perceive obstruction? Therefore, it does not come from
penetration, and it does not come from obstruction. You should
understand the nature of smelling. In that case, how would theawareness of fragrance, stench, and other such sensations comeinto being?” Since it is neither penetrations nor obstructions, how
do the sensations of fragrance and stench come into being?
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the sense organ, which is obviously
devoid of penetration and obstruction. A nature of smellingsuch as this would have no self nature.
Commentary:“Suppose it came from the sense organ” – if it were produced
from the nose – “which is obviously devoid of penetration andobstruction.” It hasn’t any connection with penetration andobstruction. “A nature of smelling such as this would have noself nature.” However you explain it, it hasn’t any self nature
either.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from emptiness: smelling itself would turnaround and smell your own nose. Moreover, if it were emptinessitself which smelled, what connection would it have with yourentrance?
Commentary:“Suppose it came from emptiness” – if the smelling naturecame forth from emptiness – smelling itself would turn aroundand smell your own nose.” It should first smell your nose.
“Moreover, if it were emptiness itself which smelled, whatconnection would it have with your entrance? Moreover, there’s
another way to explain it. Let’s just suppose that the smelling
nature did come from emptiness. Then what connection would it

The Six Entrances

have with your nose entrance? Think it over. Is there any suchprinciple?”
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the nose entrance isempty and false, since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – you ought to know the reason
behind this doctrine is – that the nose entrance is empty andfalse.” The nose organ, along with the smelling nature which is
produced in it, is also empty, false, and unreal, “since it neither
depends upon causes and conditions for existence nor isspontaneous in nature.” As to its origin, it is not counted as adharma produced from causes and conditions. Nor is its origin aspontaneous coming into being. Ultimately where does it comefrom? Have I not already explained it above? The five skandhas,
the six entrances, the twelve places, and the eighteen realms – allthese functions and awareness – do not go beyond the wonderfulnature of true suchness of the Thus Come One’s Treasury. They are
all produced from the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus
Come One’s Treasury. Because of the first ignorant thought, allkinds of false views and false characteristics arise. The division
into seeing and characteristics arises. “Seeing” is the ability toperceive; “characteristics” refers to things with form andappearance which are perceived. They are all created from theignorant thought of the false thinking mind.
P4 The tongue entrance.
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who licks his lips
with his tongue. His excessive licking causes fatigue. If theperson is sick, there will be a bitter flavor; a person who is not

43

44

Volume One – The Six Entrances

sick will have a subtle sweet sensation. Sweetness and bitterness
demonstrate the tongue’s sense of taste. When the organ isinactive, a sense of tastelessness prevails. However, both the
tongue and the fatigue originate in Bodhi. Stress produces thecharacteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:

Before you heard the Sutra, you were together with your eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind every day, but in all that time
you never knew where they came from. Who would have guessedthat there were so many things in the Treasury of the Thus ComeOne?
How big is the Treasury of the Thus Come One, anyway, that it
is able to contain so many things?
The Treasury of the Thus Come One is bigger than anythingelse, and so it can contain everything. If it were not bigger thananything else then it would never be able to contain so many things.
Where does it put so many things?
Divide it up into categories. You have your own eye-entrance,and other people have their own eye entrances; you have your ear
entrance, and other people have their ear-entrances; you have yournose entrance, others have their nose entrances; you have yourtongue entrance, and they have their tongue entrances. If they were
all just jumbled up together, when it came time to use them how
would you be able to? If they were not simply lumped together but
were divided so that each person’s entrances were in an individual
place, there would have to be a lot of places. It would have to be a
big space. That’s why I say that the Treasury of the Thus Come One
is bigger than anything else and can contain everything. There isnothing it does not contain. Where are we now? We are all in the
Treasury of the Thus Come One.
“We haven’t seen what the Treasury of the Thus Come One
looks like,” you say.

The Six Entrances

You see it every day, but you don’t recognize it. In all your daily
activities you are within the Treasury of the Thus Come One. What
your eyes see, what your ears hear -absolutely everything is within
the Treasury of the Thus Come One. Yet you don’t know what theTreasury of the Thus Come One looks like. In China there is thesaying,I can’t tell what Lu Mountain really looks like,
Because I myself am standing on Lu Mountain.
Why can’t you tell what Lu Mountain looks like? Because you
are on the mountain itself, and so you cannot see it in its entirety.
Those of you who understand know that everything is a manifestation of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. Those who don’t
understand the Buddhadharma don’t even know what is meant by
the Treasury of the Thus Come One. Such people slander the
Buddha. How? They say, “All Buddhism talks about is the Treasuryof the Thus Come One, the Treasury of the Thus Come One, andhow it contains everything. The Buddha’s greed is greater thananyone else’s. He stores away absolutely everything.” But this is a
mistake. The Treasury of the Thus Come One is not the Buddha’s.
Everyone has a share in it. So that kind of view is a mistake.
“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who licks his lips
with his tongue.” He uses his tongue to lick his own lips. I’ll tell
you something funny. More than likely that man didn’t have agirlfriend, so he took to kissing himself. Do you believe that? It’s
true! “His excessive licking causes fatigue.” He doesn’t just lickthem once and let it go at that. He continually licks his lips. He licks
himself for a long time and then gets tired. “If the person is sick”– if the person who is licking his lips is sick, “there will be a bitter
flavor.” After licking for a long time he will be aware of a very
bitter flavor. What kind of sickness does this sick person have?
Perhaps he’s love sick; that is, he’s thinking about women. So helicks his own lips for a long time and is aware of bitterness. He
feels, “Ah, this isn’t flavorful – it’s not very interesting.” Do you
notice how when I speak Buddhadharma nobody seems to

45

46

Volume One – The Six Entrances

understand very well, but as soon as I begin to explain such mattersas this, everyone understands?
“A person who is not sick will have a subtle sweet
sensation.” Someone who is not sick will have ever so slight asensation of sweetness. “Sweetness and bitterness demonstrate
the tongue’s sense of taste.” Because of these two flavors, theorgan of the tongue manifests. Then the function of the tongue canappear. “When the organ is inactive, a sense of tastelessness
prevails.” When the tongue is not in motion, tastelessness
constantly prevails in the tongue. “Tastelessness” means no flavor
whatsoever. “However, both the tongue and the fatigue cometogether. They originate in Bodhi.” Why does the tongue getfatigued in that way? “Stress produces the characteristic offatigue.” It occurs when, in the true nature of Bodhi, a falsenessarises, and prolongation produces the characteristic of fatigue.
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance.

Sutra:“Because the two defiling objects of sweetness andbitterness, as well as tastelessness, stimulate a recognition of
taste which in turn draws in these defiling sensations, it
becomes what is known as a sense of taste. Apart from the two
defiling objects of sweetness and bitterness and apart fromtastelessness, the sense of taste is originally without a substance.
Commentary:“Because the two defiling objects of sweetness andbitterness, as well as tastelessness, stimulate a recognition of
taste which in turn draws in these defiling sensations, it
becomes what is known as a sense of taste.” The word “tastelessness” appears here, but you can say that it doesn’t count as a flavor,
so the text merely says, “two false, defiling objects.” “Plaincabbage boiled in plain water is tasteless and hasn’t any flavor.” If
one doesn’t add any salt or any oil but just cooks the cabbage inplain water, it will be tasteless. Within bitterness and sweetness a

The Six Entranceskind of awareness arises and takes in the two appearances. “Apartfrom the two defiling objects of sweetness and bitterness andapart from tastelessness, the sense of taste is originally without
a substance.” Although tastelessness basically lacks flavor, it
gives rise to sweetness and bitterness, and so you could say thattastelessness is the sweet and is the bitter, and that is why the text
refers to “two kinds of defiling objects.” Apart from them, taste has
no substantial nature of its own.
Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that the perception ofsweetness, bitterness, and tastelessness does not come fromsweetness or bitterness, nor does it exist because of tastelessness, nor does it arise from the sense organ, nor is it produced
from emptiness.
Commentary:

This is the same principle as was stated above. “Thus, Ananda,
you should know that the perception” – the tasting that was
explained above – “of sweetness, bitterness, and tastelessness –when your own tongue recognizes the flavor of bitterness and of
tastelessness – does not come from sweetness or bitterness.” It is
not from the flavors of bitterness and sweetness that the recognition
arises. “Nor does it exist because of tastelessness.” Nor is it
because of tastelessness that there is that kind of recognition. “Nordoes it arise from the sense organ.” It is also not produced fromthe tongue. “Nor is it produced from emptiness.”
Sutra:“For what reason? If it came from sweetness and bitterness,
it would cease to exist when tastelessness was experienced, so
how could it recognize tastelessness? If it arose from tastelessness, it would vanish when the flavor of sweetness was tasted, so
how could it perceive the two flavors, sweet and bitter?

47

48

Volume One – The Six Entrances

Commentary:“Why? If it came from sweetness and bitterness” – if thenature which recognizes tastes came from sweetness and bitterness– “it would cease to exist when tastelessness was experienced.”
There would be no recognition of tastelessness. “So how could it
recognize tastelessness?” Then how would one know the flavor of
tastelessness? “If it arose from tastelessness” – if the taste
recognizing nature arose from tastelessness – “it would vanish
when the flavor of sweetness was tasted.” The nature thatrecognizes sweetness would disappear. “So how could it perceive
the two flavors, sweet and bitter?” If, in fact, there were norecognition of sweetness, how could he still know of the two characteristics of sweetness and bitterness?
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the tongue which is obviously devoidof the defiling objects of sweetness and bitterness and of tastelessness. An essence of tasting such as this would have no self
nature.
Commentary:“Suppose it came from the tongue which is obviously devoidof the defiling objects of sweetness and bitterness and of tastelessness.” If it came from the tongue, there would not be the flavorsof sweetness and tastelessness, and bitterness. Why not? The
tongue itself doesn’t have a flavor of sweetness or tastelessness orof bitterness. “An essence of tasting such as this would have noself nature.” The taste recognizing nature would not have a self
nature.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from emptiness: the sense of taste would
be experienced by emptiness instead of by the mouth. Suppose,
moreover, that it was emptiness itself which tasted; whatconnection would that have with your entrance?

The Six Entrances

Commentary:“Suppose it came from emptiness.” If the taste recognizing
nature came from within emptiness, “the sense of taste would be
experienced by emptiness instead of by the mouth.” Emptinesswould naturally know what it tastes; how would you know? If thetaste recognizing nature tastes were to come from emptiness,
emptiness itself would recognize them, and your mouth would not
be able to recognize them. “Suppose, moreover, that it was
emptiness itself which taste” – if emptiness itself knew of thistaste recognizing nature, “what connection would that have withyour entrance?” It wouldn’t have any connection with yourtongue entrance.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the tongue entrance isempty and false since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence nor is it spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of that, you should know, Ananda. Don’tcontinue to be so confused; don’t continue to be so stupid; don’t
continue to be so unclear. You ought to know that the tongue
entrance is empty and false.” It is an empty falseness. It is notcounted as causes and conditions. “It neither depends uponcauses and conditions for existence nor is it spontaneous innature.” It, too, is produced from within the true nature of Bodhi,
the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come One’s
Treasury.
P5 The body entrance.
Q1 Brings up an example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who touches his
warm hand with his cold hand. If the cold is in excess of the

49

50

Volume One – The Six Entrances

warmth, the warm hand will become cold; if the warmth is inexcess of the cold, his cold hand will become warm. So thesensation of warmth and cold is felt through the contact andseparation of the two hands. Fatiguing contact results in theinterpenetration of warmth and cold. However, both the bodyand the fatigue originate in Bodhi. Protraction produces thecharacteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who touches his
warm hand with his cold hand. If the cold is in excess of thewarmth” – the cold is more powerful – “his the warm hand will
become cold.” The warm hand will be cold, too. “If the warmth isin excess of the cold, his cold hand will become warm.” The cold
hand will turn warm. “So the sensation of warmth and cold is felt
through the contact and separation of the two hands.” The
contact of the cold and warm hands involves an awareness of union.
The knowledge of contact and the separation which is called lack ofcontact are manifested. “Fatiguing contact results in the interpenetration of warmth and cold.” If the characteristics of cold
and warmth are brought about, it is because of fatigue which resultsfrom the contact of the two hands. “The body and the fatigue
originate in Bodhi.” The body and the awareness of touch are bothBodhi. “Protraction produces the characteristic of fatigue.”
This is a case of protraction within the true nature of Bodhi giving
rise to the characteristic of fatigue.
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance.

Sutra:“Because a physical sensation is stimulated in the midst of
the two defiling objects of separation and union, defiling
appearances are taken in; this is called the awareness of
sensation. Apart from the two sets of defiling objects ofseparation and union, and pleasantness and unpleasantness,
the awareness of sensation is originally without a substance.

The Six Entrances

Commentary:“Because a physical sensation is stimulated in the midst of
the two defiling objects of separation and union, defiling
appearances are taken in; this is called the awareness of
sensation.” Because there is separation and union these two kindsof sensations of contact, these two kinds of false, defiling objects –a feeling arises within them, and the body’s two hands draw in the
feeling of these defiling appearances, the separation and the union.
“Apart from the two sets of defiling objects of separation andunion, and pleasantness and unpleasantness, the awareness of
sensation is originally without a substance.” “Unpleasant” refers
to a state of suffering; “pleasant” refers to a state of bliss. That
which one likes is a state of bliss. That which one dislikes is a stateof suffering. So apart from the two defiling objects of separation
and union, the sensation of contact hasn’t any fundamental
substance, either. It hasn’t a substance of its own.
Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that this sensation does
not come from separation and union, nor does it exist becauseof pleasantness and unpleasantness, nor does it arise from thesense organ, nor is it produced from emptiness.
Commentary:“Thus, Ananda, from this you should know that this kind ofnature of sensation does not come from separation and union.”
Although it is said that it senses the existence of the defiling objectsof separation and union, the nature that is aware of sensation itself
does not come from separation and union. “Nor does it exist
because of pleasantness and unpleasantness, nor does it arise
from the sense organ” – nor is it produced from the body, “nor isit produced from emptiness” – nor is it brought forth from
emptiness.

51

52

Volume One – The Six Entrances

Sutra:“For what reason? If it arose when there was union, it would
disappear when there was separation, so how could it sense theseparation? The two characteristics of pleasantness andunpleasantness are the same way.
Commentary:“For what reason?” What is the principle? “If it arose when
there was union” – if it were because of union that one had thenature that is aware of sensation – “it would disappear when there
was separation.” When the palms separated, there would no longer
be a nature that was aware of sensation; yet the nature is still there.
“So how could it sense the separation?” If it were extinguishedwhen there was separation, how could you still sense theseparation? “The two characteristics of pleasantness andunpleasantness are the same way.” States of suffering and statesof bliss follow the same principle.
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the sense organ, which is obviously
devoid of the four characteristics of union, separation, pleasantness, and unpleasantness; an awareness of physicalsensation such as this would have no self nature.
Commentary:“Suppose it came from the sense organ – if you want to saythat the awareness of contact comes from the body – which is
obviously devoid of the four characteristics of union,
separation, pleasantness, and unpleasantness.” How is it shownthat sensation is not produced from the body? If it were, the body
would have no way to be aware of union, of separation, of what is
disagreeable, or of what is agree able. “An awareness of physicalsensation such as this” – your awareness of yourself – “would
have no self nature.” The nature that is aware of sensation would
not have a self-nature, either.

The Six Entrances

Sutra:“Suppose it came from emptiness; the awareness of
sensations would be experienced by emptiness itself, whatconnection would that have with your entrance?
Commentary:“Suppose it came from emptiness – if you then say that thisnature that is aware of sensation is produced from within
emptiness; the awareness of sensations would be experienced by
emptiness itself, what connection would that have with yourentrance? It would have no connection with your body entrance.
Since all these various propositions are not possible, what
conclusion is to be drawn?”
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore you should know that the body entrance isempty and false, since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence, nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore you should know that the body entrance isempty and false – because of that, you, Ananda, should know thatthe realm of the body entrance is also an empty falseness. Since itneither depends upon causes and conditions for existence, nor
is spontaneous in nature.” It is also produced from within thewonderful true nature of Bodhi.
P6 The mind entrance.
Q1 Brings up example to reveal the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who becomes sofatigued that he goes to sleep. Having slept soundly, he awakens
and tries to recollect what he experienced while asleep. He
recalls some things and forgets others. Thus, his upsidedownness goes through production, dwelling, change, and

53

54

Volume One – The Six Entrances

extinction, which are taken in and returned to a center
habitually, each following the next without ever being
overtaken. This is known as the mind organ or intellect. The
mind and the fatigue are both Bodhi. Persistence produces thecharacteristic of fatigue.
Commentary:“Ananda, consider, for example, a person who becomes sofatigued that he goes to sleep.” He’s too tired and wants to sleep.
“Having slept soundly, he awakens and tries to recollect what
he experienced while asleep. He recalls some things and forgets
others.” When he wakes up, he sees the defiling objects before
him, and he will be able to think about some of the experiences heencountered and unable to think about others because he has
forgotten them. “Thus, his upside-downness” – this is upsidedownness in the mental process, and in it are the four aspects of“production, dwelling, change, and extinction.” Take sleeping,for example: thinking about going to sleep is production. Actual
sleeping is dwelling. On the verge of waking from sleep is the stateof change. Having awakened and not wishing to sleep any more is
the extinction of sleep. So, within sleeping itself there is
production, dwelling, change, and extinction. There is also
production, dwelling, change, and extinction in people’s thoughts.
First thinking of something is production. Dwelling is your actually
thinking about, your pursuing the false thought you struck up.
Change is when you finish thinking about it. Extinction is when you
are no longer thinking of it. Just within one thought there are thefour divisions. The Buddhadharma is inexhaustible and unending,once you look into it deeply. Take a telephone call, for example.
Production is the phone ringing; dwelling is when you are talking
on the phone; change is when you are about to complete the call;and extinction is when you have finished speaking. There is
production, dwelling, change, and extinction to everything, nomatter what it is.

The Six Entrances

There is production, dwelling, change, and extinction in thehuman lifespan, as well. One’s birth is production. One has a periodof dwelling in the world. Sickness is change, and death isextinction. But, does a person return to emptiness after one processof production, dwelling, change, and extinction? No. There is still
the production, dwelling, change, and extinction of future lives. In
a future life the environment changes, but there is still production,
dwelling, change, and extinction. So production, dwelling, change,and extinction is a very important concept within Buddhism.
Absolutely anything can be used to illustrate the principle. This
table is another example. When this piece of wood was growing it
was sealed with the destiny to become this table; that is production.
Dwelling is when it was made into the table. It will not always
remain as it is now, and after a long period of use it will fall apart,and that is change. Once it falls apart it cannot be used any longer,
so it is burned, and that is extinction.
Worlds also undergo production, dwelling, change, andextinction. A world takes a long time to undergo production. It
takes twenty small kalpas to produce a world. It dwells for twenty
small kalpas. It undergoes destruction for twenty small kalpas, and
it is empty for twenty small kalpas. That is production, dwelling,
destruction, and emptiness, which is the same as production,
dwelling, change, and extinction.
How many years is a kalpa?
It is 139,600 years. A thousand kalpas is counted as one small
kalpa. Twenty small kalpas count as one medium kalpa. Four
medium kalpas make one great kalpa. Production, dwelling,
destruction, and emptiness take a great kalpa. Our knowledge ofhistory reaches back for only a few thousand years – not even theextent of a single kalpa. The reach of our knowledge is very small.
Kalpas, too, have production, dwelling, destruction, and emptiness– production, dwelling, change, and extinction.
“Taken in and returned to a center habitually.” The mind
takes in the defiling appearances of production, dwelling, change,

55

56

Volume One – The Six Entrancesand extinction, in this case during sleep. These appearances returnto the organ of the human mind, “each following the next without
ever being overtaken.” The production, dwelling, change, andextinction of thoughts in the mind are like waves on water.
“This is known as the mind organ or intellect.” Of the sixorgans of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, the mind is
now being discussed. “The mind and the fatigue are both Bodhi.
Persistence produces the characteristic of fatigue.” This is alsoa perseverance within the true nature of Bodhi which produces thecharacteristic of fatigue.
Q2 Explains that the false has no substance.

Sutra:“The two defiling objects of production and extinction
stimulate a sense of knowing which in turn grasps these innersense data, reversing the flow of seeing and hearing. Before theflow reaches the ground it is known as the faculty of intellect.
Commentary:“The two defiling objects of production and extinction
stimulate a sense of knowing.” The defiling objects of the mind lie
within the mind. The mind conditions dharmas which are subject toproduction and extinction. There are also dharmas which are notsubject to production and extinction, but the dharmas conditionedby the mind are dharmas of production and extinction, which are
defiling objects. A nature of aware knowing accumulates anddwells in their midst, and “in turn grasps these inner sense data.”“Grasps” here means the same as “taking in,” mentioned above.
“Reversing the flow of seeing and hearing.” The defiling objectsof seeing and hearing revert to the sixth mind consciousness.
“Before the flow reaches the ground” – before this reverting current
has reached the eighth mind consciousness, “it is known as thefaculty of intellect.” Seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, bodily
sensation, and knowing: the sixth of these consciousnesses is theknowing awareness nature in the organ of the mind.

The Six Entrances“Before the flow reaches the ground” can also refer to thereverting current flowing back into the mind. What is the reverting
current? When the mind’s thought conditions dharmas, it is as if
there is a current which flows back into the mind. Before the flow
reaches the eighth consciousness, there is a nature of aware
knowing in the sixth mind consciousness.
Sutra:“Apart from the two sets of defiling objects of waking andsleeping and of production and extinction, the faculty ofintellect is originally without substance.
Commentary:“Apart from the two sets of defiling objects of waking andsleeping” – of being asleep and of being awake – “and of
production and extinction” – and of the two defiling objects ofproduction and extinction – “the faculty of intellect is originallywithout substance.” It, too, does not have a substantial nature.
Q3 It has no source.

Sutra:“Thus, Ananda, you should know that the faculty of intellectdoes not come from waking, sleeping, production, or extinction,
nor does it arise from the sense organ, nor is it produced from
emptiness.
Commentary:“Thus, Ananda – from the doctrine which has been explained,
Ananda, you should know that the faculty of intellect – the natureof aware knowing – does not come from waking, sleeping,production, or extinction, nor does it arise from the sense organ– nor does it come out of the organ of the mind. Nor is it produced
from emptiness.” Nor is it produced from within emptiness.
Sutra:“For what reason? If it came from waking, it would
disappear at the time of sleeping, so how could it experience

57

58

Volume One – The Six Entrances

sleep? If it came from production, it would cease to exist at thetime of extinction, so how could it undergo extinction? If it
came from extinction it would disappear at the time of
production, so how could it know about production?
Commentary:“For what reason? If it came from waking” – if the nature ofaware knowing arose when one was awake – “it would disappear
at the time of sleeping.” It would disappear when one is asleep,and “how could it experience sleep?” If it weren’t there when one
was asleep, what would be meant by sleep? “If it came fromproduction, it would cease to exist at the time of extinction.”
When there was extinction, it would be gone, “so how could it
undergo extinction?” Who is it who would undergo extinction?
“If it came from extinction it would disappear at the time of
production, so how could it know about production?” In thatcase, it would cease to be when there was production. Without thenature of aware knowing, who would know there was production?
Sutra:“Suppose it came from the sense organ; waking and sleeping
cause only a physical opening and closing respectively. Apartfrom these two movements, the faculty of intellect is as unsubstantial as flowers in space, because it is fundamentally without
a self nature.
Commentary:“Suppose it came from the sense organ – if you say it comesfrom the organ of the mind, then waking and sleeping – these two
characteristics – cause only a physical opening and closing
respectively.” There is an opening and closing in accord with yourown body. “Apart from these two movements of wakefulness
and sleep the faculty of intellect is as unsubstantial as flowers inspace, because it is fundamentally without a self nature.” Apartfrom the opening and closing, it is the same as nonexistent. It has
no self-nature.

The Six Entrances

Sutra:“Suppose it came from emptiness; the sense of intellect
would be experienced by emptiness instead of by the mind.
Then what connection would that have with your entrance?
Commentary:“Suppose it came from emptiness” – if it were emptiness that
produced the nature of aware knowing – “the sense of intellect
would be experienced by emptiness instead of by the mind.” If
it were emptiness itself that knew, “Then what connection wouldthat have with your entrance?” What connection would that havewith you?
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that the mind entrance isempty and false, since it neither depends upon causes andconditions for existence nor is spontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know that the mind entrance isempty and false.” The mind entrance is also an empty falseness.
“Since it neither depends upon causes and conditions forexistence” – it is not produced from causes and conditions – “noris spontaneous in nature.” Ultimately, then, why do you have anature of aware knowing? It is produced from a persistence within
the nature of the wonderful true suchness of the Treasury of theThus Come One, which gives rise to the characteristic of fatigue.

59

60

CHAPTER 4

The Twelve Places

N3 The twelve places are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
O1 A general statement.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, why do I say that the twelve places arebasically the wonderful nature of true suchness, the Treasury of
the Thus Come One?
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, I will explain it further for you. You
should listen carefully. Why do I say that the twelve places arebasically the wonderful nature of true suchness, the Treasury of
the Thus Come One?” A “place” refers to a specific location.
What are these twelve places? They are the eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind – they make six – and forms, sounds, smells, tastes,
objects of touch, and dharmas – another six; together they maketwelve places. Sometimes they are also called the twelve entrances,like the six entrances mentioned above. But, the twelve places also
include forms, sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, anddharmas. The combination of the six sense organs and six defilingobjects are called the twelve places.

The Twelve Places

O2 A specific explanation.
P1 The place of the eye and form.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, look again at the trees in the Jeta Grove and thefountains and pools.
Commentary:

Take a look at Prince War Victor’s Grove of trees.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“What do you think? Do these things come into being
because the forms are produced and thus the eyes see, or
because the eyes produce the characteristics of form?
Commentary:“What do you think?” The Buddha asks Ananda’s opinion.
“Do these things come into being because the forms areproduced and thus the eyes see, or because the eyes produce thecharacteristics of form? Is it that the forms are produced and theeyes see them, or is it that the eyes produce these characteristics ofform? Explain this doctrine for me. I’ll listen.” The Buddha has
another question, and I believe that by now Ananda has a bit of aheadache. How do I know that? Because he didn’t say anything. He
didn’t answer. So the Buddha continues:
Q3 Discusses each and refutes both.
R1 Refutes the possibility that the eyesight gives rise to form.

Sutra:“Ananda, if the organ of sight were to produce the characteristics of form, then the nature of form would be obliterated
when you see emptiness, which is not form. Once it was
obliterated, everything that is manifest would disappear. Since
the characteristics of form would then be absent, who would be

61

62

Volume One – The Twelve Places

able to understand the nature of emptiness? The same is true of
emptiness.
Commentary:“Ananda, if the organ of sight were to produce the characteristics of form – if you say that the existence of the organ of sightproduces the external defiling objects, the characteristics of form –then the nature of form would be obliterated when you see
emptiness, which is not form. Once it was obliterated,
everything that is manifest would disappear.” The nature of form
would disappear, and when the characteristics of form were
obliterated, everything would disappear. “Since the characteristics of form would then be absent, who would be able tounderstand the nature of emptiness?” Who could know of
emptiness? “The same is true of emptiness.” The proposition thatthe eye produces the characteristic of emptiness would be wrong
for the same reasons.
R2

Refutes the possibility that form gives rise to the eyesight.

Sutra:“If, moreover, the defiling objects of form were to produce
the eye’s seeing, then seeing would perish upon looking at
emptiness, which is not form, and once it perished, everything
would disappear. Then who would be able to understandemptiness and form?
Commentary:“If, moreover, the defiling objects of form were to produce
the eye’s seeing – if you want to say that forms produce the eyes’seeing, then when there isn’t any form the eyes could not see, thenseeing would perish upon looking at emptiness, which is notform. Emptiness is not form. It has no form or appearance. If you
postulate that seeing is produced from forms, then you should not
be able to see emptiness, and when there was no form, there would
not be any seeing. Once it, the seeing, perished, everything would
disappear.” When the seeing was gone, nothing could be seen.

The Twelve Places“Then who would be able to understand emptiness and form?
Who would know that one thing was emptiness and that somethingelse was form? If there were no seeing, who could know?”
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither seeing nor form
nor emptiness has a location, and thus the two places of formand seeing are empty and false. Their origin is not in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of this, Ananda, you should know thatneither seeing nor form nor emptiness has a location, and thus
the two places of form and seeing – now just as to form andseeing, both places are empty and false.” Form has no nature of its
own, and the seeing has no nature of its own, either. “Their origin
is not in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.” Rather, they are false views which are produced fromwithin the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come
One’s Treasury.
P2 The place of the ear and sound.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, listen again to the drum being beaten in the Jeta
Garden when the food is ready. The Assembly gathers as thebell is struck. The sounds of the bell and the drum follow one
another in succession.
Commentary:

This passage explains the two places of the ear and sound.
“Ananda, listen again to the drum being beaten in the Jeta
Garden when the food is ready – when the food has been
prepared, the drum is hit, and everyone comes to eat. The
Assembly gathers as the bell is struck.” If you want to gather

63

64

Volume One – The Twelve Places

together, you strike the bell. Nowadays, when it is time to eat, it is
not a drum which is hit but rather an instrument called the “wooden
fish.” It is a hollow woodblock shaped like a big fish. When it istime to eat, the fish is beaten, and it makes the sound bong, bong,
bong. So in Chinese it is called a bong. In a large monastery there
are many monks, and if no signal were given, people wouldn’tknow it was time to eat. In fact, some might even be sleeping away
the morning in their rooms, like certain disciples I have who arefond of sleep. If you didn’t make some signal to wake them up, theywould miss lunch. So in large monasteries where hundreds or eventhousands of monks lived, the bong was hit when it was time to eat.
It was beaten for a long time, and the louder the better. Why? To
wake everyone up. And, as soon as people who were asleep heard
the “bong,” they leapt up, grabbed their robes and sashes, andhurried off to eat. When monks eat, they wear their formal robes
and sashes, and they are very awesome and adorned. They do nottalk while they eat. In the dining hall a thousand monks may begathered together to eat, and not one of them is speaking. Everyone
is silent.
When people have left the home life, they must abide by therule of eating at one sitting. They cannot get up and then come backand sit down and eat more. When the dining hall attendant comesaround, he will give you one more of whatever you have not had
enough of. He’ll give you as much as you want. If you want abowlful, he’ll give you a bowlful; if you want half a bowlful, you
can indicate how much with your finger or your chopstick, and he’ll
give you that much.
In the past, an old cultivator who was a layman, not a left homeperson, had taken the five precepts and also the precept against
talking while eating. But he had violated all five precepts, and there
remained only the precept against talking while eating, which hehad not violated. So the spirit who protected that precept still
accompanied him, but he wished the layman would violate theprecept so he could go, too, and no longer protect him. But thelayman never violated the precept. When he ate, he never talked.

The Twelve Places

Finally, the spirit of the precept came to him in a dream and said,“You should talk when you eat. Since you’ve violated all the otherprecepts, why don’t you violate the precept against talking when
you eat? Hurry up and violate it, because I’d like to leave you, too.”
The dream set the layman thinking. “I’ve kept that precept
against talking while eating, and it turns out there is a precept spirit
who protects me!” After that he found a Dharma Master with Way
Virtue and took the precepts over again. As a result of that, hecultivated and accomplished the Way. Every person has his own
particular causes and conditions, and in Buddhism taking theprecepts is a very important matter.
It is said that the bong, which is hit when it is time to eat, wasoriginally an evil man who became a fish in the sea. A tree grew outof the fish’s body, and the fish made a practice of using the tree tobash in ships and wreck them. When a ship was wrecked the fish
would eat the people. Later the fish met up with an Arhat who
crossed it over, and afterward the tree was used to make a bongshaped like a fish. And that is why the bong is beaten when it istime to eat. It represents helping to wipe out that fish’s karmic
offenses, so the fish could be reborn as a human. There’s nofoundation in this, it’s only a legend, and I’m just passing it along
to you.
“The sounds of the bell and the drum follow one another insuccession.” Maybe the bell is struck first, or maybe the drum isbeaten first. In any case, the sounds follow one another insuccession.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“What do you think? Do these things come into existence
because the sound comes to the region of the ear, or because the
ear goes to the place of the sound?

65

66

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Commentary:

In explaining about the ear, the Buddha has more to ask
Ananda. He said, “What do you think about the sound of the belland drum? What’s your opinion, Ananda? Do these things comeinto existence because the sound comes to the region of theear?” “These things” are the sounds of the bell and drum. “Do theycome up beside your ear, and then do you hear? Or because the eargoes to the place of the sound? Or is it that your ear goes to theplace of the sound?” He asks Ananda, and Ananda doesn’t haveanything to say in return. Ananda isn’t as brash as he was before,
when he had an immediate answer for everything that was asked.
Now he doesn’t make a sound. He waits for the Buddha to explainit.
Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities.
R1 The possibility that the sound comes to the region of the ear.

Sutra:“Again, Ananda, suppose that the sound comes to the regionof the ear. Similarly, when I go to beg for food in the city of
Shravasti, I am no longer in the Jeta Grove. If the sounddefinitely goes to the region of Ananda’s ear, then neither
Maudgalyayana nor Kashyapa would hear it, and even less thetwelve hundred and fifty Shramanas who, upon hearing thesound of the bell, come to the dining hall at the same time.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Again, Ananda, suppose that thesound comes to the region of the ear. Similarly, when I go to beg
for food in the city of Shravasti, I am no longer in the Jeta
Grove.” The Buddha is referring here to himself. Shravasti is
Sanskrit; does anyone remember what it means? I explained this at
the very beginning of the Sutra, when I discussed the six realizations. You all have forgotten? Well, I can’t remember it either. So
we’ll all just forget it, right? I never explained it, and you neverheard it. No speaking and no hearing is true Prajna. The city of
Shravasti had an abundance of the five desires and of wealth andThe Twelve Places

riches, and the people had the virtues of learning and liberation.So
it is called “abundance and virtue.” You should remember this. In
Chinese, the Sanskrit Shravasti may appear as she wei kuo(), or shih lwo fa ch’eng (). If you can’t
remember even that, this little bit, then when someone asks you to
explain the six realizations, and when the fifth realization, place, is
Shravasti, all you’ll be able to say is “I don’t know;” if someone
asks you what Shravasti means. How much face will you lose then?
You who are propagating the Dharma will suddenly find yourself
stumped by a question. If someone should ask you some strange
question, it is all right not to answer. But, if the question deals withsomething you should know about in the Buddhist Sutras, and you
can’t come up with the answer, it will be very embarrassing.
“When I go to the city of Shravasti to beg for food,” the Buddha
said, “I’m no longer here in the Jeta Grove.” This is an example ofthe fact that something can’t be in two places at once. “Thus, if thesound definitely goes to the region of Ananda’s ear, then neither
Maudgalyayana nor Kashyapa would hear it.” (The ear’s goingout to the sound is yet another possibility which will be discussed
later.) “If the sound comes up beside your ear, Ananda, then Maudgalyayana, who was first in spiritual penetrations, and Kashyapa
would not hear it. Why? Because the sound has come to your ear.”
The Buddha is really not speaking with any principle. Sound isbasically all pervasive. Everyone can hear it, and yet he explains itin this way. He is deliberately trying to befuddle Ananda. He is not
speaking reasonably to Ananda, just to see how Ananda willanswer. “Even less the twelve hundred and fifty Shramanas
who, upon hearing the sound of the bell, come to the dining hallat the same time.” How much the less the twelve hundred and fifty
bhikshus, who as soon as they hear the bell, all hurry in together to
eat.

67

68

Volume One – The Twelve Places

R2

The possibility of the ear going to the region of sound.

Sutra:“Again, suppose that the ear goes to the region of the sound.
Similarly, when I return to the Jeta Grove, I am no longer in thecity of Shravasti. When you hear the sound of the drum, yourear will already have gone to the place where the drum is being
beaten. Thus, when the bell peals, you will not hear the soundeven the less that of the elephants, horses, cows, sheep, and all
the other various sounds around you.
Commentary:

It was explained above that there is no principle in saying thatthe sound comes up beside your ear. If it were to come up besideyour ear, other people would not hear it; and yet, in fact, the others
can also hear the sounds of the drum and the bell. This proves thatthe sound of the bell and drum do not come to the region of yourear. “Again, suppose that the ear goes to the region of the sound.
Perhaps you say that your ears go to where the sound is in order tolisten to it.”
“Similarly, when I return to the Jeta Grove, I am no longer
in the city of Shravasti. Will you accept that doctrine, Ananda?
Would you say I have spoken correctly here? You cannot argue withthat principle. Therefore, when you hear the sound of the drum,
your ear will already have gone to the place where the drum isbeing beaten. Thus, when the bell peals – then when the bell issounded – you will not hear the sound. Your ear has already gone,
so when there is another sound, you won’t hear it, because what
will there be to hear it? It’s the same as when I return from the cityof Shravasti; at that time I am no longer in the city. So you say yourear has gone; and yet, in fact, you still can hear. When the bell’ssound rings out, you hear it as well as the drum. How can this be?
Even the less that of the elephants, horses, cows, sheep, and all
the other various sounds around you. Nor only is it the case thatyou can hear the sound of the drum and the sound of the bell, butthere are the sounds of elephants, horses, cows, sheep – all kinds of

The Twelve Places

sounds that you can hear. Ultimately, has your ear gone out or not?
Has your ear really gone to the place of the sound? If so, how is itthat you have enough ears to go to the places of all those othersounds? You only have two ears: how can you have so many ears?”
R3

The possibility of there being no coming and no going.

Sutra:“If there is no coming or going, there will be no hearing,either.
Commentary:“If you say that the ear does not go to the place of the sound, andthe sound does not come to the place of the ear – if there is nocoming or going – then what do you hear? There will be nohearing, either. You wouldn’t hear anything.” What is this doctrine
all about? It demonstrates that the wonderful nature of truesuchness of the Thus Come One’s Treasury is neither produced nor
extinguished. It pervades everywhere and everything. It is not likea person, who when he is at one particular place is there, and when
he leaves he is no longer there. Rather, it has neither production nor
extinction. This demonstrates that the root-nature is true and that
false thinking is false.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither hearing nor
sound has a location, and thus the two places of hearing andsound are empty and false. Their origin is not in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore – because of the principle I have just explained –you should know – Ananda, you ought to know – that neither
hearing nor sound has a location. There is nowhere that thedefiling sound objects and your awareness of hearing reside. They
haven’t any home. They are probably more or less like beggars –

69

70

Volume One – The Twelve Places

they don’t even have a place to live. And thus the two places ofhearing and sound are empty and false. Both places are an empty
falseness. Their origin is not in causes and conditions, nor dotheir natures arise spontaneously. They are not produced fromcauses and conditions, and they are not produced out of
spontaneity. They are a representation from within the wonderfulnature of true suchness of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. So
don’t use the distinction making mind to indulge in making
distinctions among these kinds of defiling objects.”
P3 The place of the nose and smells.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, you smell the chandana in this censer.
When one particle of this incense is lit, it can be smelled simultaneously through forty li around the city of Shravasti.
Commentary:

Now the two places of fragrance and the nose with its
awareness of smells will be discussed. “Moreover, Ananda, you
smell the chandana in this censer. You sniff the burning incenseburning. When one particle of this incense is lit.” In Chinese themeasure, one particle (chu ) is one twenty fourth of a liang ( ),and sixteen liang make one chin ( ), about one and a third
pounds. So, one particle would be a very small piece of the incense.
Chandana incense, also called “ox head chandana”, is said to comefrom Uttarakuru the northern continent. When you light a verysmall piece of this incense its fragrance almost immediately
pervades a radius of forty li – about thirteen miles. We are notspeaking here of the smoke, which rises to the heavens, but of thefragrance which accompanies it. What is more, any pestilence orcontagious disease is wiped out when this incense perfumes theatmosphere. The germs all disappear.
“When one particle of this incense is lit, it can be smelled simultaneously through forty li around the city of Shravasti.”The Twelve Places

Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“What do you think? Is this fragrance produced from thechandana wood? Is it produced in your nose, or does it arise
within emptiness?
Commentary:“What do you think? Ananda, what is the case here, in youropinion? Is this fragrance produced from the chandana wood?
Does the chandana fragrance arise from the chandana wood? Is it
produced in your nose? Or does it come from the organ of yournose? Or does it arise within emptiness? Or is it produced in
emptiness?”
Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes the possibility that it comes from the nose.

Sutra:“Again, Ananda, suppose this fragrance is produced fromyour nose. What is said to be produced from the nose shouldcome forth from the nose. Your nose is not chandana, so how
can the nose have the fragrance of chandana? When you say
you smell fragrance, it should enter your nose. For the nose toemit fragrance is not the meaning of smelling.
Commentary:“Again, Ananda, suppose this fragrance is produced fromyour nose. You say it is produced from the organ of your nose.
What is said to be produced from the nose should come forthfrom the nose. If it is the case that it is produced from the organ of
the nose, the fragrance should come out of your nose. Your nose is
not chandana. But the organ of your nose is certainly not chandana
wood. So how can the nose have the fragrance of chandana?
There’s no such principle. When you say you smell fragrance, it
should enter your nose. If you say you smell fragrance, it issmelled by your smelling nature, and it should enter your nostrils.

71

72

Volume One – The Twelve Places

For the nose to emit fragrance is not the meaning of smelling. If
you say the fragrance comes out of your nostrils, then it is not rightto say you can still smell the fragrance, because your nostrils canonly smell what enters them. It cannot be that the fragrance isemitted by your nostrils.”
Now, basically, everyone knows that the fragrance arises fromthe chandana wood. When the incense is lit, smoke rises into the air.
However, the fragrance is certainly not the incense smoke, for assoon as the incense is lit, the fragrance can be smelled within aradius of forty li of where the incense was lit. The incense smoke,on the other hand, simply rises up into emptiness.
Why does the Buddha question Ananda in this way, asking him
whether the fragrance of candana comes from the nostrils or fromthe chandana incense? Everyone realizes without its being
explained that if the chandana incense is not lit, there isn’t any
fragrance, which proves that the fragrance comes from the incense.
The Buddha is deliberately questioning Ananda in this way to see
how he will answer. However, although the fragrance comes fromthe chandana, the nature of smelling comes from the Thus Come
One’s Treasury. So the meaning does not lie in the fragrance, but inthe nature of smelling. The nature of smelling is all pervading andis neither produced nor extinguished. That is the important point.
R2

Refutes the possibility that it comes from emptiness.

Sutra:“Suppose it is produced from within emptiness. The natureof emptiness is everlasting and unchanging, and so thefragrance should be eternally present. What need should there
be to rely on burning the dry wood in the censer?
Commentary:“Suppose it is produced from within emptiness. The natureof emptiness is everlasting and unchanging. If you say thefragrance comes forth from emptiness, the fragrance should beeternally present. The fragrance should always be there. ItThe Twelve Places

couldn’t disappear. It would not be necessary to wait until thechandana incense wood is burned in order for there to be thefragrance of chandana. It should also be there at ordinary times.
What need should there be to rely on burning the dry wood in
the censer?” “Rely on” means that one must burn the incense inorder for the fragrance to come into being. This passage proves thatthe fragrance is not produced from emptiness.
R3

Refutes the possibility that it comes from the smell.

Sutra:“Suppose it is produced from the wood. Now, the nature ofthis incense is such that it gives off smoke when it is burned. If
the nose smells it, it should be filled with smoke. The smoke
rises into the air, and before it has reached the distance, how is
it that the fragrance is already being smelled at a distance of
forty li?
Commentary:“Suppose it is produced from the wood. Now, the nature ofthis incense is such that it gives off smoke when it is burned.”
When it is lit, it turns into smoke. “If the nose smells it, it should
be filled with smoke.” When the organ of the nose smells it, there
should be some smoke there. But, this fragrance is not due to thesmoke. “The smoke rises into the air, but the fragrance pervades
all places. There is fragrance even where there is no smoke. “Andbefore it has reached the distance, how is it that the fragrance isalready being smelled at a distance of forty li? The smoke has
not yet traveled the forty li, but the fragrance has already reachedthat distance, and everywhere within that area the fragrance can besmelled. Where would you say it comes from?” the Buddha asks
Ananda.

73

74

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither the fragrance,
nor the nose’s smelling has a location, and so the two places ofsmelling and fragrance are empty and false. Their origin is notin causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know that neither the fragrance,
nor the nose’s smelling has a location. Because of what has been
explained, you should know that both the fragrance and theawareness of smelling have no location. They haven’t any fixedplace. And so the two places of smelling and fragrance – theawareness of smelling in the nose and the fragrance – are empty
and false. Their origin is not in causes and conditions, nor dotheir natures arise spontaneously. They are all representations
which flow forth from the wonderful nature of true suchness within
the nature of the Thus Come One’s Treasury.”
P4 The place of the tongue and tastes.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, twice every day you take up your bowl along withthe rest of the assembly, and among what you receive may bethings of supreme flavor, such as curds, buttermilk, andclarified butter.
Commentary:

From whole milk comes buttermilk; from buttermilk comescurds, and from curds comes butter. Butter can be further refined
into clarified butter, or ghee.
The first period of the Buddha’s teaching of Dharma is called
the Avatamsaka Period. The Avatamsaka Period is likened to thetime when the sun is first rising, for when the sun first rises it first

The Twelve Places

illumines the high mountains. The high mountains represent theGreat Bodhisattvas. The Avatamsaka Sutra teaches and transforms
Great Bodhisattvas. So, when the Buddha spoke the Avatamsaka,those of the Two Vehicles, the Sound-Hearers and Those Who are
Enlightened to Conditions, “had eyes but did not see.” They could
not see the Buddha manifesting the ten thousand foot Nishyanda
body . Those of the Two Vehicles saw Shakyamuni Buddha as usualin the six foot body of an old bhikshu. They “had ears but did nothear the perfect sudden teaching.” They did not hear Shakyamuni
Buddha speaking the perfect sudden, wonderful teaching of the
Avatamsaka Sutra.
The five periods of Shakyamuni Buddha’s teaching are likened
to dairy products. The Dharma of the Avatamsaka is like wholemilk. Adults can digest whole milk, but infants cannot usually takewhole cow’s milk. The period of the Avatamsaka Sutra wasdevoted exclusively to the teaching and transforming of Bodhisattvas. It was like milk taken directly from the cow.
The second was the Agama Period. Agama is a Sanskrit word
which is interpreted as meaning “incomparable Dharma,” whichmeans none of the dharmas of outside the Way sects can compare toit. It is also called Abhidharma, that is, the Small Vehicle. In themilk analogy, the Agama Period is likened to the buttermilk which
can be made from whole milk. The nature of buttermilk is not sostrong, and children can drink it as well. It is easy to digest. In theanalogy of the rising sun, the second period is represented by theillumining of the mountain valleys, which means that the lower
lands are also shone upon.
The third is the Vaipulya Period. In the milk analogy, this period
is represented by the curds extracted from buttermilk. And in theanalogy of the rising sun, the plains are now illuminated.
The fourth period is the Prajna Period. In the milk analogy, it isrepresented by the butter which is processed from curds. In the sun
analogy it is close to the full light of noon.

75

76

Volume One – The Twelve Places

The fifth is the Dharma Flower/Nirvana Period. It is represented
in the milk analogy by clarified butter. The flavor of the Dharma
Flower Sutra – the Sutra of the lotus Flower of Wonderful
Dharma, sometimes called the Lotus Sutra – is as wonderful as theflavor of clarified butter. In the analogy of the rising sun, theDharma Flower Sutra is the sun when it is directly overhead. At
midday the sun shines on everything, illumining the highmountains, the valleys, and the plain.
The Dharma Flower Sutra is a most important Sutra in
Buddhism. The Shurangama Sutra is for the opening of wisdom.
The Shurangama Sutra points out the path, the way of cultivation.
The Lotus Sutra is for accomplishing Buddhahood. Everyone in the
Dharma Flower Assembly should become a Buddha. As the Sutra
says, “With one recitation of Namo Buddha, all can accomplish the
Buddha Way.” The Dharma Flower Sutra is for opening out theprovisional and manifesting the actual. In its doctrine, the empty
and false are rejected, and only the actual is spoken. The
Shurangama and the Dharma Flower Sutra are extremely
important, extremely important in Buddhism. The doctrine of theDharma Flower Sutra is the most esoteric and wonderful. Great
Master Chih Che of the Tyan Tai School opened enlightenment
while reading it.
Soon after he had opened enlightenment, he heard of theexistence of the Shurangama Sutra, and he proceeded to face thewest every day and bow to the Shurangama Sutra, hoping to beable to read it. But, although he bowed for eighteen years, he never
did see it. Wouldn’t you say that was regrettable? The practices
which the virtuous patriarchs of China followed in displaying theirrespect for the Buddhadharma show how extremely reverent they
were.
Some people bow to the Dharma Flower Sutra and theShurangama Sutra. They bow once for every word, bowing all day
long from morning to night. Some have become enlightened whilebowing to a Sutra. Thus, there are all kinds of different methods of

The Twelve Places

cultivation. No matter which method you cultivate all you have to
do is to do it single-mindedly. Don’t cultivate on the one hand andstrike up false thoughts on the other. For instance, I know there aresome people here listening to the Sutra who are not really listening.
They are thinking, “After a while I’m going to telephone my girlfriend,” or “How am I going to answer that letter I got?” With theirattention focused on these kinds of questions, how can they expect
to have any response as far as the Buddhadharma is concerned?
But, they still haven’t awakened. They don’t say, “Ah, now I am
studying the Buddhadharma, and I should put everything down andconcentrate my attention on studying the Buddhadharma.” So, inthe end they have no idea what I have been explaining. And
sometimes, if they become aware of it, they say it is meaningless.
That’s the kind of fault they have.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“What do you think? Are these flavors produced from
emptiness, do they come forth from the tongue, or are they
produced from the food?
Commentary:“Ananda, what is your opinion about the flavors of these curds,
buttermilk, and clarified butter which you say are supreme? Whatdo you think? Are these flavors produced from emptiness?
Does emptiness bring forth these defiling objects of flavors? Do
they come forth from the tongue? Are these defiling objects offlavor produced from the organ of your tongue? Or are they
produced from the food? Or is it that the defiling objects of flavorarise from the things eaten?”
Q3 Discusses each and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes the possibility that it comes from the tongue.

Sutra:“Again, Ananda, suppose that the flavors came from yourtongue; now there is only one tongue in your mouth. When that

77

78

Volume One – The Twelve Places

tongue had already become the flavor of curds, then it would
not change if it encountered some dark rock candy.
Commentary:“Again, Ananda, what do you say this flavor is produced
from? Is it produced from emptiness, is it produced from thetongue, or is it produced from the food? Tell me. Suppose that theflavors came from your tongue. You may say the organ of yourtongue produces this flavor. Then when you ate something, say
curds for example, the tongue would become the flavor of curds.
Now, there is only one tongue in your mouth. When that tongue
had already become the flavor of curds, then it would notchange if it encountered some dark rock candy.” Dark rockcandy is made out of sugar cane, and it is as hard as a rock. It wasprobably an ancient method for making candy that created it. Your
tongue has already changed to the flavor of curds, so when you eat
candy it will not be sweet. Why? You only have one tongue, and so
it will have only one flavor. You cannot change one tongue into somany flavors.
Sutra:“Suppose it did not change: that would not be what is calledknowing tastes. Suppose it did change: the tongue is not many
substances, and how could one tongue know so many tastes?
Commentary:“Suppose it did not change. If, when you ate dark rock-candy,
it did not change to sweet, that would not be what is calledknowing tastes. Then your tongue would not be functioning as anorgan that recognizes tastes. Suppose it did change. Suppose thatwhen you ate curds, for instance, there was the flavor of curds, andwhen you ate candy the flavor changed to sweet. Now, the tongue
is not many substances. There is only one tongue-organ. And how
could one tongue know so many tastes? If flavors came from your
one tongue, how could you recognize so many flavors? And yet you
can; so this argument doesn’t hold.”

The Twelve Places

R2

Refutes the possibility that it comes from flavor.

Sutra:“Suppose it were produced from the food. The food does nothave consciousness; how could it know tastes? Moreover, if thefood itself were to recognize them, that would be the same assomeone else eating. Then what connection would that havewith what is called your recognition of tastes?
Commentary:“Suppose it were produced from the food.” Suppose theflavor arose in the food. “The food does not have consciousness.”
Edible things are devoid of awareness. They haven’t any
consciousness. “How could it know tastes?” Since food hasn’t
any awareness, any consciousness, how could it know tastes?
“Moreover, if the food itself were to recognize them” – if it werethe edible things that knew their own flavor – “that would be thesame as someone else eating.” That would be the same as if it ate
its own flavor. “Then what connection would that have withwhat is called your recognition of tastes?” How could that becalled knowing the flavor of what one eats?
R3

Refutes the possibility that it comes from emptiness.

Sutra:“Suppose it were produced in emptiness. When you eat
emptiness, what flavor does it have? Suppose that emptinesshad the flavor of salt. Then since your tongue was salty, yourface would also be salty, and likewise everyone in the world
would be like fish in the sea. Since you would be constantly
influenced by salt, you would never know tastelessness. If you
did not recognize tastelessness, you would not be aware of thesaltiness, either. You would not know anything at all. How could
that be what is called taste?

79

80

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Commentary:“Suppose it were produced in emptiness. Perhaps you want to
say that flavors are produced in emptiness. When you eat
emptiness, what flavor does it have? Taste it. take a bite of
emptiness, and see what it tastes like. Suppose that emptiness had
the flavor of salt. Say, for example, that emptiness tasted like salt.
Then since your tongue was salty – since your tongue was turned
salty by the salty flavor, your face would also be salty, andlikewise everyone in the world would be like fish in the sea. If
flavor arose in emptiness, it wouldn’t just be your tongue that it
imparted its flavor to. If it made your tongue salty, it would also
make your face salty. Your body, too, would be salty, and so would
everyone else’s. If everyone’s body were salty, then the people ofthis world would become like fish in the sea. They would all takeon the flavor of salt. Since you would be constantly influenced bysalt – you should realize that if you were constantly soaked anddrowned in saltiness, you would never know tastelessness. You
wouldn’t know what was meant by tastelessness. If you did notrecognize tastelessness, you would not be aware of the saltiness,either. Why not? If you were not aware of tastelessness, you
wouldn’t know about flavors, and since you wouldn’t know flavors,
you wouldn’t be aware of salt. You would not know anything at
all. You basically wouldn’t recognize any flavor at all. How could
that be what is called taste? Then why would you come up with aname and call it the defiling object of taste?”
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither flavors nor the
tongue’s tasting has a location; and, so the two places of tasting
and flavor are empty and false. Their origin is not in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.

The Twelve Places

Commentary:“Therefore, you should know that neither flavors nor the
tongue’s tasting has a location.” They have no fixed place. “And,so the two places of tasting and flavor are empty and false.”
Tasting and flavor – just to speak of these two places – are emptily
and falsely produced and emptily and falsely extinguished. “Their
origin is not in causes and conditions” – they are not created fromcauses and conditions, “nor do their natures arise spontaneously.” Nor are they created from spontaneity. They are a representation of the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come
One’s Treasury, and nothing more.
P5 The place of the body and touches.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, early every morning you rub your head with yourhand.
Commentary:

Buddhist monks are supposed to rub their heads three times
every morning, to see if they have any hair. If not, why not? Oh:they are monks. They are people who have left the home life. This
practice was adopted because when Shakyamuni Buddha was in theworld, the adherents of a lot of sects outside the Way took refuge
with the Buddha. Afterward, the Buddha taught the monks to rub
their own heads three times every day in order to help them
remember that they were monks. Ananda was very attentive to theteachings, and so he faithfully put this instruction into practice
every day at daybreak without fail. “Ananda, early every
morning you rub your head with your hand. You rub yourmonk’s head with your hand in order to help you remember why
you haven’t any hair.” It is done to teach people not to forget what
they are all about. The Buddha asks Ananda about it in order tobegin his explanation of the two places of the body and the defilingobjects of touch – the ninth and tenth of the twelve places.

81

82

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Q2 Questions whether the awareness of touch is dual.

Sutra:“What do you think? When there is a sensation of therubbing, where does the ability to make contact lie? Is theability in the hands or is it in the head?
Commentary:“Where does the sensation of contact lie? Ananda, I’m asking
you a question. When you rub your head, a sensation of contact
arises. What do you think? When there is a sensation of therubbing, where does the ability to make contact lie? Your handis aware of the rubbing, and so is your head. Which is the one thatis able to do the touching? Which is the one that is touched? Is theability in the hands or is it in the head? Does the ability to makecontact lie in the hands or in the head? Speak up.”
Sutra:“If it were in the hands, then the head would have noknowledge of it, and how could that be what is called touch? If
it were in the head, then the hands would be useless, and how
could that be what is called touch?
Commentary:“If it were in the hands, then the head would have noknowledge of it. If you say the touch lies in the hands, then thehead would not know when you rubbed it. And how could that bewhat is called touch? If the head does not know, it cannot be a caseof touch. “If it were in the head, then the hands would be
useless. If you say the power of touch lies in your head, then yourhands would not be aware of any sensation. And how could that bewhat is called touch? Ananda, you explain it for me.”
When the monks rub their heads three times, they recite a very
meaningful verse, which I will recite for you.
Guard your mouth, collect your mind,
and do not commit transgressions with your body.

The Twelve Places

Do not bother any sentient being.
Stay far awayfrom non-beneficial ascetic practices.
One who cultivates like thiscan save the world.
“Guard your mouth” means do not just say whatever you feellike. “Collect your mind” means keep your thoughts fromwandering about. Don’t engage in false thinking. Don’t continuallyseek advantage from circumstances. “And do not commit transgressions with your body.” Make sure you don’t commit offenses withyour body.
When the mouth is guarded, it is free of the four evils: it does
not engage in abusive language, in lying, in profanity, or in gossip.
With a collected mind, one has no greed, hatred, or stupidity. Whenno transgressions are committed with the body, one does not engage
in killing, stealing, or sexual misconduct. Even thinking of suchthings is not permissible.
“Do not bother any sentient being.” Don’t cause any person or
any living being whatever that you come in contact with to give riseto affliction. Don’t give living beings trouble. Even less should you
bother the people you are cultivating with. Sometimes you unintentionally make a mistake and cause someone else to be upset. In sucha case you should find an opportunity to explain yourself and notjust let the problem escalate.
“Stay far away from non-beneficial ascetic practices.” These
are bitter practices which are of no benefit, such as the way somepeople in India imitate the behavior of cows and dogs, sleep onbeds of nails, or roll in ashes to cover their bodies with filth. Whatmeaning is there in such practices? What aid is that in cultivating
the Way? The filthier you are, the dirtier your mind is. When theoutside gets dirty and you are always thinking about filth, yourmind is also filthy. These are what are called “non-beneficial
ascetic practices.” Do not engage in them. You should do things
which are of benefit to people. Do not do things which are of no

83

84

Volume One – The Twelve Places

benefit to people. Stay far away from non-beneficial ascetic
practices.
“One who cultivates like this can save the world.” “Like this”
means that you do not bother any sentient being, do not engage innon-beneficial ascetic practices, and do not practice the dharmas ofsects outside the Way.
What is meant by the dharmas of sects outside the Way?
Shakyamuni Buddha practiced the Middle Way. According to
his method of cultivation, he taught his disciples to eat vegetarian
food, not to eat meat. Or, if they ate meat, to eat the three kinds ofpure meat:1) What I did not see killed. You did not see the animal being
killed.
2) What I did not hear killed. You did not hear the sounds of theslaughter.
3) What was not killed for me. The pig or cow or sheep was not
killed especially for me.
According to the Buddha’s teaching, it is permissible to eat
these three kinds of pure meat if one’s body is not strong.
Thus, the Buddha taught his disciples to eat vegetarian food,and what do you suppose Devadatta did, with his deviant
knowledge and deviant views? He thought, “Huh. You teach yourdisciples to eat vegetarian food, do you? I teach my disciples not to
eat salt. They don’t even eat salt.” This practice also exists in
Taoism, and is referred to as superior pure vegetarianism. Actually,
it is not in accord with the Middle Way. But, that’s the way
Devadatta did it. The Buddha taught his disciples to not eat after
noon. In the morning they ate rice gruel and at noon they had a fullmeal. Every day they ate twice, although the Buddha himself ate
only once a day, at noon. He did not eat in the morning, and he did
not eat at night. What did Devadatta teach his disciples to do? Hetaught them to fast for a hundred days. “You eat once a day? I eat
once every hundred days. See how much higher I am than you? YouThe Twelve Places

eat vegetarian food? I don’t even eat salt. I’m always a bit higher
than you.” He constantly wanted to compete with the Buddha. He
kept wanting to pit his dharmas against the Buddha’s, and healways said that the Buddha could not compare with him. So
Devadatta provoked King Ajatashatru into killing his father andmother and then told Ajatashatru to become the new king, sayingthat he himself would become the new Buddha, that Shakyamuni
Buddha was the old, decrepit Buddha – Devadatta wanted tooverthrow the Buddha so he could become the new Buddha. But, inthe end he messed things up so badly that he fell alive into the hells.
He just took his flesh body right along with him to hell. He wasintent upon doing things differently from the Buddha, different
from the way it is done in Buddhism. This is how sects outside theWay are. You could also say that Devadatta was battling to benumber one. He wanted to be first. He wanted this and wanted that– and in the end his retribution was to fall into the hells! So it isuseless to cultivate non-beneficial ascetic practices.
The ancients said about eating meat:
The pots of stew simmered
during hundreds of thousands of years,
Have brewed oceans of deep resentment
into hatred that’s hard to contain.
If you want to know the reason
for the disaster of weapons and troops,
Try listening at the door of a slaughterhouseto the haunting midnight cries.
“The pots of stew simmered during hundreds of thousands ofyears,” refers to the meat broths and meat soups which people havebeen cooking day in and day out for hundreds of millennia.
The pots, “Have brewed oceans of deep resentment into hatredthat’s hard to contain.” Resentment as vast as the sea is contained inthose pots of beef stew. Such hate and resentment cannot besmoothed over. “If you want to know the reason for the disaster of

85

86

Volume One – The Twelve Places

weapons and troops.” In the past, only hand weapons were used inbattle. It was not like the present, when rockets, bombs, and guns
make it possible to strike from long range. Before, soldiers engaged
in hand to hand combat. The way it is nowadays is much morevicious. If you want to know why there are wars in the world, “Trylistening at the door of a slaughterhouse to the haunting midnightcries.” Go to a slaughterhouse at night – go to a place where cows,
pigs, and sheep are killed and listen to the sounds. What do you
hear at midnight at a slaughterhouse? Nowadays, slaughterhouses
are usually located far away from populated areas, and so thesounds are not easy to hear. But, we can think about it. People havekilled so many living creatures! And, as those creatures are reborn
as people, they will want to get revenge. That is why day by day the
resentment deepens, day by day the resentment grows. There is no
way to resolve it. It has reached the point that the cycle doesn’t
even wait for those who have killed to die and become animals
before the revenge is taken, people have simply taken to killing off
their own kind. You kill me, and I kill you. You killed me in a past
life, so now I am going to kill you. The disaster of weapons andtroops is based on killing, and nothing else. That is why Buddhism
explains that we must refrain from killing. Instead, we shouldliberate life and take the precepts.
If one person refrains from killing, the world has that much lessviolent energy in it – that much less evil influence. If ten people do
not kill, then there are ten spots of auspicious energy in the world.
Those spots are devoid of negative influences and contain only
positive ones. As with a single person, so with the entire world. If
you are murderous and kill living beings, then living beings will nothave any good feelings toward you. If you are kind to living beings,
then the living beings will be good to you. Thus, there is a definite
connection between the human realm and the realm of animals.
Time prohibits me from going into detail about this matter ofrefraining from killing, liberating life, and protecting the precepts.
I could easily speak for three months on that topic alone. In fact, in

The Twelve Places

three years I couldn’t exhaust the subject. But, I won’t say any more
now. I’ll continue with the Sutra text.
Sutra:“If each had it, then you, Ananda, would have two bodies.
Commentary:“If each had it – if you propose that both your hand and yourhead have the ability to make contact, so that there is touch in both
places, then you, Ananda, would have two bodies. You would
have two bodies, because you would have two sensations of touch.
Q3 Questions whether the sensation of touch is singular.

Sutra:“If there were only one touch in the head and the hand, thenthe hand and the head would be of one substance. If they were
one substance, then no touch would be possible.
Commentary:“If there were only one touch in the head and the hand – you
proposed before that there were two powers of touch, one in thehead and one in the hand; now you propose that there is only one
power to touch – only one contact – not two. But, then the hand
and the head would be of one substance. They would be one. Ifthey were, there would be no sensation of contact. If they were one
substance, then no touch would be possible.” If there is only one
touch in the head and the hand, how can touch be experienced? Do
you see how this principle is being explained? – wonderful to theultimate point.
Sutra:“If they were two substances, to which would the touch
belong? The one which was capable of touch would not be theone that was touched. The one that was touched would not be
the one that was capable of touch. Nor should it be that thetouch came into being between you and emptiness.

87

88

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Commentary:“If they were two substances, to which would the touch
belong?” The Buddha has just shown that a single substancecannot be said to experience touch. “If, then, you propose that thehead and hand are two substances, making two kinds of touch, inwhich one does the touch reside? The actual sensation of touchshould lie in one of them. Which one is it? It is clear that one will
be capable of touch, and the other will be the thing touched. The
one which was capable of touch would not be the one that wastouched. The one that was touched would not be the one thatwas capable of touch. You cannot say that they are both capable ofinitiating the sensation of touch. For instance, I am now touching
this table. Basically the table hasn’t any awareness; but my hand is
the one that is capable of touch; while the table is the one that is
touched. In the case of the hand and the head, though, which would
be which? The one that was touched would not be the one capableof touch. The one that was capable of touch would not be the onethat was touched. So, then, which would you say touched which?
Would the hand touch the head, or would the head touch the hand?
Speak up! Nor should it be that the touch came into being
between you and emptiness, since empty space is basicallynothing at all.”Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither the sensation oftouch nor the body has a location. And so the two places of the
body and touch are empty and false. Their origin is not incauses and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – because of the various
principles that I have just explained, you ought to know thatneither the sensation of touch nor the body – neither the
existence of a reaction to touch nor the body – has a location. The

The Twelve Places

sensation of touch does not have a fixed place. You cannot say forcertain what it is like. And so the two places of the body andtouch – the place of the body and the place of touch – are empty
and false. They are not actual. Don’t become attached to theobjects of touch. Don’t get attached and think, “So and so is thefairest of the fair,” and give rise to greed and attachment. It’s empty
and false, so what are you doing getting attached to it?”
“Their origin is not in causes and conditions.” The awarenessof touch is not produced from causes and conditions, “nor do theirnatures arise spontaneously.” Nor are they spontaneously
produced from within emptiness. They flow forth from thewonderful nature of true suchness of the Thus Come One’s
Treasury. But, they are empty and false just the same. Don’t
become attached to them. You should return to your origin andreturn to your own Treasury of the Thus Come One. Put down those
false characteristics, and return to your genuine basic nature.
P6 The place of the mind and dharmas.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, your mind is always conditioned by three
qualities good, bad, and indeterminate which produce patternsof dharmas.
Commentary:

Now I will explain the doctrine of how the mind createsconditions for the defiling objects of dharmas. “Ananda, yourmind is always conditioned by three qualities.” There areconditions continually in your mind. What is meant here is seizing
upon conditions. The most important thing that those who cultivate
the Way must avoid is to seize upon conditions. Once the mind
begins to seize upon conditions, obstructions are created. The sixth
consciousness, the mind consciousness, goes haywire and its whole
outlook becomes caught up in seizing upon conditions. Then it is
not at all easy to cultivate the Way. No matter how many gooddeeds you accomplish, they are all phony if you accomplish them

89

90

Volume One – The Twelve Places

with an attitude of seizing upon conditions. It is also phony if you
take living beings across – no matter how many – with a mind that
seizes upon conditions.
“Ananda, in your mind there are always conditions, good, bad,and indeterminate.” The “good” refers to all wholesome dharmas.
The “evil” refers to unwholesome dharmas. “Indeterminate” refers
to that which is neither good nor bad. “There exist these threenatures which produce patterns of dharmas.” This refers to theordinary reaction to the defiling objects of dharmas, not to
Buddhadharma. “Patterns” means that fixed patterns emerge
among the defiling objects, dharmas.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Are these dharmas produced by the mind, or do they havea special place apart from the mind?
Commentary:“Would you say that the dharmas that the mind createsconditions for are produced right there in the mind? Are thesedharmas produced by the mind, or do they have a special place
apart from the mind?” The “mind” here is the sixth mind
consciousness. “Do they have a place apart from the sixth mind
consciousness? Express your views on this. Speak up, Ananda.”
Now, Ananda does not chart the heights and fathom the depths.
Ananda doesn’t dare to guess at the state of the Buddha. He doesn’t
answer the Buddha’s question, so the Buddha calls to him again to
make sure that he is paying attention. If Ananda were dozing off,the Buddha would be speaking in vain. So, he calls out to jar
Ananda out of his dreams.

The Twelve Places

Q3 Cites dharmas to debate their falseness.
R1 Refutes that they are produced because of the mind.

Sutra:“Ananda, if they were the mind, the dharmas would not be
its defiling objects. Since they would not be conditions of themind, how could you say that they had a location?
Commentary:“Ananda, if they were the mind – if you propose that dharmas
are simply produced from the mind, that they are the sixth mind
consciousness – then the dharmas would not be its defilingobjects. Then the dharmas your mind gives rise to would not be thedefiling objects of the mind.”“Since they would not be conditions of the mind – what yourmind seizes upon are the states of defiling objects. However,according to your argument these dharmas are not defiling objects;
in that case, your mind would not be able to seize upon them. Then,
how could you say that they had a location? Since there would be
no conditions for them in the mind, how could they have a location?
So, the dharmas the mind seizes upon have no location.”
R2

Refutes that they exist apart from the mind.

Sutra:“Suppose they were to have a special place apart from themind: then would the dharmas themselves be able to know?
Commentary:“Suppose they were to have a special place apart from themind. They would be in another place. But, if they were in anotherplace, then would the dharmas themselves be able to know? Is
the nature of the dharmas such that they know they are dharmas?
Speak up!”

91

92

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Sutra:“If they were to have a sense of knowing, they would becalled a mind. If they were something other than you, theywould be someone else’s mind, since they are not defilingobjects. If they were the same as you, they would be your own
mind. But, how could your mind stand apart from you?
Commentary:“If they were to have a sense of knowing, they would becalled a mind. Suppose you say that dharmas know – that they
have knowing awareness; but what has knowing awareness iscalled the mind. If they were something other than you, theywould be someone else’s mind, since they are not defilingobjects. ‘Something other than you’ means that they would be
separate from you. They would be apart from you. But, according
to your argument, they are not defiling objects, either, because they
have knowing awareness. If they were apart from you and had
knowing awareness, they would be someone else’s mind. If they
were the same as you, they would be your own mind – perhaps
you insist that what is apart from you and yet has knowing
awareness is actually your mind. But, how could your mind standapart from you? If you explain it by saying that they are notsomeone else’s mind but are actually your own, why aren’t they one
with you? If they have knowledge, then they are the mind; but, how
can your mind and you be two different things?”
Sutra:“Suppose they were to have no sense of knowing; yet these
defiling objects are not forms, sounds, smells, or tastes; they areneither cold nor warmth, nor the characteristic of emptiness.
Where would they be located?
Commentary:“Suppose they were to have no sense of knowing. If you agreewith the principle I have just explained, you will say they do not
know. Yet these defiling objects are not forms, sounds, smells, orThe Twelve Places

tastes.” They differ from the realms of the five defiling objects
discussed above – form, sounds, smells, tastes, and objects oftouch. What the Buddha is discussing now are the dharmas defilingobjects which haven’t any form, nor any sound, nor any smell, nor
any taste. “They are neither cold nor warmth.” Nor do they havethe awareness of touch which knows separation, unity, cold andwarmth. “Nor the characteristic of emptiness.” Nor do they havethe characteristic of emptiness. “Where would they be located?
Then, where would you say the dharmas reside?” This is what the
Buddha asks Ananda, but now Ananda does not dare answer.
Sutra:“We have established that they are represented in neither
form nor emptiness; nor is it likely that they exist somewhere in
the human realm beyond emptiness, for if they did, the mind
could not be aware of them. Whence, then, would they arise?
Commentary:“We have established that they are represented in neither
form nor emptiness.” In the two kinds of defiling objects of formand emptiness, there is no representation of them. “Nor is it likelythat they exist somewhere in the human realm beyond
emptiness.” It cannot be that the dharmas exist somewhere beyond
emptiness. “For if they did, the mind could not be aware ofthem. Since the mind is not the dharmas which it creates conditions
for, whence, then, would they arise?” Where are dharmas
established? Who establishes them?
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that neither dharmas nor themind has a location. And, so the two places of mind anddharmas are empty and false. Their origin is not in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.

93

94

Volume One – The Twelve Places

Commentary:“Therefore – because of this, Ananda – you should know thatneither dharmas nor the mind has a location. These two have noplace that can be found, either. And, so the two places of mind anddharmas are empty and false.” In the doctrine of the mind
conditioning dharmas, both places are empty and false. “Their
origin is not in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise
spontaneously.” They are an illusory falseness which arises fromwithin the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.

95

CHAPTER 5

The Eighteen Realms

N4 The eighteen realms are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
O1 General statement.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, why do I say that the eighteen realms
are basically the wonderful nature of true suchness, theTreasury of the Thus Come One?
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said to Ananda, “How is it that theeighteen realms are basically the wonderful nature of truesuchness, the Treasury of the Thus Come One?”
What are the eighteen realms? They are the eyes, ears , nose,
tongue, body, and mind – that makes six – together with forms,
sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas, the six
defiling objects, which are six more realms. To them are added thesix consciousnesses: the eye consciousness, the ear consciousness,
the nose consciousness, the tongue consciousness, the body
consciousness, and the mind consciousness. These three groups ofsix are the eighteen realms. The six sense organs are matched to thesix defiling objects, and between them are produced the six
consciousnesses. The consciousnesses are defined as that which

96

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

makes distinctions. The sense organs are defined as that which
grows, in that they are grown on our bodies. The defiling objects
are defined by their quality of defilement. They are unclean, andthey defile the nature of the six organs. When the six organs arematched with the six defiling objects, consciousnesses arise. Theeyes see forms and make distinctions among them as being
attractive or unattractive. They like the forms or they do not, andthus give rise to discriminations. With the ears it is the sane: they
hear sounds as pleasing or displeasing. Either they like a sound or
they do not like it. The production of such distinctions is called theear consciousness. The nose smells fragrance and stench. The two
defiling objects of fragrance and stench are distinguished as such.
You may like some odors and dislike others, and in this way you
give rise to a nose consciousness. The tongue distinguishes flavors.
Because the organ of the tongue is matched to the defiling objectsof flavors, there is the discrimination of flavor. Flavors are either
pleasant or disgusting – you either like them or you don’t. The bodyorgan is matched with defiling objects of touch – smooth orabrasive, coarse or fine, various kinds of sensations, either pleasantor unpleasant. The body organ matched with the defiling objects oftouch produces a consciousness which discriminates thesesensations.
The organ of the mind is matched with the defiling objects ofdharmas. The five defiling objects just discussed – forms, sounds,
smells, tastes, and objects of touch – all have form and appearance.
Only the defiling objects of dharmas are without form orappearance. There is no representation of them. Nonetheless, when
the organ of the mind is matched with the defiling objects ofdharmas, discrimination is produced in the mind, and so the mind
also has a consciousness. In this way the six organs matched withthe six defiling objects produce the six consciousnesses, andtogether they make up the eighteen realms. Although they are
divided into eighteen realms, they are entirely contained within thewonderful nature of true suchness of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One.

The Eighteen Realms

O2 Specific explanation.
P1 The realm of eye, form, and consciousness.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ, object, and consciousness.

Sutra:“Ananda, as you understand it, the eyes and form create theconditions that produce the eye consciousness.
Commentary:“Ananda, as you understand it – Ananda, it is like theprinciple which you have already understood – the eyes and form
create the conditions that produce the eye consciousness.” Theorgan of the eye matched with the defiling object of form are theconditions.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Is the consciousness produced because of the eyes, suchthat the eyes are its realm? Or is it produced because of form,
such that form is its realm?
Commentary:“As to this consciousness which is produced when the sixorgans match up with the six defiling objects: is the consciousness
produced because of the eyes, such that the eyes are its realm?”
Is it because of the eyes that the consciousness is produced, anddoes it take the eyes as its boundaries? “Or is it produced becauseof form, such that form is its realm?” Is it because of the defilingobjects of form that the eye consciousness is produced, and does ittake the defiling objects of form as its boundary?
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes that it comes from the eyes.

Sutra:“Ananda, if it were produced because of the eyes, then in theabsence of emptiness and form it would not be able to make

97

98

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

distinctions; and, so even if you had a consciousness, what use
would it be?
Commentary:“Ananda, if it were produced because of the eyes – Ananda,
if it were because of the eyes that the eye-consciousness wasproduced, then it would have no connection with form andemptiness. Thus, the causes and conditions of form and emptinesswould be non existent with regard to the eye consciousness. In theabsence of emptiness and form it would not be able to makedistinctions. If there were no form and no emptiness, there would
not be anything which was distinguished, either. This is because
you have to be facing form for a distinction to be made. Or, if you
are facing emptiness, a distinction can also be made. But, what you
propose here is that there isn’t any form or any emptiness. Then,
what distinctions can be made? There isn’t anything you candiscriminate. So even if you had a consciousness, what use would
it be? Just suppose you did have a consciousness; how could you
use it? It would be useless.”
Sutra:“Moreover, your seeing is neither green, yellow, red, nor
white. There is virtually nothing in which it is represented,
therefore, what is the realm established from?
Commentary:“Your seeing means your vision. Your eyes see forms and areable to produce a consciousness. Your seeing, which is capable ofvision is neither green, yellow, red, nor white. It is not of thosecolors. There is virtually nothing in which it is represented,
therefore, what is the realm established from? Where do you set
up the realm?”

The Eighteen Realms

R2

Refutes that it is produced from form.

Sutra:“Suppose it were produced because of form. In emptiness,when there was no form, your consciousness would be extinguished. Then, why is it that the consciousness knows thenature of emptiness?
Commentary:“Suppose it were produced because of form. If you want tosay, ‘Ah, the eye consciousness is produced because of the defilingobjects of form.’ In emptiness, when there was no form, yourconsciousness would be extinguished. When there were no forms
in emptiness and there was nothing for you to discriminate, yourconsciousness would be extinguished. If the eye consciousness isbased on form, then when there are no forms to see, your eye
consciousness should disappear. Why is it that the consciousness
knows the nature of emptiness? How, then, do you know that it isemptiness? Since you are able to know that it is the nature of
emptiness, your consciousness has clearly not disappeared. You
still have it. Therefore, it is not based on form. So, where does yourconsciousness come from?
Sutra:“Suppose a form changes. You are also conscious of thechanging appearance; but your eye consciousness does notchange. Where is the boundary established?
Commentary:“You say that it is because of form that the eye-consciousness is
produced. Suppose a form changes. You are also conscious of thechanging appearance. You know that the appearance of the form
is changing. But your eye consciousness does not change. But,
your eye consciousness hasn’t changed. Where is the boundary
established? If it were produced from the form, your consciousness would change when the form changes. But it does not. So,
where is the realm of the consciousness established? If conscious-

99

100

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

ness were produced from form, the realm would be established at
the place of the form. But, when the form changes, your consciousness does not chase off after the form and change along with it.
Ultimately, where is the realm of your consciousness?”
Sutra:“If the eye consciousness were to change when formchanged, then there would be no appearance of a realm. If it
were not to change, it would be constant, and given that it was
produced from form, it should have no conscious knowledge of
where there was emptiness.
Commentary:“If the eye consciousness were to change when formchanged.” The way it was stated above was that the eye-consciousness does not change. “If you say that it does change when it
encounters changes in form, then there would be no appearanceof a realm.” Then there would be no realm. It would be constantly
changing. “If it were not to change, it would be constant.” If it
does not go along with the changes, it is there eternally. “Andgiven that it was produced from form” – since it has been said
that the consciousness is produced from form – “it should have noconscious knowledge of where there was emptiness.” If the
consciousness were produced from something with characteristics
and an appearance, it would not know where emptiness is, because
its realm would lie within form. Belonging with things that have amaterial nature, it would be a kind of consciousness which would
not know of emptiness.
R3

Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.

Sutra:“Suppose the eye consciousness arose both from the eyes
and from form. If they were united, there would still be a pointof separation. If they were separate, there would still be a pointof contact. Hence, the substance and nature would be chaotic
and disorderly; how could a realm be set up?

The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Suppose the eye consciousness arose both from the eyes
and from form. Suppose the organ of the eye, matched with thedefiling objects of form, and they produced it together. If they wereunited, there would still be a point of separation. If the two
together produced the consciousness, then when the two werejoined, there would certainly be a boundary between them, because
they would not be a single entity. You propose that the eye produces
the eye consciousness and the defiling objects of form also produce
it. The defiling objects of form have no knowledge, while the eyeorgan has a knowing awareness. What the form produces will be
without awareness; what the eye organ produces will have aknowing awareness. When something that has knowing awarenessunites with something that lacks it, their dissimilarity means that
there certainly will be a boundary between them. There will still bea point of separation.
“If they were separate, there would still be a point ofcontact.” If they are separate, half is the sense organ and half is thedefiling object. One half has knowing awareness, and the other halflacks it. It is a combination of two things. “Hence, the substanceand nature would be chaotic and disorderly; how could a realm
be set up?” If it is explained this way, the substance and nature arescattered, and there can be no organization. Therefore, if in its basic
substance it cannot be distinguished clearly, how can this realm of
consciousness exist? The realm cannot be established.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that as to the eyes and form
being the conditions that produce the realm of eye-consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, the eyes, form, andthe form realm these three do not have their origin in causes
and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.

101

102

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – because of this, Ananda – thatas to the eyes and form being the conditions – the joining
together of the eye organ and the defiling objects of form – that
produce the realm of eye-consciousness, none of the threeplaces exists. If you pursue this doctrine in detail, you will see thatnone of the three places has a location. Thus, the eyes, form, andthe form realm – the organ of the eye, the form dust, and the eye
consciousness – these three – do not have their origin in causes
and conditions.” At their basis, they are not produced from causes
and conditions. “Nor do their natures arise spontaneously.”
They are a representation of the nature of true suchness of theTreasury of the Thus Come One.
P2 The realm of ear, sound, and consciousness.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss organ, object, and consciousness.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it, the ear andsound create the conditions that produce the ear consciousness.
Commentary:“Ananda, as you ordinarily conceive of it, as you understandit, the ear and sound create the conditions that produce the ear
consciousness.” The organ of the ear hears the defiling objects ofsound and together they give rise to causes and conditions. The ear
consciousness is then produced. With the ear comes the productionof a nature which makes discriminations, which is the ear
consciousness.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Is this consciousness produced because of the ear such thatthe ear is its realm, or is it produced because of sound, such thatsound is its realm?

The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Is this consciousness produced because of the ear such thatthe ear is its realm? What do you say? Is this consciousness called
the ear consciousness because it is produced by the ear? Or is it
produced because of sound, such that sound is its realm? Or is
it produced because of sound, taking the defiling objects of soundto make up its realm? What do you say its realm is?” The Buddha
challenges Ananda to understand his meaning, but Ananda doesn’t
have anything to say. The more the doctrine is explained, the more
he feels he doesn’t understand. So, once again he doesn’t dare to
speak. Shakyamuni Buddha continues:
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and rejects all possibilities.
R1 Refutes that it comes from the ear.

Sutra:“Ananda, suppose the ear consciousness were produced
because of the ear. The organ of hearing would have noawareness in the absence of both movement and stillness. Thus,
nothing would be known by it. Since the organ would lackawareness, what would characterize the consciousness?
Commentary:“Ananda, suppose the ear consciousness were produced
because of the ear. Suppose you say that the ear consciousness wasproduced because of the ear. Yet, the two characteristics ofmovement and stillness must be present, perhaps one, perhaps theother. So, the organ of hearing would have no awareness in theabsence of both movement and stillness.” When the characteristic of neither movement nor stillness appeared, the ear by itself
would not be aware of anything. By itself it would have no knowing
awareness. “Thus, nothing would be known by it.” The ear
definitely would not know of the existence of the defiling objects ofsound. If the two characteristics of movement and stillness did notexist, there would be no sound, and without any sound, obviously
nothing would be known. “Since the organ would lackawareness” – since it would not be able to know, “what would

103

104

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

characterize the consciousness? Where would your consciousness come from? What would the consciousness be like? This
consciousness does not exist either.”
Sutra:“You may hold that the ears hear, but when there is no
movement and stillness, hearing cannot occur. How, then, could
the ears, which are but physical forms, unite with external
objects to be called the realm of consciousness? Once again,
therefore, how would the realm of consciousness beestablished?
Commentary:“You may hold that the ears hear. Suppose you say that theear consciousness is not produced because of the ear, but rather thatthe ear has a nature of hearing and that, therefore, the consciousness
is produced from within the nature of hearing. But when there is
no movement and stillness, hearing cannot occur. If there isn’t
any sound of movement or of stillness, then you don’t hearanything. Since you do not hear anything, hearing is not accomplished. You cannot call it hearing. How, then, could the ears,
which are but physical forms, unite with external objects to becalled the realm of consciousness? You can consider the ear to beamong the defiling objects of form, and so how can they combinewith external objects, which are also form, to produce a realm? Thiscannot be. Once again, therefore, how would the realm of
consciousness be established? Then where, ultimately, would therealm of the ear consciousness come from? Would it be establishedwith the ear or with the defiling objects of sound? It certainly
should come from one or the other. Which one?”
Sutra:“Suppose it was produced from sound. If the consciousness
existed because of sound, then it would have no connection withhearing. Without hearing, then the characteristic of soundwould have no location.

The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Suppose you were to say that the realm of the ear-consciousness was produced from sound. If the consciousness existed
because of sound – if the sound brings about the realm of the ear
consciousness – then it would have no connection with hearing.
Without hearing, then the characteristic of sound would have
no location.” If there isn’t any hearing, then there isn’t any sound,
and without sound the consciousness would be absent. When thenature of hearing is gone, the characteristic of sound is gone, too.
Without any hearing, how can there be a consciousness, a hearing
nature?
R2

Refutes that it is produced from the sound.

Sutra:“Suppose consciousness existed because of sound. Given
that sound exists because of hearing, which causes the characteristic of sound to manifest, then you should also hear the
hearing consciousness.
Commentary:“Suppose consciousness existed because of sound. Perhaps
you want to say that the ear consciousness arises from sound.
Given that sound exists because of hearing, which causes thecharacteristic of sound to manifest – we can say that sound exists
because of the hearing nature; that is how the characteristic ofsound arises. But, if that is the case, then you should also hear the
hearing consciousness. The hearing should hear what its own
consciousness sounds like. You say that the consciousness is
produced from sound, that without any sound there wouldn’t be any
consciousness; then, because you hear sound, you should also hear
the consciousness.”
Sutra:“If the hearing consciousness is not heard, there is no realm.
If it is heard, then it is the same as sound. If the consciousness
itself is heard, who is it that perceives and hears the conscious-

105

106

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

ness? If there is no perceiver, then in the end you would be likegrass or wood.
Commentary:“If the hearing consciousness is not heard, there is no realm.
If the consciousness is produced because of sound, then there canbe the consciousness when there is sound. When there is no soundthere isn’t any consciousness. When you hear the sound, you
should hear the consciousness, and, by the same token, when the
consciousness is not heard there will be no realm. If it is heard,then it is the same as sound. What is heard is sound. What you canhear cannot be called a consciousness; it is a sound. If the
consciousness itself is heard, who is it that perceives and hears
the consciousness?” The hearing consciousness has the ability toknow. But, if the hearing consciousness has already been heard,
whose consciousness heard it? Someone else’s? Whose consciousness perceived the consciousness? Who is it who knew: “Oh, now I
am hearing the consciousness.” “If there is no perceiver – if you
say no one perceives it, that there is no other consciousness whichknows the circumstances of the hearing consciousness, then in theend you would be like grass or wood. If the hearing lacked
perception, then you would be like grass and trees. So, this
proposition will not stand.”
R3

Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.

Sutra:“Nor is it likely that the sound and hearing mix together toform a realm in between. Since a realm in between could not beestablished, how could the internal and external characteristics
be delineated?
Commentary:“Nor is it likely that the sound and hearing mix together toform a realm in between. Nor can you say that sound and thehearing of sound mix together haphazardly, without their being
distinguished at all clearly. In that way the boundaries of the realm

The Eighteen Realms

would be unclear, because things incongruous cannot be clearlymarked to form an intermediate realm. Since a realm in between
could not be established – thus, if there is no clear indication of
the position of the realm, how could the internal and external
characteristics be delineated?” The inside, outside, and middle ofthe ear consciousness realm are not delineated – the boundaries
between the ear, the sound, and the point between them are notestablished anywhere. So, the consciousness can have no realm.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that as to the ear and soundcreating the conditions which produce the realm of the ear
consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, the ear,sound, and sound consciousness these three do not have their
origin in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of this, you should know, Ananda, thatas to the ear and sound creating the conditions – the mutual
causes and conditions of the ear and sound – which produce therealm of the ear consciousness, none of the three places exists.”
The realm of the ear consciousness, the realm of the ear organ, andthe realm of the defiling objects of sound are all non existent; they
have no fixed location. “Thus, the ear, sound, and soundconsciousness – the realms of the ear organ, of the defiling objectsof sound, and of the consciousness of the existence of sound – thesethree realms – do not have their origin in causes and conditions,nor do their natures arise spontaneously.” They, too, are nothing
but representations from the wonderful nature of true suchness of
the Treasury of the Thus Come One.

107

108

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

P3 The realm of nose, smell, and consciousness.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it, the nose andsmells create the conditions that produce the nose-consciousness.
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it. You have heard
this teaching of the provisional vehicle before. The provisional
vehicle discusses the five skandhas, the six entrances, the twelve
places, and the eighteen realms. You understand all these doctrines.
But, the eighteen realms were then described as expedient Dharma
doors for those of the two vehicles and those of sects outside theWay, in order to take them across. Now I am going to discuss this
doctrine with you in more detail. Don’t become attached to these
defiling objects of dharma.”“The nose and smells create the conditions that produce thenose-consciousness. The nose and smells together give rise tocauses and conditions, which are that the nose smells a smell, andthe smell comes to the organ of the nose. They together produce theconditions that give rise to the nose consciousness. When it does
arise, where would you say it comes from in the last analysis?
Ultimately, is there such an entity as a nose consciousness?”
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Is this consciousness produced because of the nose, suchthat the nose is its realm? Or, is it produced because of smells,such that smells are its realm?
Commentary:“Is this consciousness produced because of the nose? Would
you say the nose consciousness was produced because of the nose
organ, such that the nose is its realm? Or, is it produced because

The Eighteen Realmsof smells, such that smells are its realm? What is the location of
the realm of the nose consciousness?”
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes them all.
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the nose.

Sutra:“Suppose, Ananda, that the nose consciousness were
produced because of the nose, then in your mind, what do you
take to be the nose? Do you hold that it takes the form of two
fleshy claws, or do you hold it is an inherent ability of thenature which perceives smells as a result of movement?
Commentary:“Suppose, Ananda, that the nose consciousness were
produced because of the nose. Suppose it were the nose organ that
produced the consciousness which lies between the nose organ andthe defiling objects of smells. Then in your mind, what do you
take to be the nose? In that case, what do you consider to be yournose, when you think about it?” Basically a nose is a nose, and yet
the Buddha still asks him what he takes to be his nose. Probably the
Buddha was trying to get Ananda to say he took his eyes for his
nose or his ears for his nose, but Ananda still did not understandthis doctrine. “Do you hold that it takes the form of two fleshy
claws? Do you hold that the nose is that piece of flesh which looks
like two claws? Or do you hold it is an inherent ability of thenature which perceives smells as a result of movement? Or doyou hold it is the awareness of smell, the ability to smell? When
there is awareness of smells there is movement sniffing. Do you
take this nature to be the nose?”
Sutra:“Suppose you hold that it is fleshy claws which form an
integral part of your body. Since the body’s perception is touch,the sense organ of smelling would be named ‘body’ instead of‘nose,’ and the objects of smelling would be objects of touch.

109

110

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Since it would not even have the name ‘nose,’ how could arealm be established for it?
Commentary:

The Buddha said further to Ananda, “Suppose you hold that it
is fleshy claws. Suppose you consider the nose consciousness tohave the nature of flesh – which form an integral part of yourbody.” Things which are flesh are part of the human body. “Since
the body’s perception is touch” – what the body is aware of iscalled touch; it is not called the nose consciousness – the senseorgan of smelling would be named ‘body’ instead of ‘nose,’ andthe objects of smelling would be objects of touch.” What has thenature of flesh is the body and what the body is aware of is thedefiling object of touch. “Since it would not even have the name‘nose,’ how could a realm be established for it? In this case, there
wouldn’t be anything with the name ‘nose consciousness.’ Withouteven the name ‘nose,’ how could you establish a realm for it?”
The Buddha isn’t being logical. We all know that we havenoses. Now he’s caused Ananda’s nose to disappear. Ultimately, do
people’s nostrils point up or down? The Buddha didn’t ask Ananda
that, but now I am asking you who are studying the Shurangama
Sutra: do you all know whether your nostrils point up or down? If
you can answer that question, you will pass your monthly examination.
Sutra:“Suppose you held that the nose was the perceiver of smells.
Then, in your mind, what is it that perceives? Suppose it were
the flesh that perceived. Basically, what the flesh perceives isobjects of touch, which have nothing to do with the nose.
Commentary:“Suppose you held that the nose was the perceiver of smells.
Suppose you consider the perception of smells, that kind ofknowing awareness, to be your nose consciousness. Then, in yourmind, what is it that perceives? What do you take to be theThe Eighteen Realms

perceiver? Suppose it were the flesh that perceived. Do you saythat you perceive smells with your flesh? Basically, what the flesh
perceives is objects of touch, which have nothing to do with thenose.” What the flesh is aware of is called objects of touch. So, it
can’t be called the nose.
Sutra:“Suppose it were emptiness that perceived. Then emptinesswould itself be the perceiver, and the flesh would have noawareness. Thus, empty space would be you, and since yourbody would be without perception, Ananda would not exist.
Commentary:“Ananda, suppose it were emptiness that perceived.” Theemptiness that the Buddha is referring to is the emptiness close to
the nostrils. He proposes that the nose-consciousness exists at theplace where the nostrils and the emptiness come together. Then
emptiness would itself be the perceiver, and the flesh would
have no awareness. If you took the emptiness to be the nose
consciousness, which does the perceiving, then emptiness would
know itself, while your flesh would have no awareness. Thus,
empty space would be you. If you say that the consciousness is
produced from emptiness, then emptiness would be your body,
Ananda. Why? Because your consciousness would be in theemptiness in front of your nostrils. This emptiness would have selfawareness. If you don’t share this awareness, then it doesn’t haveanything to do with you. But, if you do share it, if you know that it
is a consciousness that makes distinctions, then your body would be
emptiness along with it. Since your body would be without
perception, Ananda would not exist. In that case, you, Ananda,
would not even have a place to stand. There wouldn’t be any place
for you, because, after all, you are emptiness.”
Sutra:“If it is the smell that perceives perception itself would lie
with the smell. What would that have to do with you?

111

112

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“If it is the smell that perceives – if you say that your nose
consciousness comes from the defiling object of smells, perception
itself would lie with the smell. If it were the smell that produced
the perception, then the consciousness would belong to the smell
and not to you. So, what would that have to do with you? It
wouldn’t have anything to do with you.
Sutra:“If it is certain that vapors of fragrance and stench areproduced from your nose, then the two flowing vapors offragrance and stench would not arise from the wood of
Airavana or Chandana. Given that the smell does not comefrom these two things, when you smell your own nose, is it
fragrant, or does it stink? What stinks does not give off
fragrance; what is fragrant does not stink.
Commentary:

The word for “stench” in Chinese ( ) is pronounced hsiu orch’ou. Basically, it should be pronounced ch’ou here, but whenpeople hear that word they immediately get a bad impression, so
here we will pronounce it hsiu. “If it is certain that vapors offragrance and stench are produced from your nose – you saythat pleasant and unpleasant smells are produced from your nose –then the two flowing vapors of fragrance and stench – that is, thefragrant scent and the unpleasant smell – would not arise from thewood of Airavana or Chandana.” In this case, the stench would
not be produced from the Airavana, which is a kind of tree with anextremely bad smell.
How bad does it smell?
The wood puts forth a stench like that of a three to-five week
old corpse which is decaying under the blazing sun and can besmelled for a long way off. The red flowers of the Airavana are very
beautiful but very poisonous, and if someone were to eat one ofthem, that person would immediately die. Chandana has been

The Eighteen Realms

discussed before. It is also called Oxhead Chandana, and it comesfrom Utturakuru, the northern continent. As soon as the fragrant
chandana wood is lit, it can be smelled for thirteen miles.
Sometimes the Airavana grows near the chandana, and when thishappens the Airavana doesn’t stink. This is an example of theultimate stench becoming fragrance, and the ultimate fragrance
becoming stench. The same is true of people. Places where there
are only bad people have a kind of stench – everyone smells bad.
But, perhaps there is a good person among them who exerts his
influence and changes them all into good people; his presence islike the fragrance of chandana wood. When a thing reaches thefurthest point there will certainly be change.
When stagnation reaches its furthest point,
peace comes along.
When something is as bad as it can get, it gets better. And, whenthings are as good as they can get, they go bad. For example, in thisworld, scientific progress has now led to a lot of discoveries, butwhen the discoveries reach their furthest point, the world will be
destroyed. And, afterward, people will be totally ignorant. Then,after a time of ignorance, they will begin to discover things again,
and when they discover a lot of things again, the world will be
destroyed again. That’s how this world is. It goes in cycles.
“Given that the smell does not come from these two things”–
if Airavana and Chandana do not give off vapors, “when you smell
your own nose, is it fragrant, or does it stink? What stinks does
not give off fragrance; what is fragrant does not stink.” If thesmell is not good, then it is not fragrant. If it is a good smell, then it
does not stink.
Sutra:“Suppose you say you can smell both the fragrance and thestench; then you, one person, would have two noses, and I
would now be addressing questions to two Anandas. Which one
is you?

113

114

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Suppose you say you can smell both the fragrance and thestench – if you say that you yourself can smell and that what you
smell is both fragrant and stinking, then you, one person, would
have two noses.” Why? Didn’t the Buddha just say that what isfragrant does not stink, and what stinks is not fragrant? If you say
you smell both smells, and if you say that smells are produced fromthe nose, then you should have two noses. How could your one nose
smell two scents? “And I would now be addressing questions to
two Anandas. After all, there are two noses, so there should be two
Anandas whom I am questioning about the Buddhadharma. Which
one is you? Which is your body?”
Sutra:“Suppose there is one nose; then fragrance and stench
would not be two. Since stench would be fragrance andfragrance would become stench, there would not be twonatures, thus what would make up the realm?
Commentary:“Suppose there is one nose. Perhaps you insist that there is just
one nose, not two, saying that you haven’t two bodies, so you musthave only one nose. Then fragrance and stench would not be
two. Fragrance would simply be stench, and stench would benothing but fragrance; there wouldn’t be any distinction between
them. Since stench would be fragrance and fragrance would
become stench, there would not be two natures. If the two scentsof fragrance and stench mix together, neither nature remains. The
fragrance isn’t fragrant and the stench doesn’t stink. Without these
two natures, where would your realm of nose consciousness comefrom? Where could you establish its bounds?”
R2

Refutes that it is produced from smells.

Sutra:“If the nose consciousness were produced because of smells,
it follows that it is in existence just because of smells. Just as theThe Eighteen Realms

eyes can see but are unable to see themselves, so, too, if it exists
because of smells, it would not be aware of smells.
Commentary:“If the nose consciousness were produced because of smells– if you say that the nose consciousness is produced because of
smells – it follows that it is in existence just because of smells.
Suppose that the nose consciousness exists because of the smell ofvapors. Just as the eyes can see but are unable to see themselves– the eyes’ vision cannot return the light and illumine within to seethemselves – so, too, if it exists because of smells, it would not beaware of smells. If it is because of smells that the nose-consciousness exists, then basically you should not be aware of smells in yournose consciousness. How could you still be aware of them?
However, in fact, you are aware of smells, so it is not from smellsthat the nose consciousness is produced.”
Sutra:“If it is aware of smells, then it is not produced from smells.
If it had no awareness, the realm of smelling would not comeinto being. If the consciousness were not aware of smells, thenthe realm would not be established from smells.
Commentary:“If it is aware of smells, then it is not produced from smells.
If there is an awareness of smells, then how could awareness arise
from the smells? A nose consciousness both produced from smells
and aware of smells would be like eyes which could seethemselves. If you say it is aware of smells, then it is not produced
from smells. On the other hand, if you say it has no awareness, itcannot be the nose-consciousness. Something that lacks awarenessis not consciousness. The meaning of consciousness is that it makes
distinctions; it must have awareness.
“If it had no awareness – for the defiling objects of smell aredevoid of knowing awareness – the realm of smelling would notcome into being.” It cannot be that smells, which lack awareness,

115

116

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

are what establish the realm of nose consciousness. “If the
consciousness were not aware of smells, then the realm would
not be established from smells.” Furthermore, it’s been provedthat if the nose consciousness comes from smells, it cannot also beaware of them. If it is aware of smells, then it cannot come aboutbecause of them.
R3

Refutes that it arises from a combination of the two.

Sutra:“Since there is no intermediate realm of consciousness,there is no basis for establishing anything internal or external,
either. Therefore, the nature of smelling is ultimately empty
and false.
Commentary:

It has no location. Where would you say it arose from?” Since
it is not produced from smells, nor from the nose, nor from
emptiness, it is ultimately empty and false.
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that, as to the nose and smells
being the conditions which produce the realm of the nose
consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, the nose,
smells, and the realm of smelling these three -do not have their
origin in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – because of what has been said,
you should know, Ananda – that, as to the nose and smells being
the conditions – the mutual causes and conditions – which
produce the realm of the nose consciousness, none of the threeplaces exists.” There is no realm of the nose organ, nor is there arealm of the defiling object of smells, nor is there a realm of asmelling consciousness; none of these three realms exists. “Thus,

The Eighteen Realms

the nose, smells – the nose organ and the defiling object of smells– and the realm of smelling – the consciousness which enables
you to be aware of the defiling objects of smell – these three –these three realms – do not have their origin in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously.” They, too,are a manifestation of the wonderful nature of true suchness fromwithin the Treasury of the Thus Come One. They definitely do nothave a fixed location.
Don’t be attached to the provisional Dharma doors which I
spoke previously: the eighteen realms and the twelve places. All ofthem are empty, false, not actual. But, in order to draw in those of
the Small Vehicle, it was necessary to explain all those Dharma
doors, all those places. Basically, they do not exist. Now, in
explaining this, I am explaining the Dharma door of the characteristic of reality – the primary truth, the great Shurangama Samadhi –and, so you cannot bring up all those theories I explained before
and compare them to the Dharma door of the primary truth which I
am now explaining. Thus, none of those realms discussed before
holds up; they are not fully correct. They don’t count as the
Buddha’s Dharma.
When there is a day without a lecture on the Sutra, don’t justtreat it as a vacation. If you do, your minds can become scattered.
When you have a day off, you should keep your body and mind
under control. Don’t be too scattered. You should study with great
intensity and not just do a passable job of things.
Further, there is the matter of taking precepts. At our
Shurangama Sutra Cultivation and Lecture Session, there arepeople who wish to take the five lay precepts, the eight lay
precepts, and the Bodhisattva precepts. Those who take the five
precepts and the eight precepts are called Upasakas and Upasikas –precepted laymen and laywomen. Someone who takes theBodhisattva precepts is called a Bodhisattva. People who havetaken the Bodhisattva precepts are Bodhisattvas. Originally it was
only left home people who received the Bodhisattva precepts, but

117

118

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

since the definition of a Bodhisattva is one who benefits himself
and benefits others, laypeople can also take the Bodhisattva
precepts. Receiving precepts is extremely important in Buddhism.
All of you who want to take precepts should not miss anopportunity to do so. You can take one precept, two precepts, three
precepts, four precepts, five precepts, eight precepts, and the ten
major and forty eight minor precepts. Laypeople cannot take the ten
precepts, because the ten precepts are for sramanera (novice monks
and nuns). Receiving one precept is called taking the small half.
Receiving two precepts is called taking half the precepts; taking
three precepts is called taking more than half, and taking five
precepts is called taking the entire five.
The first precept prohibits killing; but, if you cannot stop
killing, you can take the second precept, which prohibits stealing. If
you like to drink, like a drinking disciple I have, and you don’t wantto take the fifth precept, which prohibits taking intoxicants, you cantake the precept against killing, the precept against stealing, and thethird and fourth precepts, which prohibit sexual misconduct andlying. If you say, “I like to lie, I can’t take the precept that prohibits
lying,” you can take the precepts against killing, stealing, sexual
misconduct, and intoxicants. Perhaps you say you can’t stop killing– sometimes you unintentionally kill ants, or mosquitoes – and to
take the precept and break it afterward would involve an evengreater offense. Then you can decide against taking the precept thatprohibits taking life. It is up to you. So, don’t miss the opportunity.
I don’t mind telling you that in China, if you want to receive
precepts, you can’t do it without paying two hundred dollars. Why?
It is like a business. You certainly have to pay. The money I am
speaking of is not the money used to buy the robe and sash which
are worn by precepted disciples. That is something for you, andhow much money you spend on that is your business. The two
hundred dollars is charged as a payment to the Master and thetemple. However, I don’t charge. Whether or not you have money
doesn’t matter. In fact, I am giving a pair of Arhat shoes to all of
you who have participated in the Shurangama Session. But, these

The Eighteen Realms

Arhat shoes are not meant to encourage you to practice the Way of
an Arhat – to benefit just yourself and not to benefit others. They
are meant to teach you to remember that Arhats are of the Small
Vehicle, and that you should go down the path of the Great Vehicle.
You should put on your Arhat shoes and practice the Bodhisattva
Way.
P4 The realm of tongue, flavors, and consciousness.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it, the tongue andflavors create the conditions that produce the tongueconsciousness.
“Is the consciousness produced because of the tongue, suchthat the tongue is its realm, or is it produced because of theflavors, such that the flavors are its realm?
Commentary:

The Buddha calls out to Ananda, “Moreover, Ananda, as you
understand it – in the past, when I explained the Buddhadharma of
the Small Vehicle to you, the Provisional Vehicle, in order to teachand transform all living beings, I spoke about the realms of the
tongue and flavors among the eighteen realms. The tongue andflavors create the conditions that produce the tongueconsciousness.” Together they create the conditions. By having atongue, one recognizes tastes. When there are flavors, the tongue isable to know of them. They work together to produce the tongue
consciousness. The organ of the tongue and the defiling objects offlavors stand paired with one another, and in their midst is produced
a mind which makes distinctions; this is called the tongue
consciousness. But, ultimately, where are the bounds of the tongue
consciousness? “Is the consciousness produced because of the
tongue, such that the tongue is its realm?” Is the consciousnessborn from the tongue, and does the tongue consciousness use thetongue to form its boundaries? “Or is it produced because of the

119

120

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

flavors, such that the flavors are its realm? Perhaps it isproduced because of the defiling object of flavors and takes thedefiling objects of flavors as its boundaries. Tell me, Ananda.”
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the tongue.

Sutra:“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of the
tongue. Then all the sugar cane, black plums, huang lien, salt,
wild ginger, ginger, and cassia in the world would be entirely
without flavor. Also, when you taste your own tongue, is it sweetor bitter?
Commentary:“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of the
tongue.” If the tongue consciousness were produced because of the
tongue organ, “then all the sugar cane, black plums” – these are thesour plums mentioned earlier, when the Buddha said that justthinking of them caused the mouth to water. “Huang lien” (Coptis
Japonica) is an extremely bitter medicine. “Salt” simply refers to
the kind of salt we eat. “Wild Ginger” (Asarum Sieboldi) is anotherkind of medicine. “Ginger and cassia” are also herbal medicines.
“All such substances in the world would be entirely without
flavor.” If the tongue consciousness were produced because of the
tongue, the flavors of these medicines would not exist.
“Also, when you taste your own tongue, is it sweet or bitter?
Further, you say that the tongue consciousness comes from thetongue. Try it, then. What does your tongue taste like?” the Buddhaasks Ananda.
Sutra:“Suppose the nature of your tongue were bitter. Then, what
would it be that tasted the tongue? Since the tongue cannot
taste itself, who would have the sense of taste?

The Eighteen Realms“If the nature of the tongue were not bitter, there would be
no flavor engendered by it. Thus, how could a realm beestablished?
Commentary:“Suppose the nature of your tongue were bitter. Ananda, if
upon tasting your tongue you found it was bitter, what would it bethat tasted the tongue? Since the tongue cannot taste itself, who
would have the sense of taste?” Who would it be who was awareof and knew of the tongue consciousness?
“If the nature of the tongue were not bitter, there would be
no flavor engendered by it.” If the tongue had no flavor, then the
tongue itself would not produce flavor. Thus, how could a realm
be established?” Then where would the realm of the tongue
consciousness be established? Where would it be?
R2

Refutes that it is produced from flavors.

Sutra:“If it were produced because of flavor, the consciousness
itself would be a flavor. The case would be the same as with the
tongue organ being unable to taste itself. How could theconsciousness know whether it had flavor or not?
Commentary:“If it were produced because of flavor, the consciousness
itself would be a flavor. If you say that flavor produces theconsciousness, then consciousness also becomes a flavor. Then thecase would be the same as with the tongue organ being unable
to taste itself. You say the consciousness is itself a flavor. But, aflavor cannot know its own flavor, just as the tongue cannot taste
itself. Bitterness, for example, could not taste itself and say, ‘Oh, I
am bitter.’ Flavor basically has no knowing awareness. How could
the consciousness know whether it had flavor or not?” Since
flavor is without a knowing awareness, how could it have within it
a consciousness which makes distinctions? How could it tellwhether it was sweet or bitter? Flavor cannot taste itself.

121

122

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Sutra:“Moreover, flavors do not all come from one thing. Since
flavors are produced from many things, the consciousness
would have many substances.
Commentary:“You say the consciousness is produced from the flavor, butthere is not just one kind of flavor. There are many kinds.
Moreover, flavors do not all come from one thing.” Sour, sweet,
bitter, hot, salty – there are many kinds of flavors produced frommany things. For instance, hot peppers are hot, black plums are
sour, sugar cane is sweet, huang lien is bitter, salt is, of course,
salty. “Since flavors are produced from many things, theconsciousness would have many substances. But, the substanceof consciousness does not have a variety of natures.”This passage points to the fact that consciousness isunchanging. It “accords with conditions and does not change; it isunchanging, and yet it accords with conditions.” Thus, although
there are many kinds of things which produce many kinds offlavors, the tongue consciousness does not imitate flavors in having
so many substances. Shakyamuni Buddha is explaining this way
intentionally in order to cause Ananda to understand that theconsciousness is produced from the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. It is not a particular flavor or the tongue that produces theconsciousness.
Sutra:“Suppose that the consciousness were of a single substanceand that the substance was definitely produced from flavor.
Then, when salt, bland, sweet, and pungent were combined,
their various differences would change into a single flavor andthere would be no distinctions among them.
Commentary:“Suppose that the consciousness were of a single substanceand that the substance was definitely produced from flavor.” ItThe Eighteen Realms

was stated above that one substance cannot be produced from manyflavors; however, if we say that the consciousness is, nevertheless,one substance and that it is produced from the various flavors, thenwe have to say that the various flavors combine and change into asingle flavor. “Then, when salt, bland, sweet, and pungent werecombined, their various differences would change into a single
flavor.” In that case, “there would be no distinctions among
them.” There wouldn’t be all those flavors of sour, sweet, bitter,hot, and salty. “Pungent” here means hot. “Bland” means tasteless.
They would be a single flavor.
Sutra:“If there were no distinctions, it could not be called
consciousness. So, how could it further be called the realm of
tongue, flavor, and consciousness?
Commentary:

A lot of flavors are combined into one substance, and each loses
its original flavor. For instance, if you add something sweet to hot
things, they are no longer as hot, and the sweet is no longer assweet. Their flavors change. If you combine sour, sweet, bitter, hot,and salty together you alter their original flavor. So, when theoriginal flavors disappear they change into a single flavor. And,
within this flavor nothing can be distinguished. “If there were no
distinctions” – if there were no flavor to be distinguished – “itcould not be called consciousness.” The consciousness makes
distinctions, but here it does not make distinctions, it cannot becalled consciousness. It can’t even be called consciousness, “so,how could it further be called the realm of tongue, flavor, andconsciousness? It could not.”R3

Refutes that it is produced from emptiness.

Sutra:“Nor can it be that empty space produces your conscious
awareness.

123

124

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:Your tongue consciousness cannot be produced from empty
space. It can’t be that emptiness produces your consciousness, your
mind.
R4

Refutes that it arises from a combination of these.

Sutra:“The tongue and flavors could not combine without eachlosing its basic nature. How could a realm be produced?
Commentary:“The tongue and flavors could not combine without eachlosing its basic nature.” If the tongue and flavors combine, neither
would retain a nature. “How could a realm be produced? How
can you give it a name and set it up as the tongue consciousness
realm? You cannot.”Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that, as to the tongue andflavors being the conditions that produce the realm of tongue
consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, the tongue,
flavors, and the realm of the tongue these three do not havetheir origin in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise
spontaneously.
Commentary:“Therefore – because of this, Ananda, you should know that,as to the tongue and flavors being the conditions – as to the
tongue and flavors together producing the causes and conditions
that produce the realm of tongue consciousness, none of thethree places exists. You say that the consciousness is produced
from the tongue organ, but it isn’t. You say it is produced from thedefiled objects of flavors, but it isn’t. Nor can it be produced fromthe tongue consciousness itself. Thus, none of those three places
has a substantial nature. Thus, if it is explained this way you canThe Eighteen Realms

realize that the tongue, flavors, and the realm of the tongue – theconsciousness realm of the tongue – these three – do not havetheir origin in causes and conditions, nor do their natures arise
spontaneously.” They are not produced from causes andconditions, nor are they produced spontaneously. For them to be
produced from causes and conditions would be for them to fall into
the realm of existence. For them to be produced spontaneously
would be for them to fall into the realm of emptiness. Emptinessand existence are two kinds, and they are not the completed
meaning of the Middle Way. They are the causes and conditions
taught by the Provisional Teaching, and the spontaneity taught byadherents of sects outside the Way. Where does the tongue
consciousness realm ultimately come from? It, too, is a manifestation of the wonderful nature of true suchness of the Treasury of theThus Come One.
P5 The realm of body consciousness, objects of touch.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, object, and consciousness.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it, the body andobjects of touch create the conditions that produce the body
consciousness.
“Is this consciousness produced because of the body, suchthat the body is its realm, or is it produced because of objects oftouch, such that objects of touch are its realm?
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it – in the doctrinesof the Small Vehicle, the Provisional Teaching, which you haveheard, the body and objects of touch create the conditions that
produce the body consciousness.” The organ of the body and thedefiling objects of touch combine to produce conditions, and theexistence of these conditions produces the body consciousness. The
distinction of the body consciousness is produced.

125

126

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms“Is this consciousness produced because of the body? Does
this consciousness exist because the body produced it, such thatthe body is its realm? Is the body the realm of the body consciousness? Or is it produced because of objects of touch? Or is it thedefiling objects of touch that produce the consciousness whichmakes distinctions?”
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the body.

Sutra:“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of the
body. When there was no awareness of the two conditions ofcontact with and separation from objects of touch, what would
the body be conscious of?
Commentary:“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of the
body. Suppose you say the consciousness is produced because of
the body. When there was no awareness of the two conditions ofcontact with and separation from objects of touch, what would
the body be conscious of? What about the case when there isneither unity nor separation for the body to be conscious of? Whatis the body aware of then? What consciousness would it have?
Thus, how can the consciousness be produced only from the body?”
R2

Refutes that it is produced from objects of touch.

Sutra:“Suppose it were produced because of objects of touch.
Then you would not need your body. Without a body, what
could perceive contact with and separation from objects oftouch?
Commentary:“Suppose it were produced because of objects of touch. If
you say the objects of touch produce the consciousness, then it is
not produced from your body. Then you would not need yourThe Eighteen Realms

body. It would have nothing to do with your body. Without a body,what could perceive contact with and separation from objectsof touch?” Is there anyone in this world who can say, “It is not I
who experience objects of touch with my body, but another bodywhich perceives the sensation of unity and separation.” This
doesn’t happen either.
Why do I say that?
R3

Refutes that it is produced from a combination of these.

Sutra:“Ananda, things do not perceive objects of touch. It is the
body that perceives objects of touch.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that things do not perceive
objects of touch. It is the body that perceives objects of touch.
Things do not have the power of awareness. They do not have anature that makes distinctions. You say the consciousness thatmakes distinctions comes from things; this is a mistake. If you canperceive the existence of objects of touch, the defiling objects oftouch, it is your body that perceives them. If it were not for yourbody, how would you know there had been objects of touch? It isbecause objects of touch come into contact with your body that
there is that awareness. Ultimately, however, where is the realm of
the consciousness that is produced in the midst of the objects oftouch and your body? Is it in the body, or is it in objects of touch?”
Sutra:“What the body knows is objects of touch, and what isaware of objects of touch is the body. What is objects of touch is
not the body, and what is the body is not objects of touch.
Commentary:“What the body knows is objects of touch. The consciousness
which makes distinctions is aware of objects of touch by means ofyour body. The body’s awareness comes about because of objects

127

128

Volume One – The Eighteen Realmsof touch. Thus, contact is what is known, and the body is what
experiences contact. So your consciousness knows of the body
because of contact. The awareness arises from the contact.”“And what is aware of objects of touch is the body.”“Awareness” here refers to consciousness. “With the consciousness
you are aware of a sensation of touch, and that sensation of touchcomes from the body.”“However, what is objects of touch is not the body.” To speakof the body by itself, the defiling object of touch is simply thedefiling object of touch – it is not the body. “And what is the body
is not objects of touch. And your body is not the defiling objectsof touch. The two work together, but they are not the same. So, if
we try to determine exactly where, between your body and thedefiling objects of touch, the consciousness is, if you say that theconsciousness definitely lies on one side or the other – either on theside of the body or on the side of the objects of touch – you won’t
be able to find it. If you cannot find it between the body and theobjects of touch, then you fail to locate the actual place of the
consciousness. So where will you go to find the consciousness?”
Sutra:“The two characteristics of body and objects of touch arebasically without a location. If it united with the body, it would
be the body’s own substance and nature. If it were apart fromthe body, it would have the same appearance as empty space.
Commentary:“The two characteristics of body and objects of touch haveno fixed location. You try to find out where the characteristic of the
body and the characteristic of objects of touch ultimately are, butthey are basically without a location. If it united with the body,
it would be the body’s own substance and nature. If the
consciousness unites with the body, if you want to say that theconsciousness is produced from the body, then it would be thebody’s own substance and nature. If it were apart from the body,
it would have the same appearance as empty space. Suppose you

The Eighteen Realms

say the consciousness is apart from the body. But, what is apartfrom the body is empty space, and you cannot find the appearanceof a consciousness. So, the consciousness does not have the characteristic of a substance.”
Sutra:“Since the inside and the outside don’t stand up, how can
one set up a middle? The middle cannot be set up, either. The
inside and the outside are by nature empty. From what realm,
then, is your consciousness born?
Commentary:“Since the inside and the outside don’t stand up, how can
one set up a middle? You say the consciousness is inside, but it isnot; you say it is outside, but it is not; you say it is in the defilingobjects of touch, but it is not; you say it is in the organ of the body,
but it is not. Since, then, neither the inside nor the outside exist,
how can there be an appearance of a middle? The middle cannot
be set up, either. You cannot distinguish where the middle is. The
inside and the outside are by nature empty. There isn’t any
middle, and there isn’t any inside or outside. They are by nature
empty. From what realm, then, is your consciousness born?
There isn’t any inside, there isn’t any outside, and there isn’t any
middle. So, ultimately, what does the consciousness make use of toform its realm? Where can it set up a realm?”
Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that, as to the body andobjects of touch being the conditions that produce the realm ofbody consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, thebody, objects of touch, and the realm of the body these three do
not have their origin in causes and conditions, nor do theirnatures arise spontaneously.

129

130

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:

The various principles explained above demonstrate that therealm of the body consciousness cannot be found. It has no realm.
“Therefore, you should know – because of this, Ananda, you
ought to know – that, as to the body and contact being theconditions – the body and the defiling objects of touch being themutual conditions – that produce the realm of body consciousness” – earlier, in the teaching of the Provisional Vehicle, theprinciple of the production of the body consciousness realm wasdiscussed – “none of the three places exists. Thus, the body,
objects of touch – the organ of the body and the defiling objects oftouch – and the realm of the body – the realm of body consciousness – these three – do not have their origin in causes andconditions, nor do their natures arise spontaneously. They are amanifestation from within the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. You cannot find a fixed location for them. So, you
should not compare the teaching methods of the Provisional
Vehicle to the true and actual principles of the Actual Vehicle.
What was spoken before was expedient dharma. The dharma
which is now spoken is the number one truth, it is the teaching
method of the complete meaning of the Middle Way, which is
totally different from the former Dharma door. The five skandhas,
the six entrances, the twelve places, and the eighteen realms – allthese various dharmas do not arise from causes and conditions, nor
do their natures arise spontaneously.
Earlier, the Buddha used the dharma of causes and conditions tosmash theories of spontaneity propounded by sects outside the Way.
That is why Ananda became attached to the dharma of causes andconditions and couldn’t reject it. He couldn’t give up the idea. He
thought that the dharma which had been spoken previously could
not be altered, could not be changed. Why is the Buddha now
negating the principles which he previously explained? For the
Buddha himself not to recognize the dharma which he himself had
spoken before is to contradict himself, isn’t it? He contradicts what

The Eighteen Realms

he himself said. It is at this point that Ananda gives rise to all kindsof doubts and keeps coming up with questions. So now the Buddha
tells Ananda that he explained the dharma of causes and conditions
earlier in order to counteract the outside the Way-sects’ explanationof the dharma of spontaneity; it was certainly not ultimate. It wascertainly not the essential Dharma door. Now the complete
meaning of the Middle Way, the number one truth, the genuine
Dharma-door is being explained, and the former methods cannot be
used; you cannot continue to hold on to them. Ananda had notunderstood that, so he kept asking questions.
P6 The realm of mind, dharmas, and consciousness.
Q1 Sets the scene to discuss the organ, and object, and consciousness.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it, the mind anddharmas create the conditions that produce the mind
consciousness.
Q2 Asks which gives rise to which.

Sutra:“Is this consciousness produced because of the mind, suchthat the mind is its realm, or is it produced because of dharmas,
such that dharmas are its realm?
Q3 Discusses them separately and together and refutes all possibilities.
R1 Refutes that it is produced from the mind.

Sutra:“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of themind. In your mind there certainly must be thoughts; these give
expression to your mind. If there are no dharmas before you,the mind does not give rise to anything. Apart from conditions,
it has no shape; thus, what use would the consciousness be?
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, as you understand it – you heard thisdharma in the past – the mind and dharmas create the conditions

131

132

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms– the organ of your mind and the dusts of dharmas together produce
conditions – that produce the mind consciousness.” In the midstof these conditions, the mind consciousness arises. “Is thisconsciousness produced because of the mind?” Is it because of
the mind that the mind consciousness arises, “such that the mind
is its realm, or is it produced because of dharmas – or is it
dharmas that produce the mind consciousness – such thatdharmas are its realm?
“Suppose, Ananda, that it were produced because of themind. Suppose you say that the mind consciousness is produced
because of the mind. In your mind there certainly must be
thoughts. In the organ of your mind you certainly will have somekind of thinking. And, it is these thoughts of yours which give
expression to your mind. They bring forth the mind consciousnessof the organ of the mind. If there are no dharmas before you –‘dharmas before you’ means your present thoughts. If you are notthinking, if you haven’t any thoughts, the mind does not give riseto anything. In the organ of your mind there are no defiling objectsof dharmas – no thoughts. No dharma can arise. Apart fromconditions, it has no shape.” Apart from these causes andconditions – the mind and the defiling objects – the mind
consciousness has no shape. There basically is no form or shape,
because the mind is conditioned by dharmas. So then, what is its
appearance? It has none. Apart from the mind that seizes on
conditions, there is no form or shape. “Thus, what use would theconsciousness be?” When there is no form or shape, where is theconsciousness? What ability does it have to create its own function
as a consciousness?
Sutra:“Moreover, is your conscious awareness the same as yourmind organ, with its capacity to understand and make distinctions, or is it different? If it were the same as the mind, it would
be the mind; how could it be something else that arises? If it
were different from the mind, it should thereby be devoid of

The Eighteen Realms

consciousness. If there were no consciousness, how would it
arise from the mind? If there were consciousness, how would it
differ from the mind? Since it is by nature neither the same nor
different, how can a realm be established?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “Moreover, is your conscious
awareness the same as your mind organ, with its capacity tounderstand and make distinctions, or is it different? That is, arethe natures of your conscious mind and the organ of your mind thesame? If it were the same as the mind, it would be the mind. You
may say that the conscious mind is the same as the organ of themind, but what is the same as the organ of the mind is the organ of
the mind and cannot be called the consciousness. How could it besomething else that arises? If the mind consciousness is the organof the mind, how can you say the consciousness arises within theorgan of the mind? If it were different from the mind, it should
thereby be devoid of consciousness. ‘Different from the mind’means the same as defiling objects of dharmas. Defiling objects ofdharmas have no ability to make distinctions. The organ of yourmind has the ability to make distinctions. The consciousness also
has the ability to make distinctions. If it is different from the mind,
if it were produced from the mind, it would not be the same as themind. If it were not the same, it would have no consciousness.
“If there were consciousness – if you say there is consciousness – how would it differ from the mind? How can your mind
know your own mind? Since it is by nature neither the same nor
different – neither nature is possible – how can a realm be established? You say that your consciousness and the organ of the mind
are the same, but that doesn’t work; you say they are different, butthat doesn’t work, either. Neither case is possible. And, since they
are impossible, how can you set up a realm in the midst of them andsay there is a mind consciousness realm?”

133

134

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

R2

Refutes that it is produced from dharmas.

Sutra:“Suppose it were produced because of dharmas. None of thedharmas of the world exists apart from the five defiling objects.
Consider the dharmas of form, the dharmas of sound, thedharmas of smell, the dharmas of taste, and the dharmas oftouch: each has a clearly distinguishable appearance and ismatched with one of the five organs. They are not what themind takes in.
Commentary:“Suppose it were produced because of dharmas. You may
want to say that the mind consciousness is produced because ofdharmas, since the mind is conditioned by dharmas. But, none ofthe dharmas of the world exists apart from the five defilingobjects.” “The world” here refers to the sentient world and thematerial world. None of the dharmas in these worlds is apart fromthe realms of forms, sounds, smells, tastes, and objects of touch.
“Consider the dharmas of form, the dharmas of sound, thedharmas of smell, the dharmas of taste, and the dharmas oftouch. You should take a look at them. Each has a clearly distinguishable appearance” – forms, sounds, smells, tastes, andobjects of touch all have their own appearances which are veryclear – “and is matched with one of the five organs.” They areopposite the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and body. The five organs arematched with the five defiling objects. “They are not what themind takes in. They do not belong to the organ of your mind.”Sutra:“Suppose your consciousness were indeed produced
through a reliance on dharmas. Take a close look at them now:
what does each and every dharma look like?
Commentary:“Your mind consciousness has no connection with the first five
defiling objects. Now, suppose your consciousness were indeed

The Eighteen Realms

produced through a reliance on dharmas. Perhaps you believethat the defiling objects of dharmas produce the mind consciousness. As you now take a close look at them now – you should
contemplate then carefully and in detail; take a good, close look.
What does each and every dharma look like?” What are thedharmas which can produce the mind consciousness like? Are they
apparent, or are they non apparent?
Sutra:“Underlying the characteristics of form and emptiness,
movement and stillness, penetration and obstruction, unity andseparation, and production and extinction there is nothing at
all.
Commentary:“If you depart from the defiling objects of form and emptiness,
movement and stillness, penetration and obstruction, unity andseparation, and production and extinction – these various
dharmas – there is nothing at all. ‘Underlying’ means to have noconnection with the dharmas just mentioned; if you depart fromthese characteristics and break all connections with them, ‘there isnothing at all.’ No matter how you look at it, it is to be feared you
won’t come up with anything. The defiling objects of dharmas areinvisible. So, you may look for their appearance, but you cannot
find it.”
Sutra:“When there is production, then form, emptiness, and all
dharmas are produced. When there is extinction, then form,
emptiness, and all dharmas are extinguished. Since what is
causal does not exist, if those causes produce the consciousness,
what appearance does the consciousness assume? If there isnothing discernable about the consciousness, how can a realm
be established for it?

135

136

Volume One – The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“When there is production, then form, emptiness, and all
dharmas are produced.” If the dharmas of form, emptiness, andthe like mentioned above are produced, they are produced simultaneously. “When there is extinction, then form, emptiness, andall dharmas are extinguished.” When there is extinction, forms,
sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas are all
extinguished at the same time. “Since what is causal does notexist, if those causes produce the consciousness, what
appearance does the consciousness assume? ‘What is causal’refers to the defiling objects of dharmas. They are gone; you cannot
find them. Since the defiling objects of dharmas are gone, how canthere be consciousness? Basically, it does not exist. Basically, thedefiling objects of dharmas which are produced haven’t any
substance or nature of their own. Thus, where will you go to find aconsciousness? The consciousness, basically, cannot exist, either.
Suppose the consciousness did exist; what would its appearance
be? What is the consciousness like? Does it have an appearance, or
not? If there is nothing discernable about the consciousness –since it has no appearance that can be found – how can a realm beestablished for it? The consciousness doesn’t even have any characteristics; how can you set up a realm for it? Therefore, the realmof the mind consciousness does not exist, either.”Q4 Concludes by returning the false to the true.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that, as to the mind anddharmas being the conditions that produce the realm of themind consciousness, none of the three places exists. Thus, themind, dharmas, and the realm of the mind these three – do nothave their origin in causes and conditions, nor do their naturesarise spontaneously.”

The Eighteen Realms

Commentary:“Therefore, you should know – because of this, Ananda, you
should understand this principle – that, as to the mind anddharmas being the conditions that produce the realm of themind-consciousness, none of the three places exists. You,basically, cannot find a mind realm, and you cannot find a mind
consciousness realm, nor can you find a realm of dharmas. These
three places, among the eighteen realms, are all non existent. Thus,
the mind, dharmas, and the realm of the mind – the organ of themind, the defiling objects of dharmas, and the mind consciousness
realm – these three – do not have their origin in causes andconditions – basically, they do not belong to what is included
among dharmas of cause and condition – nor do their naturesarise spontaneously. Nor do they belong to what is said to be
spontaneous by adherents to sects outside the Way.”
What are they then? The mind, the defiling object of dharmas,
and the mind consciousness produced in their midst are all one partof the nature of wonderful true suchness of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One.

137

138

CHAPTER 6

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

L3 Finally he shows that the nature of the seven elements is all pervasive.
M1 Ananda, in turn, has doubts about the non existence of the other two teachings.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, the Thus
Come One has often spoken of the mixture and union of causes
and conditions, saying that the transformations of everything in
the world are created from the mixing and uniting of the four
elements.
Commentary:

Ananda again said to the Buddha, “World Honored One ,the Thus Come One has often spoken – Thus Come One, you’realways talking about the dharma of the mixture and union and thedharma of causes and conditions. You say that the transformations of everything in the world – ‘the world’ again refers to thesentient world and the material world – all kinds of different
circumstances and change are created from the mixing anduniting of the four elements.”
What are the four elements? They are earth, water, fire, andwind. People’s bodies are a combination of the four elements. How
is it that the body is composed of the four elements? The places inThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

our bodies which are hard and solid belong to the element earth.
The warmth in our bodies belongs to the element fire. Saliva, tears,
and mucus belong to the element water. Our breath belongs to theelement wind. While we are alive, our body is under our control,
but after we die the four elements disperse. The warmth in ourbodies returns to the element fire. The moisture returns to theelement water. The solids return to the element earth. Our breath
returns to the element wind.
People who do not understand about the body want to help it in
all that it does. What they don’t know is that in this way the true
nature becomes a slave to a false form. Every day one is upside
down, toiling and desperately rushing back and forth. Ultimately,what’s it all for? Ultimately, what meaning is there in it? You ask
people this and they are like Ananda – mouth agape and speechless.
They can’t come up with a reason. Because people do notunderstand about the body, they spend all their energy on a deadthing. They don’t apply their effort to a living thing. What “deadthing” is being referred to? Although we are still alive, our bodies
may be considered already dead. What living thing is being referred
to? Although we are not aware that it is alive, our spirit is young
and full of life – it is our originally existent Buddha nature.
But people don’t know that they should investigate their own
Buddha nature, and they apply effort to their bodies instead. Frommorning till night they help the body get good things to eat. They
are controlled by their body. They help the body get fine clothes towear. Just what is this body, anyway? I will tell all of you, andwhether you admit it or not is your business. If someone likes todrink wine, then the body becomes a wine sack. If someone likes to
eat fine food, then the body becomes a bread basket. If someone
likes to wear fine clothing, the body becomes a clothes horse. It
isn’t anything to grasp onto. Don’t look upon it as so important.
But, you can’t put it down; you can’t see through it. Though you
can’t see through it, and though you can’t put it down, when you die
and the four elements disperse, you will have to see through what

139

140

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

you couldn’t see through. Time waits for no one. You can never say
to time, “Wait a minute for me. Wait a bit.” It will not wait.
Sutra:“Why does the Thus Come One reject causes and conditions
and spontaneity as well? I do not know how to understand yourmeaning now.
Commentary:“Buddha, you’ve said that everything in the world comes forthfrom and is created from the causes and conditions of the mixing
and uniting of the four elements. Why is it now that you say thatcauses and conditions and spontaneity are all incorrect?” Ananda’s
attachments are quite strong. In the past he has heard the Buddha
explain the principle of causes and conditions. Basically that was aprovisional teaching, a provisional, clever expedient; it was not true
and actual. Now the Buddha explains the true and actual Dharmadoor, and Ananda does not believe it. He firmly believes in the
expedient Dharma door that the Buddha explained in the past, andin turn he doubts the true and actual Dharma door. So he asks,“Why does the Thus Come One reject causes and conditions
and spontaneity as well? Buddha, you have criticized causes andconditions and spontaneity and pronounced them incorrect. Isn’t
that contradicting yourself? You are destroying the very principles
which you yourself established. You are refuting your own thesis. I
do not know how to understand your meaning now. I don’t see
what principle this is now. What Dharma door does it belong to? I
don’t understand.”
Sutra:“Please be so compassionate as to instruct us living beings in
the final meaning of the Middle Way in the dharmas which are
not idle theories.”
Commentary:“Please be so compassionate – I now only hope that the
Buddha will sympathize with us, bring forth compassion towards

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

us living beings – as to instruct us living beings in the final
meaning of the Middle Way, in the Dharma door which does notjoke around. We want an explanation of the truth, of the dharmas
which are not idle theories.”
What is meant by “idle theories?” All the Dharma doors of theprovisional vehicle and of the teachings of the sects outside theWay are called “idle theories.” The present explanation of the realvehicle, the explanation of the true and actual Dharma door, iscalled the final meaning of the Middle Way. The Middle Way does
not fall into emptiness, nor does it fall into existence. The
spontaneity taught by sects outside the Way falls into emptiness.
Causes and conditions belong to existence. Now it is neither
emptiness nor existence that is being explained; it is the final
meaning of the Middle Way, a Dharma door which is not an idle
theory.
M2 The Buddha proceeds to explain thoroughly.
N1 He scolds him for his confusion and promises to explain.

Sutra:The World Honored One then told Ananda, “You haverenounced the Small Vehicle dharmas of the Sound Hearers
and those enlightened to conditions and have resolved todiligently seek unsurpassed Bodhi. Because of that, I will now
explain the foremost truth to you.
Commentary:

The World Honored One, the Buddha, then told Ananda,“You have renounced the Small Vehicle dharmas of the Sound
Hearers and those enlightened to conditions. You have already
decided to renounce the Dharma doors of the Two Vehicles of theSound Hearers and those enlightened to conditions, the dharmas of
the Agamas, and have resolved to diligently seek unsurpassed
Bodhi. You now diligently seek the unsurpassed Way to enlightenment, the Dharma of the Bodhisattva. Because of that, I will now
explain the foremost truth to you. I will explain the Dharma door

141

142

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasiveof the Real Appearance to you.” The foremost truth is the RealAppearance.
There are three kinds of Real Appearances:
the Real Appearance
which is without an appearance;
the Real Appearance
which is not without an appearance;
the Real Appearance
which is without an appearance
and yet not without an appearance.
Although they are said to be three kinds, they are one kind: theReal Appearance. The Real Appearance has no appearance, and yet
there is nothing which does not appear. Within this is the principleof true emptiness and wonderful existence.
If one explains it to the ultimate point, there basically isn’t
anything at all. Yet, within that nothing at all there is everything.
So, nothing at all is true emptiness, and the existence of everythingis wonderful existence.
The principle now being explained will lead to an explanationof the seven elements – earth, water, fire, wind, emptiness,
perception, and consciousness – as pervading the Dharma Realm.
The five skandhas, the six entrances, the twelve places, the eighteen
realms discussed before explained the wonderful true suchness
nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but it was not said
that they pervaded the Dharma Realm.
Sutra:“Why do you still bind yourself up in the idle theories andfalse thoughts current among people of the world?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “You have just decided torenounce the Dharma doors of the Small Vehicle, to bring forth theresolve for the Great Vehicle – the Bodhisattva Vehicle – and toThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

seek unsurpassed Bodhi. Therefore, I will instruct you in theprinciple of the Real Appearance. Why – the tone here is one ofaccusation – do you still bind yourself up in the idle theories, theworldly explanation of doctrines which are not true, and false
thoughts current among people of the world? It’s just as if you
took a rope and tied yourself up with it. You cannot get free. You
cannot be liberated. Why do you want to be like that? What I am
explaining to you is the foremost truth. Why is it you still don’t
understand?”
Sutra:“Although you are very learned, you are like someone who
can discuss medicines but cannot distinguish a real medicine
when it is placed before you. The Thus Come One says that you
are truly pitiful.
Commentary:“Although you are very learned – Ananda, although you havea strong memory and have memorized many sutras – you are likesomeone who can discuss medicines. You are learned, but what is
it like? You are like someone who can recite the medicine texts andcan say which medicines cure which illnesses and which medicines
have what effect – like someone who can recite the Yao Hsing Fu.
You, too, have memorized well, but you’re like someone who
cannot distinguish a real medicine when it is placed before you.
When you see the true medicine you don’t recognize it. You cannot
tell if it’s the true one. Why can’t you make these distinctions?
Because all you do is advocate intellectual talk Ch’an. You can talkabout it very well, but when you investigate the truth, you don’t
understand. The Thus Come One says that you are truly pitiful.”
Sutra:“Listen attentively now as I explain this point in detail for
you and also for those of the future who cultivate the Great
Vehicle, so that you all can penetrate to the real appearance.”

143

144

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Ananda was silent and awaited the Buddha’s holy
instruction.
Commentary:“Listen attentively now. Don’t be confused any longer. You
should pay attention, be alert, and listen as I explain this point indetail for you. For your sake, Ananda, I will now distinguish andexplain it. I will divide and categorize and explain it for you in great
detail, and also for those of the future.”
You and I here are included among “those of the future.” It is
now the future that the Buddha then referred to. We now form theassemblies of what was the future then.
“Who cultivate the Great Vehicle” – we are now cultivating
the Great Vehicle, not the Small Vehicle, in order to “penetrate to
the real appearance,” to understand the principle of the RealAppearance. As was explained before, Real Appearance is noappearance. With no appearance, what still exists? Everything
exists. “No Appearance” means that it cannot have any empty, false
appearance. The Real Appearance is totally real.
Ananda was silent. Ananda heard that the Buddha was going to
explain the principle of the Real Appearance, but he didn’t knowwhat was meant. The Real Appearance was a new term when the
Buddha brought it up at that point, and Ananda didn’t understandwhat it meant. So, he and awaited the Buddha’s holy instruction.
On tip toe, with his eyes glued on the Buddha, he waited for him to
speak the Dharma.
N2

He gives a general analogy about the nature and its characteristics.

Sutra:“Ananda, according to what you said, the mixing anduniting of the four elements create the myriad transformationsof everything in the world.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“Ananda, according to what you said, as you understand it,
the mixing and uniting of the four elements – earth, water, fire,
and wind – combine to create the myriad transformations ofeverything in the world.”
Sutra:“Ananda, if the nature of those elements does not mix andunite in substance, then they cannot combine with otherelements, just as empty space cannot combine with forms.
Commentary:“Ananda, if the nature of those elements – if the nature of thesubstance of the elements does not mix and unite in substance –basically the nature of their substance is not one which unites –then they cannot combine with other elements. The elements
cannot intermingle and merge with one another, just as empty
space cannot combine with forms.” It is the same as with empty
space, which cannot unite with things that have form. If there is aunion, then it is not empty space. This contradiction is also evident
in the nature of the elements.
Sutra:“Assuming that they do mix and unite, they are then only ina process of transformation in which they depend on one
another for existence from beginning to end. In the course oftransformation they are produced and extinguished being born
and then dying, dying and then being born, in birth after birth,in death after death, the way a torch spun in a circle forms an
unbroken wheel of flame.
Commentary:“Assuming that they do mix and unite – suppose you want to
say that the four elements mix and unite – they are then only in aprocess of transformation in which they depend on one anotherfor existence.” They mix with everything and are subject tochange. “From beginning to end, they change and come into

145

146

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

being, and in the course of transformation they are produced
and extinguished, extinguished then produced, again and again
unendingly, being born and then dying, dying and then being
born, in birth after birth, in death after death, the way a torch
spun in a circle forms an unbroken wheel of flame.” It neverstops. Is that the way it is?
Sutra:“Ananda, the process is like water becoming ice and ice
becoming water again.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that the true suchness of the self
nature accords with conditions yet does not change; it does notchange, yet accords with conditions. How is that explained? The
true suchness of the self nature, which is also the Treasury of theThus Come One, and also the Real Appearance, and also our true
mind, is like water becoming ice and ice becoming water again.”
It is like water which becomes ice: that is, it accords withconditions, just as water can turn into ice. But the ice can also melt
and become water again. I have often explained this principle toyou. People’s Buddhanature is the true nature. Bodhi enlightenmentis water; affliction is ice. Your Bodhi is like water, useful toeveryone; it cannot harm people. Everyone needs water.
You say, “Dharma Master, I don’t agree with the principle youare explaining. Why? Because a lot of water can drown people.”
You are really intelligent. You know that too much water candrown people. But when there isn’t any water, can’t people die ofthirst? So water is necessary for everyone. Of course too much of it
can harm people. It’s that way with anything: too much is harmful.
If you don’t eat, you get hungry, but if you eat day after day withoutcease, see if your stomach has a place to put it all. Having too muchis the same as not having enough. Eating too much is the same as
being fiercely hungry.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

So, water can turn into ice. I often say that if you were to pour abowl of water over someone’s head, he wouldn’t feel any pain. But,
if you hit someone over the head with a piece of ice, you certainly
could kill him. A piece of ice can kill someone. A bowlful of watercannot kill anyone. Ice and water are actually the same thing, but inthe form of ice it can kill people, and in the form of water it cannot.
Because of this, affliction is compared to ice; Bodhi is compared towater. The Buddha’s Sutras say, “Affliction is just Bodhi.” The ice
is just water. There is no ice in addition to the water, and no waterin addition to the ice. The ice is in the water, and the water is in theice. Thus, the Sutra says, “Ice becoming water again.” But in orderto turn your ice into water, you have to develop a certain amount ofskill. What is required? You have to use yang light to illumine it.
And then the ice can turn into water. This refers to our daily
practice of sitting in meditation and investigating Ch’an. That
illumines our afflictions so that they turn into water.
There is another bit of important principle I would like toexplain to you now. This Dharma assembly we have convened is a
subtle and wonderful one. In what way? I explain the Sutras inChinese, and my Chinese is translated into English. So we explain
the Buddha dharma in two languages. But when you are listening to
the Sutra, regardless of whether you understand the language you
are hearing it in, you should pay close attention.
First, everyone who listens to Sutras should thank Shakyamuni
Buddha. Why? Because several thousand years ago Shakyamuni
Buddha spoke this wonderful Dharma, preparing a bright lamp in
the dark night, for the sake of us living beings in suffering anddifficulty. He spoke the Dharma in order to cause us to be able toleave suffering and obtain bliss, to be apart from the afflictions of
this world, and to come to understand the Way and bring forth bliss.
He spoke the Dharma to cause us people with a lot of afflictions tobe free of afflictions and to turn our ice into water, so that we canreturn to the source to go back to our origin. And so we should bethankful to Shakyamuni Buddha.

147

148

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Second, we should thank the Venerable Ananda. Why? Because
if the Venerable Ananda had pretended to be intelligent back thenand had said, “Buddha, you don’t have to explain it. I understand.
Whatever you are going to say, I already understand,” then the
Buddha would not have spoken the Dharma; he wouldn’t havespoken the Shurangama Sutra. It is not easy for us to understandthese principles, either. So we should thank the Venerable Ananda
for having requested the Dharma beforehand on our behalf. He
asked Shakyamuni Buddha to speak the Dharma for us.
I have something else to tell you that’s not very important. Whatis it? You should also thank the Dharma Master who is lecturing theSutra. That’s me. Don’t neglect that! I say it’s not too important, but
you shouldn’t look upon it too lightly, either. Basically, I am a
Dharma Master who only half understands; I don’t explain the
Sutras well. You say, “Oh, basically you can’t explain the Sutras
well, yet you have come here to explain them to us who don’t
understand the Buddhadharma. No wonder we don’t understandwhat we’re hearing. Basically you only half understand it
yourself.”
But if you can understand half of the Buddhadharma that’s
actually not bad. Why? Because the Buddhadharma is as deep as
the sea. You may want to understand it completely, but that’s not at
all an easy thing to do. I have studied the Buddhadharma for several
decades – thirty or forty years – and yet I feel that I have notfinished drinking a single drop of the great sea, because theBuddhadharma is so deep, so wonderful. That’s why I said I was a
Dharma Master who only half understands. But you should say thatyou now understand completely, because you are like the green
extracted from the blue, which is to say, there are top ranking
students but no top ranking teachers. “My Master only half understands, but I, his disciple, have studied very well.” That’s the way
you should talk.
Lastly, you should thank the translator of the Sutra. No matter
who is doing the translating, you should pay close attention andThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

listen especially respectfully. You should be particularly attentive
to every word and every sentence. Because I explain the Sutras inChinese and most of you don’t understand it, it is necessary for you
to rely on the merit and virtue of the translation in order to hear the
principles of the Shurangama Sutra. So you should be thankful tothe translator; be very careful not to slight him or her.
Why do I say this today? Because in the summaries I had you
write I saw that someone had written, “I listen to the Sutra here andI don’t understand what the Dharma Master is explaining, and thetranslation isn’t very good, so I’m not going to study here any
more.” The person who wrote this is basically a very intelligent
person, but unfortunately she tends to outwit herself a bit. Why do
I say that? Because she hasn’t any patience. When you listen to
Sutras, you should be patient whether you understand or not. Whenyou remain in the Dharma assembly, you become permeated with
the Dharma, just like the incense permeates the air, and eventually
the light of your wisdom will shine forth. The people who havebecome enlightened while listening to Sutras are many indeed. You
shouldn’t look lightly upon listening to Sutras.
When I was in Hong Kong, there was an elder laywoman who
couldn’t listen to the Sutras at all. She was deaf. But every time
there was a Sutra lecture she had to come and listen. She climbed
over three hundred steps to the temple, although she was overseventy, and she came by herself. When the Sutra lecture was over,after nine o’clock at night, she would go back down all by herself;
and when she got to the bottom she would have to take a bus. She
was deaf, so how could she listen? It was strange, but after she hadlistened to the Sutras for a little over a month, she suddenly could
hear. The deaf woman listened and was no longer deaf.
You hear this and think it quite profound, but actually it isn’t theleast bit unusual. It was simply that she was sincere. “Even if I can’t
hear, I’m going to listen,” she told herself, and as a result she could
hear. So, if a seventy year old woman could have that kind of
response, then if each of you is sincere, regardless of whether you

149

150

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

understand or not, you will understand. Don’t be afraid of notunderstanding right away.
All you have to do is to be sincere and a day will come when
you do understand. If you aren’t sincere, you may say, “I’ve been
listening and listening and I don’t understand, so I’m going tobecome one of the five thousand who retreat.” If you do retreat, it’s
because your virtuous conduct is not sufficient.
In general, to be close to a Dharma assembly, you have to havevirtue in the Way. People without Way virtue can’t sit still in a
Dharma assembly. They sit and then stand and then sit again, andthey’re nervous, and they want to go. Why? Because their karmic
obstacle ghost is pulling at them. The ghost says, “You can’t stayhere. We’re good friends. Let’s go off together and create offenses.”
So you should be attentive to these four points when listening to
Sutras. In fact, you should not only thank the person who is doing
the translating, you should be compatible with all your fellow
students who are studying the Sutra with you. Everyone should be
happy. This is an important principle in listening to Sutras, and you
should not neglect it.
N3 He gives a detailed account about the nature and its characteristics.
O1 The element earth.
P1 He reveals its nature and divides it.

Sutra:“Consider the nature of earth: its coarse particles make up
the great earth. Its fine particles make up motes of dust, down
to and including motes of dust bordering upon emptiness.
Commentary:“Consider the nature of earth. Now I will explain the element
earth to you, Ananda; you should be particularly attentive. Don’t belike you were before when you neglected samadhi power andconcentrated on being learned. Now I am explaining for you thebasic doctrines of samadhi power.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Take a look at the nature of earth: its coarse particles make up
the great earth.” “Coarse” means that for the most part, the earth
consists of accumulations of dust bound together. “Its fineparticles make up motes of dust. The smallest parts are motes ofdust, down to and including motes of dust bordering upon
emptiness.”“Motes of dust bordering upon emptiness” are the smallest
particles, invisible to the ordinary eye. They are neighbors of
emptiness; they are more or less empty space, which isn’t anythingat all. You say, “When the sun shines through a crack we can see
fine motes of dust dancing in empty space.” That’s something you
can still see. A mote of dust bordering upon emptiness cannot beseen with the ordinary eye.
Sutra:“If one divides those fine motes of dust, their appearance isat the boundaries of form. Then divide those into seven parts.
Commentary:“If one divides those fine motes of dust, their appearance isat the boundaries of form.” Motes of dust bordering on emptiness
are the very finest, the most minute among things which have form.
Nothing is smaller than they are. Still, they have an appearance ofform which can be perceived. “Then divide those into sevenparts. If you divide these finest of fine motes of dust which border
upon emptiness into seven parts, so that they border even more
upon emptiness, these divided motes are actually emptiness itself.”
Basically there is no appearance of form. This is an explanation of
the nature of earth.
P2

He explains the division in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, if this mote of dust bordering upon emptiness isdivided and becomes emptiness, it should be that emptiness cangive rise to form.

151

152

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“Ananda, if this mote of dust bordering upon emptiness isdivided and becomes emptiness” – although motes of dust
bordering on emptiness are very small, they still have a visible
shape. There is still something there. But, if the motes of dust
bordering upon emptiness are divided into seven parts, they are
truly and actually emptiness itself. Therefore, “it should be thatemptiness can give rise to form.” Form can become emptiness,and emptiness contains form within it.
Sutra:“Just now you asked if mixing and uniting doesn’t bringabout the transformations of everything in the world.
Commentary:“Just now you asked” – Ananda has just now asked – “ifmixing and uniting doesn’t bring about the transformations ofeverything in the world. Isn’t that why there are all these changing
and transforming appearances?”
Sutra:“You should carefully consider how much emptiness mixes
and unites to make a single mote of dust bordering upon
emptiness, since it makes no sense to say that dust bordering on
emptiness is composed of dust bordering on emptiness.
Commentary:“You should carefully consider – take a look at this – howmuch emptiness mixes and unites to make a single mote of dust
bordering upon emptiness. When you divide a mote of dust
bordering upon emptiness, it becomes emptiness. But, to proceed in
the opposite direction, how much emptiness must you mix andunite to make a mote of dust bordering upon emptiness? Since itmakes no sense to say that dust bordering on emptiness iscomposed of dust bordering on emptiness. You should not saythat motes of dust bordering upon emptiness combine to makemotes of dust bordering upon emptiness. It is emptiness which must

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

unite to make motes of dust bordering upon emptiness. But how
much emptiness would you say is needed? Would you use sevenparts, since one mote of dust bordering upon emptiness divided into
seven parts becomes emptiness? How much emptiness?” This iswhat he asked Ananda.
Sutra:“Moreover, since motes of dust bordering upon emptinesscan be reduced to emptiness, of how many motes of such form
as this must emptiness be composed?
Commentary:“Moreover, since motes of dust bordering upon emptinesscan be reduced to emptiness” – since when they are divided they
become united with emptiness – “of how many motes of suchform as this must emptiness be composed?” How many particlesof dust make up the entirety of empty space? How many motes ofdust bordering upon emptiness are united into emptiness? Thatwould not be a small number! Here the word “form” is used torepresent the element earth.
Sutra:“When these motes of form mass together, a mass of form
does not make emptiness; when emptiness is massed together, amass of emptiness does not make form. Besides, although form
can be divided, how can emptiness be massed together?
Commentary:“When these motes of form mass together, a mass of form
does not make emptiness. You have been postulating that particles
of form unite with particles of form in order to make emptiness; but
actually, a union of particles of form cannot make emptiness.”
Didn’t the Buddha just say, “It makes no sense to say that dust
bordering on emptiness is composed of dust bordering on
emptiness?” Now he says that motes bordering upon emptinesscannot unite with motes bordering upon emptiness to create
emptiness. The motes of dust bordering on emptiness have already

153

154

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

become emptiness; how can there still be motes bordering upon
emptiness to unite with each other? “When emptiness is massed
together – suppose you say that you can combine emptiness to get
motes of dust bordering upon emptiness – a mass of emptinessdoes not make form. Since it is empty, how can it also have ashape, a form, and an appearance? Besides, although form can bedivided – when you have the appearance of form you can divide it
up into minute particles – how can emptiness be massed
together? Since emptiness is empty, what method can there be of
making the emptiness come together? How can you unite emptinesswith emptiness? It has already become emptiness, is it possible thatyou can bring the emptiness together further to form a mote of dust
bordering upon emptiness?”
P3

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You simply do not know that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of form is true emptiness, and the natureof emptiness is true form. Pure at its origin, it pervades theDharma Realm. It accords with living beings’ minds, in
response to their capacity to know.
Commentary:“You simply do not know, Ananda, that in the Treasury of
the Thus Come One – the Treasury of the Thus Come One is thetrue mind, the Real Appearance. You don’t know that if you
investigate the question of emptiness and the motes of dust
bordering upon emptiness to its primary source, you still won’t beable to resolve it. But the principle is found in the Treasury of theThus Come One: The nature of form is true emptiness, and thenature of emptiness is true form.” At its ultimate point, theappearance of form is true emptiness; and at its ultimate point, thenature of emptiness has true form. Basically, it is not defiled, notpure, not produced, not extinguished, and it neither increases nor
diminishes. Basically, it is unmoving. In its basic nature, “Pure at

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasiveits origin, it pervades the Dharma Realm with nothing in excess
and nothing deficient.”“The nature of form is true emptiness, and the nature of
emptiness is true form.” This kind of wonderful function “accords
with living beings’ minds, in response to their capacity toknow.” It responds to their capacity: the extent of the wonder
which each living being is capable of is revealed.
P4

He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign its origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.
Commentary:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma.” It accords with living beings’ minds and appears inaccordance with the karma of each living being, in the amount thateach is capable of knowing. The nature of form is true emptiness,and the nature of emptiness is true form. Pure in its origin, it
pervades the Dharma Realm. This wonderful function follows thekarmic responses of each living being and gives rise to the kind of
retribution that each should receive.
“People in the world are so deluded as to assign its origin tocauses and conditions.” Who are they? They are people who
cultivate according to sects outside the Way and provisional
vehicles and ordinary people. They are confused about the nature of
the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is pure at its origin andpervades the Dharma Realm. They do not recognize it. They
believe it is based on causes and conditions. This is the attachmentof adherents of the Small Vehicle: the dharma of causes and

155

156

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

conditions. “Or they assign it to spontaneity.” Adherents of sects
outside the Way are attached to the nature of spontaneity. How is itthat they get cheated in this way? “These mistakes, which arise
from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the
conscious mind” – it is the distinction making conscious mind ofadherents of the Small Vehicle, of sects outside the Way, and of
ordinary people, making distinctions and calculations. They makecalculations with considerations and distinctions. They speculate
about things which have not yet happened, speculations which “arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.” The false thinking, distinctions, and calculations of the
conscious mind – whether you talk about causes and conditions or
spontaneity – are all just words. None of it is real. There isn’t any
true and actual principle which can be spoken.
O2 The element fire.
P1 He reveals its nature and searches for it.

Sutra:“Ananda, fire, which has no nature of its own, depends uponvarious causes and conditions for its existence. Consider afamily in the city that has not yet eaten. When they wish toprepare food, they hold up a speculum to the sun, seeking fire.
Commentary:“Ananda, fire, which has no nature of its own, depends uponvarious causes and conditions for its existence.” The nature offire has no substance of its own. There must be causes andconditions before it can arise. “Nature of its own” here refers not toa person but to the substance of fire. This passage of text should not
be read, “I am devoid of fire,” which is to say, “I haven’t any
temper.” If you didn’t have any fire in your nature, you would be a
Bodhisattva.
Fire “depends upon various causes and conditions for its
existence.” It has no nature of its own. It is inherent in allconditions. When the causes and conditions for fire are present, fire
will appear. If the causes and conditions are not there, there will be

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

no fire. Where is the nature of fire? The nature of fire pervades allplaces. Although it has no substance of its own, there is not a single
place which is devoid of fire.
“Consider a family in the city that has not yet eaten. Ananda,take a look at a family in the city of Shravasti, that has not yet eaten.
When they wish to prepare food, they go to the kitchen to make riceand vegetables. At this time, the sun is still shining; otherwise, fire
could not come forth. They hold up a speculum to the sun,seeking fire.” A speculum is a “fire mirror,” made out of metal.
Facing the sun, they hold the speculum in one hand, and in the otherthey hold a piece of moxa for tinder. The sun strikes the speculum,
and the reflected light heats the tinder until it catches fire. Thisancient method of seeking fire from the sun was used before there
were matches. Further on in the text the Buddha asks whether thefire comes from the sun, from the speculum, or from the moxa
tinder.
P2

He explains the search in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, let us look into your suggestion that the fire comes
forth from mixing and uniting. By way of example, you and I
and the twelve hundred and fifty bhikshus unite together toform a community. However, a careful analysis of thecommunity reveals that every member composing it has his
own body, birthplace, clan, and name. For instance, Shariputra
is a Brahman, Uruvilva is of the Kashyapa clan, and you,
Ananda, come from the Gautama family.
Commentary:“Ananda, let us look into your suggestion that the fire comes
forth from mixing and uniting. If there is a mixing and uniting, itcertainly has to be apparent in some way. A lot of things coming
together is called a mixing and uniting. What is it like? By way of
example, you and I and the twelve hundred and fifty bhikshus
unite together to form a community. It is like our assembly here,

157

158

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Ananda. You and I and the twelve hundred and fifty bhikshus have
now come together to form one assembly, but that one assembly is
not a single thing. However, a careful analysis of the community
reveals that every member composing it has his own body.”
This group has come together as an assembly and this is calledmixing and uniting. “Suppose you ask about and investigate each
person’s origin. It is said to be a single assembly, but each person
nonetheless has his own body. Not only that, but each has his own
body, birthplace, clan, and name.” Those born into the Smithfamily are called Smith; those born into the Lee family are called
Lee.
“For instance, Shariputra..” I have already discussed
Shariputra. His mother’s eyes were as beautiful as those of the egret(white pelican). The egret is shari in Sanskrit, and putra means“son.” So his name means the “Son of Shari.” He was “aBrahman.” The Brahman caste is the highest of India’s fourclasses. “Brahman” is a Sanskrit word which is explained asmeaning “pure lineage,” pure seed. But, actually, the human seed is
not pure, it is the Brahman’s nature which is pure. “Brahman” also
is explained as meaning “pure purpose.” They say that theirpatriarch came from the Brahma Heaven, and so they say they areof a pure lineage.
“Uruvilva is of the Kashyapa clan.” Uruvilva means “papaya
grove.” He cultivated the Way beside a papaya grove, and so hecalled himself by that name. The name Kashyapa means “turtle
clan.” They were so named because in the past their ancestors
found a turtle with a map on its back.
“And you, Ananda, come from the Gautama family.” The
name “Ananda” means “blissful.” He and Shakyamuni Buddha
were both of the Gautama family. Later the Buddha changed to the
Shakya clan. “Gautama” means “sugar cane.” It’s not known if hisancestors planted sugar cane, or if they liked to eat sugar cane, orjust what the reason was that they took the name Gautama for theirclan.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

This passage notes that every person has his own ancestry andpersonal name. Although they come together as a single assembly,
each person is still different. Each has his own name, his own
appearance, and his own body. Shakyamuni Buddha points that out
as a preface to his explanation of the element fire, which is mixed
and united, but which has differences within it.
Sutra:“Ananda, suppose fire existed because of mixing anduniting. When the hand holds up the speculum to the sun toseek fire, does the fire come out of the speculum? Does it comeout of the moxa tinder? Or does it come from the sun?
Commentary:“Ananda, suppose fire existed because of mixing anduniting.” That is, when causes and conditions came together –when the hand held the speculum and there was sunlight and moxa
tinder – these three kinds of causes and conditions mix and unite,
and then there would be fire.
“When the hand holds up the speculum to the sun to seek
fire – when the person seeking fire holds up the speculum in his
hand – does the fire come out of the speculum? Would you saythat the fire came out of the speculum? Does it come out of themoxa tinder? Does the tinder produce the fire? Or does it comefrom the sun? Does the fire come from the sun? Tell me where itcomes from.” This is also a case of mixing and uniting: there is the
speculum, the sun, and the tinder of moxa, which catches fire very
easily.
“In this case of mixing and uniting, where would you say thefire ultimately came from? Suppose you say it is the sun whichalone brings forth fire; in that case the sun would be able to burn up
the entire world. So it won’t work to say it came from the sun.
Suppose you say it comes from the speculum; yet, when the
speculum is held in someone’s hand, it isn’t even the least bit warm.
Fire is something warm, but the speculum isn’t even warm. So it isillogical to say it comes from the speculum. Suppose you say it

159

160

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

comes from the moxa tinder. In the absence of the mirror and thesun, why doesn’t it emit fire? So this is a case of mixing anduniting, but there are still distinctions within it.”
Sutra:“Suppose, Ananda, that it came from the sun. Not only
would it burn the moxa tinder in your hand, but as it cameacross the groves of trees, it should burn them up as well.
Commentary:“Suppose, Ananda, that it came from the sun – suppose you
say the fire comes from the sun – not only would it burn the moxa
tinder in your hand – the fire of the sun can burn up the moxa
tinder in your hand – but as it came across the groves of trees, it
should burn them up as well.” The sun is far away; and its heatpasses over a lot of groves of trees. If the fire were to come from thesun, the trees would also be burned up. If the sun can burn the moxa
tinder, why can’t it burn the trees and grasses? And yet they do notburn up.
Sutra:“Suppose that it came from the speculum. Since it came out
from within the speculum to ignite the moxa tinder, why doesn’t
the speculum melt? Yet your hand that holds it feels no heat;
how, then, could the speculum melt?
Commentary:“Suppose that it came from the speculum. Since it came out
from within the speculum to ignite the moxa tinder – suppose
you say that the fire comes out of the speculum spontaneously toignite the tinder, but if the fire is within the speculum, “whydoesn’t the speculum melt?” According to the Chinese
explanation of the five elements, fire overcomes metal. It will melt
metals, such as gold, silver, copper, iron. If the fire came from themirror, the mirror would melt. “However, your hand that holds it
feels no heat; how, then, could the speculum melt? The mirror
itself isn’t even warm. How could it melt?”

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Sutra:“Suppose that the fire came from the moxa tinder. Then why
is fire generated only when the bright mirror comes into
contact with the dazzling light?
Commentary:“Suppose you say the fire is produced from the tinder. Supposethat the fire came from the moxa tinder. Then why is fire
generated only when the bright mirror comes into contact withthe dazzling light? The light of the sun and the light from thespeculum shine on the tinder and then there is fire. If the fire were
to come from the moxa tinder, then the tinder should produce fireby itself. It shouldn’t be necessary to wait for the sunlight and thespeculum to start the fire. So it is not reasonable for you to say thatthe fire comes from the tinder, either.”
Sutra:“Furthermore, on closer examination you will find thespeculum held in hands, the sun high up in the sky, and moxa
grown from the ground. Where does the fire come from? How
can it travel some distance to reach here?
Commentary:“Furthermore, on closer examination – you should look into
this in greater detail – you will find the speculum held in hands,
the sun high up in the sky, and moxa grown from the ground.
Where does the fire come from? How can it travel somedistance to reach here? The three – speculum, sunlight, and tinder– come from different places. Where, ultimately, does the fire comefrom? Where is the home that it leaves to come here?” the Buddhaasks Ananda. It can’t reasonably be said to originate in the hand,the sky, or the earth, the three places mentioned above.
Sutra:“The sun and the speculum cannot mix and unite, since they
are far apart from each other. Nor can it be that the fire exists
spontaneously, without an origin.

161

162

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“The sun and the speculum cannot mix and unite, since they
are far apart from each other. The sunlight and the speculum arevery, very far removed from each other. You cannot say they mix
and you cannot say they unite. Why? They do not come together;
how could they mix and unite? Now the twelve hundred and fifty
great Bhikshus are here together, but how can you say the sun andthe speculum are together? They are very far apart. ‘Furthermore,
upon closer examination you will find the mirror held in the hands,
the sun high in the sky, and the moxa grown in the ground. Where
does fire come from? How can it travel some distance to reach
here?’”“Nor can it be that the fire exists spontaneously, without an
origin.” But it should not be that the fire doesn’t come fromanywhere at all but simply exists of itself.
P3

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You simply do not know that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of fire is true emptiness, and the nature of
emptiness is true fire. Pure at its origin, it pervades the Dharma
Realm. It accords with living beings’ minds, in response to theircapacity to know.
Commentary:“Ananda, you simply do not know that the principles
explained above are all contained in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. Where have you gone to look for them? The nature offire is true emptiness.” The property of fire by nature has true
emptiness within it. “And the nature of emptiness is true fire.”
Within the property of emptiness is true fire. “Pure at its origin –it is fundamentally pure – it pervades the Dharma Realm.” Thiselement of fire pervades the Dharma Realm. It is everywhere. “Itaccords with living beings’ minds, in response to their capacity
to know.”

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that fire is generated in theplace where a speculum is held up to the sunlight, and fire will
be generated everywhere if specula are held up to the sunlightthroughout the Dharma Realm. Since fire can come forththroughout the whole world, can there be any fixed place towhich it is confined?
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that fire is generated in theplace where a speculum is held up to the sunlight, and fire will
be generated everywhere if specula are held up to the sunlightthroughout the Dharma Realm.” If everyone in the world held up
a speculum to the sun, fire would arise everywhere. “Since fire cancome forth throughout the whole world, can there be any fixedplace to which it is confined? Where would you say the fire is?
Where does it come from? Therefore, what we call the element fire
pervades the Dharma Realm.”
P4

He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign its origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.
O3 The element water.
P1 He reveals the nature and searches for it.

Sutra:“Ananda, water is by nature unstable. It may keep on
flowing or come to a stop. Kapila, Chakra, Padma, and Hasta,
and other great magicians of Shravasti often hold up

163

164

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

instruments to the light of the full moon at midnight to extractfrom the moon the essence of water to mix with their drugs.
Commentary:“Ananda, water is by nature unstable.” Earth and fire havebeen discussed; now water will be explained. Each of these is anelement, for which the Chinese character is da ( ), which literallymeans “great.” These elements are said to be “great” because they
pervade all places, inexhaustibly.
The nature of water is unstable. It is said,
When the opening is to the east,
the water flows east;
When the opening is to the west,
the water flows west.
If you gouge out the bank of a pool, river, stream, lake, or sea,
the water will flow out in whatever direction you make the cut. A
body of water has no fixed boundaries, so the text says that water is
by nature unstable. “It may keep on flowing or come to a stop.”
It stops and goes; it is not constant or uniform. “Kapila, Chakra,
Padma, and Hasta, and other great magicians of Shravasti” –the immortal, Kapila, of the City of Abundance and Virtue, was anadherent of the “religion of the yellow haired.” It was explained
earlier that Matangi was a follower of a magician of the religion of
the yellow haired and that she had learned the “former Brahma
Heaven mantra” from him.
Besides these four great magicians, there were many others –too many to be mentioned by name – so the text says, “and othergreat magicians.” Magicians deal with illusion, with what is false
and empty. They “often hold up instruments to the light of thefull moon at midnight to extract from the moon the essence ofwater to mix with their drugs.” They wanted to use the moonessence in their illusory medicines which confused people. These
medicines were like the present day LSD, which, although notmixed with essence of the moon, is nonetheless close to the kind of

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

drug being discussed. They caused people to see everything as
strange and to think of themselves as having already become
enlightened. They caused nervous disorders and caused people tobe upside-down and unreliable. On the night of the full moon, thefifteenth day of the month in the lunar calendar, they made use of
instruments – a square pan and a crystal ball – to extract the essenceof water. When the crystal ball is held in the moonlight on the nightof the fifteenth, water will come forth and gather in the pan. The
water is then used to mix with the drugs. There probably isn’t muchwater that comes forth.
P2

He explains the search in detail.

Sutra:“Does the water come out of the crystal ball? Does it exist ofitself in space? Or, does it come from the moon?
Commentary:

The water comes forth on the night of the full moon and collects
in the pan. “Does the water come out of the crystal ball? Does itexist of itself in space? Does the water come from space? Or, doesit come from the moon? Does it come out of the moonlight?”
Sutra:“Ananda, suppose the water came from the distant moon.
Water then should also flow from all the grass and trees whenthe moonlight passes over them on its way to the crystal ball. If
it does flow from them, why wait for it to come out of the crystal
ball? If it does not flow from the trees, then it is clear that thewater does not descend from the moon.
Commentary:“Ananda, now you should think about it; where does that water
come from? Suppose the water came from the distant moon. If
you say the water comes from the moonlight, that it is the water ofthe essence of the moon, water then should also flow from all thegrass and trees when the moonlight passes over them on its way

165

166

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

to the crystal ball.” The moonlight must come from a long way off
to cause the instruments to flow forth water. Above it was statedthat when the fire passed over the groves and trees they should burnup. Now the groves and trees should all flow forth. That meanswater should come out of all of them. Whatever place themoonlight passes over, water should flow forth there. “If it does
flow from them, why wait for it to come out of the crystal ball?”If the groves and trees all emit water, there is no reason to wait forthere to be a crystal ball in order to get water. “If it does not flowfrom the trees, if the groves and trees do not flow forth water, thenit is clear that the water does not descend from the moon. Thenyou should understand that the water does not come down from themoon.”
Sutra:“If it came from the crystal balls, then it should flow fromthe crystal all the time. Why would they have to wait for
midnight and the light of the full moon to receive it?
Commentary:“If it came from the crystal balls – if you say the water flows
forth from the crystal ball – then it should flow from the crystal
all the time. Why would they have to wait for midnight and thelight of the full moon to receive it?” Why wait for the arrival of
the fifteenth of the month to seek the water? If it were the crystal
ball that emits the water, it should come forth at any time at all. So
now it has been proven that the water does not come from themoon, and it does not come from the instruments.
Sutra:“If it came from space, which is by nature boundless, itwould flow everywhere, until everything between earth and sky
was submerged. How, then, could there still be travel by water,
land, and space?

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“If it came from space, which is by nature boundless – canyou tell where the bounds of space are? Can you find them? Since
space has no bounds, the water would flow everywhere... If, in
fact, the water came from space, the water would have no bounds,
either. The nature of space is boundless, and you say that waterflows forth from within space, and so water should not have any
bounds, either. ...until everything between earth and sky was
submerged. Everything would turn into a great sea, and everyone,from the realm of people up through the heavens, would drown.
How, then, could there still be travel by water, land, andspace?” Several thousand years ago the Buddha was alreadytalking about air travel, though there were no airplanes at that time.
He knew long ago that there would be air travel and space travel.
He says that if everything from the realm of people up to the realmof the gods turned into a great sea, there would only be travel bywater; there wouldn’t be any dry land or any space. But this is not
the case.
Sutra:“Furthermore, upon closer examination you will find thatthe moon moves through the sky, the crystal ball is held in thehand, and the pan for receiving the water is put there bysomeone; but, where does the water that flows into the pancome from?
Commentary:“Furthermore, upon closer examination – you should look
into it in detail – you will find that the moon moves through thesky.” Now, it is not necessarily the case that the moon travels
through the sky, but that is the way the text describes it. In the final
analysis, when the moon travels in the sky, how far does it go in asingle step? And how far does it have to travel to get where it isgoing? Pay no attention to this point. “The crystal ball is held in
the hand, and the pan for receiving the water is put there bysomeone.” The pan was placed there by a person. The moon and

167

168

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

the crystal ball and the pan all have a definite place. “But, where
does the water that flows into the pan come from?” The Buddha
has just asked whether the water comes from the crystal ball, fromthe moon, or from space. Where, then, does it come from? How
does the water get to the pan?
Sutra:“The moon and the crystal balls cannot mix or unite, since
they are far apart. Nor can it be that the essence of water exists
spontaneously without an origin.
Commentary:“The moon and the crystal balls cannot mix or unite, since
they are far apart. You may say that the moon and the crystal ballmix and unite to bring about the water; however, being so far apart,how can they unite? It’s not possible. Nor can it be that theessence of water exists spontaneously without an origin.” Thesame principle holds for water as was stated for the element of fire.
It cannot be that the water comes from nowhere but suddenly
appears of itself in the pan. There is no such principle.
P3

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You still do not know that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of water is true emptiness, and the natureof emptiness is true water. Pure in its origin, it pervades theDharma Realm. It accords with living beings’ minds, in
response to their capacity to know.
Commentary:“Ananda, you still do not know that in the Treasury of theThus Come One the nature of water is true emptiness.” Thenature, replete with water, is actually true emptiness. “And thenature of emptiness is true water.” The nature, replete withemptiness, has truth within it. “Where do you say it comes from,then? It comes from the Treasury of the Thus Come One.” It is

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

found in the true minds of all of us living beings. We are replete not
only with water, but also with fire, wind, and earth. They are allcomplete in our minds. Earth, water, fire, wind, emptiness,
perception, and consciousness, the seven elements, are all completein our minds. But, though they all exist there, they are not mixed
together, messed up, or murky.
“Pure in its origin, it pervades the Dharma Realm. The
nature of water is pure at its origin and pervades the Dharma
Realm. You should know that within it there is wonderfulexistence.” Within true emptiness there is wonderful existence. If
you contemplate these principles, you can come to understandthem. In other words, when you yourself have kung fu – spiritual
skill – when you sit in meditation and gain samadhi power and giverise to genuine wisdom, then you can understand that the principles
explained in the Sutra are true and not false. But, this principle will
not be easy to understand now if you are trying to fathom it withyour conscious mind.
“It accords with living beings’ minds, in response to theircapacity to know.” Whatever the minds of living beings in the nine
Dharma Realms seek can be given them in accord with their intent.
Whatever anyone wants they can have, in whatever amount theyneed. If you need to drink a glass of water, you are given a glass ofwater; if you need two glasses of water, you have two to drink.
Living beings’ wishes are fulfilled in accord with their needs.
Sutra:“A crystal ball is held up at a certain place, and there water
comes forth. If crystal balls were held up throughout the
Dharma Realm, then throughout the Dharma Realm water
would come forth. Since water can come forth throughout theentire world, can there be any fixed place to which it isconfined?
Commentary:

Where would you say water comes from? The text tells you
here. How is it said to be in the Treasury of the Thus Come One?

169

170

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive“A crystal ball is held up at a certain place” – one person decides
he wants some water and holds up the crystal ball – “and therewater comes forth. If crystal balls were held up throughout the
Dharma Realm – if to the ends of the earth, everyone held up a
crystal ball to seek water – then throughout the Dharma Realm
water would come forth.” Water would flow from all the billion
worlds. All that is needed is someone seeking water. “Since water
can come forth throughout the entire world – if it is possible forit to be produced everywhere in the world – can there be any fixedplace to which it is confined? If it is everywhere in the entire
world, what place can you say it originally comes from? If it comesfrom a certain place, it can come to me but can’t go to you. If it goesto you, it can’t come to me. But, if everyone holds up the crystal
ball, water will come forth for everyone. That is precisely thenature of water in the Treasury of the Thus Come One – notdwelling anywhere, and yet dwelling everywhere. It is absolutely
everywhere, but it can also be said that it is absent from every
place, because if you don’t have the crystal ball, if you don’t
employ the method, then it’s not there. The same is true of thenature of fire.
P4

He rejects the two theories for being mere calculations.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign their origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

O4 The element wind.
P1 He reveals its nature and explains how it brushes against someone.

Sutra:“Ananda, by nature, the wind has no substance, and its
movements and stillness are erratic. You always adjust yourrobe as you enter the great assembly. When the corner of yoursamghati brushes the person next to you, there is a slight breeze
which stirs against that person’s face.
Commentary:

The Buddha spoke again to Ananda, “Ananda, by nature, thewind has no substance. Let me tell you about the wind, now. Its
movements and stillness are erratic.” Sometimes it is in motion,
sometimes it is still. “You always adjust your robe as you enter
the great assembly. When the corner of your samghati brushes
the person next to you, there is a slight breeze which stirs
against that person’s face.” “Samghati” is a Sanskrit word whichtranslates in several ways. It is the “many pieced robe” (tsa sui yi), because it is composed of one hundred eight pieces ofcloth made in patterns of four long and one short. This robe is also
chu yi) and “the great robe” (called “the host’s robe” (da yi). It is the robe worn by the Dharma speaking Host. Of thethree robes of a left home person, one is five pieces, one is sevenpieces, and this one, the samghati, is the “great robe” with the mostpieces. When you walk by someone, the corner of your robebrushes against them, your robe makes a breeze. As you move by, abreath of air passes over the face of that person.
Sutra:“Does this wind come from the corner of the kashaya, doesit arise from emptiness, or is it produced from the face of theperson brushed by the wind?
Commentary:“Does this wind come from the corner of the kashaya?” Does
the breeze that blows across the person’s face come from the corner

171

172

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasiveof the kashaya, that is, the samghati? “Does it arise from
emptiness?” Does the wind come out of empty space? “Or is it
produced from the face of the person brushed by the wind?”
Does the breeze originate from the other person’s face? “Kashaya”
huai
is a Sanskrit word which translates as “mute colored” (shai) and indicates that it is “clothing for getting out of the dust”
li ch’en fu)(
P2

He explains its brushing against someone in detail.

Sutra:“Ananda, if the wind comes from the corner of the kashaya,
you are then clad in the wind, and your kashaya should fly
about and leave your body. I am now speaking dharma in the
midst of the assembly, and my robe remains motionless andhangs straight down. You should look closely at my robe to see
whether there is any wind in it. It cannot be that the wind isstored somewhere in the robe, either.
Commentary:“Ananda,” the Buddha again called to Ananda, “if the wind
comes from the corner of the kashaya, you are then clad in thewind, and your kashaya should fly about and leave your body.
The robe should separate from your body; in that case it would bethat the wind came from the corner of the robe. I am now speaking
dharma in the midst of the assembly, and my robe remains
motionless and hangs straight down.” Here the Buddha refers tohimself as “I”. “‘I am now speaking Dharma in the midst of theAssembly, and my robe remains motionless and hangs straight
down.’ Take a look at it.” “You should look closely at my robe tosee whether there is any wind in it. You see my robe hanging
down; where is the wind? Is there any wind? It cannot be that thewind is stored somewhere in the robe, either. You should not saythat there is a place in my robe which harbors the wind and holds it
there until it is time for it to blow.”

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Sutra:“If it arose from emptiness, why wouldn’t the wind brushagainst the man even when your robe did not move? Emptinessis constant in nature; thus, the wind should constantly arise.
When there was no wind, the emptiness should disappear. You
can perceive the disappearance of the wind; but, what would
the disappearance of emptiness look like? If it did arise anddisappear, it could not be what is called emptiness. Since it iswhat is called emptiness, how can it generate wind?
Commentary:“If it arose from emptiness – if you say the wind comes out ofempty space – why wouldn’t the wind brush against the maneven when your robe did not move? The wind comes from theemptiness, but when your robe is not moving, there is no wind.
Why not? Why don’t you feel the wind blowing? Emptiness isconstant in nature.” Emptiness is unchanging and constant innature. “Thus, the wind should constantly arise.” If wind arosefrom emptiness, there should always be a wind, since emptiness isconstant and unchanging. It should not be that sometimes there iswind and sometimes not.
“When there was no wind, the emptiness should disappear.”
The Buddha just pointed out that if wind is produced in emptiness,there should always be wind. The converse is that if there is a time
when there is no wind, the emptiness should disappear. Withoutwind, the emptiness would be obliterated. “You can perceive thedisappearance of the wind; but, what would the disappearanceof emptiness look like?” When the wind is not blowing, it is still.
People can sense this; they have an awareness of the absence ofwind. But, what would the disappearance of emptiness look like?
What would it be like if empty space were obliterated? Can empty
space disappear? Basically, emptiness has neither form nor
appearance; how could it have a disappearance? Basically,
emptiness cannot be obliterated. And so the Buddha deliberately
asks Ananda this difficult question.

173

174

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive“If it did arise and disappear, it could not be what is called
emptiness. Since it is what is called emptiness, how can it
generate wind?” If there is production and extinction in it, it is notwhat is called emptiness; it is what is called form and appearance.
For example, wind can move and be still, and that is a kind ofarising and disappearing. And so it is considered a kind of form, notemptiness. Emptiness is called emptiness because there is nothinginside it at all; how then could wind arise from it? Is there any traceof the wind coming out of emptiness? Any pathway for it? What isthat pathway like? There isn’t any. This is proof that the wind does
not come out of emptiness.
Sutra:“If the wind came from the face of the person by your side,
it would blow upon you while you set your robe in order. Why
would it blow backwards upon the person from whom it was
generated?
Commentary:“If the wind came from the face of the person by your side –if you say that the wind arose from the face which was brushed by
the wind – it would blow upon you. It makes sense that wind
coming from another’s face should blow on you while you set yourrobe in order. Why would it blow backwards upon the personfrom whom it was generated? How is it that when you straighten
your robes it blows on someone else’s face? If the wind were
produced from that person’s face, it should blow on you first. Why,then, when you adjust your clothes, does the breeze from the cornerof your robe blow first onto the person’s face?”
Sutra:“Upon closer examination, you will find that the robe is set
in order by yourself, the face blown by the wind belongs to theperson by your side, and the emptiness is tranquil and not
involved in movement. Where, then, does the wind come fromthat blows in this place?

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“Ananda, upon closer examination – you should look into thiswell – you will find that the robe is set in order by yourself. It isyou who move the robe. The face blown by the wind belongs to
the person by your side. It is another person’s face. And theemptiness is tranquil.” There is no movement in emptiness: it isthere as if asleep, sleeping sweetly without any restlessness. Even
breath is cut off. One could say it was like a dead person, but a deadperson has form and appearance, while emptiness has no form orappearance. It is tranquil and unmoving, “and not involved inmovement,” whereas the wind blows back and forth, flowing andmoving like water. “Where, then, does the wind come from thatblows in this place?” Where does the element wind come from?
Sutra:“The wind and emptiness cannot mix and unite, since they
are different from each other. Nor should it be that the windspontaneously exists without an origin.
Commentary:“The wind and emptiness cannot mix and unite” – theycannot work together; wind is wind and emptiness is emptiness –“since they are different from each other. Nor should it be thatthe wind spontaneously exists without an origin. Basically, thewind does not have a substantial nature, but if it did, it should not
be that its substance arose from nothing. It cannot be that the windexists without having come forth from anywhere. Where, then,does it come from? I have told you many times, and yet you still
don’t understand? It comes forth from the Treasury of the Thus
Come One.”P3

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You still do not know that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of wind is true emptiness, and the natureof emptiness is true wind. Pure at its origin, it pervades the

175

176

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Dharma Realm. It accords with living beings’ minds, in
response to their capacity to know.
Commentary:“Ananda, you still do not know that in the Treasury of theThus Come One the nature of wind is true emptiness, and thenature of emptiness is true wind.” The accumulated nature ofwind is genuine emptiness, and the accumulated nature of
emptiness is the source of the genuine wind. “Pure at its origin, it
pervades the Dharma Realm.” Within it is a pure origin whichpervades the Dharma Realm.
“It accords with living beings’ minds, in response to theircapacity to know.” This nature which pervades the Dharma Realm
accords with living beings’ minds, in response to their capacity toknow. The response and the Way intertwine so that each living
being of the nine Dharma Realms has its own awareness, its own
scope.
Sutra:“Ananda, in the same way that you, as one person, moveyour robe slightly, and a small wind arises, so a wind arises inall countries if there is a similar movement throughout the
Dharma Realm. Since it can be produced throughout the world,
how can there be any fixed place to which it is confined?
Commentary:“Ananda, in the same way that you, as one person, moveyour robe slightly, and a small wind arises – you move your robe
and a breeze comes forth – so a wind arises in all countries if
there is a similar movement throughout the Dharma Realm.” If
all the people throughout the Dharma Realm moved their clothing,then in all countries a wind would arise. “Since it can be produced
throughout the world, in all places, by all people, how can there
be any fixed place to which it is confined? Ultimately, wherewould you say the wind comes from?”

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

P4

He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign their origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which bear no real
meaning.
Commentary:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma.” The wind arises as a result of the karmic retribution
which manifests for each person. But, the externalist religions of
the world, as well as ignorant people and those of the Two Vehicles,“are so deluded as to assign their origin to causes andconditions or to spontaneity.” People without wisdom get
confused, doubtful, and they say that the source of the wind is incauses and conditions. People of the provisional vehicle make thesame mistake. Adherents of external religions confusedly consider
it to be spontaneous in nature – some think that the wind arises
spontaneously. This kind of thinking, this kind, of guesswork,“These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations andreasoning processes of the conscious mind, are all the function of
the discriminations and considerations of the mind-consciousness.
It is nothing but the play of empty words which bear no real
meaning.” Things which can only be discussed are not real. Does
the text say here that this matter is apart from the manifestation ofwords and speech? It says that adherents of external religions andthose of the provisional vehicle can only talk. And what they talkabout is without real meaning. None of it is true; it’s not right.

177

178

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

O5 The element emptiness.
P1 He reveals the nature by digging for it.

Sutra:“Ananda, the nature of emptiness has no shape; it is only
apparent because of form. For instance, Shravasti is far fromthe river, so when the Kshatriyas, Brahmans, Vaishyas,
Shudras, Bharadvajas, Chandalas, and so forth, build theirhomes there, they dig wells seeking water. Where a foot of earth
is removed, there is a foot of emptiness; where as many as ten
feet of earth are removed, there are ten feet of emptiness. The
depth of the emptiness corresponds to the amount of earth
removed.
Commentary:“Ananda, the nature of emptiness has no shape; it is only
apparent because of form.” Having finished explaining theelement wind, the Buddha now discusses the element of emptiness.
How can emptiness be an element? Emptiness, too, pervades
the Dharma Realm. It is like the earth, water, fire, and wind alreadydiscussed. He says, “The nature of emptiness has no shape.” If there
is a shape, it is not emptiness. Is there any emptiness in places
where there are shapes? Yes, there is not less emptiness in places
where there are shapes and forms, and not more emptiness in places
where there are no shapes or forms.
“You say ‘If we dig a big pit in the ground, the pit will be filledwith emptiness. Isn’t that a case of there being more emptiness?’“Before you dug the pit, the emptiness was not less. The
emptiness was contained in the earth.” It is the same principle as“Ice is water and water is ice.” Although the ice is hard, water iswithin it. In this case, the earth has been dug up to reveal emptiness,but actually wherever there is a shape there is emptiness within. It’s
not that there isn’t any emptiness there. It’s not the case that there
is no emptiness just here where there’s a table. There is still
emptiness here. Where is the emptiness? It’s within the table. Thus,

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

emptiness pervades all places. It’s everywhere. The text says, “It isonly apparent because of form.” Emptiness hasn’t any shape orform; you can’t see it. Only because of the manifestation of shapes
and forms can you distinguish places where there is emptiness. If
there were no forms, you would be unaware of emptiness.
“For instance, Shravasti is far from the river, thus the peopleof that city can’t use the river water. So when the Kshatriyas, theroyal class, the Brahmans, the priestly class, the Vaishyas – theVaishyas are the business class – the Shudras, who are the servant
class, the Bharadvajas, Chandalas, and so forth” – those of mean
and lowly birth. Chandalas are the butchers, the lowliest people inIndia. In India, the Chandalas had to carry flutes and play uponthem as they walked on the streets to let people know they wereapproaching. They had to separate themselves from the otherpeople. “When they build their homes there, they dig wells
seeking water. Where a foot of earth is removed, there is a footof emptiness.” If you take a foot of dirt out of the earth, a foot of
emptiness will appear there. “Where as many as ten feet of earth
are removed, there are ten feet of emptiness.” The more you dig
down in search of water, the more emptiness will appear. “Thedepth of the emptiness corresponds to the amount of earth
removed.” That’s the way it is at the site of a well.
P2

He explains the digging in detail.

Sutra:“Does this emptiness come out of the dirt, does it exist
because of the digging, or does it arise of itself without a cause?
Commentary:“Now I’m asking you, Ananda. When a well is drilled,
emptiness is created. What do you say? Does this emptiness comeout of the dirt? Is it because of the dirt that the emptiness appears?
Does it exist because of the digging? Is it because the earth isdrilled that the emptiness exists? Or does it arise of itself without

179

180

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasivea cause? Is it that the emptiness arises of itself, for no reason at all?
Where do you say the emptiness comes from?”
Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, suppose this emptiness arose of itself
without any cause. Why wasn’t it unobstructed before the earth
was dug? Quite the contrary, one saw only the great earth;
there was no emptiness evident in it.
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, suppose this emptiness arose of itself
without any cause.” Suppose it came about by itself without any
reason and without any conditions for it. “Why wasn’t it
unobstructed before the earth was dug?” Why wasn’t it freefrom obstruction? Before the earth was drilled there was an
obstruction; something was blocking the emptiness. “Quite thecontrary, one saw only the great earth; there was no emptinessevident in it.” There wasn’t a place of emptiness that could be
penetrated. It was exactly the opposite of penetrating.
Sutra:“If emptiness came about because of the removal of theearth, we should have seen it entering the well as the earth wasremoved. If emptiness was not seen entering the well when theearth was first removed, how can we say that emptiness cameabout because of the removal of the earth?
Commentary:“If emptiness came about because of the removal of theearth – if emptiness took advantage of the removal of earth to makeits appearance – we should have seen it entering the well as theearth was removed. You should be able to see how the emptinessgoes in.” How does emptiness go in? Basically emptiness has noform or appearance; how can it be seen? Emptiness can’t go in;
emptiness is not produced and not extinguished. It does not go in orcome out. “If emptiness was not seen entering the well when theearth was first removed” – if one does not see any emptiness go

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasivein when the earth is removed – “how can we say that emptinesscame about because of the removal of the earth? If you don’t see
the emptiness go in when the earth comes out, how can you say thatemptiness exists because of the removal of the earth? You can’t
explain it that way.”
Sutra:“If there is no going in or coming out, then there is nodifference between the earth and emptiness. Why, then, doesn’t
emptiness come out of the well along with the earth in theprocess of digging?
Commentary:“If there is no going in or coming out – if you want to say thatthe emptiness neither goes in or comes out...” The Buddha suspects
that Ananda has another argument: “Emptiness is merely
emptiness; it doesn’t go in or come out.” However, if it neither goesin nor comes out, “then there is no difference between the earth
and emptiness. If we accept your theory that emptiness doesn’t go
in or come out, then there’s no distinction between emptiness andearth. If there’s no distinction between them, emptiness is just earth
and earth is just emptiness. Emptiness and earth are one. Emptinessand earth are non dual. Since they are the same, why, then, doesn’t
emptiness come out of the well along with the earth in theprocess of digging? You say that they are the same, so when theearth comes out, why doesn’t the emptiness follow it?
Sutra:“If emptiness appeared because of the digging, then the
digging would bring out emptiness instead of the earth. If
emptiness does not come out because of the digging, then the
digging yields only earth. Why, then, do we see emptinessappear as the well is dug?
Commentary:“Suppose you say that emptiness appeared because of the
digging into the earth. If that is reasonable, then it follows that the

181

182

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

digging would bring out emptiness instead of the earth.” Thedrilling should remove the emptiness, not the earth. Why, then,does it remove the earth? “If emptiness does not come out
because of the digging – if you say that it is not because of drillingthe well that the emptiness appears – then the digging yields only
earth. Why, then, do we see emptiness appear as the well is dug?
Since what the drilling removes is earth, why do you then see
emptiness? How does the emptiness come into being?
Sutra:“You should consider this even more carefully. Look into it
deeply, and you will find that the digging comes from theperson’s hand as its means of conveyance, and the earth exists
because of a change in the ground. But what causes the
emptiness to appear?
Commentary:

The Buddha tells Ananda, “You should consider this evenmore carefully. Investigate this. Really look into it deeply and indetail. And you will find that the digging comes from theperson’s hand as its means of conveyance.” The drilling is donewith a spade. “And the earth exists because of a change in the
ground.” That is, the dirt moves out of the earth and the well ismade. “But what causes the emptiness to appear? How does the
emptiness come about?”
Sutra:“The digging and the emptiness, one being substantial andthe other insubstantial, do not function on the same plane. They
do not mix and unite. Nor can it be that emptiness exists spontaneously without an origin.
Commentary:“The digging is substantial, and the emptiness is insubstantial.” The drilling is the false, the emptiness is the true. “They do
not function on the same plane.” Digging and emptiness don’tfunction together. “They do not mix and unite.” So in this there is

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

no mixing and there is no uniting. “Nor can it be that emptinessexists spontaneously without an origin.” But, what is emptinessultimately like? How does it arise? It’s not the case that emptinessgives rise to itself. It’s not that emptiness comes into being without
any reason, with no cause at all.
P3

He puts them together and admonishes him to awaken.

Sutra:“Although the nature of emptiness is completely pervasive,
it is basically unmoving. You should know that it and earth,water, fire, and wind are together called the five elements. Theirnatures are true and perfectly fused, and all are the Treasury of
the Thus Come One, fundamentally devoid of production andextinction.
Commentary:“Although the nature of emptiness is completely pervasive,
it is basically unmoving. You should know that it and earth,water, fire, and wind are together called the five elements. Theirnatures are true and perfectly fused.” The nature of emptiness isalso true and not false; it is perfect and perfectly fused without
obstruction. “All are the Treasury of the Thus Come One. Why
is it perfectly fused without obstruction? It comes forth from theTreasury of the Thus Come One and is fundamentally devoid of
production and extinction.” So it is neither produced nor
destroyed.
Sutra:“Ananda, your mind is murky and confused, and you do notawaken to the fact that the source of the four elements is noneother than the Treasury of the Thus Come One. Why do you nottake a look at emptiness to see whether it is subject to such
relativities as coming and going?

183

184

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“Ananda, your mind is murky and confused. You are so
stupid! Your mind is too murky, too lacking in understanding, andyou do not awaken to the fact that the source of the four
elements is none other than the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. I have explained the four elements of earth, water, fire, andwind to you before, but you still don’t understand. You are still
mixed up. You don’t understand that the four elements are basicallythe Treasury of the Thus Come One. Therefore, now you shouldtake a look at emptiness to see whether it is subject to such
relativities as coming and going? Does emptiness ultimately
come out or go in? Or is it that it doesn’t come out and doesn’t goin, either? Look it over; consider it carefully.”
P4

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You do not know at all that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of enlightenment is true emptiness, andthe nature of emptiness is true enlightenment. Pure at its origin,it pervades the Dharma Realm.
Commentary:“You do not know at all...” Now it has reached the point that
Ananda doesn’t understand at all. “…that in the Treasury of theThus Come One the nature of enlightenment is true emptiness.”
The essence of the nature of enlightenment is the nature of thesubstance of true emptiness. “And the nature of emptiness is true
enlightenment.” And the essence of the nature of emptiness is thenature of the substance of genuine, wonderful enlightenment.
“Pure at its origin – this state of being is pure at its source, and , itpervades the Dharma Realm.” Thus, emptiness and the four
elements mentioned above are all pure at their origin, and they all
pervade the Dharma Realm. Since that is the case, how can they goin or come out?

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Sutra:“It accords with living beings’ minds, in response to theircapacity to know.
Commentary:“It accords with living beings’ minds throughout the nine
Dharma Realms, in response to their capacity to know.” They
come to know however much they should know, whether it is alittle or a lot, big or small.
Sutra:“Ananda, if in one place there is a well empty of earth, there
will be emptiness filling up that one place. If there are wells
empty of earth in the ten directions, there will be emptinessfilling them up in the ten directions. Since it fills up the ten
directions, is there any fixed location in which emptiness isfound?
Commentary:“Ananda, I will now tell you clearly. If in one place there is awell empty of earth, there will be emptiness filling up that one
place – the emptiness fills up the whole well. If there are wells
empty of earth in the ten directions, there will be emptinessfilling them up in the ten directions.” If there were wells
everywhere throughout the ten directions, the ten directions would
be replete with emptiness. Emptiness everywhere follows theprinciple explained above. “Since it fills up the ten directions –since there is emptiness in every place, anywhere there is a wellthere will be emptiness. Is there any fixed location in which
emptiness is found? Can you still say that there is a place thatemptiness comes from and a place it goes to? It doesn’t come or
go.”

185

186

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

P5

He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign their origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which bear no real
meaning.
Commentary:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma.” According to the karmic obstacles of living beings,
such karmic retributions as these arise. They come about throughthe wonderful functioning of the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. “But, ignorant of this fact, people in the world –adherents of the provisional teaching, ordinary people, andadherents of externalist religions, who lack wisdom – are sodeluded as to assign their origin to causes and conditions. They
are confused about this principle and call it causes and conditions.
Adherents of other religions say that it is the principle of
spontaneity; they ascribe the arisal of emptiness to spontaneity.
These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations andreasoning processes of the conscious mind – it is a case of using
the considering, discriminating, conscious mind to distinguish andcalculate. They are nothing but the play of empty words whichbear no real meaning.” But, it is merely a principle which lends
itself to discussion; it is not a true principle. What they discuss is
not proper theory, but idle speculation.
O6 The element seeing.
P1 He reveals the nature and explains it by using the mundane “dust.”

Sutra:“Ananda, the seeing awareness does not perceive by itself. It
depends upon form and emptiness for its existence. You are

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

now in the Jeta Grove where you see brightness in the morningand darkness in the evening. Deep in the night you will see
brightness when the moon arises and darkness when no moon isvisible. The brightness and darkness are discerned by theseeing.
Commentary:“Ananda, the seeing awareness does not perceive by itself.”
The seeing awareness has no knowing or feeling. There is noawareness in seeing by itself. Seeing is simply seeing. The elementof seeing is just the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
The seeing awareness refers to this seeing essence which is clear,bright, and does not set up subject and object and so it basically is
devoid of “perception” and “that which is perceived.”“It depends upon form and emptiness for its existence.” It isbecause there is form and emptiness that there is perception. But
it’s not that seeing in its basic substance has perception; it is in thepresence of form and emptiness that this distinction arises. “Youare now in the Jeta Grove – you, Ananda, are now in the grove ofPrince ‘War Victory’ – where you see brightness in the morningand darkness in the evening. Deep in the night – suppose youwere there at midnight – you will see brightness when the moonis visible. On a night when the moon is not visible, it’s dark. These
two, the brightness and darkness are discerned by the seeing.”
How do we know light and dark? The seeing discriminates the lightand dark. “It depends upon form and emptiness for its
existence.” It is because there is form and emptiness that there isperception. But, it’s not that seeing in its basic substance isperception; it is in the presence of form and emptiness that this
distinction arises.
P2

He explains the “dust” in detail.

Sutra:“Is the seeing identical in substance with brightness,darkness, and emptiness, or are they not the same substance?

187

188

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Are they the same and yet different, or are they not the sameand yet not different?
Commentary:“Is the seeing identical in substance with brightness,darkness, and emptiness, or are they not the same substance?
Would you say that seeing and emptiness were one identicalsubstance, or not? Are they the same and yet different, or are
they not the same and yet not different? Perhaps they are
identical and yet not identical; perhaps they are not the same andyet not different. Ananda, you explain it. Are seeing and emptinessone or two?
Sutra:“Ananda, suppose seeing were one with brightness,darkness, and emptiness. It so happens that where there isdarkness there is no brightness, and where there is brightness
there is no darkness, because the two cancel each other out. If it
were one with darkness, it would cease to exist in brightness; if
it were one with brightness, it would cease to exist in darkness.
Such being the case, how could it perceive both brightness anddarkness? If brightness and darkness differ from each other,
how can they form a unity with seeing, which transcends
production and destruction?
Commentary:

The Buddha again calls out, “Ananda, suppose seeing – thatwhich can see – were one with brightness, darkness, andemptiness. Suppose there were no distinctions between them. But,
it so happens that where there is darkness there is nobrightness, and where there is brightness there is no darkness,because the two cancel each other out. Light is not dark, and dark
is not light. How can you say light and dark are the same substance?
The natures of the two substances, light and dark, are destructive ofeach other: when it is dark, there is certainly no light; when there islight, there can’t be any darkness. If it were one with darkness –if you say the seeing and the darkness are of one substance, one andThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

the same – it would cease to exist in brightness. The seeing whichsees darkness would certainly be destroyed. If it were one withbrightness – if you are determined to say that the seeing and thelight are one and the same, of one substance – it would cease toexist in darkness. When there is darkness, your seeing should bedestroyed. Such being the case, how could it perceive bothbrightness and darkness? If your seeing has disappeared, how can
you say you see light and see darkness?
“If brightness and darkness differ from each other –suppose, instead, that they are of two kinds and not the same – how
can they form a unity with seeing, which transcends production
and destruction? Light and darkness are different, but the seeing isdevoid of production and extinction. How can you say emptinessand light are the same substance as the seeing? How can natures
which are different from one another be identical with somethingwhich is neither produced nor destroyed?”
Sutra:“Suppose that the essence of seeing were not of one
substance with brightness and darkness, and that you wereseparate from light, darkness, and emptiness. Then what shapeand appearance would the source of the seeing have, as you
distinguish it?
Commentary:“Suppose that the essence of seeing were not of one
substance with brightness and darkness – that it is not one withthem – and that you were separate from light, darkness, andemptiness – you depart from light, darkness, and emptiness. Then
what shape and appearance would the source of the seeing
have, as you distinguish it? What is the seeing like? Does it havean appearance? Is it something you can see?”
Sutra:“In the absence of darkness, brightness, and emptiness, theseeing would be the same as hair on a tortoise or horns on a

189

190

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

hare. How could we establish the seeing perception without thepresence of the three qualities of brightness, darkness, andemptiness?
Commentary:“In the absence of darkness, brightness, and emptiness, theseeing would be the same as hair on a tortoise or horns on a
hare. It would be just that impossible. If you were separate fromlight, darkness, and emptiness, you would be unable to bring forth
your seeing. How could we establish the seeing perception
without the presence of the three qualities of brightness,darkness, and emptiness? If these three were not the same as yourseeing, at what place would you establish your seeing?”
Sutra:“How could we say that the seeing was one with darkness
and brightness, since brightness and darkness are opposites?
Yet, how can we say that it was different from the three
qualities mentioned, since in their absence the seeing
perception can never be established?
Commentary:“How could we say that the seeing was one with darkness
and brightness, since brightness and darkness are opposites?
When there is light there is no darkness, and when there is darkness
there is no light. They cannot coexist. You can see the darkness of
your own shadow on one side of your body and light on the otherside, but even then they cannot combine as one – they are mutually
opposed. Since they are mutually opposed, how could you possibly
say that they are the same? Yet, how can we say that it wasdifferent from the three qualities mentioned, since in theirabsence the seeing perception can never be established? If you
were separate from light, darkness, and emptiness, there wouldn’t
be any seeing. How could you say it was different, and how could
you say it was not different?”

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Sutra:“How could we say that the seeing was not one withemptiness, since no boundary is established between them when
they are separated from each other? How could we say thatthey were not different, since the seeing always remains
unchanged, regardless of whether it is perceiving brightness orperceiving darkness?
Commentary:“How could we say that the seeing was not one withemptiness, since no boundary is established between them when
they are separated from each other? There’s no boundary. Can
you say where the boundaries of seeing are and where theboundaries of emptiness are? There are no boundaries. If they were
not the same, there would be boundaries between them. How could
we say that they were not different, since the seeing always
remains unchanged, regardless of whether it is perceiving
brightness or perceiving darkness? You see light and you see
dark, but the nature of seeing does not change. Why would you say
they were not two?”
Sutra:“You should examine this in even greater detail, investigate
it minutely, consider and contemplate it carefully. The lightcomes from the sun and darkness from the absence of themoon; penetration belongs to emptiness, and solidity returns to
the earth. From what does the essence of seeing arise?
Commentary:“Ananda, you should examine this in even greater detail than
before, investigate it minutely, with particular attention, consider
and contemplate it carefully. The light comes from the sun – theappearance of light comes from the sun – and darkness from theabsence of the moon. At night, when there is no moonlight, it isdark. Penetration belongs to emptiness, and solidity returns to
the earth.” The places where there is no penetration – solid places

191

192

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

like walls and the earth – are obstructive in nature and impenetrable. “From what does the essence of seeing arise? But, look forthe essence of your seeing which can see. From where does it come
forth? You see if you can find it.”
Sutra:“Seeing has awareness, and emptiness is inanimate: they do
not mix and unite. Nor can it be that the essence of seeing arises
spontaneously without an origin.
Commentary:“Seeing has awareness, and emptiness is inanimate.” Thereis an awareness to seeing, whereas emptiness is dull, inanimate, andlacks awareness. One has awareness, one lacks it. “They do not
mix and unite.” They cannot join together. “Nor can it be that theessence of seeing arises spontaneously without an origin.” But,
it cannot be that the essence of seeing comes forth by itself and sees
without any causes and conditions. There is no such principle.
P3

He puts them together and admonishes him to awaken.

Sutra:“If the faculties of seeing, hearing, and knowing are by
nature all pervasive and unmoving, you should know that thestable, boundless emptiness, together with the unstableelements such as earth, water, fire, and wind, are together
known as the six elements. They are, in nature, true andperfectly fused and thus are the Treasury of the Thus Come
One, fundamentally devoid of production and destruction.
Commentary:“If the faculties of seeing, hearing, and knowing are by
nature all pervasive and unmoving – the nature is perfectly fused
and pervades the Dharma Realm – you should know that thestable, boundless emptiness, together with the unstableelements such as earth, water, fire, and wind – earth, water, fire,
wind, emptiness, and seeing – are together known as the six

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

elements. They are, in nature, true and perfectly fused and thus
are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.” They are a manifestation of the nature of the Thus Come One’s Treasury. “Fundamentally devoid of production and destruction.”
Sutra:“Ananda, your nature is so submerged that you have notrealized that your seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing arebasically the Treasury of the Thus Come One. You should
contemplate seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing to see
whether they are subject to production and extinction; whether
they are identical or different; whether they are not subject toproduction and extinction; and whether they are not identicaland not different.
Commentary:

At this point the Buddha reprimands Ananda again, “Ananda,
your nature is so submerged… Ananda, your attitude is sunken
and submerged. You don’t think about elevating yourself; you only
think about lowering yourself.” As it says,
The refined person aims high.
The petty person aims low.
The Buddha scolds him, saying, “Your disposition isn’t at all
resolute. You’re really wishy washy. You’re useless; there’s nothingthat can be done for you.” When the Buddha says his nature issubmerged, it’s just the same as telling him he’s gutless. He’s justlike people who are fond of sleep – whenever there’s an opportunity, they go to sleep. That is also an indication of being submerged.
“...that you have not realized that your seeing, hearing,awareness, and knowing are basically the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. You have not become enlightened. Your seeing,
hearing, awareness and knowing are all the nature of the Treasuryof the Thus Come One.

193

194

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive“Since you still don’t understand, I will now give you an opportunity. You should contemplate seeing, hearing, awareness, andknowing – take a look – to see whether they are subject toproduction and extinction. Are the essence of seeing, the natureof hearing, and the nature of awareness and knowing produced or
extinguished? Whether they are identical or different; whether
they are not subject to production and extinction; and whether
they are not identical and not different. Distinguish this matter indetail.”P4

He concludes by showing the substance and function.

Sutra:“You still don’t know that in the Treasury of the Thus Come
One the nature of seeing is enlightened brightness; the essenceof enlightenment is bright seeing. Pure at its origin, it pervades
the Dharma Realm.
Commentary:“You still don’t know that in the Treasury of the Thus Come
One the nature of seeing is enlightened brightness.” It is thebrilliance of the substance of enlightenment. “The essence ofenlightenment is bright seeing. The ultimate enlightenment thatyou obtain is the perception of brilliance. Pure at its origin – thefundamental nature is pure, and – it pervades the Dharma Realm.
Sutra:“It accords with living beings’ minds in response to theircapacity to know. Consider, for example, the sense organ ofseeing. Its seeing pervades the Dharma Realm. The same is trueof the luster of the wonderful virtue of hearing, smelling,
tasting, contact, and knowing. Since they fill emptiness in theten directions throughout the Dharma Realm, how could there
be any fixed location in which they are found?

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“The seeing nature accords with living beings’ minds in
response to their capacity to know. Consider, for example, thesense organ of seeing. Its seeing pervades the Dharma Realm.
The same is true of the luster of the wonderful virtue ofhearing, smelling, tasting, contact, and knowing.” Their function
is extremely subtle and wonderful, and their merit and virtue isinconceivable, with a luster like jade, glowing and translucent.
“Since they fill emptiness in the ten directions throughout the
Dharma Realm – it exists in the ten directions to the bounds ofempty space – how could there be any fixed location in which
they are found?” What fixed place could it have in addition? It isneither there nor not there. Because it doesn’t have a place, there’s
no place that is not its place. It is a pervading substance with vast
functioning.
P5

He rejects the two theories for being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign its origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.
Commentary:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma.” According to living beings’ karma, its function
becomes apparent. “Ignorant of this fact, people in the world –ordinary people, those who study the provisional teaching, andadherents of external paths – are so deluded as to assign its origin
to causes and conditions, or they may confusedly ascribe it tospontaneity. This method of thought arises from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind. It is

195

196

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasivenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning. The principles which they elicit are not actually true;
they are not based on the primary truth. Nor are they the principleof Real Appearance which I am now explaining.”
O7 The element consciousness.
P1 He reveals the organ and object.

Sutra:“Ananda, the nature of consciousness has no source, but is afalse manifestation based on the six organs and objects. Now,
take a look at the entire holy assembly gathered here. As you
glance at each one in turn, everything you see is like what isseen in a mirror, where nothing has any special distinction.
Commentary:

The earth, water, fire, wind, emptiness, and seeing alreadydiscussed are six elements. Now we add consciousness to makeseven elements. What is “consciousness?” It is recognition or lackof it. What is recognized and what is not recognized? Nothing at allis recognized.
“Consciousness” is defined as intelligent comprehension. Intelligence is understanding, and comprehension is discerning.
Why did I say the consciousness doesn’t recognize anything at
all? What do you think you recognize? You say, “I recognize Mr.
Smith, the third. I recognize Mr. Lee, the fourth. I recognize Mr.
Wang, the fifth. Mr. Brown, the sixth.” I say, “So what?” You say,
“I recognize them, and they are my friends.” It’s just because you
recognize them as your friends that they have dragged you away,
and you recognize what is false as true. You recognize a false friend
as your true friend. And you have forgotten your true friends. Mr.
Smith is the third, Mr. Lee is the fourth, Mr. Wang is the fifth, andMr. Brown is the sixth. There’s nobody “the seventh,” because
basically this consciousness is the elder “seventh.” So, the six
elements discussed above and this seventh one, consciousness, arelike seven siblings. But you’ve gone outside in recognition of yourThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

friends and have forgotten your seven siblings. You don’t recognize
the earth, you don’t recognize the water, you don’t recognize fire,you don’t recognize wind. That’s four you don’t recognize; and you
don’t recognize emptiness. Nor do you recognize seeing. Not only
do you not recognize them, even Ananda didn’t recognize them. So
the Buddha, not fearing to take trouble, found them for him one byone. He found his seven siblings. These are your genuine flesh andblood relatives, your genuine companions of this Dharma-door. But
you don’t recognize them. You just keep hanging on to Smith thethird, Lee the fourth, Wang the fifth, Brown the sixth, thesepossessive friends, and leave your real relatives abandoned athome. And, so I ask you what you recognize. You don’t recognize
anything. And what you don’t recognize is all yours. You reject theinherent worth, the scenery of your homeland. But when you get
outside, you cast off the root and grasp at the branches. You
renounce what is close and seek what is distant. You go outside andget involved with people. Wouldn’t you say this is upside-down?
Why do you go outside and get involved with people and don’t
recognize your own flesh and blood relatives? Because you takewhat is false as true. You take a thief as your son. You recognize athief as your friend and go outside to use your conscious mind to do
things.
You say, “What I’m using right now is the conscious mind.”
Right. You’re really smart. You’re smarter than I am. I am now
lecturing the Sutra, and I hadn’t recognized this as the conscious
mind. But now that you say that, I understand. So I’ll say somemore. In the Small Vehicle, when you take what is false as true anduse the conscious mind, it can be harmful. Now you recognize thefalse and the true. You have found the seven siblings of yourhousehold, and so now, although the conscious mind is false, it has
turned into the Treasury of the Thus Come One. It appears fromwithin the Treasury of the Thus Come One. That is called “turningfrom appearances and returning to the nature.” In the past you wereattached entirely to appearances, but now you understand the self
nature. Since you understand the self nature, you should no longer

197

198

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

renounce what is near to seek what is far, renounce the roots andgrasp at the branches, or recognize a thief as your son. Then there
is some hope for you. Then you have some wealth.
I have talked to you about reciting the Shurangama Mantra. If
you are able to recite the Shurangama Mantra, you will be one of
the world’s wealthiest people for the next seven lives. In fact, rightnow, if you are able to recite the Shurangama Mantra, you are oneof the world’s wealthiest people, because you understand thisDharma Treasure. And, when you put this Dharma Treasure in yourheart, tell me, who can steal it from you? Whatever kind of robberor thief there might be couldn’t rob you of it. That Dharma Treasure
is in your own self nature. It is deposited in the vault of your Thus
Come One Treasury. And no one can find a way to go in there andsteal it. How wonderful would you say that is? If you understandthe Buddhadharma, then right now you are one of the world’s
wealthiest people. But for the time being you can’t use your wealth.
When you become a Buddha, then it will belong to you. Right now
it’s just in trust under your name, but you aren’t of age yet, so forthe time being you can’t use it.
“Ananda, the nature of consciousness has no source” – itdoesn’t come from anywhere. To put it otherwise, it has no root.
“Well, then, what is it?” you wonder.
It is “a false manifestation based on the six organs andobjects.” In order to appear, it borrows the six organs of eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, body, and mind, and the six objects of forms, sounds,
smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas – the “seeing division”
and the “appearance division.”“Now, take a look at the entire holy assembly gathered here.
Ananda, look into this thoroughly, now. Contemplate those in thisShurangama Dharma Assembly who have certified to the fruitionof sagehood. As you glance at each one in turn – look from one to
the next in orderly sequence – everything you see is like what isseen in a mirror, where nothing has any special distinction. You
look all around, and what you see is just like reflections in a

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

mirror.” What special distinctions are there? The text here isdiscussing the function of the consciousness.
Sutra:“However, your consciousness will identify them one by one:for example, Manjushri, Purna, Maudgalyayana, Subhuti, andShariputra.
Commentary:“However, Ananda, your consciousness will identify them
one by one. Take a look at the multitude in this Dharma Assembly,
and sequentially identify them. For example, Manjushri, theBodhisattva Wonderfully Auspicious; Purna – this is Purnamaitreyaniputra, whose name means ‘son of completeness andcompassion.’ This is Maudgalyayana, whose name means‘descendent of a family of bean gatherers.’ This is Subhuti, whosename means ‘born into emptiness.’” Why is Subhuti called “Borninto Emptiness”? Because when he was born, all the treasures in thestorehouses disappeared. That doesn’t mean they were stolen by
thieves. All the storehouses were very secure and locked tightly;
but, the treasures inside were gone. So he was called “Born into
Emptiness.” After seven days had passed, all the treasures
reappeared. So he is also called “Good Appearance.” His father
went to a diviner to have his son’s horoscope read, and the readingwas “both good and lucky.” So he was also called “Auspicious andGood.” Those were his three names.
“This is Shariputra.” Who was Shariputra? He was the one
who out debated his uncle while he was still in his mother’s womb.
His uncle was frightened by the thought of what his nephew would
be like after he was born, and he felt that he would really lose face
if he was defeated in debate by his nephew. So he went around India
to study all kinds of theories, and he came back to debate with hisnephew. But his nephew had already left the home life under the
Buddha. The uncle wanted to steal his nephew back, so hechallenged the Buddha to a debate. Who would have guessed that

199

200

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

he’d be defeated without winning a single round? He was beaten at
his own game.
P2

Explains the organ and object.

Sutra:“Does the discerning faculty of the conscious mind comefrom seeing, from forms, or from emptiness, or does it arise
suddenly without a cause?
Commentary:“Does the discerning faculty of the conscious mind...” The
consciousness has a comprehending nature; it comprehends anddiscriminates all appearances. But from where does the basic
substance of consciousness arise? Where does it come from? Whatis the mother of consciousness? “Does it come from seeing?” Is
seeing the mother of consciousness? Is the ability to see the motherof consciousness? “Does it arise from forms?” Are things withform and appearance the mother of consciousness? “Does it arise
from emptiness?” Or is empty space the mother of consciousness?
Ultimately, what is its mother? “Or does it arise suddenly withouta cause?” Or is it born suddenly, without a mother? Are there
things in the world which suddenly come into being without amother? Where does the consciousness come from?
Sutra:“Ananda, suppose your consciousness came from seeing. If
there were no brightness, darkness, form, and emptiness – if
these four did not exist you could not see. With seeing non
existent, what would be the origin of your consciousness?
Commentary:“Ananda, suppose your consciousness came from seeing.
Suppose the nature of the substance of your consciousness wasborn from seeing. If there were no brightness, darkness – if thetwo appearances of light and darkness did not exist – form, andemptiness – if nothing existed that had a nature which is visible,

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

and if there were no emptiness – if these four did not exist – if
these four causes and conditions did not exist – you could not see– your seeing would not exist, either. Without light, darkness, form,
or emptiness, you wouldn’t have any seeing.
“With seeing non existent, what would be the origin of yourconsciousness?” If the mother does not exist, how can the child beborn? So, the consciousness does not arise from seeing.
Sutra:“If your consciousness arose from form rather than fromseeing, it would not see either in brightness or in darkness. In
the absence of brightness and darkness, it would not see form
or emptiness, either. In the absence of form, where would yourconsciousness come from?
Commentary:“If your consciousness arose from form rather than fromseeing…” It has just been established that consciousness is notborn from seeing. Perhaps, then, you say that it arises fromappearances. “In the absence of brightness and darkness – if it
does not come from seeing, it cannot see light or darkness.
Therefore, it does not see form or emptiness, either.” If it can’t
see light or darkness, how can it see form, appearances, or
emptiness? “In the absence of form, where would yourconsciousness come from?” If there are no appearances to be its
mother, where does the child called consciousness come from? Tellme.
Sutra:“If it came from emptiness, it is neither an appearance nor
the seeing. Since it does not see, it is unable by itself to discernbrightness, darkness, form, or emptiness. Since it is not an
appearance, it is in itself devoid of external conditions.
Therefore, there is no place for seeing, hearing, awareness, andknowing to be established.

201

202

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“If it came from emptiness – you may say that the mother ofconsciousness is simply emptiness. In that case, it is neither an
appearance nor the seeing.” There isn’t any appearance, and there
isn’t any seeing. “Since it does not see, it is unable by itself todiscern brightness, darkness, form, or emptiness.” Without any
discriminations, it cannot know them at all. “Since it is not an
appearance, it is in itself devoid of external conditions.” If there
are no appearances, conditions are also extinguished. There are no
conditions at all, “Therefore, there is no place for seeing,
hearing, awareness, and knowing to be established.” And since
there is no seeing, hearing, awareness, or knowing, the situation isjust as already explained: without the mother there’s no way thechild can be born.
Sutra:“Since its location is devoid of these two, the consciousness
that arises from emptiness would be the same as non existent.
Even if it did exist, it would not be the same as a thing. Even if
your consciousness came forth from it, how would it discern
anything?
Commentary:“Since its location is devoid of these two, the consciousness
that arises from emptiness would be the same as non existent.”
If you propose that it comes from emptiness, it would be devoid of
the ability to see or of an appearance of its own. So if it is from
emptiness, it is the same as non existent. It’s incorrect to be on theside of existence, and incorrect to be on the side of emptiness. If
you can see it, no consciousness is born from it. If you can’t see it– if you don’t see anything at all, how can there be consciousness?”
If it were to arise from emptiness, it would not exist, and if it
doesn’t exist, how can a consciousness come forth from it? “Even
if it did exist, it would not be the same as a thing.” You may saythat it exists, that it is produced from something that exists, but it’s
not like a physical object. You can’t see it. So what is it? “Even if

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

your consciousness came forth from it – supposing that yourconsciousness arises from emptiness – how would it discern
anything?” How would your consciousness make discriminations?
Tell me.
Sutra:“If it suddenly comes forth without a cause, why can’t you
discern the moonlight within the sunlight?
Commentary:“You say, ‘Ah, the consciousness suddenly appears.’ If it
suddenly comes forth without a cause, without any reason at all,why can’t you discern the moonlight within the sunlight? Can
you see the bright moon when the sun is out? Why can’t the brightmoon suddenly appear? Since it can’t, your consciousness can’t
perceive the moon in the sunlight. So, it is a mistake for you to saythat it can suddenly appear. That’s also incorrect.”
The Buddha is being unreasonable. Basically, there’s no suchprinciple, but he establishes it and asks Ananda about it and causes
Ananda not to know what’s right.
Sutra:“You should investigate this even more carefully,
discriminate it in detail, and look into it. The seeing belongs toyour eyes; the appearances are considered to be theenvironment; what has an appearance is existent; what iswithout any appearance is non existent. What, then, are theconditions that cause the consciousness to come into being?
Commentary:“Ananda, now you should investigate this even more
carefully, discriminate it in detail, and look into it. At the point
where the most minute and subtle distinctions can be made, you
should investigate it in even more detail and look into it. The
seeing belongs to your eyes. Seeing originates from your eyes.
The appearances are considered to be the environment. What
has form and appearance is the defiling environment before your

203

204

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasiveeyes. What is without any appearance is non existent. What
doesn’t have form or appearance is said to be non existent. What,then, are the conditions that cause the consciousness to comeinto being?” Where does it come from?
P3

He makes him aware of how to put them together and return them.

Sutra:“The consciousness moves and the seeing is quiet; they do
not mix and unite. Smelling, hearing, awareness, and knowing
are the same way. Nor should it be that the condition of
consciousness exists spontaneously without an origin.
Commentary:“The consciousness moves and the seeing is quiet.” The
consciousness makes discriminations, and its nature in its
substance is one of animation. The nature of “the seeing is quiet,”
it is unmoving. “They do not mix and unite. So, you say they can
combine, but they can’t. Smelling, hearing, awareness, andknowing are the same way.” The nature of smelling, theawareness of hearing, and the nature that knows and is aware are
the same: they do not mix and unite. “Nor should it be that thecondition of consciousness exists spontaneously without an
origin.” Although the state of consciousness does not mix andunite, it should not be that the conditions of consciousness come
forth without an origin. The same principle applies again: without amother, how can the child be born?
Sutra:“If this conscious mind does not come from anywhere, you
should know that the same is true of the mind, which makes
distinctions, and the seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing,
which are all complete and tranquil. Their nature is without an
origin. They and emptiness, earth, water, fire, and wind aretogether called the seven elements. Their true natures are
perfectly fused, and all are the Treasury of the Thus Come One,
fundamentally devoid of production and extinction.

The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Commentary:“If this conscious mind – if the conscious mind which makes
distinctions – does not come from anywhere – if there is basicallynowhere that it comes from – you should know that the same istrue of the mind, which makes distinctions, and the seeing,
hearing, awareness, and knowing – the awareness of seeing, theawareness of hearing, the awareness of smelling, the awareness oftasting, and the awareness of knowing – are all complete andtranquil. All are perfect, still, and very pure. Their nature is
without an origin.” There is nowhere that their nature comes fromand nowhere that it is going to.
“They and emptiness, earth, water, fire, and wind aretogether called the seven elements. Their true natures are
perfectly fused, and boundless. And all are the Treasury of theThus Come One. They arise from the Treasury of the Thus Come
One, and are fundamentally devoid of production and extinction.” That’s why they are not born or destroyed.
Sutra:“Ananda, your mind is coarse and shallow, and so you do
not realize that the seeing and hearing are the Treasury of theThus Come One, and you do not discover that knowing is thesame way. You should contemplate these six locations ofconsciousness: are they the same or different? Are they empty
or existent? Are they neither the same nor different? Are theyneither empty nor existent?
Commentary:“Ananda, your mind is coarse and shallow.” The Buddha
admonishes Ananda again. “Your thoughts are too coarse, too
superficial.” Coarse means “not subtle,” heedless. It means hedoesn’t stop and think or look into things. He doesn’t investigate
things. He’s too impulsive and reckless and slapdash when he doesthings. The word “shallow” refers to his mind – the mind which is
the opposite of his deep mind. Later Ananda says, “I offer this deep
thought to those who are as countless as the motes of dust of the

205

206

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

Buddhalands, to repay the kindness shown me by the Buddha.” But,
now his mind is shallow; it’s not his deep mind. It means he is notpaying close attention to what is going on.
“And so you do not realize that the seeing and hearing – andsmelling, tasting, awareness, and knowing, their nature and capabilities – are the Treasury of the Thus Come One.” You don’t
understand the principles the Buddha explained about earth, water,
fire, wind, emptiness, and seeing. “And you do not discover thatknowing is the same way, also part of the Thus Come One’s
Treasury. You don’t comprehend that they are all functions of The
Treasury of the Thus Come One.”“You should contemplate these six locations of consciousness.” The six places of the conscious mind are earth, water, fire,
wind, emptiness, and seeing. Are these six aspects of the conscious
mind the same or different? Are they empty or existent? Arethey neither the same nor different? Are they not the same andyet not different? Are they neither empty nor existent? Or are
they not empty and yet not existent? What would you say these six
consciousnesses are like?”
P4

He concludes by showing the function of the nature.

Sutra:“You basically do not know that in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One the nature of consciousness is bright and knowing.
Enlightened brightness is the true consciousness. The
wonderful enlightenment is tranquil and pervades the Dharma
Realm.
Commentary:“Ananda, you basically do not know that in the Treasury of
the Thus Come One the nature of consciousness is bright andknowing.” The consciousness of the nature is bright light; it isenlightened. “Enlightened brightness is the true consciousness.”
This enlightenment and light is the genuine consciousness. “Thewonderful enlightenment is tranquil. The inconceivable substanceThe Seven Elements Are All-Pervasiveof enlightenment is tranquil and pure and pervades the Dharma
Realm.”
Sutra:“It encompasses the emptiness of the ten directions andissues forth in it. How can it have a location?
Commentary:“The consciousness encompasses the emptiness of the ten
directions and issues forth in it.” “Encompasses” means it
contains the emptiness; “issues forth” means it flows forth inemptiness. Containing and flowing forth in the emptiness of the ten
directions, the consciousness is everywhere. “How can it have alocation?” How can it be in a certain direction or have a certain
location?
P5

He rejects both as being mere conjectures.

Sutra:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma. Ignorant of this fact, people in the world are sodeluded as to assign its origin to causes and conditions or tospontaneity. These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations and reasoning processes of the conscious mind, arenothing but the play of empty words which have no real
meaning.”
Commentary:“It is experienced to whatever extent is dictated by the lawof karma.” In accordance with the karmic response of living
beings, these various retributions arise. “Ignorant of this fact,people in the world” – adherents to external paths, of theprovisional vehicles, and of the Small Vehicles, and ordinary
people, those who have no wisdom – “are so deluded as to assign
its origin to causes and conditions.” They wonder if this doctrine
is part of the doctrine of causes and conditions. They are confusedand doubtful and don’t recognize it clearly. Or, they ascribe it “to

207

208

Volume One – The Seven Elements Are All-Pervasive

spontaneity,” the doctrine discussed by adherents of the naturalismof some external ways.
“These mistakes, which arise from the discriminations andreasoning processes of the conscious mind” – this is entirely the
conscious mind making discriminations and calculations –functioning on that level – “are nothing but the play of empty
words which have no real meaning.”

209

CHAPTER 7

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

H2
I1
J1

Ananda understands his mind and gives rise to faith.
Based on the instructions they become enlightened.
Description of how they awakened, based on the teaching.

Sutra:At that time, Ananda and the Great Assembly, filled withthe subtle, wonderful instruction of the Buddha, the Thus
Come One, were peaceful in body and mind and were without
obstructions. Everyone in the Great Assembly became awarethat his or her mind pervaded the ten directions, beholding
emptiness in the ten directions as one might look at a leaf or at
an object held in one’s hands.
Commentary:

At that time, after the discussion of the seven elements,
Ananda and the Great Assembly, the great Arhats, the holyassembly devoid of outflows, the great Bhikshu Sangha, and therest – were filled with the subtle, wonderful instruction of the
Buddha, the Thus Come One. This most subtle and wonderfulstate, this most inconceivable doctrine, this Dharma, was the
instruction given to the Great Assembly. The members of the Great
Assembly, having obtained the World Honored One ’s subtle,
wonderful instruction, were peaceful in body and mind.

210

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith“Peaceful” means that, basically, there wasn’t anything at all.
Everything was empty; the dust had been washed away with water,
and all that was left now was the light of the Buddhanature. This is
to be peaceful; there isn’t anything at all. Everything is empty.
Inside there is no body or mind. Outside there is no world. Whenone attains this state, there isn’t anything at all.
Why aren’t we peaceful? Because within we are still attached toour bodies. If someone says one sentence about us, we become
afflicted. Whenever anyone is the least bit rude to us, we can’t put
it down. We are not at peace.
And they were without obstructions. Because they werepeaceful, they were free of obstructions; they were not hindered bytheir bodies or their minds.
Inside there is no body and mind.
Outside there is no world.
Therefore, there is no obstruction. Why are you obstructed? One of
my disciples is always wondering if she’s going to get a letter fromher boyfriend, or else she is busy writing to him. That’s an obstruction. Why is she that way? Because she is not at peace in body andmind. She is hindered, so she can’t put it down. If you are without
obstruction... What benefit is there in hanging on to him, anyway?
You think of him everyday until your hair turns white and your eyes
blur and you get very old. There’s no benefit in it.
By this time, I’m no longer hindered by anything. In the past,when I was building temples in Hong Kong, my hair turned white,
but now it’s turned black again. Since I’m not obstructed byanything, I lecture Sutras for you now, and it’s simply lecturing.
When I finish, I don’t place any special meaning on it. I’m not
attached. If some difficult problem arises, I think of a way to work
it out at the time, and once it’s resolved I don’t worry about it. I
forget about it, not intentionally, but naturally. Why? Because if
you look upon everything as really important, you won’t be able toAnanda Gives Rise to Faith

put it down. If you look upon everything as being no problem, as
being very ordinary, then there’s nothing going on at all.
If Mount T’ai fell down before you,
You wouldn’t be surprised.
That means that no matter what great calamity should occur, even
if your house should fall in, you pay no attention. If you pay no
attention, then even if it does fall down, it won’t harm you. Why dothings harm you? It’s because you can’t put them down. You arehindered by them. You get scared, and so you get hurt. If you aren’t
afraid, if you have your wits about you, then it doesn’t matter where
you are.
Everyone in the Great Assembly became aware. Everyone
knew. I don’t know whether everyone in the present great assembly
is aware. That his or her mind pervaded the ten directions. Theirminds filled up the Dharma Realm in all the ten directions.
Beholding emptiness in the ten directions. Do you see theemptiness of the ten directions? What is it like? The emptiness ofthe ten directions is definitely not big. How big is it? One can see it
as one might look at a leaf or at an object held in one’s hands.
Seeing it is like looking at the palm of your hand. “Leaf,” thecommentary says, refers here to a page of Buddhist scripture, butthat is not necessarily the case. It might be the leaf of a tree, the leafof a flower, or any kind of leaf at all. It’s an analogy, so it’sbasically not real to begin with. “Object” is said in the commentary
to refer to the Amala fruit, which exists in India but not in China. In
general, the members of the Great Dharma Assembly awakened atthat time to the principle that the emptiness throughout the ten
directions and the entire experience was in their own minds. It was
not beyond a single thought of the mind. So, the mind dharma iswonderful. To the ends of empty space, throughout the Dharma
Realm, there is no place that the mind does not reach. Since themind is that big, the great is compressed into the small. You can see
the emptiness of the ten directions as clearly as you can see
something held in the palm of your own hand. Why is this? I’ll tell

211

212

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

you: at that time the members of the Dharma Assembly have all
obtained the penetration of the heavenly eye. They have all
obtained the wisdom eye. Therefore, they can perceive this state;
they can perceive that the myriad dharmas are only the mind andthat the mind contains the myriad dharmas. The mind contains thetrue and the false.
What is it that holds both the true and the false? It is our truemind. Our true mind contains the true and false and is without alocation. It exhausts empty space and pervades the Dharma Realm.
So, where is it? It is neither there nor not there. Thus, the mind
contains the myriad dharmas, and the myriad dharmas are just themind.
All dharmas arise from the mind;
All dharmas are extinguished by the mind.
When the mind arises, all dharmas arise;
When the mind is extinguished,
all dharmas are extinguished.
Thus, the true mind is neither produced nor destroyed, anddharmas are also neither produced nor destroyed. So you see,everyone in that Great Dharma Assembly became enlightened. If
we haven’t become enlightened, having heard the Sutra up to thispoint, shouldn’t we be ashamed? I’m not joking with you. People
must get enlightened now! Whoever doesn’t get enlightened will bebeaten! I’m going to force you into it!
Sutra:All the things that exist in the world were the wonderfullybright inherent mind of Bodhi.
Commentary:

At that time, the members of the Great Dharma Assembly were
aware of the emptiness in the ten directions as if it were a leaf or an
object held in their hands. And they also were aware that all theAnanda Gives Rise to Faiththings that exist in the world were the wonderfully brightinherent mind of Bodhi. All are things in the Bodhi mind.
Sutra:The essence of the mind was completely pervading andcontained the ten directions.
Commentary:

The mind is the Bodhi mind. The essence of the mind wascompletely pervading. The subtle, wonderful principle of theBodhi mind is completely pervading. There is no place it is notcomplete. It is without the slightest deficiency, so it is said to becompletely pervading. If there’s too much, it cannot be said to becomplete; if there’s too little, it is not complete, either. There’s justas much as there should be. Thus, according to living beings’ minds
there is a response in the right amount. That is to be completely
pervading.
And contained the ten directions. “The ten directions” is justa figure of speech. Basically, it’s not just ten directions; it pervades
all places.
Sutra:

Then they looked back upon their bodies born of theirparents as a fine mote of dust blown about in the emptiness ofthe ten directions; sometimes visible, sometimes not, as a single
bubble floating on the clear, vast sea, appearing from nowhereand disappearing into oblivion. They comprehended and knew
for themselves, and obtained their fundamental wonderfulmind, which is everlasting and cannot be extinguished.
Commentary:

Then they looked back: before, they had looked out, and they
hadn’t been able to see their own eyes. But, now they looked backand probably could see their own eyes. The Buddha said that one’s
seeing cannot see one’s own face; so how is it that they can now see
their own eyes? They have opened the heavenly eye. With the

213

214

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

heavenly eye you can see not only outside, but inside. When you
look at your body, it is like a crystal container.
You look in this crystal container and can see what color yourblood is. When you obtain the penetration of the heavenly eye, thewisdom eye, and the Buddha eye, you can see what is in every partof your body. You can see what sickness there is, the places where
the blood and energy don’t flow well. You can see inside andoutside. At that time the members of the Great Assembly looked
upon the ten directions as upon something held in the palms of theirhands, and they also saw their own stomachs. They saw the insidesof their own bodies. Their bodies were the same size as the
emptiness of the ten directions.
“Then why,” you may ask, “does it say that the body, born of
one’s parents, is like a fine mote of dust?”
The body that is just as big as the emptiness of the ten directions
is the Dharma body. The flesh body is the retribution body, which
is like one fine mote of dust in the emptiness of the ten directions.
Wouldn’t you say that this is as small as you can get? Thus, theSutra says that they looked back upon their bodies born of theirparents, the unclean body given them by their parents, as a fine
mote of dust blown about in the emptiness of the ten directions;sometimes visible, sometimes not; as if suddenly there, suddenly
gone, like a lamp about to go out but not yet gone; not yet gone, but
having only a little light left. The body born of production andsubject to extinction eventually will cease to be. Although it’s here
now, it will certainly be gone in the future. So, the body is as if
there, as if gone. This body is extremely perishable. So don’t be soturned around by it, so attached to this very impure body which wasborn of your parents. Don’t be so greedily fond of your body, so
unable to put it down. You look upon this body as extremely
valuable, when actually it’s really useless. Not to be able to put
down your own body is the greatest kind of waste.
Each member of the Great Assembly saw his body as a single
bubble floating on the clear, vast sea, as a little bubble bobbing on

Ananda Gives Rise to Faitha very pure, great sea, appearing from nowhere and disappearing into oblivion. It can’t arise and isn’t extinguished. Where
does it come from? Where does it go to? It is without an origin.
They comprehended and knew for themselves – each person
fully comprehended and was completely aware, and they all
obtained their fundamental wonderful mind, they all attained
their fundamentally inherent, wonderfully bright mind, which iseverlasting and cannot be extinguished. It is neither produced nor
destroyed.
I2
J1

He gratefully praises the benefit he has received.
First he gratefully praises the Buddhadharma.

Sutra:

They bowed to the Buddha and placed their palms together,having obtained what they had never had before. Then, facing
the Thus Come One, Ananda spoke verses in praise of the
Buddha.
Commentary:

All the people in the world like to have people praise them andsay they are good. There’s nothing strange about that. People in theworld who like fame hear someone say, “You’re the best. You’re
number one,” and they hold on to that “number one” and areincredibly happy. Now the Buddha’s disciples also praise theBuddha. They bowed to the Buddha and placed their palms
together, having obtained what they had never had before.
Then, facing the Thus Come One, before the Buddha,
Ananda spoke verses in praise of the Buddha. Here Ananda
reveals his literary prowess again. It’s been so long since he’s beenable to display his erudition that he now wants to speak some lines
of verse in praise of the Buddha.
Sutra:“The wonderfully deep Dharani,
The unmoving Honored One,

215

216

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

The Foremost Shurangama KingIs seldom found in the world.
Commentary:

These first two lines of the verse that Ananda composed on thestrength of his excellent scholarship and erudition praise theBuddha. The verse praises the Buddha, the Dharma, and theSangha. The words, “The wonderfully deep Dharani, theunmoving Honored One,” praise the Buddha. “Wonderfully deep”
praises the Buddha’s Dharma body, which pervades all places. The
word “Dharani” praises the Buddha’s reward body, which is like adharani. “Dharani” is a Sanskrit word which means “to unite andmaintain” – to unite all dharmas and maintain all meanings. The
Buddha’s reward body is perfect, and thus it is considered to be adharani.
The word “unmoving” praises the Buddha’s response bodies.
The Buddha manifests whatever kind of body is needed to takepeople across by speaking Dharma for them. That is, the Buddha
manifests the body of a Buddha to teach, transform, and save living
beings who should be taken across by the body of the Buddha. Ifthey should be taken across by the body of a Pratyekabuddha, theBuddha will manifest the body of a Pratyekabuddha and take themacross. If their causes and conditions are such that they should betaken across by the body of a great elder, the Buddha manifests the
body of a great elder to teach and transform them. Yet, though the
Buddha manifests many response bodies, their basic substance is“unmoving.” They don’t move from the Bodhimanda, yet theyteach and transform living beings. Finally, the words “Honored
One” are the name of the Buddha. The Buddha is called the World
Honored One .
“The Foremost Shurangama King is seldom found in theworld.” The words “Foremost Shurangama King” praise theDharma, which is “seldom found in the world.” The Buddha andthe Dharma are rare, indeed. The Buddha is rare in the world, andthe Dharma is rare in the world. “Foremost” means first.

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

Ultimately, what is first? The Shurangama King is first. It is theultimately durable King of Samadhis, the Great Shurangama
Samadhi. The Shurangama Samadhi is the Dharma king among
samadhis. It is seldom found in the world; in fact, there is no otherlike it in the world – in the sentient world or the material world.
J2

He awakens to obtaining the dharma body.

Sutra:“It melts away my upside down thoughts
Gathered in a million kalpas.
So I needn’t endure asamkhyeya aeons
To obtain the dharma body.
Commentary:“It melts away,” gets rid of, my false “upside down thoughts
gathered in a million kalpas.” One kalpa is 139,600 years. A
thousand times 139,600 years is counted as one small kalpa.
Twenty small kalpas are reckoned as a middle sized kalpa. Four
middle sized kalpas are a great kalpa. The million kalpas referred tohere represent an unknowable amount of time, from time without
beginning to the present. The upside down thoughts that are melted
away didn’t begin to arise today or yesterday. They came fromlimitless, limitless kalpas ago, accumulated little by little. They are
habitual. Habits are the basic substance of upside down thoughts.
Habits make upside down thoughts grow. “Upside down” meansthat they take what is true as false and what is false as true. They
take what is black as white and what is white as black. You tellthem that something is white and they say it’s black. They turnthings upside-down. If people think one way, the upside down
person will certainly think another way. He always wants to have a
special style.
“So I needn’t endure asamkhyeya aeons to obtain thedharma body.” “Asamkhyeya” is a Sanskrit word which means“immeasurable.” Three great asamkhyeya aeons are required forthe cultivation and accomplishment of Buddhahood. To go from

217

218

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faithinitial resolve to the first ground of a Bodhisattva takes one
asamkhyeya aeon. The passage from the first ground through theseventh ground also takes one asamkhyeya aeon. The passage fromthe eighth ground to Wonderful Enlightenment, the accomplishment of Buddhahood, takes a third asamkhyeya aeon. How long atime is three immeasurable aeons? That number is a big number.
Ananda heard the subtle, wonderful Dharma-door that the
Buddha was expressing, and it enabled him to become enlightened.
Since he had become enlightened, he didn’t have to pass throughsuch a long time as three great asamkhyeya aeons before heobtained the Dharma body.
But the “obtaining” referred to here is not certification. It isawakening to the principle of the Dharma body. He must cultivate
further before he can be certified as having actually obtained theDharma body. He has to progress in the development of his skill.
He knows that he need not pass through such a long time as threegreat asamkhyeya aeons before becoming a Buddha. He knows that
he understands the pure nature and bright substance of theeverlasting true mind. He knows that he himself and all external
forms and appearances are the wonderful bright mind of theTreasury of the Thus Come One. Since he understands this, heknows he will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
I3
J1

He brings forth a vast, great mind.
First he vows to repay kindness.

Sutra:“I wish now to achieve the result
And become an honored king,Who then returns to save as many beings
As there are sand grains in the Ganges.
I offer this deep thought to those who are
As countless as the motes of dust of the Buddhalands,
To repay the kindness shown me by the Buddha.

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

Commentary:“I wish now to achieve the result and become an honored
king.” Who is the “Honored King?” The Honored King is the
Buddha. What is the “result?” The result is Buddhahood. He wishes
to become a Buddha “who then returns to save as many beings as
there are sand grains in the Ganges.” These two lines contain the
Four Vast Vows.
“I wish now to achieve the result and become an Honored King”
includes two vows:
Dharma doors are limitless;I vow to study them all.
and,
The Buddha Way is unsurpassed;
I vow to accomplish it.
“And then return to save as many beings as there are sand grainsin the Ganges” includes the vows:
Living beings are boundless;I vow to take them across.
and,Afflictions are endless;I vow to cut them off.
If you are to save living beings, you first have to cut off yourafflictions. If you don’t cut off your afflictions, then you not only
fail to take living beings across, but you are taken across by them.
Why? Each living being has its own nature – each is different.
Some are stubborn. You say something to them and they are
extremely obstinate. No matter what Dharma you speak for them,
they don’t listen. Basically, you should be able to take them across,but they don’t listen to your teaching; and at that time, you will give

219

220

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faithrise to affliction, if you haven’t already cut off afflictions. “Oh,you’re obstinate? Well, I’ll be even more obstinate than you!”
When afflictions arise, you cannot teach and transform living
beings. That’s what’s meant by being taken across by living beings
instead of taking them across.
If you want to take living beings across, you have to cut off theafflictions. You have to look upon living beings as children. You
should not blame living beings with evil natures for being the way
they are. And, of course, you should gather in and receive all living
beings who have good natures. When you teach, you definitely
have to cut off your afflictions.
So, first you wish to obtain the fruition of Buddhahood andaccomplish the Buddha’s way, and then you wish to return and saveall beings. “I offer this deep thought to those who are ascountless as the motes of dust of the Buddhalands.” I now offer
my deep mind, not a shallow mind, but a mind which brings forth
the resolve of a Bodhisattva of the Great Vehicle, to the Buddhas
and to living beings as numerous as the motes of dust in the
Buddhalands. I offer my deep mind to living beings so that theirwishes can be fulfilled and all that they seek can be obtained. I
don’t make offerings only to Buddhas, and not to living beings,
because living beings are simply Buddhas.
“If living beings are simply Buddhas,” you wonder, “then whybother to cultivate?”That’s just like a certain person who says, “We are all
Buddhas!” Right, you’re a Buddha, but you have to cultivate before
you become a Buddha. If you don’t cultivate, but just keep saying
from morning to night, “I’m a Buddha, I’m a Buddha, I’m a
Buddha,” it is of no use at all. You have to have true skill for it tocount.
So to the person who claimed, “We are all Buddhas,” I said,“You’re a Buddha? The Buddha has three bodies, four kinds of
wisdom, five eyes, and six spiritual penetrations. How many bodies

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

do you have? How many kinds of wisdom?. How many eyes do you
have? How many penetrations? You can’t fake it.”
“I offer up this deep thought to those who are countless as the
motes of dust of the Buddhalands” in order to “repay the kindness
shown me by the Buddha.” This is my opportunity to repay the
Buddha’s kindness, and to show that I am grateful to the Buddha.
J2

He resolves to save living beings.

Sutra:“In obeisance I ask the World Honored One to certify myvow to first enter the five turbid evil realms.
“If there is even one being who hasn’t become a Buddha, atdeath I will not reach for Nirvana.
Commentary:“Obeisance” means placing the five limbs on the ground in
prostration. “I ask” – he requests – “the World Honored One tocertify” me. He wanted to offer his deep thought to beings ascountless as the motes of dust in the Buddhalands in order to repay
the Buddha’s kindness. But, if he had merely said it himself and noone had acted as certifier, it wouldn’t have counted. Someone
definitely had to certify him. Therefore, he asked the Buddha to be
his certifier, so that in the future he would certainly be able to carryout his intention. He wanted the Buddha to certify his “vow to firstenter the five turbid evil realms.”
When the human life span reaches 200,000... “When will that
happen?” you ask incredulously.
If you don’t believe there can be a time when people live to be
200,000, you should walk into the time when there is a lifespan of
200,000 years and take a look. Then you’ll know for sure that there
are people who live to be 200,000 years old. When the time comesthat people have 200,000 year life spans, the human life span
begins to decrease by one year every hundred years, and theaverage body height decreases by one inch every hundred years.

221

222

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

When the life span has decreased to a length of 200 years, that is the
beginning of the period of the five turbid evil realms. Before thedefiled and unclean time of the five turbidities, the world is very
pure, just as Wu T’ai Mountain is now called the “clean, coolworld.” In the future the world will continue to change, and after
several thousand years, Wu T’ai Mountain may not be called clean
and cool, it may be called the hot, noisy world – it’s not for sure.
What are the five turbidities? The first is the turbidity of thekalpa. Kalpa is a Sanskrit word that is interpreted as a “division oftime.” How does the kalpa become turbid? At the time of the five
turbid evil realms, the evil karma of living beings makes the kalpa
turbid.
The second turbidity is views. In the past, people saw
everything as clean. But when the turbid kalpa arrives, people see
things as unclean. The turbidity of views is composed of the five
quick servants: a view of the body, prejudiced views, views ofprohibitions, views of views, and deviant views.
The view of a body: all living beings are attached to having
bodies. They love their bodies. “I certainly have to take care ofmyself. I can’t let anything happen to me.” They look upon theirown bodies as extremely important. They want to wear good
clothes, eat good food, live in a good place. They always look upon
their bodies as priceless gems. Right, your body is a priceless gem,but if you misuse it, your priceless gem turns into something noteven as good as excrement. Why? Because you tend only to its
superficial aspects, and don’t discover the true gem of your self
nature. So all you know is that your body is yours and you can’t put
it down. From morning to night you are busy on behalf of yourbody. That’s the view of a body.
Prejudiced views favor one side or the other. If you don’t favor
emptiness, then you favor existence. In general, it means not beingin accord with the Middle Way.
The third “quick servant” is the view of prohibitions. Precepts
can turn into something bad when they are based on mistaking forAnanda Gives Rise to Faitha cause something that is not a cause. Such a mistake leads to thecultivation of non-beneficial ascetic practices. I explained earlier
how some people imitate the habits of cows or dogs, or sleep onbeds of nails, or undertake other non-beneficial ascetic practices.
People who do this have a view of prohibitions. “See me!” they
think, “I hold precepts. None of you can do what I do; you can’t
compare to me.” They always have this arrogance in their minds.
The fourth is the “view of views,” or grasping at views. This is
to mistake for an effect something that is not an effect. People withthis problem think they have obtained effects which they have notobtained.
The fifth is deviant views. People with deviant knowledge andviews are always thinking about things in an improper way. These
are the five quick servants, which comprise the turbidity of views.
The third turbidity is the turbidity of afflictions, which iscomposed of the five slow servants: greed, hatred, stupidity, pride,and doubt. “Greed” refers to an insatiable greed for pleasant experiences. You are greedy for the things you like. “Hatred” is thedislike of unpleasant situations. “Stupidity” means stupid false
thoughts. “Pride” refers to arrogance and self satisfaction – thefeeling that “I am the greatest” and “no one is equal to me.”Arrogant people have no courtesy toward others.
“Doubt” refers to doubt of the genuine Dharma and a preference
for improper dharmas instead. Such people doubt the true and relyon the false. They doubt the proper Dharma and believe deviant
dharmas.
These are the five slow servants, which comprise the third
turbidity, that of afflictions. The existence of these five dull
servants creates a lot of affliction.
The fourth turbidity is that of living beings. Living beings –let’s not even try to express it. Why? Living beings are just too
filthy, too unclean, too impure. You shouldn’t think of yourself as
being so terrific. Living beings are murky and turbid; there’s
nothing so good about them. But living beings think of themselves

223

224

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faithas something really special, despite the fact that they comprise thefourth kind of turbidity.
The fifth turbidity is the turbidity of a lifespan. Our mundane
lives, our destinies, are impure.
Ananda vows to first enter the five turbid evil realms to teachand transform living beings. Shakyamuni Buddha went into the five
turbid evil realms to teach and transform living beings, and his
disciple, Ananda, probably wanted to emulate his teacher’s great,
awesome energy and do the same. He was not afraid that the five
turbid evil realms were defiling, and he came anyway to teachliving beings.
“If there is even one being who hasn’t become a Buddha, atdeath I will not reach for Nirvana.” If there is just one living
being who hasn’t become a Buddha, I won’t become a Buddha,
either. I won’t be certified as having attained the fruition; I won’t
enter Nirvana. This is like the vow Earth Treasury Bodhisattva
made:When all living beings are saved,
I will accomplish Bodhi.
As long as the hells aren’t empty,
I vow not to become a Buddha.
Earth Treasury Bodhisattva is in the hells with the hungry
ghosts. He says that as long as the hells aren’t empty, he won’t
become a Buddha. He will definitely wait. When will the hells be
empty? Don’t worry about him. They’ll be empty when they’re
empty. Before they are empty, no matter how much you worry,
Earth Treasury Bodhisattva won’t become a Buddha. He will wait.
J3

He seeks to cast out his subtle doubts.

Sutra:“May the exalted hero’s awesome strength,
His kindness and compassion,

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

Search out and dispel even the most subtle
Of my doubts.
Commentary:“May the exalted hero’s awesome strength, his kindness andcompassion…” The great hall, the main Buddha hall, is called the“Jeweled Hall of the Great Heroes.” A great hero can break allliving beings’ subtle delusions, confusion, and ignorance. The great
hero can break up living beings’ fundamental ignorance, severing it
at its origin.
With “awesome strength,” the great hero can pull all living
beings out of affliction, which originates in ignorance.
“Kindness and compassion!” This is an impartial kindness
which is granted even to those with whom one has no conditions. It
is universal kindness. With equal kindness toward all living beings,
the Buddhas bestow bliss upon everyone. With the greatcompassion of being of one substance with all, they pull living
beings out of every kind of suffering and bestow upon themultimate bliss. They enable living beings to understand their
original face. That’s what is called,
Great kindness toward those with whom
one has no conditions.
Great compassion toward those who areof the same substance.
Bodhisattvas take across those with whom they haveconditions. Buddhas have the compassion to save those with whomthey have no conditions. Bodhisattvas say, “I’ll rescue all those
who have affinities with me.” They are selective. Buddhas are notselective; they save all living beings, whether they have conditions
with them or not. The fewer affinities they have, the more they wantto save them. Why? If they don’t rescue those without affinities,
they will never gain affinities with them. Affinities come into beingfrom one’s wanting to establish them. So Buddhas have the great

225

226

Volume One – Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

compassion which includes those without affinities. They save allliving beings.
“I wish the World Honored One would use the power of his
great heroism, his great strength, his great kindness andcompassion, to ‘search out and dispel even the most subtle of my
doubts,’ the things I can’t uncover, the things I don’t understand –my doubts, afflictions, and ignorance. Buddha, if I have thesesubtle doubts, please dispel them.”
J4

He resolves to quickly accomplish proper enlightenment.

Sutra:“Causing me to quickly attain theSupreme enlightenment,
And sit in the Bodhimanda of theWorlds of the ten directions.
Commentary:“Causing me, Ananda, to quickly attain the supreme enlightenment, the Buddha Way, and sit in the Bodhimanda of theworlds of the ten directions. I will go throughout the worlds of theten directions to teach and transform living beings and establish
Bodhimandas. Sitting in the Bodhimanda, I will turn the Dharma
wheel to teach and transform living beings.”
J5

Non retreat.

Sutra:“Should even the shunyata nature
Entirely melt away,
This vajra mind will never waver.”Commentary:“Shunyata” is a Sanskrit word which means “emptiness.”“Should even the nature of emptiness nature entirely melt
away…” Could emptiness completely disappear? Basically,
emptiness isn’t there in the first place; how could it disappear?

Ananda Gives Rise to Faith

Ananda brings up the analogy; his meaning is that emptinesscan’t disappear, but if it could, even if the shunyata nature melt
away, nevertheless, “this vajra mind will never waver.”The solid vajra mind is the Shurangama King, the durable mind.
It will remain unmoved. “Now I believe the Buddhadharma, and I
have obtained my true mind, my durable mind in samadhi”; this iswhat Ananda is saying. “It is my decisive resolve to become a
Buddha – a resolve that is eternally unmoving.”

227

229

General IndexA

D

Abhidharma 75
afflictions 219
Agama Period 75
airavana, flower 112
Ajatashatru, King 85
amala, fruit 211
Ananda 148
his attachment to causes and conditions 130
asceticism, non-beneficial 83
attachment 210
Avatamsaka Period 74

Devadatta 84
dharani 216
Dharma Flower Sutra 76
Dharma Flower/Nirvana Period 76

Bbean curd, smelly 39
Bodhisattva
precepts of 117
saving those of affinities 225
Buddhassaving those of no affinities 225
Buddhist monks
rubbing their heads 81, 82

Ccauses and conditions 195
the dharma of 130
Ch’u Cheng 15
chandana, incense 70, 72, 113
Chih Che, Great Master 76
cigarette smoke 33
consciousness 196–197

Eeating 64
three kinds of pure meat 84
eighteen realms 95
elementof consciousness 196
of earth 150
of emptiness 178
of fire 156
of seeing 186
of water 163
of wind 171
emptiness 6, 7, 8
entranceof the body 49of the ear 32of the eye 28of the mind 53
of the nose 37of the tongue 43
expedient dharma
see causes and conditions 130

F
Fa Yu, Monastery 39
five periods of the Buddha’s teaching 75

230

General Index

five turbidities 222–224
four elementsof earth, water, fire and wind 138

O

G

P

Gwan Yin, Bodhisattva 40

P’u T’i, Monastery 39
P’u Tou, Mountain 39
patience 149
place of the
body and touches 81
ear and sounds 63
eye and form 61
mind and dharmas 89
nose and smells 70
tongue and tastes 74
praise 215
Prajna Period 75
precepts 118
five lay 117–118
precepts, keeping of 64
production and extinction 54

H
heavenly eye 212
huang lien 120
Hui Neng, Great Master 34

Iice, is water 146

Kkalavinka, pitcher 24
kalpa 55, 217
killing
starts wars 86
Kuan Kung 15

Lliving beingssaving 219
Lu, Mountain 45

M
Maudgalyayana 199
meat
the karma of eating 85
three kinds of pure meat 84
Middle Way 131, 141
milk 74
mouth, guarding it 83

obstruction 210

R
Real Appearances
three kinds 142
realms of consciousness,
body and objects of touch 125
ear and sound 102
eye and form 97
mind and dharmas 131
nose and smell 108
tongue and flavors 119

Sseizing upon conditions 89
Shakyamuni Buddha 147
Shariputra 199
Shen Hsiu, Great Master 34

General Index

Shravasti, city 66
sincerity
generates a response 149
skandhaof activity 18
of consciousness 23of feeling 10
of form 5of thinking 14
slaughterhouse
how wars begin 86
smoking 33
spontaneity 195
stinginessa story of 15
Subhuti 199
sugar cane, smelly 39

Ttranslator, of the Sutra 148
Ts’ao Ts’ao 15
turbidities
see five turbidities
twelve places
see place of the
Tyan Tai, School 76

U
Uttarakuru 70
Utturakuru 113

V
Vaipulya Period 75
vegetarianism 84
vows 219Wwars
how they begin 86
water, is ice 146
wealthiest person on earth 198
wild ginger 120
wisdom eye 212
wooden fish 64
Wu T’ai, Mountain 222

Y
Yao Hsing Fu 143

231

232

General Index

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Foura simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Four
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1980
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Reason for Continual Arisal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Chapter 2.The Reason for Perfect Penetration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Chapter 3.Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions . . . . . 115
Chapter 4.The Two Decisive Doctrines . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Purification of the Turbidities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
Liberation of the Organs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161
Chapter 5.Hearing is Not Sound . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
Chapter 6.The Source of the Knot . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237

vi

Introduction

This is the fourth of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
The Buddha has just explained with clarity and eloquence thepervasiveness of the true mind with all of existence. But then,
Purnamatreiyaniputra retraces the Buddha’s past teachings andbrings up two doubts.
In “The Reason for Continual Arisal” the Buddha explains whyin the midst of fundamental purity existence (ignorance) suddenly
arises.
In “The Reason for Perfect Penetration” the Buddha explainsthat the very question of the pervasiveness of the elements (water,
fire, earth, wind, emptiness, seeing and consciousness) creating achaotic and incompatible mix, is itself invalid.
Both doubts have false-thinking as the root.
In “Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions”, Ananda still
has residual fondness for causes & conditions. The Buddha
reiterates that in the final true meaning, neither causes & conditions
nor sponaneity will hold up. Again, Ananda’s doubt has falsethinking as the root.
Ananda, realizing that great learning that is unmatched withcultivation ultimately bears no fruit, knows that he is still outside

vii

the gates of Nirvana, and reverently asks for further instructions on
how to progress towards perfect enlightenment.
In “The Two Decisive Doctrines”, the Buddha explains justthat. First, in “Purification of the Turbidities”, the Buddha exhorts
Ananda to purify the five turbidities of time, views, afflictions,living beings and lifespans. Second, in “Liberation of the Organs”,
the Buddha demonstrates how one detaches oneself from the sixorgans: eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind.
Surprisingly again, Ananda erroneously asks that since
everything is fundamentally false and non-existent, how can it beused to achieve Nirvana? In “Hearing is Not Sound”, the Buddha
upbraids Ananda for mistaking the false (sound) for the true
(hearing).
Then Ananda, wishing to recognize his innate ignorance thatcauses him to revolve on the wheel of birth and death, asks for thelocation of the ‘knot’ of ignorance so that he and living beings ofthe future can untie it. In “The Source of the Knot”, the Buddha
again reiterates that the source of ignorance lies in the six senseorgans: eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind.
Finally, the Buddha reveals that the source of enlightenment
also lies in these very six knots!

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

G2 He casts out the subtle delusions by explaining about two aspects of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
H1 Purnamaitreyani retraces the former teaching and brings up two doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
I1 He praises the Thus Come One’s wonderful instructions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
I2 He discloses his own doubtfulness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
I3 He expresses two deep doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
J1 He wonders about the causes for the continual arisal of the myriad things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
J2 He wonders about the feasibility of the perfect fusion of the elements.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8
I4 He hopes for the Buddha’s greatly compassionate instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
H2 The Thus Come One sequentially casts out the two doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
I1 In order to enable them to attain benefit, he promises to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
I2 His explanation.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
J1 He answers Purna. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
K1 First he speaks of the not-empty Treasury of the Thus Come One to explain the reason for the continual arisal. . . . . . . . . . 14
L1 He answers the first question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
M1 He reiterates the question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
M2 He investigates the question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
M3 He pinpoints his delusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
M4 He explains continual arisal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
N1 Initially there is sudden arisal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
O1 There is no enlightenment and the three subtle appearances arise. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
O2 The external environment becomes the conditions and extends into six coarse appearances. . . . . . . . . . . 20
N2 Afterwards there is continuation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
O1 The continuation of the world. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
P1 The birth of the subjective realm becomes four elements. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
P2 The arisal of the objective realm becomes four habitats. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
P3 The result becomes the seed for continuation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
O2 The continuation of living beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
P1 The six kinds of falseness come into being. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
P2 Four kinds of birth happen in response. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
P3 The results become continuation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fourxiv

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Four

O3 The continuation of karmic retribution.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
P1 The source of karmic retribution is pointed out.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
P2 Karmic debts must be repaid. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
P3 The result becomes continuation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
M5 He concludes his answer by showing the relationship among them.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
L2 The explanation brings up another question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
M1 Purna attaches to causes and doubts effects.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
M2 The Thus Come One explains by analogy which distinguishes true and false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
N1 The false does not reoccur. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
O1 Ignorance is basically empty.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
O2 The manifestation of the myriad dharmas is not real. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
P1 He brings up an analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
P2 The discussion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
P3 Correlates analogy with dharma.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
N2 The truth does not change. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
O1 He mentions two other analogies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
K2 Then the Buddha speaks of the empty-not-empty Treasury of the Thus Come One
to explain the reason for perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
L1 He answers and then asks a question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Ml He reiterates the doubt about the elements. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
N1 He restates Purna’s doubt.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
N2 An analogy clarifies the appearance of the nature.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
N3 He questions and explains about the falseness of appearances. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
N4 He correlates the analogy with the dharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
N5 He explains the meaning to resolve his doubt. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
M2 He completes his discussion of the three aspects of theTreasury of the Thus Come One and exhorts him to cultivate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
N1 Ultimate disclosure of the perfect fusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
O1 The mind in confusion and enlightenment is faced with the arising of conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
P1 Based on the arising of defiled conditions there is obstructive existence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
xv

P2 Based on the arising of pure conditions, there is unobstructed fusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
O2 The inherent mind is faced with the perfect nature of the treasury of the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
P1 In the perfection of the empty treasury, everything is non-existent.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
P2 In the non-empty treasury everything exists.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
P3 In the empty-not-empty treasury is perfect fusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
N2 He upbraids them for conceptualizing and verbalizing.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
N3 Conclusion: an analogy for the seeming loss. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
L2 Again the explanation brings up a question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
M1 Purna asks about the cause for falseness and decides to vigorously cultivate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
M2 The Thus Come One uses an analogy to show there is no cause and instructs him to immediately stop. . . . . . . . 101
N1 The analogy to explain that there is no cause. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
N2 He correlates the dharma and the analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
N3 He explains that he should immediately stop. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
N4 He concludes with an analogy to show it is not lost.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 111
J2 He also instructs Ananda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115
K1 Ananda traces the Buddha’s words and attaches to causes a conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115
K2 The Thus Come One expels his deep emotion and upbraids him for attaching so tightly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
L1 He uses an analogy to expel his emotion and put forth his meaning. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
L2 Tells him repeatedly to expel absolutely all emotion.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
L3 He directly scolds him for his excessive attachment to idle theories.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
L4 He proves to him that idle theories have no merit.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
L5 He urges him to diligently cultivate no outflows. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
L6 He reminds him of the baseness of his experience and severely scolds him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
H3 The great assembly is led to enlightenment and praises his goodness, and expresses gratitude for the benefit they have received. . . 134
F3 He explains the method of Shamatha and causes him to deeply enter through the ear organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
G1 He selects the organ for direct entry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
H1 Ananda expresses an analogy of seeking the door so he can enter. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
I1 He tells what he has experienced from the Buddha’s instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
I1 He gives an analogy of searching for a door in a house. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
H2 The Thus Come One teaches him to deeply enter one door. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fourxvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume FourI1 He distinguishes the door by means of two decisive doctrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
J1 He shows the wonderful path of cultivation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
J2 He explains the two decisive doctrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
K1 A general statement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
K2 Categorizing the two doctrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
L1 The decisive doctrine that the cause is identified with the result, the purification of the turbidities is entry into Nirvana. 145
M1 He causes him to look into cause and effect. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
M2 He describes the five turbidities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
N1 He explains the substance of the turbidities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
N2 A general analogy for the appearance of the turbidities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
N3 He explains in detail the names of the turbidities. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
M3 He makes clear what he must subdue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
N1 He should decide on what to accept and what to reject.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
N2 The subduing and severing described in terms of dharma and by analogy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
O1 First he speaks of the dharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
O2 He explains by analogy.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
N3 He concludes with certification to the ultimate fruition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 160
L2 The decisive doctrine that the liberation of the organ by untying the knot is entry into the perfect penetration. . . . . . . . 161
M1 He teaches him to untie the knot from within the organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161
N1 He must resolve on the most superior mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161
N2 An analogy to show that he must know where the knot is. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
N3 He tells him that the organ is actually the knot. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
N4 He shows the efficacy of the six organs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
O1 He asks about and explains what living beings and time and space are.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
O2 He calculates its inherent efficacy step by step. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
O3 He reveals the range of efficacy of the six sense-organs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173
N5 He teaches him to enlighten and perfectly enter. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
O1 He causes him to investigate and enlighten to the perfection of the six. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
O2 He causes him to enter one and liberate six. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
M2 He instructs him to untie the knot and enter perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
xvii

N1 Ananda restates the Buddha’s words and asks for benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
N2 The Thus Come One answers the question with a multifold statement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
O1 The knot of delusion is deep.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
O2 The one and the six are due to falseness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
O3 He uses an analogy to clarify the dharma.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
O4 He states that the knot of the organs is because of the defiling objects. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
O5 He states that when the defiling objects disappear, the organ is gone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
P1 He explains that untying the knot is the answer to the question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
Q1 He surmises that apart from the defiling objects there is no knot.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
Q2 He teaches him to enter one and liberate six.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
P2 His accomplishment of the two wonders is testified to and looked into. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
Q1 In the sentient realm, liberation from the bond brings the wonder of mutual functioning. . . . . . . . 199
R1 First he reveals the wonder.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
R2 He cites certification to not following the sense organs.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 202
Q2 In the material realm, transcendence of it brings the wonder of sudden enlightenment . . . . . . . . 206
R1 First he reveals the wonder.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
R2 He verified that they do not rely on conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
I2 Investigation and understanding of the explanation of the two doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
J1 Investigation of the explanation of the doubt that the basic nature is severed and extinguished. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
K1 Ananda’s mistaken understanding of the Buddha’s words causes him to ask a misguided question.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
L1 He sees cause and fruition as opposites. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
L2 Earlier and later explanations differ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
L3 He again seeks instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
K2 The Tathagata uses an immediate incident to investigate permanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
L1 He promises to resolve his doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
L2 He strikes a bell to investigate permanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
M1 Two questions and answers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
M2 He scolds them for their confusion.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220
M3 His refutation reveals the proper meaning. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
M4 He upbraids him for his confusion and tells him to stop making the same mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 223

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fourxviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Four

L3 He invents a dream to investigate impermanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
M1 He shows that in the dream he is not oblivious. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
M2 He confirms that the nature is everlasting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229
L4 He reveals the confusion and teaches him to be on guard. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
M1 He reveals how perpetual confusion causes one to fall into a state of impermanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
M2 He teaches him to be on guard in order to once and for all accomplish right enlightenment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
J2 He certifies to an understanding of the explanation of the doubt that there is another source for the knot.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
K1 Ananda specifically asks about the source of the knot. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
L1 He uses an analogy to discuss the origin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
L2 He compares the analogy to the people in the assembly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
L3 He begs for instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 241
K2 The Thus Come One certifies that there is no other source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
L1 The prose. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
M1 All Buddhas have identical accomplishment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
N1 He pities the assembly, rubs Ananda’s crown, and influences the Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
N2 All Buddhas emit light and anoint their crowns. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 245
N3 They hear the Buddhas speak with one sound. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
M2 The Thus Come One explains in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
N1 Ananda has not yet awakened and so asks a question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
N2 The Thus Come One explains in detail and gets rid of his doubts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
L2 The verses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Ml Mention of the verses.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
N2 Finally the explanatory gatha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
O1 The explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
O2 Specific passage about the supreme meanings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
L3 He discusses his enlightenment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272

xixNamo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Reason for Continual Arisal

G2 He casts out the subtle delusions by explaining about two aspects of the Treasuryof the Thus Come One.
H1 Purnamaitreyani retraces the former teaching and brings up two doubts.
I1 He praises the Thus Come One’s wonderful instructions.

Sutra:

Then Purnamaitreyaniputra arose from his seat in the midstof the Great Assembly, uncovered his right shoulder, knelt on
his right knee, put his palms together respectfully, and said to
the Buddha, “The most virtuous and awe-inspiring World
Honored One has for the sake of living beings expounded theprimary truth of the Thus Come One with remarkableeloquence.
Commentary:Then, after Ananda had finished speaking his verse in praise of
the Buddha, Purnamaitreyaniputra arose from his seat in the
midst of the Great Assembly. “Purnamaitreyaniputra” means“Son of Fulfillment and Compassion.” “Fulfillment” was hisfather’s name; “Compassion” was his mother’s name. He
immediately stood up. The Buddha’s disciples were especiallyrespectful toward him. When they wanted to ask a question, theystood in reverence. He uncovered his right shoulder. The Chinese2

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

sash is styled so that it does not cover the right shoulder, in order torepresent this gesture of respect. In India it is never cold, winter orsummer, so it was all right to leave the right shoulder completely
exposed. One wouldn’t get cold. But the climate in China is very
cold, and if one’s right shoulder were always exposed it would beeasy to catch cold. So in China the monks wore clothing under theirsashes. This accorded with the climate, the geographical location,and the customs in China.
The sashes in India did not have a clasp like the Chinese sashes
do. Now in India, Burma, Ceylon, and Thailand, where theTheravada teachings are practiced, monks still don’t have clasps on
their sashes. Why do Chinese sashes have a clasp? This too cameabout because of the climate of China, for if the monks wore
clothing inside their sashes, and if there were no clasp to hold thesash in place, it could slip off without their being aware of it. So thePatriarchs of China invented the clasp to solve this problem. The
sashes of the other countries mentioned above have the same
number of pieces, but they lack the clasp, because the climate is sowarm that they don’t wear clothing under their sashes. If it starts toslip off, they are aware of it since it is next to their skin.
After I left the home-life, I investigated the question of the clasp
on the Chinese sash with a lot of Elder Dharma Masters and eldermonks. I asked them why the monks from other countries did nothave clasps on their sashes; why did the Chinese monks add thisthing to their sashes? But they all shook their heads. They didn’t
know. It’s a small matter, but nevertheless, they didn’t know. They
had never known. In the end, then, who told me? No one told me. I
just compared the climate of China to that of the other countries andfigured out for myself that the first Patriarchs who came to China
must have invented the clasp to make it more convenient to wear
clothes under the sash. When I brought up my opinion, the Elder
Dharma Masters and monks said, “Oh, of course, that’s how itwas.” Probably that’s how it was. It was a small question, so no one
had stopped to think about it, but I know that Americans like toThe Reason for Continual Arisal

look into things thoroughly, so now I’ve explained the origin of theclasp on the Chinese-style sashes without waiting to be asked.
Purna uncovered his right shoulder and knelt on his right knee.
The monks in present-day Burma and Ceylon have this practice.
For instance, if a junior monk sees a senior monk he does not standto talk but kneels with his right knee on the ground and his palms
together.
Purna put his palms together respectfully, and said to the
Buddha, “The most virtuous and awe-inspiring World Honored
One has for the sake of living beings expounded the primary
truth of the Thus Come One with remarkable eloquence.” Hesaid that the Buddha is one of awesome virtue who can subdue all
the living beings in the three realms. His awesomeness has thepower to cause all living beings to submit. His virtue moves allliving beings, so that when they hear his name they change theirfaults and become good. The Buddha uses wholesome clever
expedient devices to teach and transform living beings. He speaks
the Dharma for the sake of living beings; he tells them in detail ofthe primary truth of the Thus Come One, the Tathagata’s mostwonderful doctrine.
I2

He discloses his own doubtfulness.

Sutra:“The World Honored One often singles me out as theforemost among speakers of dharma. But now when I hear the
wonderful and subtle expression of the dharma, I am like a deaf
person who at a distance of more than a hundred paces tries tohear a mosquito, which in fact cannot be seen, let alone heard.
Commentary:

Purna has just bowed to the Buddha and made a request. Why
did he do that? Because he had some doubts. Right now Ananda
doesn’t have any doubts, but Purna, first among those who speak
Dharma, has given rise to doubts. He is not clear about the Dharmathat the Buddha has spoken. Therefore he says, “The World3

4

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Honored One often singles me out as the foremost among
speakers of dharma. You often choose me as the best among those
who lecture the Sutras and speak Dharma. I, Purna, rank number
one.” He expresses well the wonderful meaning of all dharmas. If
this Sutra were being explained now by Purna, flowers would rainfrom the heavens and golden lotuses would well up from theground. It wouldn’t be like my dry and bland explanation whichputs my listeners to sleep. The Dharma Purna spoke was theforemost, most subtle and wonderful of Dharmas. He excelled in
distinguishing the characteristics of all dharmas. “But now when I
hear the wonderful and subtle expression of the dharma, I am
like a deaf person who at a distance of more than a hundred
paces tries to hear a mosquito, which in fact cannot be seen, letalone heard.” His meaning is that someone who is truly deaf ofcourse cannot hear such a small sound as the hum of a mosquito if
he is more than a hundred paces away from it.
You can’t even see a mosquito at that distance. This represents
the fact that the Dharma the Buddha speaks is most subtle andwonderful, wonderful to the ultimate. Therefore, though Purna
hears it because he is in the Dharma assembly, he is like a deaf
person. He doesn’t understand. So if there are people in the present
who don’t understand the Sutra, it’s no wonder. You see, even
Purna, who was foremost in speaking Dharma, had questions andsaid he didn’t understand. In fact he says he’s deaf. Whether you
understand or not, you all can at least hear the explanation of the
Sutra. This is a hundred times better than Purna. Don’t be so hardon yourself
When the Buddha spoke the Avatamsaka Sutra, adherents of
the Two Vehicles could not see the thousand-foot Nishyanda bodyof the Buddha. Instead they saw the Buddha as a venerable six-foottall bhikshu. When the Buddha spoke the Avatamsaka Sutra, someof his listeners had ears but did not hear the Buddha speaking
Dharma. Purna is in a similar situation here. He certainly is notscolding the Buddha, nor is he saying that he does not believe theThe Reason for Continual Arisal

Dharma the Buddha speaks. It’s not that he doesn’t believe it; hehasn’t understood it. That’s what this analogy represents.
Some people explain this phrase “wonderful and subtle
expression of the Dharma” as meaning a very small sound; they saythat the Buddha spoke the Dharma in a very quiet voice. They saythat “subtle” here means “small.” But that explanation is notcorrect. “Subtle” means rare and esoterically wonderful; it means
an extremely clear explanation of the Dharma. It certainly does notmean that the Buddha spoke with a soft voice. Some people say,
“Why does Purna compare himself to a mosquito? Because theBuddha spoke the Dharma with such a small voice that Purna felt it
was like trying to hear a mosquito at a hundred paces.” There are a
lot of Dharma Masters who swallow the date whole, so to speak;they don’t know the flavor of the text. They explain it like this:“Basically a deaf person can’t hear anything; even less can he hear
the Buddha speaking Dharma when he speaks with as small a voice
as the sound of a mosquito.” But this rendering of the words of thetext is incorrect. Purna is using an analogy. Some people misunderstand, saying, “Oh, is Purna slandering the Buddha by calling him
a mosquito?” That is not the case; you should not have that kind of
doubt. In his analogy Purna likens himself to a deaf person; it is notthat he likens the Buddha to a mosquito.
Sutra:“World Honored One, although Ananda and those like him
have become enlightened, they have not yet cast out their habits
and outflows.
Commentary:“World Honored One, although Ananda and those like him
have become enlightened, they have not yet cast out their habits
and outflows. Although they have understood the principle ofbecoming enlightened, their habits go back many lives, many
aeons. And where do outflows come from? They come from habits.
Habits aren’t created in a day. They are learned from time without
beginning, through life after life, in time after time, and from these56Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

learned habits come all kinds of outflows. What is meant by“outflows”? Outflows are afflictions. The afflictions and habits ofAnanda and those like him have not been completely done awaywith. They are called “remaining habits” – the ones left-over fromformer lives. They are more or less like karma.
The Buddha had a disciple called Pilindavatsa. One day hewanted to cross a river, and since he had been certified as having
attained the fruition of Arhatship, he had certain powers. Rivers
have spirits, and the spirit of this particular river was female. When
Pilindavatsa got to the bank of the river he called out, “Little Slave,stop the flow!” One who is an Arhat has the spiritual power to partthe waters when he crosses a river. But the one who stops the flowof the river must be the river-spirit. That is why Pilindavatsa called
out, “Little Slave, stop the flow!” The first time he did that, theriver-spirit was annoyed, but did not dare say anything because
Pilindavatsa was an Arhat. But after he’d addressed her as “Little
Slave” a number of times, the river-spirit finally went to the
Buddha to state her case.
“When your disciple Pilindavatsa wants to cross the river healways addresses me as ‘Little Slave.’” she complained. “And I’moutraged. Buddha, you should teach your disciples not to be so illmannered. How can he call me a name like that and command me
the way he does?”
So the Buddha called for Pilindavatsa. “Apologize to the riverspirit,” he said, “and don’t talk that way any more.” So what do you
suppose Pilindavatsa did?
He said, “Little Slave, don’t hold a grudge.” The whole reason
that she had become upset was that he had called her “Little Slave”
in the first place!
Of course the river-spirit was furious. “See!” she cried. “Yourdisciple calls me that right in front of you!”
Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Do you know why he calls you‘Little Slave’? In five hundred former lives you were his servant.
You’ve worked for him for so long that when he sees you he reverts

The Reason for Continual Arisal

to his former habits and that name just slips off his tongue. He
hasn’t been able to change that habit from the past.”
After the Buddha explained to the river-spirit, she realized it
was a question of cause and effect and there was nothing more tosay. The situation was resolved. That is an example of “not having
cast out their habits and outflows.”
Sutra:“We in the assembly have reached the level of no outflows.
Yet, although we have no outflows, we still have doubts about
the dharma we have now heard the Thus Come One speak.
Commentary:

Purna said, “We in the assembly, the multitude of sages, havereached the level of no outflows. We have received the reward of
the spiritual power of having extinguished all outflows. Yet,although we have no outflows, we still have doubts about thedharma we have now heard the Thus Come One speak. We still
think up doubts. We still don’t understand.” Now if those who had
attained the fourth fruition with the extinction of outflows didn’t
understand, how much the less would Ananda have understood,
since he had only been certified as having attained the first fruition.
Although he had attained that level of enlightenment, I believe hestill wasn’t clear about the meaning the Buddha had just expressed.
I3
J1

He expresses two deep doubts.
He wonders about the causes for the continual arisal of the myriad things.

Sutra:“World Honored One, if all the sense organs, sense objects,
skandhas, places, and realms in all the world are the Treasuryof the Thus Come One, originally pure, why do there suddenly
arise the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth – allconditioned appearances which cyclically change and flow, end
and then begin again?

78

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:

Purna has doubts about the doctrines the Buddha has been
explaining. He doesn’t believe them. “World Honored One, if all
the sense organs – eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind – sense
objects – forms, sounds, smells, tastes, touches, and dharmas –skandha – form, feeling, thought, activity, and consciousnesses – if
all these dharmas in all the world are the Treasury of the Thus
Come One, why do there suddenly arise the mountains, therivers, and the great earth? If they arise from the bright substanceand pure nature of the everlasting true mind and are originally pure,then why does there suddenly arise in the purity of the Treasury of
the Thus Come One so many things which are all conditioned
appearances which cyclically change and flow, end and thenbegin again? Once finished, they begin again. Done once more,they start over. Ended, they arise once more. When do they everstop? Never. What’s the principle in it?” This is the doubt that
Purna asks the World Honored One about.
J2

He wonders about the feasibility of the perfect fusion of the elements.

Sutra:“Moreover, the Thus Come One said that earth, water, fire,
and wind are by nature perfectly fused, are all-pervasive in the
Dharma Realm, and are all tranquil and everlasting.
Commentary:

This is Purnamaitreyaniputra’s second doubt. “What is theprinciple here?” he asks.
Sutra:“World Honored One, if the nature of earth is pervasive,
how can it contain water? If the nature of water is pervasive,then fire does not arise. Further, how do you explain that thenatures of fire and water can each pervade empty space without displacing one another? World Honored One, the nature ofearth is solid; the nature of emptiness is penetrating. How canThe Reason for Continual Arisal

they both pervade the Dharma Realm? I don’t know where this
doctrine is leading.
Commentary:

Purna probably was smarter than Ananda. Ananda hadn’t eventhought of such questions as these. So now Purna, for his part, hassome doubts and asks about these principles. He says, “World
Honored One, if the nature of earth is pervasive, how can it
contain water?” Earth overcomes water; where there is dry land
there is no water. If the nature of earth pervades the Dharma Realm,
how can there be water there, too? Earth and water are notcompatible.
“If the nature of water is pervasive, then fire does not arise.”
Water overcomes fire; where there is water, there is no fire. Water
puts fire out. If the nature of water were to pervade the Dharma
Realm, fire would certainly disappear. This is the same line ofargument the Buddha used earlier with Ananda when he said that if
there is light there can’t be darkness and if there is darkness there
can’t be light. Now the Buddha’s disciple uses the same pattern ofquestioning on the Buddha. “Water and fire don’t mix,” Purna
points out. “This is a fixed principle.”“Further, how do you explain that the natures of fire andwater can each pervade empty space with out displacing one
another?” How do you come to understand that both fire and water
pervade the Dharma Realm? I could believe that one or the otherwas all-pervasive, but if two incompatible things are both allpervasive, then which one is going to win out? How do you know
they can both be all-pervasive and not oppose one another, notharm one another or destroy one another?
“World Honored One, the nature of earth is solid; thenature of emptiness is penetrating. How can they both pervade
the Dharma Realm?” Purna imagines that by now he probably has
thoroughly confused the Buddha, so he calls out to him, “World
Honored One!” Or maybe he was afraid that the Buddha wasasleep. “Earth is a solid object,” he reasons. “Emptiness is910

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

penetrating – vacuous – there isn’t anything there at all. So if thereis earth, there is no emptiness; if there is emptiness, there is noearth. How can you say both these natures are all-pervasive? I
don’t know where this doctrine is leading. Buddha, yourexplanation of Dharma has managed to confuse me now. I can’t tellwhat you’re getting at. Where is this principle headed? What’s its
aim? I don’t understand.”I4

He hopes for the Buddha’s greatly compassionate instruction.

Sutra:“I only hope the Thus Come One will compassionately
explain in order to rend the clouds of confusion in me andamong the Great Assembly.” After saying this, he made a fullprostration and respectfully and expectantly awaited the Thus
Come One’s unsurpassed compassionate instruction.
Commentary:

In stating these principles, Purna was certainly not trying todebate with the Buddha; he truly had such doubts. “Water and fire
are not brothers; they can’t dwell in the same household. Earth andemptiness are not compatible either.” These questions made him
nervous. “How can they all pervade the Dharma Realm?” hewondered, and on impulse, heedless of everything, he began toquestion the Buddha. In his haste, he even forgot about propriety.
So, in conclusion he says, “I only hope the Thus Come One willcompassionately explain in order to rend the clouds ofconfusion in me and among the Great Assembly. World Honored
One, please let flow forth your heart of great compassion andexplain this matter for us. My failure to understand these doctrines
is like a bank of clouds covering me. Not only do I have these
doubts, the members of the Great Assembly do also.”
After saying this, he probably realized that he had been
impertinent and over-exuberant, so he made a full prostration andrespectfully and expectantly awaited the Thus Come One’s
unsurpassed compassionate instruction. He quickly knelt andThe Reason for Continual Arisal

bowed to properly make his request of the Buddha. With reverence,
he waited as if excessively thirsty for the Thus Come One tonourish him with the water of Dharma.
H2
I1

The Thus Come One sequentially casts out the two doubts.
In order to enable them to attain benefit, he promises to explain.

Sutra:The World Honored One then told Purna and all the Arhats
in the assembly who had extinguished their outflows and hadreached the level of no study, “Today the Thus Come One will
explain in depth the true, supreme meaning within the supreme
meaning in order to cause all of you in the assembly who are
fixed-nature Sound-Hearers and those arhats who have notrealized the two kinds of emptiness, but are dedicated to thesuperior vehicle, as well as the others, to obtain the place of still
extinction, the one vehicle, the true aranya, the proper place ofcultivation. Listen attentively and I will explain it for you.”
Purna and the others, revering the Buddha’s expression of
Dharma, listened silently.
Commentary:

The World Honored One then told Purna and all the Arhats
in the assembly who had extinguished their outflows and hadreached the level of no study – those who had been certified ashaving attained the fourth fruition of Arhatship. “Today the Thus
Come One will explain in depth the true, supreme meaning
within the supreme meaning.” Here the Buddha is referring tohimself when he says, “...the Thus Come One.” “True, supreme
meaning within the supreme meaning” refers to the most superior
miraculous doctrine. He explains it in order to cause all of you in
the assembly who are fixed-nature Sound-Hearers, that is,people who gain a little and are satisfied. They hang around in
emptiness and stop searching. “I’m at a place where there isn’t
anything at all. It’s not bad!” they think and become content. Theygain a little and that’s enough. That’s why the Buddha calls them
the “fixed-nature” Sound-Hearers – the Arhats – “sterile seeds and

11

12

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

withered sprouts” in order to scold them out of their complacency.
They don’t have the impetus to go on. Having been certified ashaving attained the first or second fruition, they don’t seek toprogress. They indulge in passivity. “It’s fine here,” they decide.
The Buddha will also explain for those arhats who have notrealized the two kinds of emptiness, but are dedicated to thesuperior vehicle. This refers to arhats who have not yet understoodthe emptiness of people and the emptiness of dharmas, but who
have turned from the small toward the great. And he will speak as
well as all the others in the Great Assembly.
Shakyamuni Buddha is prepared to express the true superior
meaning within the superior meaning, the wonderful within thewonderful, to cause the Arhats to obtain no outflows, to obtain thelevel of no study. To have “no outflows” means to have gotten ridof all one’s individual habits and faults, to have no afflictions, tohave no fundamental ignorance. So if one destroys fundamental
ignorance, afflictions also disappear. Since afflictions andignorance are invisible, we don’t think of them as being plentiful;
but in fact if they took form, they would fill up empty space
throughout the Dharma Realm.
Now the Buddha wants to cause all living beings, all the Arhats,
to obtain the place of still extinction, the one vehicle, the truearanya, the proper place of cultivation. The “One Vehicle” is the
final meaning of the Middle Way, the principle of the ActualAppearance. It is the Great White-Ox Cart discussed in the Dharma
Flower Sutra. That sutra says that there was a large house in which
a great elder lived with his children. One day, when the elder wasgone briefly, the children were playing in the house when suddenly
it caught on fire. When the elder returned and saw the children in
the burning house oblivious of the danger, he said to them, “Cometo the door quickly! Outside I have sheep carts, and deer carts, andox carts for you to play with.” When the children heard there werecarts and things to play with, they came running out. The houseburned to the ground, but the children did not perish. Once theThe Reason for Continual Arisalchildren got out of the house, they demanded the carts from theelder. He gave them instead a Great White Ox Cart – magnificent
beyond any of their expectations.
The sheep carts and deer carts represent the Two Vehicles. The
ox carts represent the Bodhisattva Vehicle. The Great White-Ox
Cart represents the One Buddha Vehicle. It can transport all living
beings across the current of afflictions from this shore of birth anddeath to the other shore of Nirvana.
An “aranya” is a Bodhimanda, a quiet place for cultivation.
Why is the aranya described as “true”? Are there also “false”
aranyas? A true aranya is a place where there is no chaos. No one
talks. A lot of people dwell together, but it’s as if there weren’t
anyone there at all. Not even the sound of a mosquito’s breathingcan be heard. If you want to cultivate the Way, you should learn not
to talk so much. When there is too much talking, other people
cannot reach samadhi. When it’s time to talk, you should talk. But
some disciples talk when it’s not time to talk, and when it is time totalk, they don’t. Would you say they are obedient or disobedient?
An obedient disciple talks when it is time to talk, and when it is nottime to talk he closes his mouth. If you are a good student, you area good Buddhist disciple. If you are a good Buddhist disciple, in the
future you will become a good Buddha. Are there Buddhas who are
not good? Of course not. All Buddhas are good. But if you are notgood you cannot become a Buddha. You first have to be good inorder for it to count. In a true aranya people keep a tight schedule.
“Listen attentively and I will explain it for you.” This is not
simply the Buddha telling Purna and Ananda to listen carefully.
Now I am explaining this Sutra, and it is me telling you to listen
carefully.
Purna and the others, revering the Buddha’s expression of
Dharma, listened silently. “Revering” means that they listenedwith great respect to the Buddha speaking Dharma; they listenedwith very great regard for him; they listened silently. Not only do I

13

14

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

tell you not to talk, Purna and Ananda were also silent. They closed
their mouths.
I2
J1
K1

His explanation.
He answers Purna.
First he speaks of the not-empty Treasury of the Thus Come One to explain thereason for the continual arisal.
L1 He answers the first question.
M1 He reiterates the question.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Purna, you have asked why infundamental purity the mountains, the rivers, and the greatearth suddenly arise.
Commentary:

This passage begins an extremely important section of the
Shurangama Sutra. It explains why people become people. The
Buddha said, “Purna, you have asked why in fundamental
purity the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth suddenly
arise. You wonder why these things come to be in the originallypure Treasury of the Thus Come One.” The Buddha reiterates thequestion Purna has just asked. Now he will answer it.
M2 He investigates the question.

Sutra:“Have you not often heard the Thus Come One expound
upon the wonderful light of the enlightened nature and thebright wonder of the fundamental enlightenment.”
Purna said, “Yes, World Honored One, I have often heard
the Buddha expound upon this subject.”
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Purna, “Have you not often heard theThus Come One expound upon the wonderful light of theenlightened nature and the bright wonder of the fundamental
enlightenment?” “Thus Come One” is one of the ten titles of a
Buddha. It is just another name for Buddha. Some people think

The Reason for Continual Arisal

there is a certain Buddha named “Thus Come One” but that is not
the case. Every Buddha in fact is called the Thus Come One.
“The enlightened nature” refers to each person’s truly
enlightened self-nature. “Wonderful light” means stillness andconstant illumination. The word “wonderful” also represents purity.
“The enlightened nature” is the one true principle – the Buddhanature inherent in us all, the primary nature that multiplies tobecome myriad things. “Bright wonder” refers to illumination andeverlasting quietness. Although it is quiet, it has the ability toillumine the entire Dharma Realm – the three thousand great
thousand world system. “Fundamental enlightenment” refers to thenatural, primary essence inherent within us, which neither increases
nor decreases, is neither produced nor destroyed, is neither defiled
nor pure. Fundamental enlightenment is also called “initial enlightenment.”
Ignorance comes from the arisal of falseness in the primary
truth. Based on fundamental enlightenment, there arises a kind offalseness – the function of according with conditions.
Purna said, “Yes, World Honored One, I have often heard
the Buddha expound upon this subject. The Buddha frequently
explains this doctrine.”
M3 He pinpoints his delusion.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “You speak of the light of enlightenment;
is it that the natural light is called enlightenment? Or are you
saying that enlightenment is initially without light and thatthen there is a so-called brightening of the enlightenment?”
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “You speak of the light of enlightenment;
is it that the natural light is called enlightenment?” “Light ofenlightenment” refers to the “wonderful light of the enlightened
nature” and to the “bright wonder of the fundamental enlightenment.” The Buddha asks Purna, “Are you saying that the nature of

15

16

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

enlightenment is definitively bright? Is that what you refer to when
you say ‘enlightenment?’ Or are you saying that enlightenmentis initially without light and that then there is a so-calledbrightening of the enlightenment? Is this what you mean by‘bright enlightenment’?” he asks Purna.
Sutra:

Purna said, “If the absence of light is called enlightenment,
then there is no light whatever.”Commentary:

At this point Purna is as impulsive as Ananda in answering theBuddha. Purna said, “If the absence of light is called enlightenment, then there is no light whatever. If enlightenment can becalled enlightenment without bright added to it, then there isn’t
anything that is bright.” His meaning here is that one certainly has
to add light to enlightenment. But he is mistaken. Why? Enlightenment is fundamentally bright, and therefore there is no need to add
any light to it. The light you add is not genuine light. This can belikened to the mani gem which is fundamentally bright. There iscertainly no way to separate the mani pearl from its brightness. It’s
not that brightness is added to the mani pearl to make it shine.
Needing to add brightness would be like needing to turn on the lightfor it to be bright. But there is no need to “turn on” enlightenment
because its fundamental substance is brightness. So Purna makes a
mistake here.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “If there is no bright enlightenment
without light added to it, then it is not enlightenment with it;
and it is not light without it. The absence of light is not the still,bright nature of enlightenment, either.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “If there is no bright enlightenment
without light added to it, then it is not enlightenment with it. If
you say that unless light is added there is no bright enlightenment,

The Reason for Continual Arisal

I say it is not enlightenment if you have to add light to it. And it is
not light without it. Perhaps you say that there is no need to add
light to enlightenment because enlightenment is not bright;
however, the absence of light is not the still, bright nature ofenlightenment, either.” The “absence of light” refers tofundamental ignorance. “Your ignorance is not the still, brightnature of enlightenment” is what the Buddha is saying. The still
enlightenment is neither produced nor extinguished, neither defiled
nor pure. Enlightenment is said to be “still” because it is as calmand clear as water. Thus it is a mistake to suppose that you have to
add light to enlightenment. To add light to enlightenment is to add
falseness to truth. If you don’t add light to it, there is no false in thetrue.
Sutra:“The nature of enlightenment is essentially bright. It is false
for you to make it bright enlightenment.
Commentary:“The nature of enlightenment” refers to the inherent enlightenment of the self-nature. “It is essentially bright, Purna. It isfalse for you to make it bright enlightenment. If you say thatlight must be added to the nature of enlightenment, you create a
falseness. If you falsely add light to enlightenment, it is not genuine
enlightenment. It is an enlightenment created from false thinking. It
is not the original enlightenment.”
M4 He explains continual arisal.
N1 Initially there is sudden arisal.
O1 There is no enlightenment and the three subtle appearances arise.

Sutra:“Enlightenment is not something that needs to be madebright, for once that is done, an object is established because ofthis light. Once an object is falsely set up, you as a false subject
come into being.

17

18

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:“Enlightenment is not something that needs to be madebright.” The enlightened nature and the basic enlightenment arecertainly not something to which light must be added to make themenlightenment. They are bright enlightenment inherently. For once
that is done, an object is established because of this light. If you
add light to it, you set up an object – something about which there
is an enlightenment. “An object” refers to the appearance of karma,
the first of the three subtle appearances of delusion. This delusion
establishes the object – the appearance of karma. Once an object isfalsely set up, you as a false subject come into being. Once there
is a falseness, the appearance of karma, you react to the falseness.
It is the source of your false thinking. Basically there was no needto add light to enlightenment, but with this false thought theappearance of karma comes into being and from it your false
subjectivity is created – an unreal process, which is the second
appearance of delusion: the appearance of turning.
The general import of this section of text is that basically we are
all Buddhas. Well, then, if we originally were Buddhas, how did we
become ordinary beings? And why haven’t living beings become
Buddhas? Where does the problem lie? Originally we were nodifferent from a Buddha. But living beings can be transformed fromwithin the Buddha nature. How are they transformed? The Buddhas
have millions of transformation bodies which come out of theirlight and nature. The Buddha-nature is light; but that refers to thewonderful light of basic enlightenment. Basic enlightenment is thenatural inherent enlightenment of us all, and it is also the Buddha’s
light. And it is from within this light that the beings are transformed. To illustrate this point, I will use an analogy which is nottotally apt, but which will suffice to make the principle clear. A
transformation body of the Buddha is like a photograph of a person,
except that the photograph has no awareness – it’s inanimate –where as the Buddha’s photographs are transformations. By transformation he produces a person whose nature comes from the
Buddha and whose features have a likeness to the Buddha’s.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

It’s also like a reflection in a mirror. When we pass by the
mirror there is a reflection; once we’ve gone by it disappears. The
Buddha’s transformation-bodies are like this, too. Basic enlightenment is like the mirror. Suddenly in the mirror an image appears;
this is likened to the arisal of the first ignorant thought. As soon asthat thought arises, living beings come into existence.
Now we are talking about bright enlightenment. The basic
substance of enlightenment is bright. Purna wants to add brightness
to enlightenment. But enlightenment is like a light which is alreadyon. If you flipped the switch, you have added something extra, andin the process you have turned it off. Purna thought that if you
turned on the light it would get bright, and that before he flipped theswitch there was no light. But it was fundamentally unnecessary.
The fundamental substance of enlightenment is bright, with out
anything more having to be done to it. And that is where theimportant point lies.
Sutra:“In the midst of what is neither the same nor different,
difference blazes forth. And what is different from thatdifference becomes sameness, because of the difference. Oncesameness and difference are created then due to them what isneither the same nor different is further established.
Commentary:

The false setting up of the appearance of karma produces theappearance of turning. Once the appearance of turning arises then“in the midst of what is neither the same nor different,
difference blazes forth.” In the original emptiness where there isnothing that is the same and nothing that is not the same, difference
comes into being, hot and bright as a fire. Originally there wasn’t
any sameness or difference in emptiness, but suddenly these twocome into being to create the world. “And what is different fromthat difference becomes sameness, because of the difference.”
Next there comes into being what is not the same as the difference
that has blazed forth in emptiness. After the appearance of turning

19

20

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

arises the appearance of manifestation; thus in emptiness the world
manifests.
Purna asked why in the Treasury of the Thus Come One there
suddenly arise the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth; theBuddha is now answering that question.
“Once sameness and difference are created then due to them
what is neither the same nor different is further established.”
Emptiness originally has no appearance, but now the world
manifests appearances. “What is neither the same nor different”
refers to living beings. They are said to be “not the same” because
each living being has a different appearance. They are said to be“not different” because all living beings share the quality ofsentience. The appearance of karma, the appearance of turning, andthe appearance of manifestation are all created from ignorance.
This section has discussed the appearance of manifestation.
One unenlightened thought creates
The three subtle appearances.
What is experienced from them becomes the conditions
For the growth of the six coarse appearances.
These three delusions are primary and not easy to discern.
O2 The external environment becomes the conditions and extends into six coarse
appearances.

Sutra:“This turmoil eventually brings about weariness. Prolonged
weariness produces defilement. The combination of these in amurky turbidity creates affliction with respect to wearisome
defilement.
Commentary:

Now the six coarse appearances will be discussed. This section
explains the first five coarse appearances.
The six coarse appearances are:

The Reason for Continual Arisal

1. The appearance of knowledge.
This represents an inherent attachment to dharmas. The knowledge
here is not ultimate wisdom; it is an appearance of awareness and isendowed with the ability to discriminate.
2. The appearance of continuation.
This represents a discriminating attachment to dharmas.
3. The appearance of grasping.
This represents the inherent attachment to self.
4. The appearance of reckoning names.
This represents the discriminating attachment to self.
5. The appearance of the arisal of karma.
6. The appearance of suffering bound to karma.
Because one is attached to karma, the appearance of this suffering
follows.
The first time you hear these you probably won’t understandmuch about them, but after you investigate them over a period oftime you will come to understand. For now, let it pass into yourears, and in your eighth consciousness there will be an impression.
If you investigate the Buddhadharma for a long time, it is certainthat you will come to a point where things connect and you
suddenly understand.
“This turmoil”: in the midst of what is not the same and not
different spoken about above, and the world and emptiness,“difference blazes forth,” and a turmoil is created, lacking anyorder. This turmoil “eventually brings about weariness.” In thissameness and difference which is suddenly created, a wearinesseventually arises. The weariness is the first of the six coarse appearances: the appearance of knowledge. “Prolonged wearinessproduces defilement.” Prolonged weariness is the second coarse
appearance: the appearance of continuation. Defilement is the thirdcoarse appearance: the appearance of grasping. “The combinationof these in a murky turbidity… They get mixed up together and

21

22

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

there is no way to distinguish them clearly. This is the fourthappearance: the appearance of reckoning names. This turbidity“creates affliction with respect to wearisome defilement.”
Wearisome defilement is affliction; affliction is simply wearisome
defilement. The 84,000 kinds of wearisome defilement are simply
the 84,000 kinds of afflictions. From the various conditions justdiscussed, afflictions arise, and with afflictions come themountains, the rivers, the great earth, and everything else. This is
the fifth coarse appearance: the appearance of the arisal of karma.
Sutra:“Arisal is the world; stillness is emptiness. Emptiness issameness; the world is difference. What is neither sameness nor
difference is the actual conditioned dharmas.
Commentary:

This section explains the sixth coarse appearance: theappearance of the suffering bound to karma. “Arisal is the world.”
Arisal is coming forth – movement. “Stillness is emptiness.”
Stillness is quiet – unmoving. “Emptiness is sameness; the worldis difference.” What is emptiness the same as? Originallyemptiness is the same as everything. It is not different fromanything because in emptiness there are no distinctions. It is justbecause there are no distinctions that it is called emptiness. But
with the arisal of the world there is difference. The world isdifferent from emptiness in that it has form, shape, and appearance.
The arisal of the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth produce
the world. This will be explained in detail later in the text.
“What is neither sameness nor difference is the actual
conditioned dharmas.” Originally there isn’t anything in
emptiness that can be said to be the same or different, with thearisal of:
1. the appearance of karma,
2. the appearance of turning, and3. the appearance of manifestation

The Reason for Continual Arisal

as well as
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.

the appearance of knowledge,
the appearance of continuation,
the appearance of grasping,
the appearance of reckoning names,
the appearance of the arisal of karma, andthe appearance of suffering bound to karma.

We use the terms sameness and difference to describe what takes
place.
N2 Afterwards there is continuation.
O1 The continuation of the world.
P1 The birth of the subjective realm becomes four elements.

Sutra:“The interaction of bright enlightenment and dark
emptiness sets them in a perpetual rotation; thus there is thepervasiveness of wind which supports the world.
Commentary:

The world has four elements: earth, water, fire, and wind. Firstwe will discuss the pervasiveness of wind. When light is added to
the genuine fundamental bright enlightenment, ignorance arises
and the light is bound in duality with darkness. Dark emptiness:
emptiness is some times murky and obscure. When the darkness of
emptiness and the light of enlightenment interact, the interaction
sets them in a perpetual rotation. Emptiness and the substance ofbright enlightenment – that is ignorance which has resulted fromadding bright to enlightenment – are set in opposition andeventually there is movement. As soon as there is movement, thereis the pervasiveness of wind. With that movement, wind arises.
Beneath the earth there is a pervasive wind which supports theworld. Nowadays we talk about space where there is no
atmosphere, but out beyond space there are other places where
there is wind. “Pervasiveness” here is lun ( ) In the Chinese text;

23

24

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

lun means “wheel,” but such a literal translation is not necessary
here, as the connotation is “pervasiveness.” The wind has a power
which supports the world. This will be discussed in detail later inthe text.
Sutra:“Because emptiness produces movement, hardened lightsets up a solidity which is the store of metal. Bright enlightenment makes this hardness; thus there is the pervasiveness ofmetal which secures the lands.
Commentary:“Because emptiness produces movement, hardened lightsets up a solidity which is the store of metal. The combination oflight which has been added to enlightenment and the darkness of
emptiness creates a movement which becomes wind. The hardnessof this false light creates an obstructiveness which becomes metal.
Metal is the hard quality of the element earth. “Bright enlightenment makes this hardness.” Because the light of metal is added toenlightenment, a solid quality arises; “Thus there is the pervasiveness of metal which secures the lands.” Within earth, water,
fire, and wind, metal plays a part of supporting the world.
Sutra:“Obstinate attachment to unenlightened awareness resultsin the formation of metals, while the vibration of illusory
awareness causes wind to rise up. The wind and metal rub
together; thus there is the light of fire which is changeable bynature.
Commentary:“Obstinate attachment to unenlightened awareness resultsin the formation of metals.” Metal is hard and so is earth. This
hardness collects in a store, “while the vibration of illusory
awareness causes wind to rise up.” The metal creates a state of
movement, and from that wind arises. In this situation the wind andThe Reason for Continual Arisal

the metal come in contact. “The wind and metal rub together;thus there is the light of fire which is changeable by nature.”
Sutra:“The brightness of the metal produces moisture, and fromthe light of fire steam arises; thus there is the pervasiveness ofwater which encompasses realms in the ten directions.
Commentary:“The brightness of the metal produces moisture.” When
metal is heated it will sweat; water drops will appear in its glossy
surface. Because of the fire, a moisture is eventually produced on
the metal. This moisture is one aspect of water. “And from thelight of fire steam arises.” From the moisture of the metal a moist
vapor is produced. When the light of fire from below rises, itcreates steam as it passes over the metal. “Thus there is the pervasiveness of water which encompasses realms in the ten
directions.” Because of the phenomenon of condensation andevaporation when the metal meets fire, there is the water cycle
which encompasses the lands of the ten directions.
P2

The arisal of the objective realm becomes four habitats.

Sutra:“Fire rises and water falls, and the combination sets up asolidity. What is wet becomes the oceans and seas; what is dry
becomes the continents and islands.
Commentary:

After explaining the pervasiveness of water, the Buddha tells
how the seas and mountains come into being. “Fire rises andwater falls.” Fire leaps high; water flows down. The previous
passage says that the metal sweats and the fire rises so the moistureevaporates thus creating the water cycle. So the fire rises and thewater falls, and “and the combination sets up a solidity.” This
produces the solid earth. “What is wet – the water that descends

25

26

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisaland collects – becomes the oceans and seas; what is dry becomesthe continents and islands” – the dry land.
Sutra:“Because of this, fire often rises up in the oceans, and on thecontinents the streams and rivers ever flow.
Commentary:“Because of this,” because the fire rises and the water falls,
what is wet becomes the seas and what is dry becomes the land,“fire often rises up in the oceans.” Volcanoes and the like arise.
Although it is the sea, there often arises the light of fire. “And on
the continents the streams and rivers ever flow.” The rivers andstreams flow on ceaselessly.
Sutra:“When the power of water is less than that of fire, highmountains result. So it is that mountain rocks give off sparks
when struck, and become liquid when melted.
Commentary:

Water and fire battle with one another and “when the power ofwater is less than that of fire, high mountains result.” When thefire overpowers the water, high mountains are formed. “So it isthat mountain rocks give off sparks when struck, and becomeliquid when melted.” When you pound the rock, sparks form outof it. When you heat rocks to a certain point, they melt like in a
volcanic eruption. How can volcanoes spew forth fire? It is becauseof the battle for power between water and fire.
Sutra:“When the power of earth is less than that of water, theoutcome is grasses and trees. So it is that groves and meadowsturn to ashes when burned and ooze water when twisted.
Commentary:“When the power of earth is less than that of water, theoutcome is grasses and trees.” When the strength of the earth is

The Reason for Continual Arisal

not as great as the strength of water the conditions of water andearth produce the grasses and trees. “So it is that groves andmeadows turn to ashes when burned and ooze water whentwisted.” Ashes are simply earth. If you twist the blades of grass orparts of the tree, liquid will flow out.
P3

The result becomes the seed for continuation.

Sutra:“A falseness is produced with interaction as the seeds, andfrom these causes and conditions comes the continuity of theworld.
Commentary:“A falseness is produced with interaction as the seeds.” A
false thought arises and fire and water become the seeds ofmountains by mutual interaction. “From these causes andconditions comes the continuity of the world.” From thisinteraction which forms the seeds, the world ends and then begins
again. It is destroyed and then arises once more. Once it arises it isagain destroyed. From production, dwelling, decay, and emptiness,and various circumstances, the continuity of the world isperpetuated, which goes on without cease.
O2 The continuation of living beings.
P1 The six kinds of falseness come into being.

Sutra:“Moreover, Purna, the false brightness is none other thanthe mistake of adding light to enlightenment.
Commentary:“Moreover, Purna, I will explain further. The false brightness
is none other than the mistake of adding light to enlightenment.
It’s not something else playing tricks on you; it’s simply that you
wanted to add light to enlightenment. That’s how the problem
arose. Adding light to enlightenment is just like putting a head on
top of a head.”

27

28

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Sutra:“After the falseness of an object is established, the faculty ofunderstanding cannot transcend it. Due to this cause andcondition, hearing does not go beyond sound, and seeing does
not surpass form.
Commentary:“After the falseness of an object is established, the faculty ofunderstanding cannot transcend it.” The “falseness of an object”
refers to the appearance of karma and corresponds to the earlier
passage: “Once an object is falsely set up.” The word “faculty” here
refers to a false ability, the appearance of turning, and corresponds
to the earlier passage: “Your false subject arises.” “Understanding”
here refers to ignorance, which is not flexible and cannot transcend
the falseness of an object. “Due to this cause and condition,
hearing does not go beyond sound, and seeing does not surpass
form.” Because of the appearance of karma and the condition of
the appearance of turning, we don’t hear anything beyond soundwhen we listen, and we don’t see anything beyond form andappearance when we look.
Sutra:“Forms, smells, tastes, and objects of touch – six falsenesses
are realized. Because of them there is division into seeing,sensation, hearing, and knowing.
Commentary:

Because seeing does not surpass form, there arise “forms,
smells, tastes, and objects of touch.” This list of forms implies
sounds and dharmas as well, the state of the six the filing objects.
Thus “six falsenesses are realized.” The six organs and six objects
together create the six consciousnesses. “Because of them there isdivision into seeing, sensation, hearing, and knowing” – seeing,
hearing, smelling, tasting, sensation, and knowing, the six
consciousnesses. The six consciousnesses are originally the natureof the Treasury of the Thus Come One. So it is said:

The Reason for Continual Arisal

One pure brightness in its origin,
It divides into six interacting aspects.
The one pure brightness is the nature of the Treasury of theThus Come One. The six interacting aspects are the eyes, which see
form; the ears, which hear sounds; the nose, which smells scents;
the tongue, which tastes flavors; the body, which is aware ofsensation; and the mind, which knows dharmas. They are said to be
six but in reality they are one. They are a function of the nature of
the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
P2

Four kinds of birth happen in response.

Sutra:“Similar karma binds together: union and separation bringabout transformation.
Commentary:“Similar karma” refers to the karma one creates and to one’s
father and mother – these causes and conditions are similar.
“Similar karma” also refers to the mutual arisal of thoughts of love
which binds together. Similar karma produces emotional love andprevents separation. Men and women become stuck together likeglue. This binding together creates birth by womb and eggs.
Sutra:“One sees that a bright spot is generated. At the sight of thebright spot conception comes into being. Differing views
produce hatred; similar views create love. The flow of love
becomes a seed, and the conception is drawn into the womb.
Intercourse happens with a mutual attraction of similar karma.
And so there are the causes and conditions that create thekalala, the arbuda, and the rest.
Commentary:“One sees that a bright spot is generated.” How do people
become people? When a person comes into being, it is the eighth

29

30

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

consciousness which arrives first, and when a person dies, theeighth consciousness is the last to leave. So it is said:
Last to go;
First to come.
Thus it is the host.
Before the eighth consciousness leaves, the body will remain
warm. Once the eighth consciousness goes, the body gets cold.
Once it goes it becomes the intermediate yin-body. If one was aperson, then one’s intermediate yin-body has the appearance of aperson. If one was an animal, the intermediate existence body has
the appearance of an animal. It’s just as if it was cast from a mold.
No matter how far away from its potential father and mother it may
be, it will find them if it has conditions with them. To the intermediate-existence body, everything is pitch black. We have lamplightand sunlight and moonlight, but the intermediate-existence body
can’t see them. What it sees is black as ink. So when the potential
father and mother have intercourse, it will see a pinpoint of light atthat place, because it has connections with them. “At the sight ofthe bright spot conception comes into being.” What isconceived? Thoughts. “Differing views produce hatred.” Whenpeople’s opinions are not the same as yours, you come to hate them.
“Similar views create love.” When someone has false thoughts
identical with your own, you grow to love them.
If the intermediate-existence body is male, it will love themother and hate the father. It will want to strike its father and steal
its mother. It wants to have intercourse with its mother. So theorigin of people is very bad. When it loves its mother and hates its
father, with that one thought of ignorance it enters the womb; “theflow of love becomes a seed, and the conception is drawn into
the womb.” If the intermediate-existence body is female, it willlove the father and be jealous of the mother. That is how conception
takes place.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

Those who like to talk about love can’t end birth and death.
Love is the root of birth and death. Those who like to talk aboutlove can very quickly end birth and death. How can I contradict
myself this way and say that these opposite statements are both
true? It’s just here that the wonder lies. You advocate emotional
love, but emotional love takes one down the road of birth and death.
Why? People are born from love and desire and they die from loveand desire. This is the ordinary occurrence. Everyone walks thisroad of birth and death.
So how can I say that if you think love is so important you canvery quickly end birth and death? If you think love is so important,
if you are so intent upon it, you should see through it and be donewith it.
The sea of suffering is boundless.
A turn of the head is the other shore.
If you see through it, you can end birth and death. People arelike cabbage-worms, which are born in a cabbage and die in thecabbage. People are born in love and desire and die in love anddesire.
“The flow of love becomes a seed”: men and women profess
their love and keep expressing it until there is tangible evidence ofit. Once the love becomes tangible, a seed can be produced.
“Conception” here refers to the eighth consciousness – theintermediate yin-body, also called the intermediate existence bodyor the intermediate-skandha body.
“And so there are the causes and conditions that create thekalala, the arbuda, and the rest.” “Kalala” is a Sanskrit word thatrefers to the first week of embryonic development, the “slippery
coagulation.” The second week of development is called the“arbuda,” the globule. The third week is called peshi, or soft flesh.
The fourth week is called ghana, or solid flesh. The fifth week iscalled prashakha, or rudimentary embryo.

31

32

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Let us look at this from the point of view of the Twelve Causal
Conditions. The reason men and women fall in love – just thatthought of love – is ignorance, that one thought of ignorance.
Ignorance conditions activity.
The activity is intercourse.
Activity conditions consciousness.
This is the eighth consciousness referred to above in the line
“conception is received into the womb.” The consciousness is theintermediate-skandha body entering the womb.
Consciousness conditions name and form.
“Name” refers to the first through fourth weeks of embryonicdevelopment. “Form” refers to the fifth and later weeks ofembryonic development.
Name and form condition the six entrances.
By the seventh week of embryonic development, the organs are
fully formed. The embryo has by now developed eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, body, and mind.
Six entrances condition contact.
Once the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind are formed, there
is an awareness of contact. The embryo in the mother’s womb
experiences the sensation of contact.
Contact conditions feeling.
The embryo is receptive to the contact.
Feeling conditions love.
When it receives the contact, it gives rise to love. This is the real
beginning of love. And so to answer the question why men andThe Reason for Continual Arisal

women come to love one another: it is because even at the fetal
stage the cause has been planted – already there are thoughts oflove.
Love conditions grasping.
Once there are thoughts of love, one wants to have the object oflove for one’s own – one wants to become that thing.
Grasping conditions becoming,
Becoming conditions birth.
Once you’ve got it, you’re born.
Birth conditions old age and death.
Once there is birth there is death. So Arhats contemplate the Twelve
Causal Conditions and know that the seed, the causes andconditions, are impure. The father’s semen and the mother’s blood
are unclean things.
If you want to end birth and death, the first thing you must do is
not give rise to ignorance. How do you do that? Don’t havethoughts of emotional desire! Without ignorance there is noactivity. Men and women get involved all because of that firstthought of ignorance. And what is ignorance? It is “I don’t know...”
For instance when a man sees a woman she may be beautiful, butultimately, why does his mind move? It is just when one’s mind
moves that one gives rise to ignorance. And when women have an
emotional reaction to men, it is the same thing. Ignorance,
therefore, is the root of birth and death. And it is the place that it all
starts.
If you understand the Twelve Causal Conditions and are notturned around by them, then
When ignorance is extinguished,
Activity is extinguished.
When activity is extinguished,

33

34

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Consciousness is extinguished.
When consciousness is extinguished,
Name and form are extinguished.
When name and form are extinguished,
The six sense organs are extinguished.
When the six sense organs are extinguished,
Contact is extinguished.
When contact is extinguished,
Feeling is extinguished.
When feeling is extinguished,
Love is extinguished.
When love is extinguished,
Grasping is extinguished.
When grasping is extinguished,Becoming is extinguished.
When becoming is extinguished,
Birth is extinguished.
When birth is extinguished,
Old age and death are extinguished.
This is the method of returning to extinction. If you take theroad of arising in succession, you become a person. If you return toextinction, you can become a Buddha. So Arhats contemplate theTwelve Causal Conditions and think, “How do people come into
being? Ah, their coming is extremely unclean. The combination of
the father’s semen and the mother’s blood to make an embryo is
impure.” So they sever ignorance and end birth and death.
During the reign of the Emperor Wu of Liang, the Buddhadharma flourished. Whenever there was a wedding reception
Dharma Masters were invited to recite Sutras. On children’sbirthdays, Dharma Masters were invited to recite Sutras. In short,
no matter what the occasion, Dharma Masters were invited to recite
Sutras and give their blessing. They would give a short speech
about the auspiciousness of the event – what a lucky occasion it
was. At that time there was a wealthy man who was celebrating theThe Reason for Continual Arisal

marriage of his son. He invited Ch’an Master Chih Kung to recite
Sutras and give the blessing. When Ch’an Master Chih Kung
arrived and looked around, he said:
How strange! How bizarre!
The grandson marries the grandmother.
The daughter eats the mother’s flesh.
The drum the son beats is stretchedwith the father’s skin.
Pigs and sheep are on the seat.
The six close kin cook in the brazier.
People gather to celebrate.
I see all this as a form of suffering.
Why was the grandson marrying his grandmother? It was
because when the grandson was two years old, his grandmotherdied. As she was dying, she grabbed her grandson’s hand and said,“I’m at the point where I can let go of everyone else, but I can’t
forget about my grandson. Who will take care of him in the future?”
And she died clutching her grandson’s hand.
After her death she went before King Yama and he said, “Oh,you love your grandson so much? Fine. Go back and be yourgrandson’s wife.” So she was reborn as a woman and when shecame of age, her grandson chose her as his wife. How did Ch’an
Master Chih Kung know this? Because he had the ability to know
others’ thoughts and the ability to perceive past lives – he had theBuddha Eye.
When he looked in front of the house he said, “The daughtereats the mother’s flesh,” because he saw a little girl chewing on a
chunk of pork. Her mother had died and been reborn as a pig. The
pig had been slaughtered and cooked, and she was actually eating
the flesh of her own mother!
When he inspected the musicians in the band by the entrance
way, he said, “The drum the son beats is stretched with the father’sskin.” The drummer was hitting a drum stretched with deer-hide.

35

36

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

His father had died and been reborn as a deer. The deer had beenslaughtered and its hide tanned and the drummer was actually
beating his own father!
Then Ch’an Master Chih Kung noticed that “Pigs and sheep areon the seat.” He saw pigs and sheep sitting like guests on the k’ang– the high brick beds in the house. They were people now, but intheir former lives they had been pigs and sheep. In their former
lives they themselves had been eaten, so now they were reborn as
people who in turn ate pigs and sheep to even up the debt.
When the Ch’an Master took a look at the cooking pots’ heexclaimed, “Six close kin cook in the brazier.” The six kinds ofclose kin refer to relatives on the father’s side and the mother’sside, kin of the brother and sisters, and so forth. They had beenclose relatives of these people but now had been reborn as pigs andsheep, had been slaughtered, and were being cooked in the brazier.
Ch’an Master Chih Kung summarized, “People gather tocelebrate.” Everyone who came was saying, “Congratulations!”
and “Best Wishes!” But the Master notes, “I see all this as a form of
suffering.” What I see is actually suffering.
Sutra:“The womb-born, egg-born, moisture-born, and transformation-born come about in response: the egg-born come fromthought, the womb-born are due to emotion, the moisture-bornarise from union, and transformations occur throughseparation.
Commentary:“The womb-born, egg-born, moisture-born, and transformation-born: these are four kinds of birth. The “womb-born” aremammals. The “egg-born” are feathered vertebrates – birds and thelike. The “moisture-born” are creatures born out of water. The“transformation-born” are beings that change form – they seem tobe there and then disappear. They seem not to be there and thenappear.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

They “come about in response.” In every kind of birth there isa stimulus and a response. For instance, “The egg-born come fromthought.” There must be four conditions present for birth fromeggs to occur:
1.
2.
3.
4.

the condition of a father,
the condition of a mother,
the condition of individual karma, andthe condition of warmth.

With them, the egg-born come from thought. For example, amother hen sits on her eggs all day long; she gets unbearably hot,but she won’t get up. Once a day she leaves long enough to defecate
and eat a little, and then she goes right back to sitting and thinking,“Come out, little chicks. Hatch, little ones.” That’s why it says thatthe egg-born come from thought.
“The womb-born are due to emotion, the moisture-bornarise from union.” Moisture-born beings can come about from two
conditions:
1. the condition of sunlight, and2. the condition of moisture.
“Transformations occur through separation.” These beings are
created from karma alone and are changeable. They appear anddisappear; disappear and appear. Transformation is attributable to astrong desire for the new and a dislike for the old, hence it occurs
through separation.
P3

The results become continuation.

Sutra:“Emotion, thought, union, and separation go throughfurther changes, and from all the karma received one either
rises or sinks. From these causes and conditions comes thecontinuity of living beings.

37

38

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:“Emotion, thought, union, and separation go throughfurther changes.” There is a combined interaction involving
change, over and over again. “And from all the karma received
one either rises or sinks.” From the retribution undergone, beings
vary from birds in the air to fish in the sea. “From these causes
and conditions comes the continuity of living beings.” Living
beings are those receiving twelve kinds of rebirth:
1. those born from wombs,
2. those born from eggs,
3. those born from moisture,
4. those born by transformation,
5. those born with form,
6. those born without form,
7. those born with thought,
8. those born without thought,
9. those born not totally with form,
10. those born not totally without form,
11. those born not totally with thought, and12. those born not totally without thought.
This is the ceaseless continuation of living beings. First we
discussed the continuity of the world. Next we have discussed thecontinuity of living beings.
O3 The continuation of karmic retribution.
P1 The source of karmic retribution is pointed out.

Sutra:“Purna, thought and love become bound together so thatpeople love each other and cannot bear to be apart. As a result,
the world has seen an endless succession of births of parents,
children, and grandchildren. And the basis for all of this is
desire and greed.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:“Purna, all the living beings in the world have thought andlove become bound together. False thinking and desirous love linkup so that people love each other and cannot bear to be apart.”
They get attached to their feelings of love and cannot renounce
them. This karmic response is such that they become stuck together
like glue. “As a result, the world has seen an endless successionof births of parents, children, and grandchildren. And the basis
for all of this is desire and greed.” These kinds of living beingsbase themselves in emotional desire.
Sutra:“Greed and love feed on one another until greed becomesinsatiable. As a result, in the world all the sentient beings bornof eggs, wombs, moisture, and by transformation tend to
devour one another for the nourishment of their bodies to theextent that their strength permits. And the basis for all of this iskilling and greed.
Commentary:“Greed and love feed on one another until greed becomesinsatiable.” Every creature wants to nourish its own body. The
greed cannot be stopped. “As a result, in the world all thesentient beings born of eggs, wombs, moisture, and by transformation tend to devour one another for the nourishment of theirbodies to the extent that their strength permits.” Depending on
how strong they are, they eat one another. You eat me and I eat you.
Big worms eat little worms. Big fish eat little fish. Big beasts eat
smaller creatures. For instance, if a tiger finds a being smaller thanitself it will eat it. The weak become the food for the strong. Snakes
feed on mice. But that’s in the summer. In the winter, snakes areincapacitated by the cold. So then, the mice eat the snakes. You eatme; I eat you.
The Great Golden Winged P’eng Bird used to eat dragons fromthe ocean the way people eat noodles. The wingspan of the P’eng
Bird is 330 yojanas. One small yojana is 40 li. (A li is about 1/3 of

39

40

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

a mile.) A middle-sized yojana is 60 li. And a large yojana is 80 li.
One flap of the P’eng Bird’s wings would wash away all the waterof the ocean and reveal the dry bed at the bottom. His method foreating dragons was to flap his wings over the ocean, which would
part the waters and reveal the dragons on the bottom; then he would
help himself to a meal. So the dragons kept getting taken by
surprise. With nowhere to hide and no time to disappear and no way
to escape, their numbers were dwindling rapidly. Finally somedragons went to the Buddha to protest.
“Buddha, you are one of great compassion, the Greatly
Enlightened World Honored One. The Great P’eng Bird is eating
our children and grandchildren and soon our whole species will
become extinct. What can be done?”The Buddha replied, “Don’t worry. I’ll think of a way to helpyou.” Next time the P’eng Bird came to see the Buddha, the World
Honored One told him, “Don’t eat dragons anymore. The dragons
are becoming extinct because you eat so many of them.”
The P’eng Bird argued, “But if I don’t eat dragons, I’ll starve. I
won’t have anything to eat!”“Don’t worry,” said the Buddha. “From now on every time mydisciples eat, they will serve you a little food.” So in Buddhism, atthe noon meal, a little food is taken outside during the High Meal
Offering. It is given to the Great Golden-winged P’eng Bird to eat.
This story is another example of the competition for survival.
“And the basis for all of this is killing and greed.” These
kinds of living beings kill one another off. The fundamental characteristics of their karmic offenses come from greedy desire and afondness for killing.
Sutra:“A person eats a sheep. The sheep dies and becomes aperson. The person dies and becomes a sheep, and it goes onthat way through ten births and more. Through death after
death and birth after birth, they come back to eat one another.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

The evil karma becomes innate and exhausts the bounds of the
future. And the basis for all of this is stealing and greed.
Commentary:“A person eats a sheep.” People like to eat lamb and mutton.
Although only the sheep is mentioned in the text, all the otheranimals are implied. Pigs, cows, chickens, and the like are all
included. So the person eats the flesh of the sheep. “The sheep diesand becomes a person.” I just recited Ch’an Master Chih Kung’s
poem for you, and now the text verifies it. “The person dies andbecomes a sheep.” “I don’t believe it.” you say. “There’s no suchprinciple. How can a person become a sheep and a sheep become aperson?” If you don’t believe it, there’s nothing left but for you to
try it out. Go ahead and give it a try! When you die and go off torebirth and wind up on the womb of a sheep, you’ll think, “The
Dharma that Dharma Master was explaining was true after all.” But
then it will be too late. If you want to cultivate the Way then, it
won’t be easy to do so in the belly of a sheep.
“And it goes on that way through ten births and more.” “Tenbirths” can be explained as ten of the list of the twelve kinds ofrebirth mentioned. It can also mean one life, two lives, three lives,
four, five, six, and so forth. So it is said:
Once you lose a human body,
You may not get it back in ten thousand rebirths.
If you lose the body of a human being and turn into an animal, it’s
not at all easy to get back into the human realm. It might take one
life, two lives, three lives, up to ten lives, and even then it’s notcertain you will be able to get back to the human realm. And so it’salso said:
A human life is hard to get.
The Buddhadharma is difficult to encounter.
At present, all of us have human bodies. Regardless of what
nationality or race we are, we are all human. So now that we have

41

42

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

the good fortune of a human life, we should quickly cultivate. Let
us just look at America, with its millions of people. The number
who are truly studying the Buddhadharma and hearing it explained
every day amount to us dozen or so here in San Francisco. Theremay be other places, but none of them study and practice as
intensely as we do. And how many people in the United States can
explain the entire Shurangama Sutra? Not more than two or three,and it might be pushing it to say two. So wouldn’t you say the
Buddhadharma is difficult to get to hear?
“Through death after death and birth after birth, they comeback to eat one another.” The sheep dies and becomes a person.
The person dies and becomes a sheep. You eat me and I eat you.
You fill my belly and I fill your belly. We keep changing places;
you eat my flesh, I eat your flesh. So the sheep gets plump and theperson gets paunchy, until it becomes a contest to see who can outeat the other. Not only do they eat like this for one life, it goes onfor ten lives and more. So, people, don’t get too obese. Don’t
compete with the sheep to see who can get fatter. That’s no way toeven the score.
“The evil karma becomes innate and exhausts the bounds ofthe future.” The battle goes on: you take a bite of me in this life,
next life I’ll take two bites of you. You eat two bites of me, I’ll help
myself to four bites of you. The interest rate keeps multiplying.
And this process never stops; it reaches to the bounds of the future.
What are the “bounds of the future”? That means tomorrow. And
tomorrow. Tomorrow and tomorrow. How many tomorrows are
there? They exhaust the bounds of the future. They never cease.
Now what about that? Dangerous or not? If you want to try it out,take my advice and don’t. It’s too dangerous to play around with.
“And the basis for all of this is stealing and greed.” Stealing
is taking what is not given. For instance, when you eat the flesh ofa sheep, the sheep certainly did not give it to you. It’s not like thecase of the deer of the Deer Wilds Park who offered one deer to theking every day. They chose to do that, and perhaps there wouldn’t

The Reason for Continual Arisal

even be a retribution to repay in that case. But if you capture andkill a sheep for no reason but to eat its flesh, you have stolen. You
eat his flesh and thereby take what is not given, and so he gains
rebirth as a person and you become a sheep in your next life and in
this way you keep stealing from each other. You stole his flesh so
now he steals your flesh. A sheep dies and becomes a person andhis rebirth is a case of causal reward, though you may not realize it.
So the whole situation is extremely dangerous. I hope my disciples
won’t flirt with danger and try things out, only to end up as sheepor pigs, because I don’t want my disciples to fall. I want them all to
become Buddhas a little sooner. So today I urge you, don’t try outthat dangerous path!
P2

Karmic debts must be repaid.

Sutra:“‘You owe me a life; I have to repay my debt to you.’ Fromthese causes and conditions we pass through hundreds ofthousands of aeons, in a sustained cycle of birth and death.
Commentary:“You owe me a life; I have to repay my debt to you.” If you
take my life, you must repay me for it; if I take your life I also haveto return it to you in kind. If you borrow from me you must repay
the debt; if I borrow from you I must also pay you back. “Fromthese causes and conditions we pass through hundreds ofthousands of aeons, in a sustained cycle of birth and death.”
Even after millions of aeons we are still caught in the perpetual
cycle of birth and death.
Sutra:“‘You love my mind; I adore your form.’ From these causes
and conditions we pass through hundreds of thousands ofaeons, in a sustained mutual entanglement.

43

44

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:

As soon as this passage of text is read you should feel total fear.
Look at what it says: “You love my mind; I adore your form.”
The arisal of love is the birth of ignorance. “Adore your form”
means there is activity. “From ignorance arises activity.” This isagain the topic of men and women. In fact, in this world, apart fromthe question of men and women, there’s really nothing to say. Thus
if the Buddha’s Sutras don’t talk about it from one angle, they refer
to it from another angle. But it’s not the case that the Buddha
advocated love when he said, “You love me and I love you.” He
wasn’t promoting free love which ignores all the rules. “Fromthese causes and conditions we pass through hundreds ofthousands of aeons, in a sustained mutual entanglement.” It isjust as if you were glued together and can’t get apart despite
yourselves. You get really sticky. And you think the whole thing isjust what you always wanted. But actually since you’re stuck there,
you can’t get to the position of Buddhahood. And you still think it’s
not bad? Love, love, love – what?
P3

The result becomes continuation.

Sutra:“Killing, stealing, and lust are themselves the basic roots.
From these causes and conditions comes the continuity ofkarmic retribution.
Commentary:

Where does karmic retribution come from? It is produced from
“Killing, stealing, and lust” If you kill, you create the karma ofkilling. If you steal, you create the karma of stealing. If you lust,
you create the karma of deviant sex. These three kinds of karma arealso called the three evils of the body. They are “themselves thebasic roots. From these causes and conditions comes thecontinuity of karmic retribution.”
The continuity of karmic retribution supports the continuity ofliving beings and the continuity of living beings supports theThe Reason for Continual Arisal

continuity of the world. The continuity of the world in turn supports
the continuity of karmic retribution, and so the cycle completes
itself and is endless. It ends and begins again, ends and begins
again. That’s the way this world is. If you think this world is reallyfine – exciting and beautiful – then go ahead and enjoy your self. If
you think it is not so good, you can come back home. Where’s
home? It’s at the position of Buddhahood.
M5 He concludes his answer by showing the relationship among them.

Sutra:“Therefore, Purna, the three kinds of upside down
continuity come from the light which is added to enlightenment.
With this false enlightening of the knowing-nature, subjective
awareness gives rise to objective appearances. Both are born offalse views, and from this falseness the mountains, the rivers,
the great earth, and all conditioned appearances unfold
themselves in a succession that recurs in endless cycles.”Commentary:

After the Buddha finished explaining the continuity of theworld, the continuity of living beings, and the continuity of karmic
retribution, he called to Purna again. “Therefore, Purna, the threekinds of upside down continuity come from the light which isadded to enlightenment.” The continuity of the world is the arisal,dwelling, change, and extinction of the world, which goes on
perpetually. Living beings go through a similar process of birth,dwelling, change, and extinction, ceaselessly without end. Karmic
retribution also occurs with production, dwelling, change, andextinction, forever and ever. These three kinds of continuity arise
from ignorance.
The world is established because of ignorance. So there is theignorance of the world, the ignorance of living beings, and theignorance of karmic retribution. Every conditioned dharma arises
from ignorance. Ignorance is the mother of all conditioned
existence. Thus if people can smash ignorance, they can see the

45

46

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Dharma-nature. Until you have smashed ignorance, you cannot see
your Dharma-nature.
Why is this world sustained by the three kinds of up side-down
continuity? Adding light to fundamental enlightenment turns it into
ignorance. “With this false enlightening of the knowing-nature,subjective awareness gives rise to objective appearances. With
the birth of ignorance, an empty and false knowing-nature comes
into being and because of it, the objective realm is perceived.
“Both are born of false views, and from this falseness themountains, the rivers, the great earth, and all conditioned
appearances unfold themselves in a succession that recurs inendless cycles.” Despite the vastness of the plains, forests, and all
the myriad appearances, there is a definite sequence to it all, andnever any randomness or disarray. Once this empty falseness arises,
it goes on and on. It finishes and then begins again, ends and thenstarts over. For instance, people die and then are reborn, and onceborn they die again, and after death they are born again. They keep
turning around. Yet people never wake up and wonder, “Why do I
get born and then die, die and then get born?” They don’t look into
this question. They never figure out why they get born and why
they die. So when they’re born they don’t understand what’s goingon and when they die they’re even more confused. So the saying:
When you come you are disoriented.
When you go you are confused.
Since they are so unclear about their coming and going, you canimagine that their lives as people pass in a daze as well. And it’s
just in this lack of clarity that the process continues. They are bornand die, die and are born. Pitiful? What ultimate meaning is there in
all of this?
The ultimate meaning of being in this world is making a little
money and eating a little food. You don’t have any money so you
have to go to work. You make money in order to buy food andclothes. Really, if all there is to this life is eating, wearing clothes,

The Reason for Continual Arisal

and living in a nice house, it’s really meaningless! It would bebetter to die right this minute! Think about it: you have to go towork and when you come home you have to eat. You have to keep
trying to fill that bottomless pit. You fill it up today, and bytomorrow it all has flowed out again. You fill it one day and thenext day it’s empty again, even to the point that you fill it in themorning and it’s hungry by noon. Again you fill the hole, and byevening you’re hungry yet again. You have to move out the old to
make room for the new. Going through such a lot of trouble every
day seems totally meaningless. There’s a poem that goes:
From of old until today,
few people have lived past seventy.
First subtract the early years
and then the years of age:
Between the two there is not much timethat is left at all.
And of that, remember,sleep takes up the better half!
From ancient times until the present day, the number of people
who have lived past seventy are very few. And in the early years,
before one is fifteen years old, one can’t really do anything.
Americans become of age at eighteen, but Chinese children still
rely on their parents at twenty-five! So first you must subtract theearly years. Someone says, “My kid carries papers and makes
money.” Sure, but he can’t make much. You can’t really count thatas carrying on a business.
From the end of the lifespan you also have to subtract fifteen
years – the years of old age. In the last fifteen years you are
physically unable to do very much. Your eyes go bad, your ears get
deaf, your teeth fall out, and your hands shake-You can’t even getyour legs to work right. Your four limbs are of no use any more. So
if one lives to be seventy, and we take off fifteen years at the
beginning and fifteen years at the end, there isn’t much time left in

47

48

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

between. There are forty years left.’ But that is not forty years of
productiveness. Half of it is taken up in sleep. And then if you take
into account going to the bathroom, putting on and taking off
clothes, you’ll have to subtract some more time. So at the very mosta human lifespan has about twenty productive years to it. So what’s
so great about it?
That reminds me of three old men who got together to celebrate
New Year’s. One was sixty years old, one was seventy, and one waseighty. These three old cronies went out dutch to ring out the oldand ring in the new, and the sixty-year-old said:“This year we celebrate with wine and cheer.
I wonder next year who won’t be here.”
The seventy-year-old said, “You’re thinking too far in the
future.”“Oh?” said the sixty-year-old. “What do you say about it?”
The seventy-year-old said:“Tonight when I take off my shoes and socks,
Will I put them on again tomorrow or not?”The eighty-year-old said, “You’re looking too far ahead
yourself.”“Well, what do you say about it?” asked the seventy year-old.
The eighty-year-old said:“I let out this breath of air, and thenI’m not sure if I’ll ever breath in again.”
These three old-timers were looking into the question of birthand death. In the end, could they end birth and death? If they had
met a Good Knowing Advisor, a bright-eyed teacher, they’d still
have had a chance. If they didn’t encounter a bright-eyed teacher, I
believe they couldn’t have ended birth and death.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

There’s another incident that had bearing on this topic. Once
there was a man who died and went before King Yama. So a soon
as he saw King Yama, he started to argue his case. He said, “You arereally inhumane. If you wanted me to come see you, you shouldhave written me a letter. If you had informed me clearly in advance,
I could have prepared. But you didn’t write a letter or make a phone
call or send a telegram to let me know. You just captured mewithout warning, and I find that totally unreasonable.”
King Yama said to him, “I sent you a lot of letters. You justdidn’t realize it.”“I never got any letters from you,” the man protested.
Yama said, “The first letter I gave you was when your neighbor
had a child that died at birth. You were already quite old, and if a
newborn child could die, weren’t you even more vulnerable? You
should have wakened up at that point and started to cultivate.”“And then didn’t there come the time when your eyes went badand you could no longer see clearly? That was the second letter. In
time your ears went deaf, right? That was the third letter. Wasn’t
there a point when your teeth fell out? That was the fourth letter.”“I didn’t recognize the words of your letters, Yama. What was
the last one you sent?”“Didn’t you notice that your hair was getting white? That was
the last letter. Now I see how much pork you have eaten, so you cango to rebirth as a pig.”
So the man turned into a pig. When would he get to be a person
again? Nobody knows.
Now that the continuity of karmic retribution has been
explained, everyone should return the light and look within andfigure out what he or she is going to do. Someone says, “I know.
I’m going to leave the home-life.”
You want to leave the home-life? That’s fine if you really do it.
Someone else says, “Hearing this, I think human life is reallymeaningless and I’d like to just lay down and die.

49

50

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

That’s all right, too, but it’s not for sure that you won’t get sent
off to be a pig like that old man was. Pigs are really doltish. So
people who are dull-witted become pigs in the future. And thewhole reason for studying the Shurangama Sutra is to learn how
not to be a dolt. It is to help you open your wisdom. If you havewisdom, the three kinds of continuity won’t have anything to dowith you.
So you wonder, “Wouldn’t it be anarchy if the world and living
beings and karmic retribution didn’t have anything to do with me?”No, because at that point you have a connection with the
Buddhas. You are a relative of the Bodhisattvas, and a brother orsister of the Arhats. So you certainly won’t be an anarchist.
L2 The explanation brings up another question.
M1 Purna attaches to causes and doubts effects.

Sutra:

Purna said, “If this wonderful enlightenment, this basic
miraculous enlightened brightness which is neither greaterthan nor less than the mind of the Thus Come One, abruptly
brings forth the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth, andall conditioned appearances, then now that the Thus Come One
has attained the wonderful empty bright enlightenment, will
the mountains, the rivers, the great earth, and all conditioned
habitual outflows arise again?”Commentary:

Having heard Shakyamuni Buddha’s explanation of the threekinds of upside-down continuities, Purna had something else tosay. “If this wonderful enlightenment, this basic miraculous
enlightened brightness which is neither greater than nor lessthan the mind of the Thus Come One”: this refers to the nature of
the Treasury of the Thus Come One. On the part of a Buddha, theTreasury of the Thus Come One does not increase, and on the partof living beings it does not decrease. Living beings are replete withthe basic miraculous enlightened brightness, just as the Buddha is.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

Yet it abruptly brings forth the mountains, the rivers, and thegreat earth, and all conditioned appearances. Since that’s theway it is, why for no reason do the mountains, the rivers, the greatearth, and all the other conditioned appearances suddenly arise?
You say that they arise from the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
Why does that happen? There doesn’t seem to be any reason for it.”This section of text voices the doubt that Purna has now. He
wonders if living beings’ “causal mind” – that is, their Buddhanature – has a beginning, and he wonders if the fruition of
Buddhahood has an end. He’s asking if there will be a time whenthe Buddha will no longer be a Buddha and will become a living
being again. He says, “Then now that the Thus Come One has
attained the wonderful empty bright enlightenment, will themountains, the rivers, the great earth, and all conditioned
habitual outflows arise again? Buddha, you don’t have any leftover habits, and you have extinguished your outflows. Would it bepossible for you to give rise to conditioned outflows and habits inthe future? You have already become a Buddha; can you give rise
to ignorance again? Living beings arise from ignorance, you’re aBuddha now, but in the future could you become a living being
again?” This is what Purna was asking.
His reasoning was this: the mountains, the rivers, the greatearth, and everything else arise from ignorance. Before they cameinto being there was fundamental enlightenment, the wonderfulbrightness of the enlightened nature, the fundamental enlightenment’s bright wonder. Ignorance arose from true enlightenment.
Therefore, now that the Buddha has become a Buddha when will heagain give rise to ignorance?
After one accomplishes Buddhahood there is no more
ignorance. A Bodhisattva at the level of equal enlightenment still
has ignorance, but it is slight. In fact, it would be hard to compare
it to anything in order to show how little there is of it. Living beings
have 84,000 afflictions, which arise from ignorance. But a
Bodhisattva of equal enlightenment is comparable to a Buddha,

51

52

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

except that he has not actually reached wonderful enlightenment,that is, Buddhahood. Bodhisattvas of equal enlightenment still haveone particle of ignorance which produces appearances that they
have not destroyed. And this one particle is comparable to a moteof dust bordering on emptiness.
M2 The Thus Come One explains by analogy which distinguishes true and false.
N1 The false does not reoccur.
O1 Ignorance is basically empty.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Purna, “Consider for example a person
who has become confused in a village, mistaking south fornorth. Is this confusion the result of confusion or ofawareness?”
Purna said, “This person’s confusion is the result neither ofconfusion nor of awareness. Why? Confusion is fundamentallybaseless, so how could it arise because of confusion? Awarenessdoes not produce confusion, so how could it arise because ofawareness?”
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Purna, responding to his question,“Consider for example a person who has become confused in avillage, mistaking south for north.” What was this person’s
situation? He got turned around. He’d lost his direction. Now in his
confusion, when he mistakes south for north, does he in actuality
lose south or north? No. South is still south, and north is still north.
It’s just that the man has lost his sense of direction. “Is thisconfusion the result of confusion or of awareness?” the Buddha
asks.
Purna said, “This person’s confusion is the result neither ofconfusion nor of awareness.” It’s not because of confusion that hegets confused nor is it because of awareness that he gets confused.
“Why? Confusion is fundamentally baseless, so how could it
arise because of confusion?” Confusion doesn’t even exist. How

The Reason for Continual Arisal

could confusion arise from confusion, when there basically isn’t
any confusion to begin with? In the same way, basically people
have no ignorance, so ignorance is not produced from ignorance.
Ignorance is like a shadow. Light represents wisdom, darkness
represents stupidity. The ignorance is like a shadow. Our shadow iscertainly not our body, but because there is a body, a shadow exists.
When people turn their back on enlightenment and unite withdefilement, there is ignorance. When they turn their back on
defilement and unite with enlightenment, there isn’t any more
ignorance.
Ignorance is also like a reflection in a mirror. There aren’t any
reflections in the mirror to begin with, so when a reflection appears,
it is obviously not there just because the mirror exists. It appears
when there is an appearance external to it. So ignorance does notarise in true enlightenment. The falseness arises relying on the true.
Confusion is fundamentally baseless; it has no root. How, then,can it produce confusion? A plant must have a seed in order toreproduce itself, but confusion has no seed and no root, so
confusion can’t be born from confusion.
Nor does it arise from awareness. Why? “Awareness does notproduce confusion, so how could it arise because ofawareness?” “Awareness” here refers to enlightenment, and sinceenlightenment is the opposite of confusion, how could awarenessgive rise to confusion?
Sutra:The Buddha said, “If a person who is aware points out theway to the person who is in the midst of confusion, and makes
him aware, then do you suppose, Purna, that once the person isover his confusion he could lose his sense of direction again inthat village?”“No, World Honored One.”

53

54

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:

The village in this analogy represents the nature of the Treasuryof the Thus Come One. The confused person represents living
beings who have given rise to mistaken perception to false
thinking. South and north represent the false and the true, confusionand enlightenment. The confusion of the person in the village
represents the arisal of ignorance on the part of living beings.
Now the Buddha says to Purna, “If a person who is aware
points out the way to the person who is in the midst of
confusion, and makes him aware…” The confused person can’ttell south from north; he thinks confusion is enlightenment. He’s
just like people who always think they are right. They see someone
and decide he’s against them, so they get angry at him. If they thinksomeone else is good to them, they welcome him with open arms.
And they think they are right in their opinions. Actually they are
upside down. But they don’t know that they are upside-down; they
don’t know that they have mistaken south for north. In that state ofcon fusion, suppose they encounter someone who makes themaware. The person who is aware represents the Buddha or a Goodand Wise Advisor, who says to him, “You’re confused and should
turn from confusion and return to enlightenment. You think thatway is south, but you are mistaken; it is north.” He straightens him
out about confusion and enlightenment. “Then do you suppose,
Purna, that once the person is over his confusion he could lose
his sense of direction again in that village? After someone has
told him the right directions, would he get even more confused?”“No, World Honored One. That is not possible,” Purna says.
“Once he has been clearly told, he wouldn’t get con fused again.”
When we are confused, we are just dreaming. But we won’t
admit we are dreaming. I tell you that you are dreaming right now,
but you say, “I’m not asleep and I’m not dreaming. Why do you say
I am?” Suppose a person is having a dream that he is Emperor or
President or that he’s as wealthy as a Rockefeller or a Kennedy.
And there he is in the dream with everything he ever wanted –The Reason for Continual Arisal

wealth, riches, status, pleasures, luxuries. He’s rich and he’s a highofficial as well and all his relatives are either Ph.D.’s or full
professors or members of the upper class. Then someone comesalong and say: “You’re dreaming.” Do you think he’ll believe that?
Will he admit he’s dreaming? No. The person who is dreaming ofsuch wealth and status won’t believe he’s dreaming. When hewakes up from the dream, though, then he’ll know he was justhaving a good dream, and will regret having awakened so soon.
He’ll long for the dream to continue.
This is just like people in the world who are busy all day long,running here today and there tomorrow, wondering what the futureholds in store for them.
What you haven’t got yet,you want to get.
What you’ve already got,
you are afraid of losing.
So you get all attached and bound up. When you get enlightened, you wonder how you could have ever been so upside down.
However, a person who has become enlightened won’t long for hisformer state of being. That’s the difference.
Sutra:“Purna, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions are thesame way. Confusion is groundless and ultimately empty innature. There had basically been no confusion: it merely
seemed as if there were confusion and enlightenment. When thedelusion about confusion and enlightenment is ended, enlightenment does not give rise to confusion.
Commentary:

The Buddha now says, “Purna, the Thus Come Ones of theten directions are the same way.” They are like the man in thevillage who, in the Buddha’s analogy, will not become confusedagain once he is made aware of the right road. “Confusion isgroundless and ultimately empty in nature.” He won’t get

55

56

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

confused again, because confusion has no root, so it can’t produce
new confusion. Basically there is no confusion, so it doesn’t have anature: and without a nature it is ultimately empty. “There hadbasically been no confusion: it merely seemed as if there were
confusion and enlightenment. To seem to be is to not really exist;
it is to be empty and false, just as in the case of the person who gets
confused about directions: the directions themselves aren’t lost; it’s
just that he doesn’t recognize them. “When the delusion about
confusion and enlightenment is ended, enlightenment does notgive rise to confusion.” You had a mistaken impression, but once
you awaken and recognize the confusion, it ceases to be. As I often
say to you:
Don’t fear the arisal of your thoughts;
Just fear your enlightenment will be slow in coming.
Everyone has false thoughts – a profusion of them. When thisone goes, that one comes. But don’t be scared of the arisal of these
false thoughts. Just fear that you will be slow in becoming enlightened. Get enlightened quickly: don’t be slow about it. When a false
thought comes up, you want to pursue it to its origin. Ask who themother of that false thought is. Where did this false thought arise
from? If you find the mother of that false thought, you can tell her
to look after her child. Actually, though, that false thought doesn’t
have a mother, and so there’s no one looking after it. When you findout it doesn’t have a mother, it won’t be naughty any more because
it won’t even exist. Without a mother, how could it be? When the
confusion about enlightenment and confusion is ended, there will
be no more confusion. After you become enlightened you won’t beable to get confused again. Once you’re enlightened, the confusion
disappears, and so there can’t be any more confusion to arise.
Therefore, the Buddha, having already accomplished Buddhahoodand cut off ignorance, won’t give rise to confusion again.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

O2 The manifestation of the myriad dharmas is not real.
P1 He brings up an analogy.

Sutra:“It is also like a person with an eye-ailment who sees flowers
in space. If he gets rid of his eye-ailment, the flowers in space
will disappear. If he were so stupid as to quickly return to thespot where the flowers disappeared and wait for them toreappear, would you consider that person to be stupid or
smart?”
Commentary:

The confused person is “also like a person with an eyeailment who sees flowers in space.” The flowers were beautiful,
but they were only there because of the eye-ailment. “If he gets rid
of his eye-ailment, the flowers in space will disappear.” Let me
ask you now: do you think there were any flowers in space after all?
If you say there weren’t any, why did he see flowers? Oh; it was
because he had an eye ailment. When his eyes got better, theflowers disappeared. But did they really disappear? “If he were so
stupid as to quickly return to the spot where the flowers
disappeared and wait for them to reappear, would you consider
that person to be stupid or smart? If that confused person were tofind the place in space where the flowers were last seen and wait
there for them to reappear, would you call him stupid or smart,
Purna?”P2

The discussion.

Sutra:

Purna said, “Originally there weren’t any flowers in space.
It was through a falseness in the seeing that they were produced
and extinguished. To see the disappearance of the flowers inspace is already upside down. To wait for them to reappear is
sheer madness. Why bother to determine further if such aperson is stupid or smart?”

57

58

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

Commentary:

The Buddha said, “You are like the person waiting for theflowers to reappear in space. Would you consider that person to bestupid or smart?”
Purna said, “Originally there weren’t any flowers in space.
It was through a falseness in the seeing that they were produced
and extinguished.” Since no flowers arose, there were no flowers
extinguished. For him to wait for the flowers to arise again is a
mistake. They were only there in the first place because the eyes
were sick. “To see the disappearance of the flowers in space isalready upside down. To wait for them to reappear is sheer
madness. Why bother to determine further if such a person is
stupid or smart?” You say he waits for them to come out again?
That is just as if I were to plant a flower and then wait for it to comeup, just wait there without sleeping or eating. If we were as sincere
in our study of the Buddhadharma as he was about waiting for thoseflowers, we’d probably be successful. But the person waiting forthe flowers was sincere about the wrong thing. He was in factincomparably stupid.
So Purna says, “The man is totally insane. He’s out of his mind.
That person isn’t even up to being called stupid.”
P3

Correlates analogy with dharma.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Since you explain it that way, why do you
ask if the wonderful enlightened bright emptiness can once
again give rise to the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth?
Commentary:

So Purna determines that the person waiting for the lowers isinsane. The word “insanity” k’uang is composed of two charactersin Chinese, k’uang ( ) and tien ( ). K’uang results fromexcessive yang, and tien from excessive yin. These are thedefinitions assigned in Chinese medicine. Yang, the fire or temperof a person, results in madness when extreme. Yin, the lack of fire,The Reason for Continual Arisal

results in another kind of insanity when extreme. To be obsessedwith fame is a case of excessive yang, and to be obsessed withprofit is a case of excessive yin. In the whole world there are only
two people: one intent upon fame and one intent upon profit. If
someone praises the first person and says something like, “You’re
so good: intelligent and wise. Everything about you is wonderful,”
to him those words of praise are as sweet as candy. The other one,the one seeking profit, thinks of ways to cheat people out of theirmoney. He thinks of every way possible. He’s totally dishonest. For
instance, when he sells rice, he adds a little water to it to make itheavier. And if he adds a little water to the beans, they swell, and hehas to put fewer in the bag to fill it. So in China there was a rice
seller who was struck down by lightning. And on his back theyfound four characters which no one could decipher until someone
added one long stroke down the middle completing the fourcharacters, which read:

When the world gets filled with too many evil people, one gets
struck down by lightning to serve as an example for the others.
The Buddha said, “Since you explain it that way, why do you
ask if the wonderful enlightened bright emptiness can once
again give rise to the mountains, the rivers, and the greatearth?” Once the Thus Come One has obtained the fruition of the

59

60

Volume One – The Reason for Continual Arisal

wonderful enlightened bright emptiness, can he again have themountains, the rivers, and the great earth arise? Why would you ask
that?”The Buddhas, the Thus Come Ones, are like the confused
person whom someone has set straight so that he is no longer
confused. So to wonder whether one can again become ignorantonce one has been certified as having attained the fruition of
Buddhahood, is to be like the person who stands waiting for theflowers to reappear in space. Once one has reached the fruition of
Buddhahood, one could not turn around in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One, one could not turn around and give rise to ignorance
again.
N2 The truth does not change.
O1 He mentions two other analogies.

Sutra:“It is like a piece of ore containing gold and a mixture ofother metals. Once the pure gold is extracted, it will not become
an ore again. It is like wood that has been burned to ashes; itwill not become wood again.
Commentary:

Another analogy is given to show that after one becomes a
Buddha one does not turn into an ordinary living being again. “It is
like a piece of ore containing gold and a mixture of othermetals.” The streaks of pure gold are mixed with other substances.
With some amount of labor, you can extricate the gold from the ore.
“Once the pure gold is extracted, it will not become an ore
again. The pure gold won’t become mixed with sand, silt, or earth
again. Also, it is like wood that has been burned to ashes; it will
not become wood again.” Once the wood is burned, it can’t turnback into wood again. The wood can become ashes, but the ashes
can’t turn directly back into wood.

The Reason for Continual Arisal

Sutra:“The Bodhi and Nirvana of all Buddhas, the Thus Come
Ones, are the same way.
Commentary:

All Buddhas, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions – here
two titles of the Buddha have been used together for the sake ofliterary style. “The Bodhi and Nirvana are the same way.”“Bodhi” is the fruition of enlightenment, and “Nirvana” has four
wonderful virtues. They are just like the pure gold in the mine.
When one is still a living being, one is like the unrefined gold in themine. When one has already become a Buddha, one has turned into
pure gold. And pure gold won’t get mixed with impurities any
more.
One who has become a Buddha is also like the ashes, whileliving beings are like the wood. Wood can turn into ashes, but ashes
can’t turn back into wood. The Bodhi and Nirvana of the Buddhasof the ten directions, the fruition of Buddhahood, is like theseexamples. It cannot change back to what it was before.

61

62

CHAPTER 2

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

K2
L1
Ml
N1

Then the Buddha speaks of the empty-not-empty Treasury of the Thus Come One
to explain the reason for perfect penetration.
He answers and then asks a question.
He reiterates the doubt about the elements.
He restates Purna’s doubt.

Sutra:“Purna, you also asked whether the natures of water andfire would not destroy each other if the natures of earth, water,
fire, and wind were all perfectly fused and pervaded theDharma Realm, and whether subtle emptiness and the greatearth would not be incompatible if both pervaded the Dharma
Realm.
Commentary:“Purna, you also asked whether the natures of water andfire would not destroy each other if the natures of earth, water,
fire, and wind were all perfectly fused and pervaded theDharma Realm. You say, ‘here there’s water, there can’t be fire,
and where there’s fire there can’t be water. The natures of water andfire are not compatible.’”You should know that water, fire, and every other thing has anature, although it may not be capable of thought. Put you can’t see

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

this nature with the ordinary flesh eyes. When it’s already become
fire, we can see it, but before it becomes fire there is still a nature
there. The same is true of water. This nature is contained within the
Dharma Realm. It pervades the Dharma Realm. By use of the sun
you can obtain fire, and by use of the moon you can obtain water,
because the nature of those elements exists in emptiness. You see
emptiness as empty, but it is actually replete with all appearances.
And emptiness is just the Dharma Realm. Purna doubts, however,that the nature of both fire and water can pervade the Dharma
Realm.
“Purna, you also wonder whether subtle emptiness and thegreat earth would not be incompatible if both pervaded theDharma Realm. ‘Emptiness is emptiness,’ you reason, ‘and if
there is emptiness, there shouldn’t be earth. The earth is a solid
object, so there shouldn’t be any emptiness where it is. If emptinesspervades the Dharma Realm, earth shouldn’t. If earth pervades theDharma Realm, then emptiness shouldn’t.”’ The Buddha reiterates
Purna’s doubt.
N2

An analogy clarifies the appearance of the nature.

Sutra:“For example, Purna, the substance of emptiness is not the
myriad things, and yet it does not prevent the inclusion of all
appearances within it.
Commentary:“There is an analogy to explain this principle, Purna. For
example, Purna, the substance of emptiness is not the myriad
things, and yet it does not prevent the inclusion of all
appearances within it. It is basically empty of anything, butthough its own substance has no appearance whatever, it does not
oppose the natural arising of all things.”
Sutra:“Do you know the reason why? Purna, the empty space isbright on a sunny day, and dark when the sky is cloudy. It

63

64

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

moves when the wind rises up, it is fresh when the sky clears. It
is turbid and hazy when the weather is foul, it is obscure whena dust-storm breaks out. It casts a bright reflection on a pool ofclear water.
Commentary:“Do you know the reason why? Purna, the empty space isbright on a sunny day, and dark when the sky is cloudy. It
moves when the wind rises up, it is fresh when the sky clears.”This refers to the time right after a rain when everything is
sparkling clean. It is turbid and hazy when the weather is foul, it
is obscure when a dust-storm breaks out. It casts a brightreflection on a pool of clear water.” So in the great void, there are
no appearances, but the appearances are allowed to appear at will,with no resistance on the part of emptiness. The same thing occurs
in the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is also basicallydevoid of appearances. And yet the seven elements, the fiveskandhas, the six sense organs, the twelve places, and the eighteen
realms are all in the Treasury of the Thus Come One, and it does notresist the arising of those appearances.
N3

He questions and explains about the falseness of appearances.

Sutra:“What do you think of these conditions which come into
existence at different places? Are they created from these
conditions themselves or do they find their origin in emptiness?
If they arise from those conditions, Purna, then on a sunny day
since the sun is bright, all the worlds of the ten directions
should take the form of the sun. Then how does it happen thaton a sunny day one still sees the round sun in the sky? If
emptiness is bright, emptiness itself should shine. How does it
happen that when there is a covering of clouds and fog there isno light in evidence?

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:“Purna, what is your opinion about this? “What do you thinkof these conditions which come into existence at different
places? Are they created from these conditions themselves or dothey find their origin in emptiness? If they arise from thoseconditions, Purna – if the seven appearances arise of themselves,then let’s take the sun as an example. On a sunny day since thesun is bright, all the worlds of the ten directions should take theform of the sun. All the lands and countries should look like thesun and have the ability to shine. Then how does it happen that ona sunny day one still sees the round sun in the sky? Moreover, if
emptiness is bright, emptiness itself should shine. If the light is
not produced from the sun, but from emptiness, then emptinessshould be innately bright. How does it happen that when there isa covering of clouds and fog there is no light in evidence?
Emptiness doesn’t give off light or have the ability to shine.”
Sutra:“You should know that brightness is not the sun, is not
emptiness, and is not other than the emptiness and the sun.
Commentary:“You should know Purna, that the function of brightness is
not the sun, it doesn’t necessarily come from the sun. Nor does it
necessarily come from emptiness. But it’s also the case that it
doesn’t necessarily not come from emptiness and the sun. It is notother than they. Ultimately where does it come from? It comesfrom the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.”N4

He correlates the analogy with the dharma.

Sutra:“The truly wonderful enlightened brightness is the sameway. If your karma finds expression in emptiness, thenemptiness will appear. If your karma finds expression in one or
another of earth, water, fire, or wind, that one will appear. If
your karma finds expression in them all, they will all appear.

65

66

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:“The truly wonderful enlightened brightness, the pure natureand bright substance of the everlasting true mind, is the same way.
If your karma finds expression in emptiness, then emptinesswill appear. If your karma finds expression in one or another ofearth, water, fire, or wind, that one will appear. If you havecreated the causes to bring about one or another of the elements ofearth, water, fire, or wind, then the element you have created willappear. If your karma finds expression in them all, they will all
appear.” For instance, a person might obtain fire from the sun andwater from a pearl at the same time.
Sutra:“How can they all appear? Suppose, Purna, the sun’sreflection appears in a single body of water, and two people
gaze at it, both at the same time. Then one person walks eastand the other walks west. Each person, still looking in thewater, will see a sun go along with him, one to the east, one to
the west, seemingly without there being any fixed direction forthe movement of the sun’s reflection.
Commentary:“How can they all appear? Suppose, Purna, the sun’sreflection appears in a single body of water, and two people
gaze at it, both at the same time. If the water is clear, the sun’sreflection can appear in it. The people see a single reflection of thesun in the water. Then one person walks east and the other walks
west. Each person, still looking in the water, will see a sun goalong with him, one to the east, one to the west. When the two
stood together, they saw one sun. When they parted, there were twosuns, one accompanying each of them, seemingly without there
being any fixed direction for the movement of the sun’sreflection. Which is true then? Which is false? These two sunsappear unexpectedly. No one anticipated there would be more thanone.”The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Sutra:“You shouldn’t belabor the question and say, ‘if there is one
sun, how can it follow both people? Since the sun is double, why
does only one appear in the sky?’ This is just to revolve infalseness, because it cannot be proved.
Commentary:“You shouldn’t start arguing the point and belabor thequestion and say, ‘if there is one sun, how can it follow bothpeople? Since the sun is double, why does only one appear in thesky?’ To get caught up like this is just to revolve in falseness,because it cannot be proved. There’s no foundation in fact. You
may say it’s one, but how can it follow both people? You may wantto say it’s two, but basically there isn’t even one. How could there
be two? Even the one is empty and false.” So the whole argument
is baseless.
N5

He explains the meaning to resolve his doubt.

Sutra:“Contemplate the fundamental falseness of appearances.
They are just like flowers that are conjured up in space andproduce empty fruit. Why, then, investigate the meaning of
their formation and disappearance?
Commentary:“When you look at appearances, contemplate theirfundamental falseness.” It’s all like the sun’s reflection in water,
just mentioned. There was, an appearance, but it was illusory. The
one sun became two. How did the change take place? When did it
divide? You can’t see it clearly. One person sees only one sun, but
it follows him. The same thing happens to the other person. And
you can’t point out and explain clearly exactly how those
appearances come into being. “They are just like flowers that are
conjured up in space and produce empty fruit. Why, then,investigate the meaning of their formation and disappearance?

67

68

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

How can you determine that earth, water, fire, and wind overcome
one another? How can you ask about their mutual destruction?”
Sutra:“Contemplate the fundamental truth of the nature. It issolely the wonderful enlightened brightness, the wonderfulenlightened bright mind. Originally, it is neither water nor fire.
Why, then, ask about incompatibility?
Commentary:“Contemplate the fundamental truth of the nature. It issolely the wonderful enlightened brightness, the wonderfulenlightened bright mind.” These two phrases refer to the samething, the second is just added for the sake of literary style. So thewonderful enlightened mind, “Originally, it is neither water nor
fire.” Although it is not either of these, it contains them both. The
Treasury of the Thus Come One is replete with that kind offunctioning, but it doesn’t originally manifest as water and fire. It isjust the nature of water and fire. “Why, then, ask about incompatibility? You still don’t understand the principle of contemplating
the nature, so you ask about the mutual destruction of theappearances of water and fire. You don’t know that the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One is complete with all the myriad
dharmas and their functionings. You only know how to see thephysical aspect of things, which, although it exists, is basicallyfalse. It is just like the one reflection of the sun which split in two
and followed each person. Was it real? No. And that’s the way all
appearances are.”
M2 He completes his discussion of the three aspects of theTreasury of the Thus Come One and exhorts him to cultivate.
N1 Ultimate disclosure of the perfect fusion.
O1 The mind in confusion and enlightenment is faced with the arising of conditions.
P1 Based on the arising of defiled conditions there is obstructive existence.

Sutra:“Purna, you think that form and emptiness overcome anddestroy one another in the Treasury of the Thus Come One.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Thus the Treasury of the Thus Come One accordingly appears
to you as form and emptiness throughout the Dharma Realm.
Commentary:“Purna, you think that form and emptiness overcome anddestroy one another in the Treasury of the Thus Come One.”“You” here does not just refer to Purna. It refers to you and me andeveryone here investigating the Shurangama Sutra. You think thatform and emptiness are incompatible and that they battle with one
another and destroy one another in the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. “Thus the Treasury of the Thus Come One accordingly
appears to you as form and emptiness throughout the Dharma
Realm.” Since that’s what you think, that’s what happens
throughout the Dharma Realm.
Sutra:“And so, within it the wind moves, emptiness is still, the sunis bright, and the clouds are dark. The reason for this lies in thedelusion of living beings who have turned their backs on
enlightenment and joined with the ‘dust.’ Thus, the wearisome
defilements come into being and mundane appearances exist.
Commentary:“And so” – since form and emptiness continually over comeone another in the Treasury of the Thus Come One, there arises thefunction of according with conditions. Be cause of this, form andemptiness come into being, and their appearance and functioning
pervade the Dharma Realm. “Within it, within the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, the wind moves, emptiness isstill, the sun is bright, and the clouds are dark. The reason forthis lies in the delusion of living beings.” In the midst of so many
appearances, living beings become muddled and unclear. They
don’t understand the principle of true emptiness, and so they are
muddled. Therefore, in the true emptiness of the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, they give rise to the three subtle
delusions and the six coarse delusions.

69

70

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

One unenlightened thought produces thethree subtle appearances;
States become the conditions for the growthof the six coarse appearances.
As I explained above, the three subtle appearances are theappearance of karma, the appearance of turning, and the appearanceof manifestation. The six coarse appearances are the appearance ofknowing, the appearance of continuity, the appearance of grasping,
the appearance of reckoning names, the appearance of the arisal of
karma, and the appearance of suffering bound to karma. Whenliving beings give rise to these appearances, they are confused.
Once confused, they “turned their backs on enlightenment andjoined with the ‘dust.’” They turn away from the true nature andget involved with the experiences of the six sense-objects. And thisis all because they think that in the nature of the Treasury of theThus Come One there is mutual incompatibility. Since they turntheir backs on enlightenment and get mixed up with defilements,“The wearisome defilements come into being and mundane
appearances exist.” The mountains, the rivers, the great earth, andthe continuity of the world come into being.
P2

Based on the arising of pure conditions, there is unobstructed fusion.

Sutra:“With the wonderful brightness that is not extinguished andnot produced, I unite with the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
Thus the Treasury of the Thus Come One is the unique andwonderful enlightened brightness which completely illumines
the Dharma Realm.
Commentary:“With the wonderful brightness, the wonderfully en lightenedbright mind, that is not extinguished and not produced, I” – here
the Buddha is referring to himself – “unite with the Treasury of
the Thus Come One. Thus the Treasury of the Thus Come One
is the unique and wonderful enlightened brightness – there is

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

only the wonderfully enlightened bright mind – which completely
illumines the Dharma Realm, shining on absolutely every place.”
Sutra:“That is why, within it, the one is limitless; the limitless isone. In the small appears the great; in the great appears thesmall.
Commentary:“In the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, the one islimitless; the limitless is one. One is all and all is one. In the small
appears the great; in the great appears the small.” Great andsmall are unobstructed; one and many are unhindered. You can also
say that the one represents the Treasury of the Thus Come One,
which can manifest the myriad dharmas. And the myriad dharmas
all return to the Treasury of the Thus Come One. “The one” canalso refer to the one mind, in that the myriad dharmas are all fromthe mind. The mind contains the myriad dharmas. The True Mind is
the Treasury of the Thus Come One, the Treasury of the Thus Come
One is the True Mind. You can’t use the limited knowledge ofordinary people to reflect upon the subtle, wonderful, enlightenedbright mind, with its inconceivable transformations. You’ll nevertotally understand it that way.
Sutra:“Unmoving in the Bodhimanda, yet pervading the ten
directions, my body contains the ten directions and endlessemptiness. On the tip of a single hair appear the lands of theJeweled Kings. Sitting in a mote of dust, I turn the great
Dharma wheel, destroy the defilements, and unite with enlightenment, so, true suchness, the wonderful enlightened brightnature, comes into being.
Commentary:“Unmoving in the Bodhimanda, yet pervading the ten
directions.” This phrase refers to the Buddha’s Dharma Body in
the Bodhimanda which does not move but goes to all countries in

71

72

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

the ten directions. “My body contains the ten directions andendless emptiness.” Not only does it pervade all Buddhalands, iteven fills up empty space.
“Well, if empty space is filled up, does it then cease to be
empty? Does it wipe out empty space? Does it obliterate
emptiness?” No. What pervades the ten directions and endlessemptiness is the Dharma Body, which has no appearance.
“On the tip of a single hair appear the lands of the Jeweled
Kings.” This is truly an inexpressibly wonderful state. All the
Buddhas’ lands appear in a single hair. This is “the dependent
appearing in the proper.” The body is the “proper retribution.” The
Buddhalands are the “de pendent retribution.” So, in the smallest
division of the proper retribution – a single hair – appears thelargest division of the dependent retribution – the Buddhalands. In
the small appears the great.
“Sitting in a mote of dust, I turn the great Dharma wheel.”
Here the “mote of dust” refers to a “mote of dust bordering on
emptiness,” which is one seventh of the smallest division of thedependent retribution. In it appears the great – the Buddha’s body,as he turns the Dharma Wheel to teach and transform living beings.
Thus, in the small appears the great, and in the great appears thesmall. Ultimately how can it be like this? It is the wonderful
functioning of the Buddhadharma, a glimpse of the Buddha-nature.
Another example of the great appearing in the small is when we
hold up a mirror to reflect miles and miles of scenery. In order toknow about this state, you have to understand the principle of theunobstructedness and perfect fusion of noumena and phenomena.
It’s just what is meant by “the one being limitless and the limitless
one,” which was discussed above. It also pertains to the meaning ofdharani, which is “to gather in all dharmas and hold all meanings.”
And, where does this gathering occur? In the Buddha-nature. Afteryou hear more Sutras, you will naturally come to understand thisprinciple. This doctrine is so inexpressibly wonderful that I’m notgoing to say any more about it now.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

The Buddha says that, sitting in a mote of dust, he turns thegreat Dharma Wheel. Someone with virtue in the Way can turn the
Dharma Wheel to teach and transform living beings in all three
realms – the realm of desire, the realm of form, and the realm of
formlessness. When you don’t see him, he may sometimes be in theheavens teaching living beings by lecturing the Sutras and speaking
Dharma. Sometimes he may be in the hells, lecturing Sutras andspeaking Dharma to teach living beings. Sometimes he goes into a
mote of dust to turn the Dharma Wheel in order to teach andtransform living beings. Although a mote of dust is small, the living
beings within it are no fewer than the number of living beings inthis world. This state is in conceivable and inexpressible. To
describe it in words is just to reveal its superficial aspects.
Why do living beings have to be living beings? Be cause they
are plagued with the wearisomeness of defilement. They “turn theirbacks on enlightenment and unite with defilement.” The Buddhas
have been able to “destroy the defilements, and unite withenlightenment, so, true suchness, the wonderful enlightenedbright nature, comes into being.” Our true mind is the Treasury of
the Thus Come One – these are different names for the same thing.
O2 The inherent mind is faced with the perfect nature of the treasury of theThus Come One.
P1 In the perfection of the empty treasury, everything is non-existent.

Sutra:“The Treasury of the Thus Come One is the fundamental,
wonderful, perfect mind.
Commentary:It’s also called the Treasury of the Thus Come One and thefundamental, wonderful, perfect Mind. Basically wonderful,perfect, and pure, it pervades the Dharma Realm. It is so great that
there is nothing beyond it and so small that there is nothing within
it. This fundamental, wonderful, perfect Mind is different from any
dharma. In what way?

73

74

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Sutra:“It is not the mind, nor emptiness, nor earth, nor water, norwind, nor fire; it is not the eyes, nor the ears, the nose, thetongue, the body, or the mind. It is not form, nor sound, smells,
tastes, objects of touch, or dharmas. It is not the realm of eyeconsciousness, nor any other, up to and including the realm ofmind-consciousness.
Commentary:“It is not the mind, nor emptiness, nor earth, nor water, norwind, nor fire.” It’s not any of the four elements; they are all
empty. This is called “making all conditioned dharmas empty.” “It
is not the eyes, nor the ears, the nose, the tongue, the body, or
the mind.” It is not the five skandhas or the six sense-organs. “It is
not form, nor sound, smells, tastes, objects of touch, or
dharmas.” The six sense-objects also are done away with. This issimilar to the passage in the Heart Sutra which says, “There are...
no eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, or mind, no forms, sounds,
smells, tastes, objects of touch, or dharmas no realm of eyeconsciousness, up to and including no realm of mind-consciousness; and no ignorance or ending of ignorance, up to and including
no old age and death or ending of old age and death. There is nosuffering, no accumulating, no extinction, no Way, and no understanding and no attaining.” The difference is that the Heart Sutrasays “there is no,” and the passage here in the Shurangama Sutrasays “it is not.” “It is not” implies that it might be something else;
here it says, “it is not,” but later it says, “it is.”
It is not the realm of eye-consciousness, nor any other, up to
and including the realm of mind-consciousness. It is not theconsciousness of the eyes, or of the ears, nose, tongue, body, ormind. Our fundamental, wonderful, perfect Mind is none of these.
The Buddha has already discussed all of them – the six entrances,
the five skandhas, the twelve places, the eighteen realms – and hesaid that they were the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. Now he says they are not. He has explained them to the point

The Reason for Perfect Penetrationthat everyone is confused, and no one knows what to think. He says
they are, and he says they are not. Ultimately, are they or aren’t
they? There isn’t any “is” or “is not.” Don’t worry. They neither are
nor are not. That’s Buddhadharma. There is no “is” and no “is not.”Sutra:“It is not understanding, nor ignorance, nor the ending ofunderstanding or ignorance, nor any other, up to and including
old age and death and the ending of old age and death.
Commentary:

The Buddha swept away the Dharma, as he spoke it. When the
Buddha was about to enter Nirvana, someone asked him, “Buddha,
how are we to propagate the Dharma you have spoken?”What do you suppose the Buddha replied? He said, “I haven’t
spoken any Dharma.” Now you shouldn’t think from his answer
that the Buddha had become slightly eccentric as he neared ‘-isdeath. That’s not the case. He said, “Who ever says that I spoke asingle word slanders the Buddha. I never said a single word.”
So he spoke Dharma for forty-nine years and held over threehundred assemblies but didn’t speak a single word! How can thatbe? Basically, the Buddha spoke all Dharmas, but after he finishedspeaking them, they disappeared. That’s what’s called,
Sweep away all dharmas,
And separate from all appearances.
It was to teach people not to be attached to Dharma. It was to keeppeople from saying, “I should affix myself to the Dharmas the
Buddha spoke.” If people did that, they could not obtain theemptiness of dharmas. You want it to be that people are empty anddharmas are empty. So now, in this passage, the Buddha negateseverything he has said.
You say, “I’ve obtained the emptiness of people and dharmas,
and so all I do from morning to night is sleep. I don’t study anythingat all. People are empty, after all, so I just go to sleep.”

75

76

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

But, then you’ve still got “sleep.” When even sleep is gone, thatreally is emptiness. If there’s still sleep, it’s not emptiness. You
want to make the attachments to self and dharmas totally empty.
The Vajra Sutra says that the Dharma the Thus Come One spoke islike a raft. Imagine how tired you would get if you were to hoist theraft on your back and carry it with you once it has taken you acrossthe river. The raft simply serves to get you across the water. You
have to relinquish it once you are across. In the same way, theDharma’s purpose is to extinguish our afflictions. Once theafflictions are gone, we don’t need any dharmas. Before yourafflictions are gone, you can’t do without the Dharma. If you reject
the Dharma at that stage, your afflictions will just increase.
Afflictions are endless;I vow to cut them off.
Dharma-doors are limitless;I vow to study them all.
We study the Dharma-doors in order to cut off afflictions. Now letme tell you some true Buddhadharma. You have to cut off yourafflictions. If you study the Dharma for thousands ¡f years anddon’t cut off your afflictions, it is the same as if you had notstudied.
“How do I cut off my afflictions?” you wonder. Just didn’t beturned around by the situations and states of mind that come yourway. If you are not influenced by situations and states of mind, youhave some samadhi-power. That’s Buddhadharma ‘“Why do you say that the Buddhadharma has no ‘is’ or‘is not?’”
The Sixth Patriarch told us:
Basically there is nothing at all.
Where can the dust alight?
And so these dharmas are negated.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

If you can understand that the Buddhadharma has no “is” or “isnot,” you can become enlightened. The Sixth Patriarch asked
Hui Ming, “When there is no thought of good and no thought ofevil, what is the senior-seated Ming’s original face?” “No thoughtof good” is the case of there being no “is.” “No thought of evil” isthe case of there being no “is not.” Apply your effort to the point
where there is no “is” and no “is not” – no “right” and no “wrong”– and try to figure out what kind of state that is. The absence of “is”
and “is not” – of “right” and “wrong” – is itself the inherent
Buddha-nature, the fundamental, wonderful, perfect Mind. If you
obtain that, then you have every thing, and you also don’t haveanything; but, it isn’t like your present attachment to that state.
When you have every thing, what do you have? You have all the
Dharma-gems in the Treasury of the Thus Come One. You don’t
have anything at all; this means you don’t have any affliction.
There are as many afflictions as there are Dharma-gems in the
Treasury of the Thus Come One. Why haven’t you obtained those
Dharma-gems? Because you have too much affliction, and there isno place in your stomach for so many things. Thus, if you have a lotof affliction, you have only a little Dharma-water – a small
Dharma-nature. If your afflictions change, they themselves are theDharma-water; they are your Dharma-nature.
Don’t fear that you have too big a temper. The bigger yourtemper, the greater your Dharma-nature. But, don’t keep letting itturn into temper, because if you do that, you counteract your own
intelligence. You start out smart and end up stupid if you do that.
The Buddhadharma teaches you to cut off your afflictions, and thenthe afflictions become Bodhi, just as ice melts into water. Whenwater freezes, the ice is your afflictions; when it melts, it becomes
Bodhi. There’s nothing so terribly difficult about it. All you have to
do is change and you can be successful.
“It is not understanding – it’s not enlightenment – norignorance – not the falseness that arises from the one truth – nor
the ending of understanding or ignorance, nor any other, up to
and including old age and death and the ending of old age and

77

78

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

death.” The Dharmas of the Twelve Conditioned Causes are also
made empty.
The Dharma now being explained is the empty Treasury of theThus Come One. Next, the Treasury of the Thus Come One whichis empty and yet not empty will be explained. So you see, theTreasury of the Thus Come One is not just one simple thing; it hasthese several distinctions. You can’t just know a single term in the
Buddhadharma and assume that you understand it all. You may
know only about the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but you mustalso make empty the Treasury of the Thus Come One, and know theTreasury of the Thus Come One which is not empty, and then you
have to realize the Treasury of the Thus Come One which is empty
and yet not empty. A lot of trouble?
Sutra:“It is not suffering, nor accumulation, nor extinction, nor
the way. It is neither knowing nor attaining.
Commentary:

In this world there are many kinds of suffering. First, there areThree Sufferings; there are also Eight Sufferings. The Three
Sufferings are the suffering within suffering, the suffering of decay,
and the suffering of process. Suffering within suffering is
experienced by poor people. For example, poverty itself is a kind of
suffering, and it becomes suffering within suffering when someone
who is poor gets sick and has no money to see a doctor. Or, perhaps
a poor person lives in a broken-down hut, and suddenly the rainyseason hits. Living in the hut was suffering enough, but with therain leaking in everywhere, there isn’t much difference between
being inside the hut and outside.
When I was in Hong Kong, I lived in a room that leaked when
it rained. Above my bed alone were six holes where the rain pouredin. Wouldn’t you say that was suffering? Although it was suffering,
I did not repair the leaks in my own roof. When I had a little money,
I wanted to use it to help other people. That’s the kind of stupid
person I was. During that time, I gave $1,500 to help sponsor theThe Reason for Perfect Penetration

carving of Buddha-images for a temple that was being established.
I could have repaired my roof for about $200, but I couldn’t bear touse the money to fix my own roof. I wanted to help make theBuddha-images for that other temple. And people think, “Thatperson doesn’t know how to keep books. He can’t separate his own
business from other people’s.”
Suffering within suffering occurs when someone has to endurepoverty, and then in addition to being penniless, he can’t even get
any clothing or food. Or, someone who has no money suddenly
learns of the death of his father and can’t afford to buy him a coffin.
I had that experience also. When my mother died, I was at her side,
but I didn’t have a cent in my pocket. The coffin had to bepurchased, but what was I to do? When I talked it over with mybrothers, we all looked at one another, no one was able to do it. I
said, “Well, if you can’t manage it, I will go ask a friend to help.”
Fortunately, I had some friends whom I investigated the Buddhadharma with, and among those friends was one who sold coffins.
When I told him my mother had died, he immediately said, “No
problem. You select any kind of casket you want. I don’t need any
money now. You can pay me when you get it. Not only that, I’ll
give you $5,000 on loan for you to use now.” Because I ordinarily
liked to help people, there were people who wanted to help me
when something of mine came up. But, that experience was anotherexample of suffering within suffering.
From the moment my mother was buried, I really put everything
down. I paid no attention to the fact that I was in debt. I just stayedby the grave to practice filial piety.
The suffering of decay happens to wealthy people. Originallythey are wealthy, and then somehow or other their wealth isdestroyed. Suppose, for example, some people make a lot of money
and hide the bills in their house instead of putting the money in thebank. Then, their house catches on fire, and the whole wad burns
up. Or, maybe their gold is stolen by thieves. Or, maybe you’re so
attached to your money that you carry it everywhere with you,

79

80

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

never able to part with it, until one day you’re not careful and you
lose it all.
Then there is the suffering of the life-process. Al though you
don’t undergo the suffering within suffering as those who are poordo, and you don’t undergo the suffering of decay as those who are
wealthy do, you still have the suffering of passing from childhood
to adolescence to middle age to old age to death. This process flows
on continually without cease, and it is also suffering. Those are theThree Sufferings.
The first of the Eight Sufferings is birth. When a child comes
into the world, the only thing it can do is cry1. The child can’t
express itself clearly yet, but its crying indicates suffering. The painof birth is like the pain a live tortoise would feel if its shell wereripped away. When the infant first comes in contact with the air, its
pain is extreme.
The second of the Eight Sufferings is old age. When people getold, they lose the use of their eyes, ears, hands, and legs. They can’t
get around, and their food is taste less. When old age comes, thewhole physical mechanism starts to break down. That’s why oldpeople get cranky and cross. They are just about like children, so
you can’t blame them for their behavior.
The third is the suffering of sickness. The things of this world
may seem unjust, but sickness is very fair toward all. No matter
whether one is rich or poor, of honorable or lowly birth, one will
feel the discomfort of sickness when it strikes. The fourth suffering
is death, which is also just, in regard to everyone. The time will
come when every one must die, no matter who it is.
The fifth is the suffering of being apart from those you love.
Everyone knows what love is, but people don’t realize that there issuffering in love – the suffering of being apart from those you love.
No matter how much you may love a person, the time may come1. the Chinese character for “cry” is k’u (ing.”), a homonym for the one for “suffer-

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

when you have to leave him. Some circumstances will arise thatmake parting necessary, and that is suffering.
The sixth is the suffering of being together with those you hate.
You really dislike a certain type of person, but you meet up withjust that kind of person no matter where you 90.
The seventh is the suffering of not getting what you seek. You
want something, and you can’t get it; that is also suffering.
The last is the suffering of the blaze of the five skandhas.
Forms, feelings, thoughts, activities, and consciousness are a raging
blaze.
In this passage, the Buddha says that the Treasury of the Thus
Come One is none of the Four Truths – neither suffering, nor accumulation, nor extinction, nor the Way. Accumulation refers toaffliction, and extinction refers to the Principle of certification to
Nirvana. Nor is it the Way. It is neither knowing nor attaining.
Even wisdom becomes empty. It is not the attaining to some levelof fruition. This is the emptiness of the Treasury of the Thus Come
One; there is nothing in it at all.
Sweep away all dharmas,
And separate from all appearances.
Speaking of “extinction,” I recall something that happened
when Shakyamuni Buddha was practicing the Bodhisattva Way.
When Shakyamuni Buddha was on the causal ground – that is,when he was cultivating the Way, before he became a Buddha – hemet a rakshasa ghost who said:
All activities are impermanent
characterized by production and extinction.
He said just this one sentence, these two phrases, and did not say
any more. Shakyamuni Buddha recognized it as Buddhadharma andsaid, “Brother ghost, you were just reciting a verse that was

81

82

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Buddhadharma, but you spoke only two lines of it. There must be
two more lines. Can you tell me what they are?”
The ghost said, “You want to hear poetry, but I’m hungry rightnow. I haven’t eaten in ever so long. I’d like to recite the verse foryou, but I haven’t the strength.” Shakyamuni Buddha asked him,
“What do you want to eat? can prepare something for you.”
The ghost said, “You can’t prepare what I eat.”“Why not?”“Because I eat human flesh, and there isn’t anyone else aroundhere now. Even if there were, you wouldn’t have the right to offer
him to me to eat.”
Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Ah, so that’s how it is. Well, finish
speaking that Dharma for me, and I’11 offer you my self to eat. You
can eat me.”“Can you really give up your life?” the ghost asked.
“For the sake of the Dharma, I forget my own life. Of course, I
can give it up,” said the Buddha. “So speak up. And, when you’ve
finished, you can eat.”“Are you cheating me?” said the ghost, eyeing him closely.
“After I speak the Dharma, will you change your mind and be
unable to relinquish your own life to make my meal?”“Absolutely not,” the Buddha said. “Don’t worry. After you
speak the Dharma, and once I remember it clearly, I will let you eatme.”
So the rakshasa ghost said the last two lines of the verse:
When production and extinction are extinguished,That still extinction is bliss.
Then the Rakshasa ghost said, “All right, I’ve spoken the
Dharma. Let me eat you.”
Shakyamuni Buddha said, “Wait a minute. Don’t eat me yet.”The Reason for Perfect Penetration“See?” said the ghost. “I knew you’d back out. But, it won’t
work. I’ll have to become impolite with you.”“I’m not backing out,” said the Buddha. “Wait until I write thefour lines of verse down, and then you can eat me. Then, eventhough I will be gone, I’ll have preserved this Dharma so that others
who come after me can rely on I in their cultivation. So, wait aminute.”“Fine,” said the ghost. “Start writing.”
The Buddha carved the verse into the bark of a tree.
As soon as the ghost saw he had finished, he said, “Now I can
eat you, right?”“Wait a bit longer,” said the Buddha.
“You’ve carved it in the tree, and people who come along canread it. What more do you want? What are we waiting for now?”
The Buddha said, “I don’t think that the carving in the tree will
last long. Wait a bit while I carve the verse in a rock. Then it will
last forever. Then you can eat me.”“Sure,” said the ghost. “You’ve got a lot of excuses. You’re justprocrastinating. But, do as you like.”
Shakyamuni Buddha found a way to carve the verse in a stone.
Then he said invitingly to the ghost, “I’m finished. I’ve done what
I needed to do. You can eat me now.”
The Rakshasa ghost said, “Really? You can really let me eatyou?” So he opened his mouth as if to take a bite, but he suddenly
ascended into empty space and went to the heavens. He wasactually a god who had come to test Shakyamuni Buddha to see just
how sincere he really was about the Dharma. And Shakyamuni
Buddha proved himself. He was able to forget his own life for thesake of the Dharma. He could sacrifice his life in order to preserve
the Buddhadharma. In the past, the Buddha renounced his life forhalf a verse.

83

84

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Look at us now. We listen to the Sutras and hear Dharma, but wedon’t understand it very well, so we think it better to rest. See how
lazy we are! Why did Shakyamuni Buddha become a Buddha? It
was because he could forget about himself for the sake of theDharma. He would disregard everything else for the sake of theDharma; he didn’t want anything. If you are really sincere about the
Dharma, you will seek it so sincerely that you will be able to drop
everything – even things you thought it impossible to do without.
A few days ago, a disciple of mine called me four or five times
long-distance from New York. He is very unusual. He always wants
to see me. He was about thirteen when he took refuge with me.
Before that, he had had some strange experiences. Although he wasyoung, he had heart disease. The doctors prescribed five years ofcomplete bed-rest. He was not to get up at all; he wasn’t supposed
to walk even a few feet. It was during that period that he saw aphotograph of me. While his relatives and friends recited “NamoAmitabha Buddha,” he would recite one of my names: “NamoDharma Master To Lun.” Namo means to offer up one’s life inreverence. He’d recite sitting in full lotus on his bed. His sincerity
was unusual for such a small child, and he kept up that recitation for
more than seventy days. Then he saw the photograph turn into alive person who stretched out his hand and rubbed the boy on thecrown of his head. After that, his heart disease and all thesymptoms of his illness disappeared. At that time he’d never evenmet me. This may sound like a tall tale, but it was his own personal
experience. After he was cured, he came to my temple to meet me.
He took refuge, and then sat in meditation. I didn’t usually teachmeditation when I was in Hong Kong. If someone wanted toinvestigate Ch’an, they did it on their own. So he did. He went toschool, and during recess or breaks from classes he would go off
into the hills to meditate, or even into the bathroom – wherever hecould find a place. After about a year, he opened his Buddha-eye,and he then understood extremely clearly all manner of things thatwere going on.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Another strange thing happened with this same disciple. He wasalways very short – probably because of his earlier illness. But, his
English was good, and when Americans came to visit me, I would
have him translate for me. Despite his fluent English, though,Americans didn’t take him seriously because they saw he was sucha small child. So, one day I said to him, “Hurry up and grow up!
You’re so short that everyone thinks of you as just a kid, and nomatter how eloquent you are, they don’t take you seriously.” He
was very obedient. He went home, and in one week grew threeinches. Now he’s taller than I am.
A few days ago he called me and wanted me to come to New
York to see him. But, because I was lecturing the Sutra for all ofyou, I told him I couldn’t come, even though he wanted to see mevery badly. “I’m lecturing the Sutras now,” I said, “and I can’t
abandon a whole group of people just because one person wants tosee me. If you really want to see me, come to San Francisco.”
He decided to come to San Francisco, but then found that hedidn’t have enough time. So yesterday he called to tell me he wasleaving. If it weren’t for lecturing the Shurangama Sutra, if itweren’t for the sake of the Dharma, I would really like to see thatdisciple of mine. He has a lot of faith in me and really knows a lotof Buddhadharma.
When I was in Hong Kong, he used to translate my lectures into
Cantonese. And he was so in tune with me that if I said just one
sentence, he could pick up on it and explain the entire meaning.
People objected and said, “The Abbot didn’t say all that; what’s hedoing talking so much?” Actually I had told him to explain all that
he was explaining. Because he had the Buddha-eye, he knew that I
was telling him to explain the principles in detail. What he would
say is the same as what I would have said, and so I was a little lazyand let him do the talking.
Sutra:“It is not Dana, nor Shila, nor Virya, nor Kshanti, nor
Dhyana, nor Prajna, nor Paramita.

85

86

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:

In the empty Treasury of the Thus Come One, the Six
Perfections are also emptied. In the previous passage, the Four
Truths were said to be empty. Immediately after his enlightenment,
the Buddha explained the Four Truths and their three turnings. The
emptying of the Four Truths and Twelve Causal Conditions makes
the Dharmas of the Sound-Hearers and the Condition-Enlightened
Ones empty. Now the emptying of the Six Perfections makes theDharmas of the Bodhisattvas empty.
The first of the Six Perfections is Dana, Sanskrit for giving.
There are three kinds of giving: giving of wealth, giving of
Dharma, and giving of fearlessness. In giving wealth, one gives
material objects to people in order to help them out. Lecturing
Sutras and speaking Dharma is an example of giving Dharma.
Giving of fearlessness occurs when someone is afraid of somethingand you think of a way to comfort him so that he isn’t frightened
any more.
The next is Shila, Sanskrit for “precepts.” There are the five
precepts, the eight precepts, the ten precepts, the two hundred andfifty precepts for bhikshus, and the three hundred and forty-eightprecepts for bhikshunis. There are also the ten major and fortyeight minor Bodhisattva precepts.
Kshanti is Sanskrit for “patience.” We say we study Buddhadharma, and it’s not that difficult to learn the concepts. What isdifficult is to put the concepts into practice. The way some people
study patience is to tell others to be patient with them, so that they
will have no need to be patient with others. So they say to otherpeople who are not patient with them, “You have studied so muchof the Buddhadharma, you should have more patience. Why do you
get so upset when I say just one thing to you?” They blame others
for not being patient, but they can’t be patient themselves. And how
do they rationalize it? “I understand the Buddhadharma: I am
supposed to be without a self. So I don’t have any patience. I don’t
have the view that there’s a self, so when it’s time to be patient, it’s

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

you who should be patient, not me.” But, when it’s time to eat, they
remember they are not supposed to have any view that there arepeople, so they think they don’t have to give anyone else anything
to eat. When there’s work to be done, or when they’re in a difficult
spot, they remember that they are not supposed to have the viewthat there is a self, so they say they don’t have to take care of suchthings. And, if they kill someone, they say, “It doesn’t matter,because there aren’t any living beings to begin with. So I haven’t
really killed anything.” Or they hit someone for no reason at all,and when asked why they did it, they say. “There aren’t any living
beings, and you belong in that category, so I haven’t really hit
anything at all’” That’s deviant knowledge and deviant views foryou. When they eat meat they say, “It doesn’t matter, living beingsaren’t supposed to have the characteristic of a lifespan anyway.
Since you don’t have the characteristic of a lifespan, you can die at
any time, so I can go ahead and eat you. Besides, once you’re dead,your flesh will just get rancid if I don’t eat it.” That’s what
adherents of externalist religions say. They say that domestic
animals are put here just for human beings to eat, and if they aren’t
eaten, they will overpopulate the world. “If people didn’t eat cows,
sheep, and pigs, they would multiply until they filled up the world.”
But think about it; people don’t eat cats, but the world has yet to be
overridden with cats. In fact, when people don’t eat animals, not somuch killing-karma is created, and the animals don’t multiply soquickly. So some people misinterpret the principles, such as theprinciple of patience, and say that other people should be patientwith them, but that they themselves don’t have to be patient withothers.
Virya is Sanskrit for “vigor.” There is physical vigor andmental vigor. When your mind is vigorous, you are seeking
Buddhadharma at all times. When your body is vigorous, youpractice the Buddhadharma at all times.
Dhyana is also a Sanskrit word; it means “quiet consideration.”
There are many kinds of dhyana; but now the Buddha says that
there isn’t any dhyana, either.

87

88

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Prajna, another Sanskrit word, means “wisdom.” There arethree kinds of prajna: literary prajna, contemplative prajna, andactual-appearance prajna. Thus, the Six Perfections, or Paramitas,
are all empty.
Paramita, also Sanskrit, means to reach the other shore. It
refers to the successful completion of anything. We cultivate andbecome Buddhas; having progressed from the state of an ordinary
beings to the state of Buddha is a case of paramita. For an ordinary
person to become a Bodhisattva is another kind of paramita. Goingfrom San Francisco to Oak land is also a kind of paramita. Now allthese dharmas in the Treasury of the Thus Come One are said to notexist. They are all emptied. Previously, when we said that empty
space does not exclude any appearances, we were talking about theTreasury of the Thus Come One which is not empty. Here we are
discussing the empty Treasury of the Thus Come One. In
describing the empty Treasury of the Thus Come One, the word“not” is used, but it does not signify total negation. What still exists
is the basically wonderful, perfect mind. But that mind is not calledby these names, so here the empty Treasury of the Thus Come One
is being described.
Sutra:“Nor any other: it is not the Tathagata, nor the Arhats, nor
Samyaksambodhi, nor Parinirvana, nor Permanence, nor Bliss,
nor True Self, nor Purity.
Commentary:“Nor any other” means that all the levels of enlightenment,from the Six Paramitas through the ten dwellings, the ten faiths, theten practices, the ten transferences, and the ten grounds, up to andincluding the fruition of Buddhahood, are included in the emptying.
Progressing from the of Bodhisattvahood to the fruition of
Buddhahood takes a long time, and there are many dharmas along
the way, but none of them exists; they are all empty, and the fruition
of Buddhahood is also empty. “It is not the Tathagata” which is
Sanskrit for the Thus Come One. Even the title of Thus Come One

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

is empty. “Nor the Arhats,” those worthy of the offerings ofpeople and gods. “Nor Samyaksambodhi.” The title “One of
Proper and Universal Knowledge” is also empty. “Proper
knowledge” is the mind being the myriad dharmas. “Universal
knowledge” is the myriad dharmas being the mind. One of Properand Universal knowledge realizes that,
The mind is the myriad dharmas;
The myriad dharmas are the mind.
“Nor is it Parinirvana.” The Sanskrit word “Nirvana” isinterpreted as meaning “not produced and not extinguished. Eventhe concept of non-production and non-extinction is non existent.
“Nor is it Permanence, nor Bliss, nor True Self, nor Purity.”“Permanence” means unmoving. “Bliss” means being filled withthe joy of Dharma. “True self” is the comfort of having attained thegenuine self. “Purity” is what is obtained from the dharma of
Nirvana. These names are also non-existent. They are also empty.
You may ask, then, what there is in the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. I’ve told you before that everything is there. You ask
what is not there; there isn’t anything there at all. Everything is
made from the mind alone. The Treasury of the Thus Come One isempty, is not empty, and is both empty and not empty, and so themystery in it is endless. You can say that things exist, you can saythat they are empty, and you can say that they do not exist and are
not empty. After you have studied the Buddhadharma for a longtime, you will understand this.
P2

In the non-empty treasury everything exists.

Sutra:“Therefore, it is neither mundane nor transcendental, since
the Treasury of the Thus Come One is the fundamental
brightness of the wonderful mind.

89

90

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:

What has been discussed above is the empty Treasury of theThus Come One. “Therefore, it follows from these principles that
it is neither mundane nor transcendental.” The Treasury of theThus Come One is empty. There aren’t any dharmas. This is called,
Sweep away all dharmas,
And separate from all appearances.
The total absence of any dharmas is True Emptiness. True
Emptiness can bring about Wonderful Existence.
“Mundane” refers to the six ordinary Dharma Realms. “Transcendental” refers to the four holy Dharma Realms. “The Treasuryof the Thus Come One is the fundamental brightness of thewonderful mind.” On the other hand, the mundane and transcendental dharmas are just the Treasury of the Thus Come One –fundamentally bright and illumining. They are the wonderful mind
which is still and constantly illumining, illumining and constantly
still. The text here says the Treasury of the Thus Come One “isnot,” and the text that follows says that absolutely everything “is”
the Treasury of the Thus Come One, the fundamental brightness of
the wonderful mind.
Sutra:“It is the mind, it is emptiness, it is earth, it is water, it iswind, it is fire, it is the eyes, it is the ears, the nose, the tongue,
the body, and the mind. It is form, it is sounds, smells, tastes,
objects of touch, and dharmas. It is the realm of eye-consciousness, and so forth up to and including the realm of mindconsciousness.
Commentary:“It is the mind, the discriminating, conscious mind, it isemptiness, it is earth, it is water, it is wind, it is fire, it is the eyes,
it is the ears, the nose, the tongue, the body, and the mind. It is
form, it is sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

It is the realm of eye-consciousness, and so forth up to andincluding the realm of mind-consciousness. So, the empty
Treasury of the Thus Come One is also the existent Treasury of theThus Come One, the Treasury of the Thus Come One which is not
empty. Thus, in the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is
empty and yet not empty, there is the fundamental brightness of the
Wonderful Mind. It is the five skandhas, the six en trances, thetwelve places, and the eighteen realms.
Sutra:“It is understanding and ignorance and the ending of understanding and ignorance, and so forth up to and including old
age and death and the ending of old age and death. It issuffering, it is accumulation, it is extinction, and it is the way. It
is knowing and attaining. It is Dana, it is Shila, it is Virya, it is
Kshanti, it is Dhyana, it is Prajna, and it is Paramita, and soforth, up to and including the Tathagata, the Arhats, Samyaksambodhi, Parinirvana, Permanence, Bliss, True Self, andPurity.
Commentary:

This section of text describes the Treasury of the Thus Come
One which is not empty – Previously, the empty Treasury of theThus Come One was described. Now it is said to be not empty. If
it’s empty, why is it now said not to be empty? After it’s empty. it
can be not empty. If it were empty and if that’s all there were to it,it wouldn’t be wonderful. It’s because True Emptiness is what gives
rise to Wonderful Existence. And Wonderful Existence produces
True Emptiness. So now the Treasury of the Thus Come One which
is not empty is giving rise to Wonderful Existence. Therefore, thefive skandhas, the six entrances, the twelve places, the eighteen
realms, the four truths, and the twelve causal conditions, and soforth – none of them is empty. They can be empty or not empty
because there are no fixed dharmas. That’s why the Vajra Sutra
says,

91

92

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Even dharmas should be relinquished,
Not to speak of no dharmas.
You should not be attached to the existence of dharmas. be cause if
you are, you have an attachment to dharmas. If you have anattachment to dharmas, it is the same as if you had not understood
the Dharma. Originally you have an attachment to self, but thenwhen you encounter the Dharma you give rise to attachment todharmas. In Buddhism, then, you can t have any attachments. If
there are no attachments, existence is just non-existence. If you
have attachments, then non-existence exists.
P3

In the empty-not-empty treasury is perfect fusion.

Sutra:“It is both mundane and transcendental, since the Treasuryof the Thus Come One is the wonderful brightness of thefundamental mind.
Commentary:

In the previous passage, it is said that it is the five skandhas, thesix entrances, the twelve places, the eighteen realms, the four
truths, the twelve causal conditions, the six paramitas, and so forth,including the titles of the Thus Come One. It is all these things.
Further, “It is both mundane and transcendental, since theTreasury of the Thus Come One is the wonderful brightness ofthe fundamental mind,” the basic mind that is still and always
illumining.
Sutra:“It is apart from ‘is’ and ‘is not.’ It is identical with ‘is’ and‘is not.’
Commentary:“It is apart from ‘is,’ from existence, and ‘is not,’ nonexistence.” It’s not that is does exist, and it is not that it doesn’t
exist. That’s True Emptiness and Wonderful Existence. So, theprinciple of the Treasury of the Thus Come One which is empty andThe Reason for Perfect Penetration

yet not empty is that it is apart from emptiness and existence andyet not apart from emptiness and existence. And, in light of thisprinciple, the Buddha spoke what follows.
N2

He upbraids them for conceptualizing and verbalizing.

Sutra:“How can living beings in the three realms of existence on
the level of worldliness and the Sound-Hearers and Those
Enlightened to Conditions on the level of transcendence makesuppositions about the supreme Bodhi of the Thus Come One
with the minds that they know of, or enter the knowledge andvision of the Buddha through the medium of worldly language
and expressions?
Commentary:“How can living beings in the three realms of existence on
the level of worldliness – how can worldly living beings in thedesire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm, in the six
common Dharma-realms – the Sound-Hearers and Those
Enlightened to Conditions on the level of transcendence – theArhats of the Two Vehicles – how can they make suppositions
about the supreme Bodhi of the Thus Come One with the minds
that they know of?” At that time, Purna had already been certified
as having attained the Fourth Fruition of Arhatship, so the Buddha
says, “the minds you know of” – the mind of an ordinary person andthe mind of an Arhat. “How can you investigate the Buddha’s
enlightenment which no one surpasses? Or enter the knowledge
and vision of the Buddha through the medium of worldly
language and expressions? You want to know the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision – you want to get into the same state as the
Buddha; but how can that be?” “Worldly language” is theknowledge and vision of ordinary people. “And even you who havetranscended the mundane and are at the fourth stage of Arhatshipstill cannot imagine the state of the Buddha. You can’t use language
and consideration to make suppositions about it, to guess at it.”
“Make suppositions” means you don’t really know, but you assume

93

94

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

something about it. For example, a child likes to eat candy, so it
supposes that everyone likes to eat candy. It doesn’t know thatsome grown-ups don’t like candy.
By the same token, ordinary people, and even Arhats who arestill in the state of the small vehicle, don’t have total comprehension, and so they don’t know the state of the Buddha.
N3

Conclusion: an analogy for the seeming loss.

Sutra:“For example, lutes, flutes, and guitars can make wonderful
sounds, but if there are no skilled fingers to play them, theirmusic will never come forth.
Commentary:

Although the Treasury of the Thus Come One is empty, it isnonetheless replete with all dharmas. “For example, lutes, flutes,
and guitars can make wonderful sounds.” Various instruments
can make subtle, wonderful sounds. But if there are no skilled
fingers to play them, their music will never come forth.” No
matter how fine the instrument is, there is no way it can play itself.
There must be clever fingers to play it. Although the text speaks of“skilled fingers,” there must also be a skilled mind. The mind
cannot control the fingers if it is not skilled. The skill in the fingers
comes from a skilled mind, which is what brings forth the exquisitesounds.
Sutra:“You and all living beings are the same way. The precious,
enlightened mind is perfect in everyone. Thus, I press my finger
upon it and the ocean-impression emits light; you move yourmind, and the wearisome defilements spring up.
Commentary:

The musical instrument that needs a musician before it f canmake music – the instrument may be fine, but what comes out may
not sound so good if one is not a musician – is an analogy for theThe Reason for Perfect Penetration

Treasury of the Thus Come One. The Buddha tells Purna, “You andall living beings are the same way. With your ordinary thought
you try to make suppositions about the state of the Thus Come One,and so you fit the analogy. The precious, enlightened mind isperfect in everyone. Every person is complete with it. Thus, Ipress my finger upon it and the ocean-impression emits light.”
Here the Thus Come One refers to himself. “All I need do is press
my finger and the ocean-impression emits light. What is the ‘oceanimpression’? It is a kind of samadhi which the Buddha has where
the myriad things are all known to the mind as if they had been
imprinted on it like a seal. When the ocean is completely smooth, it
can reflect the myriad things; it is what is meant by the ‘oceanimpression emits light.’
You move your mind, and the wearisome defilements spring
up. As soon as a thought comes to your mind, the tiresome dustarises. The false-thinking mind manifests itself.” The Buddhapresses his finger and the ocean-impression emits light, whichshows how subtle and miraculous the state Of the Buddha is. Purna
and other living beings don’t have such a subtle state. They exist ina state of wearisome defilements.
L2 Again the explanation brings up a question.
M1 Purna asks about the cause for falseness and decides to vigorously cultivate.

Sutra:“It is all because you do not diligently seek the unsurpassed
enlightened Way, but are fond of the lesser vehicle and aresatisfied with little attainment.”
Commentary:

Here the Buddha scolds Purna even more severely. “Whyhaven’t you cut off your wearisome defilements? Why do you
move your mind and let the tiresome dust spring up? “It is all
because you do not diligently seek the unsurpassed enlightened
Way. You aren’t attentive at all times to the unsurpassed path toenlightenment, but are fond of the lesser vehicle and are satisfied

95

96

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

with little attainment. You are greedy for the dharmas of the small
vehicle and are content with having attained a slight state.”
This section of text is very important. Everyone should take alook at himself. Ask yourself whether you are actually diligently
seeking unsurpassed Bodhi. Are you genuinely seeking theBuddhadharma? If you really want to understand the Buddhadharma, you should diligently seek unsurpassed Bodhi. Ask yourself
what you are doing here every day. “Is it the case that I just follow
the crowd? If people laugh, do I laugh? If people talk, do I talk?” If
you just follow the crowd, you are not really developing your own
skill. If you are really working on yourself, then you aren’t evenaware of it when someone beside you speaks. You don’t even hear
them. If someone walks past you, you don’t even see them.
“I’m not deaf, I’m not blind,” you say. “Why wouldn’t I see
them? Why wouldn’t I hear someone speak?”If you are able not to see and not to hear, even though you are
not blind or deaf: that is the wonderful. Then you’ve really got
something. You are not blind or deaf, butYour eyes see forms,
but inside there is nothing.
Your ears hear mundane sounds,
but the mind does not know.
If you can be like that, then I know that you are diligently seeking
unsurpassed Bodhi. If you are not like that, you should becourageous, truly set your mind on the Way, and seek theunsurpassed Path.
One day someone said to me, “There’s not a single place here
that’s quiet.” If you yourself are quiet, then every place is quiet. If
you yourself are not quiet, then no place will be quiet. If you are notquiet within and are turned around by external states, there will be
external states wherever you go. No matter where you go to themountains, to the rivers, on the great earth, in the houses andcottages, on the porches and verandas – no matter where you go it

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

will not be quiet. It is because you can’t even get along withyourself. You get angry with yourself. And why is that? Because
you can’t control your environment. You are influenced by it.
When someone passes by a person who diligently seeks for
Bodhi, he doesn’t notice the person passing; if someone says
something nearby him, he doesn’t even hear it.
“You are always urging the impossible,” you protest. “It can’t
be done.”If you can find a way to do the impossible, then it counts. All ofthese things are insignificant states if you have the Way. If you canturn the noisy city into a mountain grove, you’ve got some skill.
So, ask yourself whether you are diligently seeking theunsurpassed Bodhi. Or have you come here just to find fault withpeople instead? “So-and-so is all right, but so-and-so is always
wrong.” Do you just keep pointing the camera outward to takepictures of others and never of your self? You should return thelight and look within. Have you really been studying during thetime you have been studying the Buddhadharma? If not, thenyou’ve wasted your time. If you have been seriously studying, ask
yourself what ad vantages you have gained. If you haven’t gained
any, you should work even harder. Take for example your ability torecite the Shurangama Mantra. How are you doing? Can you recite
it from memory? After all, the Shurangama Sutra was spoken on
behalf of the Shurangama Mantra. Without the Shurangama
Mantra, there wouldn’t even be a Shurangama Sutra. So, even if
you don’t understand the text of the Shurangama Sutra, you pass if
you can recite the Shurangama Mantra from memory. But don’t
worry about it too much. You should still eat when it’s time to eat
and sleep when it’s time to sleep. Don’t get so concerned about not
being able to recite the Shurangama Mantra from memory thatwhen it’s time to eat you can’t get the food down, and when it’stime to sleep you have insomnia. If you get all bothered about it,
you’ll be even less able to learn the Mantra.

97

98

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

I said you should look and yet not see, listen and yet not hear.
But people are turned around by situations and cannot control them.
You pay a lot of attention to something when you first see it. But
after a while you forget about it, and it ceases to exist for you. Takea clock as an example. The old ones used to go “tick, tock’” andthen chime. If you had such a clock, you might notice its ticking at
first, but after you got used to it, you wouldn’t even hear it
anymore. If you listen for it, it’s still ticking, but if you pay it nomind, it’s as if it isn’t there at all. This proves that if your mind is
not attached to something, it doesn’t exist. And that’s what’s meantby
The eyes see forms,
but inside there is nothing.
The ears hear sounds,
but the mind does not know.
So you join everyone here in meditation, but then complain that acertain person wiggles. The person beside you keeps moving; but
don’t put the blame on him. It’s just that you don’t have enoughsamadhi-power. If you did, then no matter how much the person next
to you moved, you wouldn’t even know it. How do you know that
person is moving? Because you are moving. Your mind is moving.
That’s a state. There are little states and big states, good states
and bad states. All you have to do is know how to use the Buddhadharma and none of them is any problem.
“But I can’t use it now,” you protest. If you can’t use it, youhave to think of a way to do so. You have to keep heading in that
direction. As your skill deepens, you will quite naturally not be
moved by states. Once you have enough samadhi, no state will
move your mind. In China there’s a saying:
When you have studied in depth,
You won’t have a temper.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

People fly off the handle when they lack sufficient education. If
your samadhi is sufficient, then even if something is really bad, you
can influence it for the better. For example, I’ve said that as long as
I am in San Francisco the earth will not quake. People who don’t
understand the Buddhadharma think that this is impossible. But if
you understand the Buddhadharma and you practice until you havesome samadhi, then wherever you are, the earth stays put. It’s
absolutely certain that there won’t be a problem. So now we are all
studying samadhi-power, and when you really have samadhipower, it will be peaceful wherever you go. If you don’t have any
samadhi, then even peaceful places won’t be peaceful, because
your mind is moving. With samadhi-power you can transform yourenvironment. This is most important.
Therefore, you must first study the Shurangama Mantra, andthen you must study the Shurangama Samadhi. With the
Shurangama Samadhi, you are not afraid of anything; you are reallysolid. So now I am telling the earth here in San Francisco to remain
solid, and even if an atom bomb fell, it wouldn’t matter, it wouldn’t
go off. You should all have faith and not be afraid. With the
Shurangama Mantra, and with the fact that we are explaining theShurangama Sutra, there is nothing to be afraid of. The Buddhas
and Bodhisattvas are certainly protecting us as we study the
Buddhadharma here, so none of you should worry.
Sutra:

Purna said, “I am non-dual and complete with the Thus
Come One’s perfect brightness of the precious enlightenment,
the true wonder of the pure mind. But long ago I was victimized
by false thoughts that have no beginning and I have long
endured the turning wheel of rebirth. Now I have attained thesagely vehicle, but it is not yet ultimate. The World Honored
One has completely extinguished all falseness and obtained
wonderful true permanence.

99

100

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:

Having heard the Buddha say that Purna did not diligently seek
unsurpassed Bodhi, was greedy for the dharmas of the lesser
vehicle, and was satisfied with a little, Purna responded, “I amnon-dual and complete with the Thus Come One’s perfectbrightness of the precious enlightenment.” He said that he andthe Buddha were both replete with the nature of the Treasury of theThus Come One, the true wonder of the pure mind. There is nodivision into two, and it is not that there is more or less of anything.
But, although the Buddha’s true, wonderful, pure mind and mineeach has the precious enlightenment and is perfectly bright, long
ago I was victimized by false thoughts that have no beginningand I have long endured the turning wheel of rebirth. In the past
I got caught up in beginningless false thoughts, and for ever so long
I have been turning over and over again in the six paths of rebirth.
Now I have attained the sagely vehicle. Now I have been certified
as having attained the fourth fruition of Arhatship. But it is not yet
ultimate. But I haven’t yet gotten completely rid of my left-overhabits of false thinking. My true mind has not yet revealed itself.
The World Honored One has completely extinguished all
falseness and obtained wonderful true permanence. For theWorld Honored One, the false is gone and only the true remains.
His state is particularly subtle, wonderful, and truly permanent. It
will never change.”
Sutra:“I venture to ask the Thus Come One why all living beings
exist in falseness and conceal their own wonderful brightness,so that they keep drowning in this deluge?”
Commentary:“I venture to ask the Thus Come One, I dare to question the
Buddha, why all living beings exist in falseness. Why do they
suddenly give rise to falseness?” This is like Purna’s earlier
question: “If the fundamental purity pervades the Dharma Realm,
why do there suddenly arise the mountains, the rivers, and the great

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

earth?” Living beings’ self-nature is basically pure and devoid offalseness. Why then does the falseness arise?
“And why do they conceal their own wonderful brightness,so that they keep drowning in this deluge?” They cover overtheir wonderfully bright true mind, and they go on in this world,
turning through the paths of rebirth, until they are submerged in thisworld, just like being drowned. They keep sinking into the mire of
the wheel of birth and death.
M2 The Thus Come One uses an analogy to show there is no cause and instructs him
to immediately stop.
N1 The analogy to explain that there is no cause.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Purna, “Although you have cast off
doubts, you still have not ended residual delusions. I will now
employ a worldly event in questioning you.
Commentary:

Purna wanted to know why false thinking should arise in thefundamental purity which pervades the Dharma Realm, false
thinking which covers over the wonderful bright mind of everyone.
In reply, The Buddha said to Purna, “Although you have cast off
doubts, you still have not ended residual delusions.” When I
explained the continuity of the world, the continuity of living
beings, and the continuity of karmic retribution to you, you got ridof your doubts, but you still haven’t completely realized theprinciple and are not yet totally clear – You still have a few
questions. I will now employ a worldly event in questioning you.
It will be easy for you to understand an ordinary event, a worldly
phenomenon, so I will employ one in asking you some questions.”
N2

He correlates the dharma and the analogy.

Sutra:“Have you not heard of Yajnadatta in Shravasti who on
impulse one morning held a mirror to his face and fell in lovewith the head in the mirror? He gazed at the eyes and eyebrows

101

102

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

but got angry because he could not see his own face. He decided
he must be a li mei ghost. Having lost all his bearings, he ran
madly out. What do you think? Why did this person set out ona mad chase for no reason?”
Purna said, “That person was insane. There’s no otherreason.”Commentary:“Purna, haven’t you heard this story? Have you not heard of
Yajnadatta in Shravasti who on impulse one morning held amirror to his face? Didn’t you hear the news about Yajnadatta inthe city of Flourishing Virtue?” At that time there were nonewspapers; word just got around. Yajnadatta’s name means“Arrived in a Temple,” () because once his mother went to a
god’s temple to pray and gave birth to her son while she was there.
One morning Yajnadatta got up and impulsively, with out any
forethought, picked up a mirror and held it to his face. His own face
was reflected in the mirror, and he loved what he saw. He wasdelighted with how handsome the head in the mirror was.
“He fell in love with the head in the mirror. He gazed at theeyes and eyebrows: He scrutinized the features and decided thehead was superb, but got angry because he could not see his own
face.” Then, suddenly he flew into a rage. “Why don’t I have ahead?” he demanded. “Imagine how fine it would be if I had a head
like that’” He got exasperated because he couldn’t see his own face
and thought he didn’t have a head. “I can see the head in the mirror
perfectly well. Why can’t I see my own face and eyes?” He decided
he must be a li mei ghost. At this point he made a mistake. He
thought he was a ghost or a weird creature of some kind. Li mei
ghosts dwell in the mountains, and they have a kind of bewitchingThe Reason for Perfect Penetration

power. Li mei and wang liang are two kind of ghosts. There’s averse in Chinese about them:

Lutes, flutes, ballon guitars:
Eight great kings, every king on top.
Li mei, wang liang:
Four small ghosts, each ghost to the side.
Once he had decided he was a ghost, he “lost all his bearings, heran madly out.” He was trying to shake the ghost. He ran up anddown the streets of the city. There wasn’t any other reason for his
behavior except that he had become possessed with the idea that he
was a ghost.
“What do you think? Purna, what’s your idea about this? Why
did this person set out on a mad chase for no reason?” What was
actually behind the unreasonable behavior that led him to run
madly about?”
Purna said, “That person was insane. There’s no otherreason.” Yajnadatta went crazy; he had no sane motive. He didn’t
understand, and therefore, he said he must be a weird creature,
because he couldn’t see his own head. Now, is it true that he didn’t
have a head? I believe that all of you are more intelligent than
Yajnadatta, and that none of you would conclude that you didn’t
have a head just because you saw a head in a mirror. Basically, hehadn’t lost his head, but he thought he had.

103

104

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Purna had asked Shakyamuni Buddha why living beings giverise to falseness for no reason. Shakyamuni Buddha then brought
up Yajnadatta and asked why he had decided on impulse that hedidn’t have a head. Purna replied that Yajnadatta’s mind had gonemad. Why do living beings give rise to falseness? It’s just because
they give rise to falseness in the true mind. It’s certainly not that
fundamentally there is a root of falseness there which can produce
the falseness. The principle is the same as with the case of
Yajnadatta.
Sutra:The Buddha said, “What reason can you give for calling
false the wonderful enlightened bright perfection, the fundamentally perfect bright wonder? If there is a reason, then how
can you say it is false?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Purna, “What reason can you give forcalling false the wonderful enlightened bright perfection, thefundamentally perfect bright wonder?” The Buddha is referringto the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is stilland yet constantly illumining, illumining and yet constantly still. It
is subtle, wonderful, and inconceivable. “What reason,” theBuddha asks Purna, “can you have for saying that the nature of theTreasury of The Thus Come One is empty and false? If there is areason, there’s some basis for it, if it is a critical judgement, if
there’s some good reason behind your doing so, how can you say
it is false? If you can pass a critical judgment about something, it
must exist. It would be true, not false, and you wouldn’t be able tosay it was empty and false.”
Sutra:“All your own false thinking becomes in turn the cause formore. From confusion you accumulate confusion through kalpa
after kalpa; although the Buddha is aware of it, he cannot
counteract it.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

Commentary:“All your own false thinking, although it is false, gives rise toa lot more falseness.” False thoughts are like ants – in a shortamount of time a few can produce many. Or like bacteria. How does
this happen? It’s as I’ve said before:
The good get together,
The bad gang up:
People find their own kind.
In the same way, false thoughts arise, accumulate, and “becomes inturn the cause for more.” Suddenly there’s a lot of false thinking.
In fact, that is what keeps people from be coming enlightened. If it
isn’t one false thought coming in, it’s another one arriving, theyflock in and out like guests at an open house. I asked one of you
what you thought about in meditation, and the answer was,“Sometimes I think about good things to eat, sometimes aboutwearing nice clothes, or about living in a fine house, or buying a
new car. Sometimes I even plan how I’m going to buy a helicopter
when I get the money.” When you sit in meditation, all thesethoughts arise. One goes by and the next one arrives, coming andgoing – “all your own false thinking.”“From confusion you accumulate confusion. One in stance ofconfusion breeds a lot more, through kalpa after kalpa”: Because
your false thinking is so great, you can’t put a stop to it, and so you
keep your self-nature busy from morning to night. Basically, theself-nature is fundamentally pure and pervades the Dharmarealm,
but when it entertains too much false thinking, it can’t rest. It
entertains false thinking for kalpa after kalpa and is never finished.
“Today this false thought invited me over, and tomorrow I’ve beenasked by that false thought to go to a play. The day after tomorrow
I’ve got a date with another false thought to go dancing, and thenthere are meetings and social gatherings. In general, there are a lotof things happening.” And so for kalpa after kalpa, from time

105

106

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

without beginning until today, you still haven’t finished having
meetings.
“Although the Buddha is aware of it, he cannot counteractit.” The Buddha sees all this going on, but he can’t counteract it. He
can’t get you to turn around and face the other way. You are still
friends with the false thoughts and can’t renounce them.
If you can’t renounce death,
you can’t change life.
If you can’t reject the false,
you won’t succeed with the true.
“Does ‘renouncing death’ mean that I die now, and does ‘changing
life’ mean I go off to a new rebirth?” you ask. No. It means thatwhile you are still alive, you look upon yourself as a living deadperson. If you do that, then you won’t flare up if someone criticizes
you or gloat if someone compliments you. Just pretend you are
dead. Don’t be so worried about your reputation, and don’t put a lotof energy into this thin shell of physical existence. “Renounce
death”, that way, and then after such a “big death” you can have a“big life.”
If you can’t reject the false,
you won’t succeed with the true.
Why haven’t you attained to your precious, perfectly enlightened
nature? It’s because you have too much false thinking add can’t
renounce it. And every day your mind that seeks advantage fromsituations grows. Once you start seeking advantage from situations,
there’s no point in hoping to accomplish the Way.
Most people put their energy into lifeless things. People who
cultivate the Way should apply their skill to living things. “Lifelessthings” means your physical body, which keeps you hopping on its
behalf. In the future, your body will certainly die. The “living
thing” is our self-nature which never dies. When your physicalThe Reason for Perfect Penetrationbody dies, your self-nature does not die. It just moves to a newhouse.
Sutra:“From such confused causes, the cause of confusion
perpetuates itself. When one realizes that confusion has nocause, the falseness becomes baseless. Since it never arose, why
would you hope for its extinction? One who obtains Bodhi islike a person who awakens to realize the events of a dream;even though his mind is awake and clear, he cannot get hold of
the things in the dream and physically display them.
Commentary:“From such confused causes, the cause of confusion
perpetuates itself. You encounter confusion and it seems to reallyexist. The false thinking appears to be real enough, but actually it isphony. You seem to have false thinking, but actually the confusion
doesn’t have a substantial nature. Thus, you can’t say that
confusion gives rise to confusion, because confusion doesn’t haveany substance of its own. When one realizes that confusion has
no cause – that there is nothing for confusion to rely on; that it has
no seed, no root – the falseness becomes baseless. Once you
realize that confusion hasn’t any substance, how can the false
remain? Since it never arose: It has no way to come into being.
The person who said he didn’t have a head thought he didn’t haveone, but it was really growing right there on his shoulders.
Confusion is a temporary lack of clarity. It’s not that your confusion
completely obliterates your enlightened nature. Why would you
hope for its extinction? If it doesn’t arise, how can you say it isdestroyed?
“One who obtains Bodhi is like a person who awakens torealize the events of a dream. When he was asleep he was theEmperor, had a whole passel of advisors, ate fine foods, and wasrichly dressed, and everything he did reaped immeasurable
blessings. Even though his mind is awake and clear, he cannot
get hold of the things in the dream and physically display

107

108

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

them.” Could he bring out the events in the dream and show themto people? No. Who is the person whose mind is “awake andclear?” It’s the Buddha. The Buddha can speak Dharma to point out
that you experience all kinds of states in a dream, but he can’t takethe states from the dream and display them for you in actuality.
Although the Buddha speaks Dharma to destroy confusion andfalseness, nevertheless he can’t physically get hold of false
thoughts and confusion and show them to you. All he can do is use
analogies to instruct you. Don’t expect him to pull out the actual
things as proof. So, he’s like the person who awakens from a dreamand can talk about all the things that happened, but he can’t pull out
the actual things of the dream and show them to you.
Sutra:“How much the more is that the case with some thing which
is without a cause and basically non-existent, such as
Yajnadatta’s situation that day in the city? Was there any
reason why he became fearful for his head and went runningabout? If his madness were suddenly to cease, it would not bethat he had obtained his head from someplace outside; and so
before his madness ceases, how can his head have been lost?
Commentary:“How much the more is that the case with some thing which
is without a cause? Since you can’t display the things you saw in a
dream to prove to others that you saw them, how much the more
impossible would it be to prove the existence of something that has
no source, no root, and no cause, and that is basically nonexistent? Confusion certainly has no substance or appearance.
There isn’t any “thing” there at all. It is like Yajnadatta’s situationthat day in the city. Was there any reason why he became
fearful for his head and went running about?” Was there really
any reason why he got frightened and began to question theexistence of his own head? His doubt was this: He said he couldn’t
see his own head and concluded that he didn’t have a head. He saw
a head in the mirror but didn’t realize that it was his own. He

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

thought it existed independent of him there in the mirror. So, hescolded himself for not having a head and called him self a headlessfreak. And that’s why he began running around. “If his madness
were suddenly to cease, it would not be that he had obtained hishead from someplace outside.” His craziness might stop, but it;
isn’t that his head has returned from somewhere else. This
represents the fact that although we have given rise to confusion,
confusion has no nature of its own; it has no substance orappearance. Although the True Suchness of the self-nature may
become confused, it is never lost. And, when there is no confusion,
it isn’t the case that one has obtained the True Suchness of the selfnature. In the same way, one’s head is one’s own all along. It’s not
the case that one can obtain a head or lose a head.
“And so before his madness ceases, how can his head havebeen lost?” When Yajnadatta lost his head, where did it go? That’s
the topic for today. If you know where it went, then you understanda certain amount of this Sutra. If you don’t know where it went, you
should listen attentively to the Sutra right now, and you will
understand. Even before his madness ceases, then, has he in fact
lost his head, or hasn’t he? Is it really gone?
Sutra:“Purna, falseness is the same way. How can it exist?
Commentary:

The head didn’t actually go anywhere. It wasn’t lost. The only
reason he thought he didn’t have a head is that he got confused.
“Purna, falseness is the same way. How can it exist?” Where is
the root of falseness? It doesn’t have any support or any foundation.
Without a root, then, where do you suppose confusion and falsenessreally are? You can’t find them.
N3

He explains that he should immediately stop.

Sutra:“All you need do is not follow discriminations, because noneof the three causes arises when the three conditions of the three

109

110

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

continuities of the world, living beings, and karmic retribution
are cut off.
Commentary:“All you need do – you don’t have to use any other method – is
not follow the discriminations – of your false thinking, because
none of the three causes arises when the three conditions of thethree continuities of the world, living beings, and karmic
retribution are cut off.” If you don’t give rise to discriminations,then there is no world, there are no living beings, and there is no
karmic retribution; the three conditions are cut off. These threecontinuities existed in the first place because of your false
consciousness and discriminating mind. When the conditions are
cut off, the causes do not arise.
Sutra:“Then the madness of the Yajnadatta in your mind willcease of itself, and just that ceasing is Bodhi. The supreme,pure, bright mind originally pervades the Dharma Realm. It is
not something obtained from anyone else. Why, then, labor andtoil with marrow and joint to cultivate and be certified?
Commentary:“Then the madness of the Yajnadatta in your mind, yourmad mind, will cease of itself. Your confusion will quiet itself, andjust that ceasing is Bodhi.” It’s not the case that once it ceases it
can start up again. The ceasing it self is Bodhi. Simply getting ridof the confusion is the true. It’s not that after the confusion is gone,
there is the true. Rather, once you understand in the midst of yourconfusion, the truth reveals itself. They are not two things. Your
understanding is true, and your lack of under standing is confusion.
The confusion basically has no foundation, and if you can stop it,that ceasing is itself Bodhi, the enlightened nature.
“The supreme, pure, bright mind, which is incomparable andundefiled, with a light that shines everywhere, originally pervades
the Dharma Realm. It is not something obtained from anyone

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

else; that is, it doesn’t come from someplace external. It issomething inherent in every person. The true mind – the supreme,pure, bright mind – is not greater in the Buddha’s case, even by alittle bit, nor is it even a little bit smaller in the case of living beings,
although it is in the midst of confusion. The supreme, pure, brightmind is innate in everyone; no one lacks it. It is not somethingborrowed from someone else or obtained from some external place.
“Why, then, labor and toil with marrow and joint tocultivate and be certified?” An example of labor and toil is that ofparents for their children. They nourish the baby, change its
diapers, and do everything in their power to display their kindness
and concern for it. By the same token, you don’t need to treat yourself-nature like a baby and labor and toil on its behalf because theself-nature is inherent in you. You don’t have to care for it with thetoil “of marrow and joint.”
The butcher, P’an Ting, in Chuang Tze’s Yang Shen Chu, wasso powerful that he could decapitate a cow without exerting his“marrow and joints.” He could cut through with a single swipe. The
meaning of “marrow and joint” here in the text is that you don’t
have to calculate and formulate a plan for how you are going tocultivate and become certified. There is no cultivation of thisDharma and no certification to it. One cultivates as if notcultivating and is certified as if there is no certification. This is theeffortless Way. And the fine points of it are perfectly fused andunobstructed. You don’t have to cultivate and be certified. Didn’t
Ananda say earlier, “So that I needn’t pass through countless aeons
to attain the Dharma body?” He doesn’t have to go through threegreat asamkhyeya kalpas to attain the Dharma body. The wonderful
Dharma of the Shurangama Sutra is just in this: It is not necessary
to labor and toil in marrow and joint to cultivate and be certified.
N4

He concludes with an analogy to show it is not lost.

Sutra:“This is to be like the person who has a wish fulfilling pearl
sewn in his clothing without realizing it. Thus he roams abroad

111

112

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetration

in a state of poverty, begging for food and always on the move.
Although he is indeed destitute, the pearl is never lost.
Commentary:

If the Yajnadatta within you, your mad mind, ceases – if yourfalse thinking, your perpetual state of confusion and lack of enlightenment disappears – then Bodhi appears. But, the appearance ofBodhi is not something that is obtained from outside, nor is there
any need to nourish it in yourself. It is something we have all along.
The Buddha now gives Purna another example, “This is to be likethe person who has a wish fulfilling pearl sewn in his clothing
without realizing it.” The wish-fulfilling pearl makes whateverwish you might have come true. The first Hand and Eye in the Great
Compassion Dharma is the Hand and Eye of the Wish-Fulfilling
Pearl. If you want gold, you can have gold; if you want silver, you
can have silver; anything at all can manifest from the wish fulfilling
pearl. Someone who has a wish-fulfilling pearl is the wealthiest
person on earth, because it can never be used up. You can havewhatever wealth and riches come to your mind
The person in the Buddha’s example has a wish-fulfilling pearl
sewn in his clothing “without realizing it.” Maybe he once knew,
but with the passage of time, he has forgotten about it. He is
probably a very forgetful person and doesn’t even remember suchan important matter as this. “Thus he roams abroad in a state ofpoverty” He is penniless: so destitute that he has hardly any clothes
to wear. Perhaps he doesn’t have a house and has to sleep along theroad. By this I don’t mean that he is like people who get together
and go camping out in the open. They do that for fun. This person
is so poor that he has no choice. He must “beg for food and he isalways on the move. He ends up a beggar. Although he is indeed
destitute, the pearl is never lost.” Although the fact of his poverty
is very real, he has still hot lost his wish-fulfilling pearl. This showsthat although we people are in a state of confusion, our self-nature
is not lost.

The Reason for Perfect Penetration

One may be confused, lack understanding, and not study the
Buddhadharma, still, the self-nature is not lost. Those greedy forworldly riches and honor, for entertainment and pleasure, don’t
realize that these mundane attainments are not genuine riches andhonor. The poorest people are those who do not recognize genuine
principle; they are those who do not understand the Buddhadharma.
Since you don’t under stand the Buddhadharma, you don’t realizethat your self nature is like the hidden wish-fulfilling pearl. But,
even when you don’t understand your self-nature, still the nature of
the Treasury of the Thus Come One – the supreme, pure, brightmind – is certainly not lost. It is still inherently yours.
Those who cultivate and believe in the Buddhadharma
understand that their self-nature is inherent within them, and theycome to discover their innate wealth. That is genuine riches andhonor.
Sutra:“Suddenly, a wise person shows him the pearl: all his wishes
are fulfilled, he obtains great wealth, and he realizes that thepearl did not come from somewhere outside.”
Commentary:“Suddenly, a wise person shows him the pearl.” The wise
person is analogous to the Buddha. Showing him the pearl in his
clothing represents pointing out to him his inherent Buddha-nature.
“All his wishes are fulfilled,” when he obtains the wish-fulfilling
pearl. He can have whatever he wants, and “he obtains great
wealth.” He be comes an elder with great blessings. He has somuch money that he can’t count it all, even with the help of
accountants The “great wealth” represents one’s understanding of
one’s inherent self-nature and one’s being certified as having
attained the enlightened fruition of Bodhi. “He realizes that thepearl did not come from somewhere outside.” He understands
that the “spiritual pearl,” the wish-fulfilling pearl, is not obtained
from outside. This means that he knows that his inherent Buddhanature is not obtained from outside himself. When you can

113

114

Volume One – The Reason for Perfect Penetrationaccomplish Buddhahood, You will know, and you’ll say, “Oh, sothat’s what it’s all about.” When you become enlightened, you willknow that basically you were an enlightened person all along.
You’ll think, “If I’d realized this earlier, I wouldn’t have had put
forth so much effort. I wouldn’t have had to go outside begging forfood. I wouldn’t have had to endure such poverty.” But you haven’t
had a wise person to instruct you, and you yourself have alreadyforgotten. So, as we listen to instruction on the Shurangama Sutra,
each of us should discover the wish-fulfilling pearl in his or her
clothing. If you uncover your wish-fulfilling pearl, you will
become the most wealthy person in the world. Another definition of
genuine wealth is this:The mind’s stopping and thoughts’ ceasing:That is true wealth and honor.
Selfish desires cut off completely:That is the true field of blessings.
If your false-thinking mind stops, if your crazy thoughts
disappear, then you have attained genuine wealth and honor. So,
when you obtain the wish-fulfilling pearl, you won’t have any more
greed, because you will already have everything. Everything will
be yours, and if you have no selfishness, no thoughts of desire, thenyou are a person who is a genuine field of blessings.

115

CHAPTER 3

Ananda Attaches to Causes andConditions

J2
K1

He also instructs Ananda.
Ananda traces the Buddha’s words and attaches to causes a conditions.

Sutra:

Ananda then bowed at the Buddha’s feet, arose in the Great
Assembly, and said to the Buddha, “The World Honored One
now explains that when the three conditions of the karma ofkilling, stealing, and lust are cut off, the three causes for them
do not arise. Then the madness of Yajnadatta in the mind ceasesof itself, and just that ceasing is Bodhi. It is not somethingobtained from anyone else. These clearly are causes andconditions; why, then, does the Thus Come One abruptly rejectcauses and conditions?
Commentary:

Ananda then bowed at the Buddha’s feet, he prostrated
himself and grasped the Buddha’s feet, then arose in the Great
Assembly, and said to the Buddha, “The World Honored One
now explains that when the three conditions of the karma ofkilling, stealing, and lust are cut off” – the Buddha has discussed
how the greed of killing, the greed of stealing, and the greed of lust,

116

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

these three kinds of karma, bring about the continuity of the world,
the continuity of living beings. and the continuity of karmic
retribution. When these three conditions are cut off, “The threecauses for them do not arise. Then the madness of Yajnadatta inthe mind, that confusion in the mind, ceases of itself, and just thatceasing is Bodhi. It is not something obtained from anyone else.
It does not come from somewhere outside. That’s what the Buddha
said. These clearly are causes and conditions. This principle isquite obviously the dharma of causes and conditions. Why, then,does the Thus Come One abruptly reject causes andconditions? Why does the World Honored One reject causes andconditions, spontaneity, and mixing and uniting? What you aretalking about right now is the dharma of causes and conditions.”
Sutra:“It was through causes and conditions that my mind became
enlightened, World Honored One, and that is not only true of us
who are young in years, of us Sound-Hearers who still have to
study. Mahamaudgalyayana, Shariputra, and Subhuti, who are
now in this assembly and who followed the elder Brahmans,
became enlightened and obtained the state of no outflows uponhearing the Buddha expound upon causes and conditions.
Commentary:

Ananda said, “It was through the principle of causes andconditions that my mind became enlightened, World Honored
One, and that is not only true of us who are young in years, ofus Bhikshus, of us Sound-Hearers who still have to study.” Thelevel of fourth-stage Arhatship is called the position of “having
nothing left to study.” Those at the level of the first, second, andthird fruition still have to study. “Sound-Hearers” are the Arhats
who awakened to the Way upon hearing the Buddha speak Dharma.
“Mahamaudgalyayana, of the ‘Big Bean Clan,’ Shariputra, ‘Sonof the Egret,’ Subhuti, ‘Born into Emptiness,’ who are now in thisassembly and who followed the elder Brahmans – the Brahmans
who expounded the theory of spontaneity – became enlightened

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

and obtained the state of no outflows upon hearing the Buddha
expound upon causes and conditions.” They heard the doctrine of
the Twelve Conditioned Causes as expressed by the Buddha andbecame enlightened. They became Arhats with no outflows. They
had no more ignorance, and so
All their outflows were ended;
They had done what had to be done,
And would undergo no further becoming.
When all their outflows were ended, they became fourth-stage
Arhats – they obtained the penetration of the extinction of outflows.
They had done what had to be done and would not have to undergo
further rebirth.
Sutra:“Now you say that Bodhi does not come from causes andconditions. So the spontaneity that Maskari Goshaliputra andothers advocated in Rajagriha then becomes the primarymeaning! I only hope you will let fall great compassion andbreak through my confusion.”
Commentary:“World Honored One, you previously spoke the Dharma Of
causes and conditions and the Arhats opened enlightenment andwere certified as having attained the fruition. Now you say that
Bodhi does not come from causes and conditions. Now you’ve
done away with causes and conditions. The spontaneity that
Maskari Goshaliputra and others advocated in Rajagriha thenbecomes the primary meaning!” Maskari Goshaliputra was aleader of an externalist path that propounded spontaneity. His namebu chienmeans “One Who Has Not Seen The Way,” (tao). By using causes and conditions, the Buddha destroyed thetheory of spontaneity. Now that the Buddha has renounced causes
and conditions, Ananda says, spontaneity must reign supreme. “I
only hope you will let fall great compassion and break throughmy confusion. Buddha, I hope that with your mind of great

117

118

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

kindness and compassion you will bring us out of our confusion.
Instruct those of us who don’t recognize true principle, those of us
with too much false thinking.”
K2
L1

The Thus Come One expels his deep emotion and upbraids him for attaching sotightly.
He uses an analogy to expel his emotion and put forth his meaning.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “Let us take the case of
Yajnadatta in the city: if the causes and conditions of his
madness cease, the nature that is not mad will spontaneously
come forth. The entire principle of spontaneity and causes andconditions is nothing more than that.
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “Let us take the case of
Yajnadatta in the city: if the causes and conditions of his
madness cease… Can you explain the causes and conditions of his
madness? If his madness ceases, the nature that is not mad will
spontaneously come forth. The entire principle of spontaneityand causes and conditions is nothing more than that. Tell me,
what aspect of his situation arose from causes and conditions, andwhat aspect of it was spontaneous? That’s all there is to say about
these two principles it’s just a matter of what I have explained
here.”
Sutra:“Ananda, Yajnadatta’s head was spontaneously there, it
was a spontaneous part of him. There was never a time when it
was not. Why, then, did he suddenly fear that he had no headand start running about madly?
Commentary:“Ananda, do you realize that Yajnadatta’s head was spontaneously there? He never lost it, and he never got it back. It was aspontaneous part of him. That’s just the way he was: he had ahead. There was never a time when it was not. It wasn’t that

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

originally he didn’t have a head. Why, then, did he suddenly fearthat he had no head and start running about madly?” His head
was there; it was never lost. You tell me, then, why he got scaredand said that he was afraid he didn’t have a head. He frightened
himself into losing his head and started running around like a madman. What were the causes and conditions here? Where was the
spontaneity?
Sutra:“If he naturally had a head and went mad due to causes andconditions, would it not be just as natural for him to lose hishead due to causes and conditions?
Commentary:

Why didn’t he really lose his head?”
Sutra:“Basically his head was not lost. The madness and fear arosefrom falseness. There was never any change that took place.
Why, then, labor the point about causes and conditions?
Commentary:“Basically his head was not lost. The madness and fear arosefrom falseness.” He picked up a mirror one morning and said thathe could see the eyes and eyebrows of the head very clearly in the
mirror, but fretted that he could not see his own eyes and face.
Madness and fear arose, and he went running crazily about. His
madness and fear arose from falseness. “There was never any
change that took place.” Although he went mad and beganrunning about in fear that he had no head, there really hadn’t been
any change at all. So why, then, labor the point about causes andconditions? What causes and conditions are you going to make outof this? Spontaneity was involved?”
Sutra:“If the madness were spontaneous, the madness and fear
would be fundamental. Before he went mad, then, where washis madness hidden?

119

120

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

Commentary:“If the madness were spontaneous – if you want to argue thepoint and say that in fact his madness arose spontaneously of itself,
the madness and fear would be fundamental – the madness andfear would have been there all the time. Before he went mad, then,where was his madness hidden? Show me the place that themadness was hiding. You can’t find it.”
Sutra:“If the madness were not spontaneous, and his head were infact not lost, why did he run about in a state of madness?
Commentary:“If the madness were not spontaneous – were we to say his
natural state he was not mad, and his head were in fact not lost –there was nothing false about his head; it was not a phony head in
the first place – why did he run about in a state of madness? Why
did he go mad and run about?”
Sutra:“If you realize that you have a head and recognize themadness of your pursuit, then both spontaneity and causes andconditions become idle theories. That is why I say that the three
conditions’ ceasing to be is itself the Bodhi mind.
Commentary:“Ananda, if you realize that you have a head – if you
understand clearly about your own head – and recognize themadness of your pursuit: you see that it is you who are runningmadly about. When you know that you have not lost your head andrealize that there is no reason for you to be running crazily about,then both spontaneity and causes and conditions become idle
theories. Talk about causes and conditions and spontaneity justbecomes a joke. That is why I say that the three conditions’ceasing to be is itself the Bodhi mind. When there is no more
greed of killing, greed of stealing, or greed of lust in you, when youAnanda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

have cut off these three causes and conditions, you have attained
the Bodhi mind.”
L2

Tells him repeatedly to expel absolutely all emotion.

Sutra:“The Bodhi mind’s being produced and the mind subject toproduction and extinction’s being extinguished is simply
production and extinction.
Commentary:

We refer to the Bodhi mind as being produced and the mind of
production and extinction as being extinguished, but in reality they
have no actual sub stance or nature.
Sutra:“The ending of both production and extinction is theeffortless Way. If there is spontaneity, then clearly it must bethat the thought of spontaneity arises and the mind subject toproduction and extinction ceases: that, then, is still productionand extinction.
Commentary:“The ending of both production and extinction is theeffortless Way. It is the great Shurangama Samadhi. If there isspontaneity, then clearly it must be that the thought ofspontaneity arises. You should understand that if there isspontaneity, then the thought of spontaneity arises, and the mind
subject to production and extinction ceases. You should realize
that. That, then, is still production and extinction. If your understanding is that the mind subject to production and extinction isextinguished, then you are proposing a case of production andextinction, not a case of spontaneity.
Sutra:“To call the lack of production and extinction spontaneity is
the same as to say that the single substance formed by the
combination of all mundane appearances is a mixed and united

121

122

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

essence, and that whatever is not mixed and united is basicallyspontaneous in nature.
Commentary:“To call the lack of production and extinction spontaneity is
the same as to say that the single substance formed by the
combination of all mundane appearances is a mixed and unitedessence. Saying that spontaneity is the opposite of production andextinction is just like saying that spontaneity is the opposite of a lotof appearances in the world coming together and forming a mixed
and united substance. It is like saying that a lack of mixing anduniting is spontaneity. Spontaneity in those terms is still in therealm of duality.
Sutra:“When spontaneity is devoid of spontaneity, and mixing anduniting are devoid of their unifying quality, so that spontaneityand unity alike are abandoned, and both the abandonment ofthem and their existence cease to be – that is no idle theory.
Commentary:“When spontaneity is devoid of spontaneity, and mixing anduniting are devoid of their unifying quality”: the phrase, “mixing
and uniting” refers to causes and conditions. When spontaneity
isn’t spontaneity and mixing and uniting don’t have the causes andconditions of mixing and uniting, “so that spontaneity and unity
alike are abandoned”: the two doctrines of spontaneity and of theuniting aspect of causes and conditions are each abandoned. “Andboth the abandonment of them and their existence cease to be.”When One separates from causes and conditions and spontaneity,
both are gone. There is no spontaneity and no causes andconditions; both dharmas are abandoned. “That is no idle theory.”
There aren’t any causes and conditions and there isn’t any
spontaneity. Such an explanation as that is no idle theory – it’s notjust talking in riddles.

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

L3

He directly scolds him for his excessive attachment to idle theories.

Sutra:“Bodhi and Nirvana are still so far away that you must
undoubtedly pass through kalpas of bitterness and diligence
before you cultivate them and are certified.
Commentary:“Bodhi and Nirvana, those fruitions, are still so far away thatyou must undoubtedly pass through kalpas of bitterness anddiligence before you cultivate them and are certified. If we lookat where you are now, Ananda, Bodhi and Nirvana are very far
away, indeed. You will certainly have to pass through very many
kalpas, enduring a lot of suffering and toiling at great length, before
you can finish cultivating and reach certification and attainment toBodhi and Nirvana.”
Sutra:“You can hold in memory the twelve divisions of the sutras
spoken by the Buddhas of the ten directions and their pure,
wonderful principles as many as the sands of the River Ganges,
but it only aids your idle theorizing.
“You can hold in memory, you can remember very clearly andnever leave anything out, the twelve divisions of the sutras
spoken by the Buddhas of the ten directions.” I explained theTwelve Divisions of the Canon at the beginning of this Sutra. I
wonder if anyone still remembers them. “And their pure,
wonderful principles as many as the sands of the River
Ganges”: In the Twelve Divisions of the Canon the doctrines are
pure and inconceivable and as numerous as the sands of theGanges, but it only aids your idle theorizing. Although you canremember so many sutras, it does nothing but help you concoct idle
theories. It’s not real.

123

124

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

L4

He proves to him that idle theories have no merit.

Sutra:“You can discuss causes and conditions and spontaneity andunderstand them perfectly clearly, and people in the worldrefer to you as the one foremost in learning. You have spentaeons upon aeons saturating yourself with learning, yet you
could not avoid the difficulty of Matangi.
Commentary:

I will list the Twelve Divisions of the Canon again for you:
1. Prose;
2. Repetitive verses;
3. Bestowal of predictions;
4. Interjected passages;
5. Analogies;
6. Former events;
7. Present lives;
8. Universalities;
9. Previously non-existent Dharma;
10. Unrequested Dharma;
11. Unconnected Dharma;
12. Discussions.
When I listed them, I didn’t look at any note’s or refer to any
commentary. I remembered them. In the same way, those of you
who are following this explanation of the Sutra should remember
what you read. When you study, you should aim at remembering it.
It’s a lot of bother when you don’t remember clearly what you’ve
studied, so that you have to look things up before you can explainthem. You should work to remember the essential parts of the Sutra.
“You can discuss causes and conditions and spontaneity andunderstand them perfectly clearly. You can remember the
principles very clearly and explain them precisely. And people inAnanda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

the world refer to you as the one foremost in learning. You havespent aeons upon aeons saturating yourself with learning.
You’ve developed your intelligence and memory-power.” Oh, now
I get it. Now I know why none of you remember the things I
explain. I figured it out when I reached this passage of text in the
Sutra. It never occurred to me before. You’ve seen that Ananda wasable to remember so many Sutras but that it didn’t do him any good,
so you have decided not to commit a single sentence to memory.
You don’t want to be like Ananda, who depended on erudition andneglected samadhi. That’s probably it, isn’t it?
He became infused with study and learning, like the incense
saturates the air here in the hall. In fact, those of you who come tohear the Sutras every day may not remember what you’ve heard,
but just think how helpful it is in ridding yourself of bad habits andfaults. At the very least, when you are studying the Sutras you
won’t be smoking cigarettes or doing other things that are bad foryou. Every day that you study you get better. Some people say thatwhen they study they advance a little and then retreat a little, but inthe final analysis, retreating from having studied is a lot better than
not having studied at all. If you never take a single step forward,
how could we even speak of retreat?
Yet you could not avoid the difficulty of Matangi. Although
you remember so many things, you still couldn’t keep out of trouble
with Matangi. In other words, as soon as you see a woman, you get
confused. Tell me, what use are you? No matter how many books
you’ve read, no matter how much Buddhadharma you remember,what use is it all if you forget everything as soon as you see awoman? Why are you like that?” the Buddha asks Ananda. Ananda,
no doubt, was red in the face at this point. Although he had beencertified to the first fruition of Arhatship, he must have blushed
when Shakyamuni Buddha asked him that question.
Sutra:“Why did you have to wait for me to use the spiritual
mantra of the Buddha’s summit? The fire of lust in Matangi’s

125

126

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

daughter’s heart died instantly, and she attained the position of
an Anagamin. Now she is one of a vigorous group in my dharma
assembly. The river of love dried up in her, and she was able toset you free.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “You’ve studied so much Buddhadharma, but
you go berserk as soon as you see a woman. You lost your head, andyou followed that woman right into her house, and once you got in
there you were on the verge of doing some unmentionable things.
What were you up to, anyway?” At this point the Buddha was likea judge cross-examining Ananda. Why did you have to wait forme to use the spiritual mantra of the Buddha’s summit and tell
Manjushri Bodhisattva to go save you? You yourself remember somuch of the Twelve Divisions of the Canon; why didn’t you recitethem for her? Why did you lose control? You see a woman andforget everything. The way you look at it, the only thing that exists
in the whole world is women.
“The fire of lust in Matangi’s daughter’s heart diedinstantly. Her sexual desire, her ignorance, instantly died, and she
attained the position of an Anagamin, the third fruition of
Arhatship.” Matangi’s daughter had loved Ananda. He became
more important to her than her own life. She went home and told
her mother that she absolutely had to trap Ananda. Her motherrecited the “former Brahma-Heaven Mantra,” and Ananda became
confused. Actually, we say the mantra confused him, but basicallythe deviant cannot overcome the , proper. If Ananda hadn’t had theleast bit of interest in Matangi’s daughter, then the recitation of themantra would have had no effect. It’s certain that Matangi’sdaughter caught Ananda’s eye. He stole several glances at her.
“What a pretty girl!” Determined not to look again, he turned hishead away but gave in again and took another look. After looking
her over a few times this way, the thought of the beauty of
Matangi’s daughter had planted itself in his mind. So when her

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

mother recited the mantra, Ananda followed her in a daze. If thishadn’t been the case, he never would have gone along.
The Buddha realized that Ananda was on the verge ofdestroying the precept-substance, and so he immediately spoke theShurangama Mantra. He commanded Manjushri Bodhisattva totake the mantra and go provide protection so that Ananda could besaved. When he got there and recited the Shurangama Mantra,
Ananda’s mind cleared. “How did I get here?” he wondered, and heheaded directly back to the Jeta Grove in the Garden of the
Benefactor of Orphans and the Solitary. He had been right at the
point of intercourse with Matangi’s daughter, and when Manjushri
Bodhisattva arrived with the Shurangama Mantra, Ananda no doubt
jumped up, threw on his clothes, and ran out. When Matangi’sdaughter realized he was leaving, she pursued him. “Why are youleaving at the most important moment?” she cried. So Ananda ran
back to the Jeta Grove with Mantangi’s daughter chasing along
behind. When she arrived, the Buddha asked her, “What are you
doing here?”“I love Ananda,” she replied.
“What do you love about Ananda?” the Buddha asked.
She said, “I love Ananda’s nose.”“We’ll cut off his nose and give it to you,” was the Buddha’s
immediate reply.
“I love Ananda’s eyes,” she continued.
“We’ll gouge them out and you can have them” the Buddha
interrupted.
“I love Ananda’s whole face,” she summed up.
“That’s easy,” said the Buddha, “We’ll just slice it off and you
can take it back with you.”“If you slice it off, it won’t be attractive,” she protested.
“If it wouldn’t be attractive then, what do you find so attractive
about it now when it’s still intact?”

127

128

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

And in the moment she took to think that over, she suddenly
became enlightened and was certified to the third fruition of
Arhatship. Because her love for Ananda was so extreme, she
instantaneously accomplished to the fruition when the Buddha
spoke that Dharma for her.
“Now she is one of a vigorous group in my dharma
assembly.” The word translated as “group” here is literally “forest”
in the Chinese text; it represents a gathering of people who arecourageously vigorous. Let me say to all of you now that you don’t
have to fear sexual attraction between men and women; all you
have to do is wake up to it and realize what it’s really all about.
Then there will be some hope for you. It’s just to be feared that you
won’t wake up, but will be totally confused and keep going back toit, thinking it is a source of happiness. In actuality, it is reallyagonizing. If you really understood, you’d never do it again. But
you don’t, so you think about it when you’re awake and dreamabout it when you are asleep and can’t leave it alone.
“The river of love dried up in her.” Love is like a torrential
river which flows on ceaselessly, swirling around you on all sides.
But when Matangi’s daughter heard the Buddha speak Dharma, for
her the river of love disappeared. The fire of love and desire wastransformed into an indestructible body of vajra. “And she wasable to set you free.” Because Matangi’s daughter was certified tothe third fruition of Arhatship, she didn’t try to hold onto you, andso now you’ve been set free.”At this point, Ananda was still a first stage Arhat. Hadn’t evenobtained the second fruition, but Matangi’s daughter went right past
him and was certified to the third fruition.
In five hundred former lives, Ananda and Matangi’s daughter
had been married to each other. So when she saw Ananda, it waslove at first sight – she had met her husband from former lives. Herlove for him was unavoidable. In fact, they probably had vows fromformer lives. Last life she had probably said to Ananda, “In the
future, let’s always get married to each other. Let us never part.”Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

That’s why the love between them was so strong that they fell inlove as soon as they laid eyes on each other.
L5

He urges him to diligently cultivate no outflows.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, your ability to keep in mind the Thus
Come One’s wonderful secret teachings of aeon after aeon is not
as good as a single day of no-outflow cultivation that is intent
upon getting far away from the two worldly sufferings of loveand hate.
Commentary:“Therefore, Ananda, your ability to keep in mind the Thus
Come One’s wonderful secret teachings of aeon after aeon – you
can remember and recite the Buddha’s teachings.” “Secret” means
what cannot be expressed in words or conceived of in thought, thatis, what is inconceivable and ineffable. “Secret” also refers toknowledge which is not shared between two people. For instance, I
am unaware of a Dharma being spoken for you; and you do notrealize that a Dharma is being spoken for me. It may be the same
Dharma, but when one person hears it, it is one principle, whereasanother person hears in it a different meaning. One explanation of asingle principle is viewed differently by different people. That’s
what is meant by “secret”; each per son received his own benefit.
“Teachings” is literally “adornments” in the text, indicating that thedoctrines that the Buddha explains are extremely lofty andvaluable.
“But your ability to remember so many Sutras is not as good asa single day of no-outflow cultivation.” It’s not as good ascultivating Dharma-doors with no afflictions, Dharma-doors withno false thinking. At the level of fourth stage Arhatship there are“no outflows.” Bodhisattvas also have no outflows. To have nooutflows means you have cut off all your habits and faults, yourignorance and afflictions, your greed, hatred, and stupidity. The
Buddha speaks of non-outflow cultivation “that is intent upon

129

130

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

getting far away from the two worldly sufferings of love andhate.” People think that love is a wonderful thing, and so there islove between men and women, love between fathers and sons. But
in fact love is suffering. “I know, of course, that being apart fromthose you love is suffering,” you say. But even if you aren’t awayfrom them, it’s still suffering. It’s still suffering.
When love reaches the ultimate point, it turns into its opposite,hate. Why does hate arise? Because there is love. Why does lovearise? Because there is hate. And what goes on between couples
and parents and children is a matter of past causes reaping effects inthis present life. Some couples are as “polite as guests” to eachother. They mutually respect each other. The expression in China is“She places things above her eyebrows” when she serves her
husband. This refers to a wife of old who used to lift the plates offood above her eyebrows in a gesture of respect before serving
them to her husband. Her husband also was particularly respectfulof her, they were like close friends. There was no sticky emotion
between them. So if couples have affinities from former lives, inthis life they will be compatible. The husband must be careful not
to do anything to offend his wife and the wife must not do anything
to hurt her husband. When a couple has affinities, each helps theother out in every situation. If the wife gets sick, the husband
quickly finds a doctor to treat her illness. If the husband is tired, thewife thinks of ways to make her husband comfortable.
Some couples come together because of mutual antagonism.
Again, because of resentment and animosity built up from former
lives, they come together in this life, and no matter what thehusband says, the wife disagrees. No matter what the wife thinks,
the husband disapproves. The household becomes one of complete
antagonism and there is bickering and quarreling from morning tonight. The husband beats his wife, and she retaliates by cracking hishead open or drawing blood wherever she can, so that he’s
embarrassed to be seen in public. Wouldn’t you say that this issuffering? It started out as love and turned into hate. That’s why it’ssaid that they are one and the same suffering.

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

All day long people talk about love, love, love. What love? Youlove day in and day out, you love until you die. But tell me, who areyou going to love then? If you understand the principle, the two
sufferings of love and hate don’t exist. If you don’t understand thisprinciple, then both sufferings are agony. Therefore, we cultivate to
be come enlightened, to understand, so that we will not be turned
around by these states. So don’t love and don’t hate. That is theMiddle Way.
L6

He reminds him of the baseness of his experience and severely scolds him.

Sutra:“In Matangi’s daughter, a former prostitute, love and desire
were dispelled by the spiritual power of the mantra. Now her
name in dharma is Bhikshuni ‘Nature.’
Commentary:“In Matangi’s daughter, a former prostitute, love and desire
were dispelled by the spiritual power of the mantra.” In former
lives she had been a woman of the streets, with a great amount ofsexual desire. Even so, the strength of the Shurangama Mantra
obliterated her emotional love. So now we know that the functionof the Shurangama Mantra is to obliterate each person’s love anddesire. “Then I don’t want to recite it any more,” you retort. “I don’t
want my love and desire to disappear. I want to keep them around.”Keep them around? Well, that’s up to you. If that’s what you
want, no one will force you to do otherwise. But you should also
know that the Shurangama Mantra not only gets rid of emotional
love and desire, it can increase your spiritual powers and yourwisdom. Its power is inconceivable. Emotional love is suffering. As
was just mentioned, love and hate are both suffering. Take
unrequited love, for instance. People in love think of nothing else
but the object of their desire to the point that they can’t sleep andthey lose their appetite. They keep dreaming up methods of pursuit,
but in the end they never get what they want. Wouldn’t you say thatceaseless thinking is suffering?

131

132

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions“Now her name in dharma is Bhikshuni ‘Nature.’” Hername represents her understanding of the self-nature. As soon as
the Buddha spoke Dharma for her, she was immediately certified tothe third fruition of Arhatship without going in sequence throughthe first two stages. She was certified to all three fruitions at once.
It was because she saw through it, saw that love and desire arebasically empty. Ananda was still stuck at the first stage while hiswife of five hundred former lives went right past him.
Sutra:“She and Rahula’s mother, Yashodhara both became awareof their past causes and knew that for many kalpas they had
endured the suffering of greed and love. Because they singlemindedly became permeated with the cultivation of thegoodness of no outflows, they were both freed from their bonds
and received predictions. Why, then, do you cheat yourself andstill remain caught up in looking and listening?”
Commentary:“She and Rahula’s mother, Yashodhara… Rahula was the
Buddha’s son, but he was not conceived through sexual intercourse.
Shakyamuni Buddha was married at seventeen years old and left
the home-life at nineteen. Although he married, it was not a sexual
relationship. Before the Buddha left home, Yashodhara wanted tohave a son by him. So the Buddha pointed to her belly and she
conceived. This may sound like a myth, but this is how it is actually
recorded in the Buddhist Sutras. You may want to figure out how
she could get pregnant just by having him point at her, but you’ll
find it’s an inconceivable and ineffable state of affairs.
Rahula’s name means “Obstacle.” Rahula lived in his mother’swomb for six years. This is another case of cause and effect. In aformer life, Rahula had plugged up a mouse-hole, and it took six
days for the mouse to gnaw out another passageway. As a result,
Rahula had to undergo the retribution of dwelling six years in his
mother’s womb.

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

Yashodhara, Rahula’s mother’s name, means “Renowned,”
indicating that she had a good reputation. People considered her an
especially fine woman.
Matangi’s daughter and Bhikshuni Yashodhara both became
enlightened, and “both became aware of their past causes andknew that for many kalpas they had endured the suffering of
greed and love.” They obtained the knowledge of past lives andthus were not only aware of their former lives but knew the causes
and effects of life after life from limitless kalpas past. They knewthat the reason why they had not awakened for life after life wasthat they suffered from greed and emotional love. Matangi’sdaughter had been a prostitute in former lives and Yashodhara’s
sexual desire was not small either. However, “they singlemindedly became permeated with the cultivation of thegoodness of no outflows” they turned the light around and becamein fused with cultivation. They decided they did not want to go
down the path to birth and death any longer. They wanted to turnaround and cultivate the goodness of no outflows, the ultimate
wholesomeness, and because of that “they were both freed fromtheir bonds and received predictions.” The bonds are those of
greed and desire, which tie one up so one cannot get free. And thoseof you now who read the phrase “freed from their bonds,” if you
have good roots, should become enlightened, and you should
wonder, “Oh, why am I still bound up in this?” And they received
predictions in which the Buddha told them what time they would
become Buddhas.
“Why, then, do you cheat yourself and still remain caught
up in looking and listening? You are still attached to sounds andforms. Why are you attached to appearances? Why haven’t you
renounced them?”

133

134

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

H3

The great assembly is led to enlightenment and praises his goodness, andexpresses gratitude for the benefit they have received.

Sutra:

When Ananda and the Great Assembly heard the Buddha’s
instruction, their doubts and delusion were dispelled. Theirminds awakened to the actual appearance, they experienced“Light ease” both physically and mentally, and they obtained
what they had never had before.
Commentary:

When Ananda and the Great Assembly heard the Buddha’s
instruction, that subtle and wonderful Dharma-door, their doubts
and delusion were dispelled. Before this, Purna and Ananda had
both had doubts and questions, as did the members of the Great
Assembly. Now the Buddha’s instruction had quelled their doubts.
Their minds awakened to the actual appearance. They
understood the doctrine of the Treasury of the Thus Come One,
which is empty and yet not empty, the substance and principle of
the actual appearance. They experienced “light ease” both
physically and mentally. It’s not easy to describe the experience of“light ease.” In the same way, only one who drinks a glass of waterknows whether the water is cold or warm. The experience of lightease is the initial expedient of Ch’an meditation. It occurs when one
has a little bit of success; one has an extremely blissful feeling. The
mind experiences great joy and the body feels very relaxed and atease. You sit there and your legs don’t hurt and your back doesn’tache and there are no false thoughts in your head; you don’t know
where the pain and false thoughts have gone to. And now, as
Ananda and Purna and the members of the Great Assembly listen to
the Buddha’s explanation of wonderful Dharma, the Buddha used
the Buddha-light to aid them all. Everyone then felt a most pleasing
and peaceful sensation. Sometimes when you listen to the Sutras,
you, too, may have this experience. The more you listen, thehappier you get; the more you hear, the more you like it. “The
Buddhadharma is so wonderful,” you think. “Too bad I didn’t hearAnanda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

it sooner,” and you experience boundless and limitless bliss. The
Buddha used his samadhi to fill them with bliss, and they obtained
what they had never had before.
Sutra:

Once again he wept, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, knelt on
both knees, placed his palms together, and said to the Buddha,“The Unsurpassed, Great, Compassionate, Pure, and Precious
King has instructed me well, so that, by means of these various
causes and conditions, expedients, and encouragements, all of
us who were immersed in the sea of suffering have escaped it.
Commentary:

My guess is that Ananda didn’t have any other talent except
crying – except, of course, his erudition, his talent in hand, but
crying runs a close second. Up to this point, Ananda has cried fivetimes. Again he cried, with a flood of tears streaming down his
face. Once again he wept and bowed at the Buddha’s feet. He
sobbed like a baby, bowing on the one hand and crying on the other.
He knelt on both knees, placed his palms together, and said to
the Buddha, “The Unsurpassed, Great, Compassionate, Pure,and Precious King – there is no one loftier than you, no one with amore compassionate mind.” “Pure and Precious King” refers to the
Buddha.
“The Buddha has instructed me well. You’ve used good andclever expedients to teach me, so that, by means of these various
causes and conditions, expedients, and encouragements –you’ve used all kinds of expedient devices, all kinds of analogies,
and very clever skill-in-means.” “Expedient” dharmas are basicallynot true. For instance, at the beginning of his teaching, the Buddha
discussed causes and conditions to destroy the theory of
spontaneity propounded by adherents of externalist paths. Now heis rejecting the idea of causes and conditions, because it is really an
expedient device which is, by definition, not ultimate Dharma.
“Encouragements” occur, for example, when a teacher might say toa disciple, “You write characters very well; you’ve made a lot of

135

136

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

progress. You’ll become very accomplished in your study ofChinese.” Or, he might say, “You are sitting in Ch’an meditation a
lot better these days. You used to have a lot of false thoughts, butthey have subsided significantly. You’re showing a little samadhi
from your cultivation.”“All of us who were immersed in the sea of suffering haveescaped it. All of us were really dull-witted and couldn’t figure out
what to do. But now we’ve gotten out of the sea of suffering, that is,out of emotional love and desire.” Don’t make the mistake ofthinking those things are a garden of pleasure; they are the sea ofsuffering. Now that Ananda has escaped it, he’s feeling a lot morerelaxed, not as harried as he used to be. He is so grateful for the
Buddha’s compassion that he is moved to tears. It was all right for
Ananda to cry then, but we here shouldn’t be crying so much now.
Why? Ananda cried for the sake of the Dharma, but I notice thatmost of the tears I see here are evidence of emotional desire. Some
can’t see their boyfriends, so they cry. Some can’t see their girlfriends, so they cry. This crying is going on because you haven’t
escaped the sea of suffering, whereas when Ananda cried this time
it was because he had escaped. By whose power? Shakyamuni
Buddha pulled him out. So now, when we hear the Sutra, we should
turn the light inward and take a good look at what we find reflected
there. In what way do we differ from Ananda?
F3

He explains the method of Shamatha and causes him to deeply enter through theear organ.
G1 He selects the organ for direct entry.
H1 Ananda expresses an analogy of seeking the door so he can enter.
I1 He tells what he has experienced from the Buddha’s instruction.

Sutra:“World Honored One, having heard the sound of dharma
like this, I know that the Treasury of the Thus Come One, thewonderful, enlightened, bright mind, pervades the ten
directions and includes the Thus Come One, the lands of the ten
directions, and the pure, precious adornments of the land of the
Wonderfully Enlightened King. Yet, the Thus Come One onceAnanda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

again admonishes that erudition is of no merit and is not as
good as cultivation.
Commentary:

Ananda says, “World Honored One, having heard the soundof dharma like this, through the Buddha’s guidance andinstruction, I know that the Treasury of the Thus Come One, thewonderful, enlightened, bright mind, pervades the ten
directions and includes the Thus Come One, the lands of the ten
directions, and the pure, precious adornments of the land of the
Wonderfully Enlightened King, the Buddha’s land. Now weknow that the doctrine that the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One pervades the Dharma Realm is really true. Yet, the Thus
Come One once again admonishes that erudition is of no meritand is not as good as cultivation. The Buddha scolds me, sayingthat no matter how strong my memory is, it is useless if I don’treach the state of no outflows. I’ll never be able to get to theessence of cultivation and develop any skill.
I1

He gives an analogy of searching for a door in a house.

Sutra:“So now I am like a wanderer who suddenly encounters areigning king who bestows upon him an elegant house. He has
obtained a mansion, but there needs to be a door in order for
him to enter it.
Commentary:

Ananda said, “So now I am like a wanderer who suddenly
encounters a reigning king.” A wanderer is someone who roams
along the dry land ( ) or waterways ( ), a traveler. He’s
someone who goes from place to place and stops at inns. He doesn’t
have a house of his own. “Then, suddenly he meets someone who
perhaps is the king of a country, or even an emperor, who bestows
upon him an elegant house.” The ruling king represents the
Buddha. The Buddha obviously can’t be compared to a mere king,but Ananda is just using an analogy here. The elegant house the

137

138

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. “He has obtained amansion, but there needs to be a door in order for him to enterit.” The house is as large as a palace, but if he doesn’t even get
through the door, he won’t see all the beauty within. He’s got thehouse, but there must be a door before he can get inside. This
represents the fact that one may understand the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, but there has to be a method of
cultivation before one can enter the nature.
Sutra:“I only hope the Thus Come One will not withhold his greatcompassion in instructing those of us in the assembly who arecovered over by darkness, so that we may renounce the small
vehicle and attain at last the Thus Come One’s Nirvana without
residue, the fundamental path of resolve, and that he will
enable those who still must study to know now how to subdue
the age-old seeking of advantage from conditions, to obtain
Dharani, and to enter into the knowledge and vision of the
Buddha.” Having said this, he made a full prostration, andtogether with the members of the assembly, he single-mindedly
awaited the Buddha’s compassionate instruction.
Commentary:“I only hope the Thus Come One, Ananda, wish that you, theWorld Honored One, will not fail to display your compassion in
instructing those of us in the assembly who are covered over by
darkness – those who are stupid, lack understanding, and are
confused.” He is referring to all in the assembly who had not beencertified to the fruition and become enlightened. “So that we may
renounce the small vehicle: There is the Great Vehicle and the
Small Vehicle in Buddhism. The people of present-day Burma, Sri
Lanka, and Thailand still revere the dharmas of the Small Vehicle
in their cultivation. The Buddha spoke the dharmas of the Small
Vehicle in the beginning. After some disciples had studied theseteachings, they went away to other places to propagate theBuddhadharma. Later, when the Buddha spoke the dharmas of theAnanda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

Great Vehicle, they were not there to see or hear. As a result, theysaid that the Buddha had not spoken the Great Vehicle Dharma. The
Great Vehicle was inauthentic, they claimed, something createdlater by others. They would not recognize it. But, here in the
Shurangama Sutra Ananda himself beseeches the Buddha toexplain to them a method whereby they can renounce the Small
Vehicle.
In order to explain this, I’ll tell you of a comparable situation:
When I was in Manchuria, I rarely spoke and seldom conversedwith any of my disciples. For one thing, it was my home town, andso everyone knew me and my origins. They knew me as “Filial Son
Bai,” because before I left the home-life I had practiced filial piety.
When I sat by my mother’s grave for three years, people looked
upon me with high regard, as a model among people. Gradually I
developed a bit of a reputation which extended beyond those who
knew me. That was in part because I did another strange thing in
those days. In the winter I did not wear cotton-padded clothing; I
wore two or three single layers of cloth the year-round – the same
pieces for years on end. I didn’t wear socks with my open Arhat
shoes, and I could also walk bare foot in the snow without
difficulty. So, when people laid eyes on me, they wanted to takerefuge. Through whatever places I passed, there would be several
dozen, at least, who would take refuge, until every village within ahundred mile radius of my temple housed my disciples. For thisreason, I rarely spoke; I just conducted myself well. When they
took refuge, they were taking refuge with my manner of conduct.
Wherever I went, I meditated. In Manchuria, then, although I wasable to explain the Sutras, I rarely did so; I hardly ever spoke at all.
When I got to Hong Kong, I lectured the Sutras and spoke
Dharma and rarely taught people how to meditate. Nor did I teachthem the Dharmas of the Thousand Hands and Eyes.
Now in America I have transmitted these essential Dharmas toevery “room-entering” disciple. If someone from Hong Kong cameand you told them that; you study such-and such a Dharma with me,

139

140

Volume One – Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

they would say, “No, the Master doesn’t know the Dharmas ofGreat Compassion. How can he transmit them?” They would be
like those adherents to the Small Vehicle who would not
acknowledge that the Buddha spoke the Dharmas of the Great
Vehicle. It’s the same principle.
Some people hold that the Dharmas of the Small Vehicle arewrong; some contend that the Dharmas of the Great Vehicle arewrong. Actually, there is no right or wrong in the Buddhadharma.
All you have to do is be single-minded in your cultivation, and you
can accomplish Buddhahood with any Dharma. But it must be said
that the Dharmas of the Small Vehicle are predominately expedient
Dharma; the Great Vehicle Dharma called the Dharma-door of
Actual Appearance has perfectly fused and unobstructed doctrines.
It is not something that adherents of the Small Vehicle canunderstand.
“And attain at last the Thus Come One’s Nirvana without
residue”: the Arhat experiences Nirvana with residue. At the levelof Buddhahood there is Nirvana without residue.
There is no dwelling at all;
The two kinds of death are forever gone.
In Nirvana without residue one attains the state of no production
and no extinction. “The fundamental path of resolve” refers to
the fact that the path of our cultivation upon initial resolve forenlightenment is also the Way of ultimate Bodhi which we obtain.
Thus, it can be explained as both the initial path and the ultimate
result.
Ananda asks the Buddha for instruction in Nirvana without
residue, the fundamental path of resolve, the skill needed to begin
the Dharma-door of cultivation that will bring about entry into thedoor of the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. He asksthat the Buddha “will enable those who still must study,” theArhats of the first, second, and third fruitions, “to know now how
to subdue the age-old seeking of advantage from conditions.”

Ananda Attaches to Causes and Conditions

Teach us how to subdue our ignorance and affliction, how to subdue
our age-old attitude of seeking advantage from conditions. Teach us
how to obtain Dharani” – “dharani” is a Sanskrit word that means“uniting and holding” – “and to enter into the knowledge andvision of the Buddha.” Having said this, he made a full prostration, and together with the members of the assembly, he singlemindedly awaited the Buddha’s compassionate instruction.”

141

142

CHAPTER 4

The Two Decisive Doctrines

H2
I1
J1

The Thus Come One teaches him to deeply enter one door.
He distinguishes the door by means of two decisive doctrines.
He shows the wonderful path of cultivation.

Sutra:The World Honored One then took pity on the SoundHearers and the Condition-Enlightened Ones in the assembly –all those who were not yet at ease with the Bodhi mind – and on
all living beings to come after the Buddha’s extinction during
the Dharma-ending Age. He revealed the wonderful path ofcultivation of the unsurpassed vehicle.
Commentary:

The World Honored One then took pity on the SoundHearers and the Condition-Enlightened Ones in the assembly –all those who were not yet at ease with the Bodhi mind – they
were not yet enlightened – and on all living beings to come after
the Buddha’s extinction during the Dharma-ending Age. He
explained this Dharma-door not only for the members of that
Dharma-assembly, but for living beings in the Dharma Ending Age,
which refers to us living beings right now. Don’t suppose that the
Buddha didn’t speak this Sutra directly for us. When the Buddha
was still in the world, he knew already that living beings of theThe Two Decisive Doctrines

Dharma-ending Age would be difficult to tame and difficult to
subdue; therefore, he reveals here the wonderful path ofcultivation of the unsurpassed vehicle: the Great Cart of theWhite Ox, which the Buddha discussed in the Dharma Flower
Sutra. The Buddha revealed this Dharma so that those of us who
cultivate during the present age will be able to reach accomplishment more easily.
The period when the Buddha was in the world is called theProper Dharma Age. This period lasted for a thousand years, andduring it people were strong in Ch’an samadhi. After the Buddha
had entered extinction and the thousand years of the Proper Dharma
Age had passed, the Dharma Semblance Age began. It, too, lasted
for a thousand years. During this period, people were strong in thebuilding of temples and stupas. They didn’t cultivate Ch’an
samadhi, but sought the reward of blessings. When the Buddha wasin the world, people sought wisdom, but during the Dharma
Semblance Age they renounced the roots and grasped at thebranches. After the Dharma-Semblance Age, came the DharmaEnding Age, when-people are neither strong in Ch’an samadhi nor
strong in the building of temples and stupas. They are strong infighting. Wherever you go in the present age, people quarrel withpeople, families fight with families, and countries war against
countries. In every space and corner of the world there is contention
and unrest. So now, when we sit in meditation and lecture on andstudy the Sutras, it is nothing other than the appearance of theProper Dharma Age within the Dharma-ending Age. But we haveto really do it, really practice what the Sutras teach, with out being
the least bit sloppy about it. If we step forward firmly and practice
it intensely, then there will be a response.
Now I’m not encouraging you, according to the method I
discussed earlier, as when the Bodhisattva Manjushri encouraged
Ananda and Matangi’s daughter, because, in fact, your enlightenment is your own; it’s not something you do for me. All I’m doing
is pointing out the way to you.

143

144

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

J2
K1

He explains the two decisive doctrines.
A general statement.

Sutra:

He proclaimed to Ananda and to the Great Assembly, “Ifyou want to have decisive resolve for Bodhi and not grow wearyof the Wonderful Samadhi of the Buddha, the Thus Come One,you must first understand the two resolutions regarding initialresolve for enlightenment. What are the two resolutions
regarding initial resolve for enlightenment?
Commentary:

He proclaimed to Ananda and to the Great Assembly – theBuddha instructed Ananda and Purna and all the Great
Bodhisattvas and Arhats, “If you want to have decisive resolvefor Bodhi, for enlightenment, and not grow weary of the
Wonderful Samadhi of the Buddha, the Thus Come One: The
word “samadhi” is transliterated from Sanskrit into Chinese invarious ways, but they all represent the same word. “Wonderful
Samadhi” refers to the inconceivable Shurangama Samadhi. Don’t
grow weary. Don’t become lazy and get hung up in sleeping all day
long, so that you never work at developing your skill. If you keep
your spirits up and apply yourself with vigor every day, then you
won’t become weary. “You must first understand the tworesolutions regarding initial resolve for enlightenment. You
have to be clear about the initial resolve for Bodhi. There are tworesolutions regarding this. What are the two resolutions
regarding initial resolve for enlightenment? What is this two
fold process of selection that should be made so that you will beable to know which doctrines are correct and which are incorrect?”145

Purification of the Turbidities

K2
L1

Categorizing the two doctrines.
The decisive doctrine that the cause is identified with the result, the purification of
the turbidities is entry into Nirvana.
M1 He causes him to look into cause and effect.

Sutra:“Ananda, the first resolution is this: if you wish to renounce
the position of Sound-Hearer and cultivate the Bodhisattva
Vehicle, and to enter the knowledge and vision of the Buddha,
you must carefully consider whether the resolve on the cause
ground and the enlightenment on the ground of fruition are thesame or different.
Commentary:“Ananda, the first resolution is this: if you wish to renounce
the position of Sound-Hearer, if you Sound-Hearers andCondition-Enlightened Ones want to relinquish the Small Vehicle,
the two lesser vehicles, and cultivate the Bodhisattva Vehicle, themost supreme vehicle, and to enter the knowledge and vision of
the Buddha, you must carefully consider whether the resolve on
the cause ground and the enlightenment on the ground offruition are the same or different. You should investigate inminute detail what the mind is which brings forth the initial resolveat the time of planting causes. The ‘ground of fruition’ is the state

146

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrinesof a Bodhisattva. Is the mind on the cause-ground and the enlightenment on the ground of fruition the same?”
Sutra:“Ananda, it is impossible while on the cause-ground to use
the mind subject to production and extinction as the basis forcultivating in quest of the Buddha vehicle, which is neither
produced nor extinguished.
Commentary:“Ananda, it is impossible while on the cause-ground, at thetime you have first brought forth the resolve for enlightenment, touse the mind subject to production and extinction, your sixthmind-consciousness, as the basis for cultivating in quest of the
Buddha vehicle, which is neither produced nor extinguished. If
you try using the mind subject to production and extinction as thefoundation of your cultivation of the Way and expect to accomplish
Buddhahood and attain Nirvana with its four Virtues ofpermanence, bliss, true self, and purity, you will find that it is
impossible. It can’t be done.”
Sutra:“For this reason, you should realize that all existing
dharmas in the material world will decay and disappear.
Ananda, contemplate the world: what thing is there that will
not waste away?
Commentary:“For this reason, based on the above reasoning that you can’t
seek the Buddha-Way with a mind subject to production andextinction, you should realize that all existing dharmas in thematerial world will decay and disappear. Use your wisdom tolook into this: The material world is the world of dependent
retribution, composed of the mountains, the rivers, the earth, andthe various buildings. All of these existing dharmas will change andbecome extinct.

Purification of the Turbidities“Ananda, contemplate the world: what thing is there thatwill not waste away? Is there any one among all the conditioned
dharmas which create form and appearance that will not spoil?
Which among them will not be destroyed?
Sutra:“But, has anyone ever heard of the disintegration of thevoid? Why not? It is because the void does not exist, and so it
can never be destroyed.
Commentary:“But, has anyone ever heard of the disintegration of thevoid? You’ve never heard of the obliteration of empty space. Why
not? It is because the void does not exist, and so it can never be
destroyed.” The void is not some thing created or man-made. The
void is fundamentally devoid of anything at all; that’s why it iscalled emptiness. Any thing that can be made is not the void. And,
since it basic ally isn’t anything at all, it can’t be destroyed. The
void is always there.
M2 He describes the five turbidities.
N1 He explains the substance of the turbidities.

Sutra:“While you are in your body, what is solid is of earth, what
is moist is of water, what is warm is of fire, and what moves is ofwind. Because of these four bonds, your tranquil and perfect,
wonderfully enlightened bright mind divides into seeing,
hearing, sensation, and cognition. From beginning to end there
are the five layers of turbidity.
Commentary:

The Buddha now discusses the four elements. “While you arein your body, what is solid is of earth.” The skin, flesh, muscles,
and bones are the solid parts of the body. “What is moist is ofwater.” Saliva, tears, blood, and secretions belong to the element
water. “What is warm is of fire.” Body heat and temperature
belong to the element fire. This functions so that the body always

147

148

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

maintains a fairly constant temperature. “What moves is of wind.”
Circulation and respiration belong to the element wind. “Becauseof these four bonds”: the four elements combine. Theyintermingle. This one gets connected with that one, and they form
an independent company. Before you know it, the four elements
have linked up together and formed a party called the “body bloc.”
Then there is no way for your inherent Buddha-nature to appear.
And so relying on truth, falseness arises. “Your tranquil andperfect, wonderfully enlightened bright mind”: the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, which is tranquil, the true natureof Bodhi, divides. Your wonderful enlightened bright mind
separates; some of it goes to the eyes, into seeing. Some of it goesto the ears as hearing.” Thus it is said:
The original, single pure brightness,
Divides into six different aspects.
“It goes to the body and becomes sensation. And when it goesto the mind it is called cognition. From beginning to end there
are the five layers of turbidity.” The four elements of earth, water,
fire, and wind bring about the five layers of turbidity, the evil worldof the five turbidities.
N2

A general analogy for the appearance of the turbidities.

Sutra:“What is meant by ‘turbidity?’ Ananda, pure water, forinstance, is fundamentally clear and clean, whereas dust, dirt,ashes, silt, and the like, are basically solid substances. Such are
the properties of the two; their natures are not compatible.
Suppose, then, that an ordinary person takes some dirt andtosses it into the pure water. The dirt loses its solid quality andthe water is deprived of its transparency. The cloudiness which
results is called ‘turbidity.’ Your five layers of turbidity are
similar to it.

Purification of the Turbidities

What is meant by ‘turbidity?’ In discussing the five
turbidities I will first explain the word ‘turbid’ for you. Ananda,
pure water, for instance, is fundamentally clear and clean –there is not the least bit of murkiness about it – whereas dust, dirt,ashes, silt, and the like, are basically solid substances. They are
not transparent. Such are the properties of the two. These areproperties of water and earth; when they are not mixed together,water is clear and dirt is solid. Their natures are not compatible.
Water won’t go along with the dirt, and the dirt won’t comply withthe water.
“Suppose, then, that an ordinary person takes some dirt andtosses it into the pure water.” The ordinary person mentioned here
is of the common, vulgar sort, a stupid worldly person who does notcultivate the Way. He doesn’t have anything to do, so he goeslooking for something to do. He makes a little work for himself. He
takes some dirt and puts it in the water. How much dirt? Maybe alittle, maybe a lot. If he has a jar of water, then he probably takes ahandful of dirt. If it is a bucketful of water, he probably takes a
shovelful of dirt. If he finds a whole pool of water, he will have to
use a ton of earth. There’s nothing fixed about it. The point is thatthe water and the dirt get mixed up together. It can be a little or alot, big or small.
There’s no big, no small, no inside, no outside.
One cultivates oneself, understands by oneself,
And makes one’s own arrangements.
The same principle applies here. He arranges it himself. He uses
whatever amount he uses. What do you suppose happens when hethrows the dirt into the water? There is a chemical reaction. “Thedirt loses its solid quality and the water is deprived of its transparency.” When the dirt hits the water it dissolves, losing its
solidity. And the water which was originally clean and clear turns
murky. The result is a mixture that is neither water nor dirt. This is
how the science of chemistry was discovered; you should not think
it is such a simple matter. “The cloudiness which results is called

149

150

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines‘turbidity.’ Your five layers of turbidity are similar to it.” Your
four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind bring about the five
turbidities by the same process.”
N3

He explains in detail the names of the turbidities.

Sutra:“Ananda, you see that emptiness pervades the ten
directions. There is no division between emptiness and seeing.
However, although emptiness has no substance and your seeing
has no awareness, the two become entangled in a falseness. Thisis the first layer, called the turbidity of time.
Commentary:“Ananda, you see that emptiness pervades the ten
directions. There is no division between emptiness and seeing.
Can you distinguish which is your seeing and which is emptiness?
Is there a line drawn between your seeing and empty space?” Themeaning is that the nature of seeing and emptiness are one and thesame. You can see, but basically there is not any “thing” that sees.
There is no substance in evidence. The seeing is simply emptiness,and the emptiness is the seeing. “However, although emptinesshas no substance” – “Its substance is just emptiness,” someone
argues. Well, get hold of that substance and let me see it. You can’t
grasp it. There isn’t anything there after all. The seeing is justwithin emptiness. Yet there could never be any contention between
the seeing and emptiness. Though it is present, the seeing would
never demand the evacuation of emptiness. There is no clash
between them. Although this is the Dharma-ending Age, strong infighting, seeing and emptiness are not at odds.
“…and your seeing has no awareness.” The seeing it self isdevoid of awareness; the awareness lies with you yourself not withyour seeing per se. In this situation, where the emptiness has no
substance and the seeing no awareness, “the two become
entangled in a falseness. This is the first layer, called theturbidity of time. That’s how time, the kalpa, comes into being.

Purification of the Turbidities

Ignorant worldly people with nothing in particular to do toss some
dirt into clean water; and now you have gotten your seeing mixed
up with emptiness in much the same way. The result is the turbidityof time.” “Time” here is the word “kalpa,” a Sanskrit word which isinterpreted as meaning a division of time.
Sutra:“Your body appears in full, with the four elementscomposing its substance, and from this, seeing, hearing,sensation, and cognition become firmly defined. Water, fire,
wind, and earth fluctuate between sensation and cognition andbecome entangled in a falseness. This is the second layer, called
the turbidity of views.
Commentary:“Your body appears in full, with the four elementscomposing its substance. You cannot become liberated, and thefour elements combine into your body. With this combination comethe awarenesses, such as seeing, hearing, sensation, andcognition. The four elements cause these awarenesses to become
firmly defined. Water, fire, wind, and earth fluctuate between
sensation and cognition. They go back and forth, back and forth,and a false awareness and comprehension arise. When that
happens, they become entangled in a falseness. This is the second
layer, called the turbidity of views. The false comprehension andawareness combine yet again to form another falseness, theturbidity of views.
The explanation of the five turbities I gave earlier is entirely
different from this one. That explanation was in terms of the world.
This explanation is in terms of your own body. In fact, the externalturbidities exist because of the five internal turbidities. By the same
token, if you can get rid of your five corporeal turbidities, the fiveexternal turbidities will subside as well.

151

152

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

Sutra:“Further, the functions of memory, discrimination, andverbal comprehension in your mind bring into being knowledge
and views. From out of them appear the six defiling objects.
Apart from the defiling objects there are no appearances. Apartfrom cognition they have no nature. But they become entangled
in a falseness. This is the third layer, called the turbidity ofafflictions.
Commentary:“Further, the functions of memory, discrimination, andverbal comprehension in your mind bring into being knowledge
and views.” “Verbal comprehension” refers to study of either
Buddhist texts or secular books. “From out of them appear thesix defiling objects.” These functions bring into being knowledge– the realization of things you originally didn’t know – and views –the understanding of things you originally didn’t understand. But
the knowledge gained from books is worldly; it is not the ultimate,genuine revelations of the self-nature. Once you have knowledge,
the six defiling objects – forms, sounds, smells, tastes, objects oftouch, and dharmas – appear. “Apart from the defiling objects
there are no appearances.” If you separate from the wearisome
dust, there are no substances or appearances. “Apart from
cognition they have no nature. But they become entangled in a
falseness.” If they didn’t get together, there wouldn’t be any
falseness Once there’s a true, there’s a false. Without the true there
is no false. When there is the false, then there is the true. “True” and“false” are relative concepts. It’s as Lao Tzu said:
Once the Great Way is gone,
humaneness appears.
Once the wise appear,then comes great deceptiveness.
Once close relatives are at odds,
then comes the filial child.

Purification of the Turbidities

Once the country is in turmoil,
then come the loyal ministers.
Only when the Great Way is gone do we talk about humaneness.
When the Great Way is still in evidence, there is no need for aconcept like humaneness. When everyone is cultivating the Way,
everyone knows enough not to cause others to give rise toaffliction. All know enough to respect themselves and respect
others, so there’s no need to speak of humaneness .
When people are all of fairly average intelligence, there is notmuch possibility of them cheating one another. It’s only whensomeone intelligent appears and notices how stupid the others areby comparison that he decides he can play a trick and cheat themwithout their ever realizing it. So when the wise ones appear, there
is great deception. If they all practiced the five-fold method ofkindness between:
1) Prince and minister;2) father and son;3) husband and wife4) brothers; and5) friends,
no one would put on airs about being a kind father or a filial son.
But, if the father is not kind, the child must compensate; this iswhen filiality arises. Or if the child is not filial, the father mustcompensate with kindness. Thus, “Once the close relatives are notin harmony, then comes the filial child.”
How do you tell who the loyal officials are in times of peace?
Who are the traitors? When the country is at peace, the loyal
ministers don’t wear placards which read, “LOYAL,” nor does
anyone brand the heads of the traitors. But when there is unrest in
the country, the ministers’ loyalty will reveal itself. Why is it that tothis day people speak so highly of Yao Fei? It is because when the
country was in turmoil he was able to combat the enemy.

153

154

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

The principle here in the Sutra text is the same that Lao Tze wasexpressing. If there were only one element involved, things would
not become turbid. The one true Dharma Realm, or the Treasury of
the Thus Come One, or Empty Space – that would not give rise toturbidity. But because they get together and form a bloc, a falsenessarises. This proves that there is truth and falseness in everything.
So, even in the Treasury of the Thus Come One, falseness comes
forth from truth. In just the same way, we people have bodies which
are tangible, solid objects, but in addition each of us also has ashadow. In the analogy the shadow stands for the false which arises
from the true; it represents our ignorance. It is from ignorance that
all our various problems arise. And here, the falseness which arises“is the third layer, called the turbidity of afflictions.”
Sutra:“And then day and night there is endless production andextinction as your knowledge and views continually wish toremain in the world, while your karmic patterns constantly
move you to various places. This entanglement becomes a
falseness, which is the fourth layer, called the turbidity of living
beings.
Commentary:“And then day and night there is endless production andextinction. Again and again your thoughts arise and cease, all day
long without stopping, as your knowledge and views continuallywish to remain in the world” “Knowledge and views” here refer
to your intention, which is to remain in the world. You want to be
immortal. You want to stay in this world forever and never die,while your karmic patterns constantly move you to various
places. Your retribution body moves from one country to the next,
from one land to another. This entanglement becomes a falseness,
which is the fourth layer, called the turbidity of living beings.”
Because the thoughts in your mind are continually born andcontinually die, they are like living beings who are continually born

Purification of the Turbidities

and continually die. It is, therefore, referred to as the turbidity ofliving beings.
Sutra:“Originally, your seeing and hearing were not different
natures, but a multitude of defiling objects has divided them
until suddenly they became different. Their natures have amutual awareness, but their functions are in opposition.
Sameness and difference arise and they lose their identity. Thisentanglement becomes a falseness, which is the fifth layer,called the turbidity of a lifespan.
Commentary:“Ananda, and all of you people who have not attained the stateof being without outflows, originally, your seeing and hearing
were not different natures. They weren’t of two sorts to begin
with. They were one and the same. But a multitude of defilingobjects has divided them until suddenly they became different.
Their natures have a mutual awareness, but their functions arein opposition.” Seeing and hearing share a common knowledge.
The meaning is this:The original single pure brightness,
Divides into six different aspects.
So the pure, bright nature has a common awareness, but thefunctions of the six aspects differ. The division into six aspects calls
up different functions which are in mutual opposition. Eyes can see
but cannot hear. Ears can hear but they cannot see. The nose smells
scents. It cannot see or hear. The tongue senses tastes and cannot
smell or see or hear. Sameness and difference arise and they lose
their identity. They have no fixed definition. Since the six senseorgans have lost their mutual identity, their functions lose theiraccuracy. They are not the same and not different, but with regard
to both aspects, there is a lack of clear definition. Hence, it says,“Sameness and difference arise and they lose their identity.”

155

156

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines“This entanglement becomes a falseness, which is the fifthlayer, called the turbidity of a lifespan.”
M3 He makes clear what he must subdue.
N1 He should decide on what to accept and what to reject.

Sutra:“Ananda, you now want to cause your seeing, hearing,sensation, and cognition to return to and tally with thepermanence, bliss, true self, and purity of the Thus Come One.
Commentary:“Ananda, you now want to cause your seeing, hearing,sensation, and cognition – smelling and tasting are included here
as well – to return to and tally with the permanence, bliss, true
self, and purity of the Thus Come One. Seeing, hearing,sensation, and cognition originally arose from false conditions –Now you want to cause them to return to and tally with the Treasuryof the Thus Come One and the four virtues of Nirvana:
permanence, bliss, true self, and purity.”
Sutra:“You should first decide what the basis of birth and death isby relying on the perfect, tranquil nature which is neither
produced nor extinguished.
Commentary:“You want to tally with the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. You should first decide what the basis of birth anddeath is by relying on the perfect, tranquil nature which isneither produced nor extinguished. Use the perfectly fused, pure,and tranquil nature; then you can unite with the Treasury of theThus Come One.

Purification of the Turbidities

N2 The subduing and severing described in terms of dharma and by analogy.
O1 First he speaks of the dharma.

Sutra:“By means of this tranquility, turn the empty and false
production and extinction so that they are subdued and returnto the source of enlightenment. The attainment of this source ofbright enlightenment, which is neither produced nor extinguished, is the mind on the cause-ground.
Commentary:“By means of this tranquility, turn the empty and false
production and extinction. Use the tranquility of the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One to cause your empty, false nature
to come back and be false no longer, so that they are subdued andreturn to the source of enlightenment. Subdue your afflictions
and return to your fundamental enlightenment, which is neither
produced nor extinguished. This is the mind on the causeground of cultivation. This is the mind you use in initialcultivation. Don’t use the mind subject to production andextinction; use the perfect, tranquil nature which is neither
produced nor extinguished.”
Sutra:“Then you can completely accomplish the cultivation of andcertification to the ground of fruition.
Commentary:“If on the cause-ground you use the mind which is neither
produced or extinguished, then you can completely accomplish
the cultivation of and certification to the ground of fruition.”
The “ground of fruition” refers to the accomplishment of Bodhisattvahood or Buddhahood. If you apply your effort in cultivation andunderstand genuine principle, then you can quite naturally and very
quickly cultivate and be certified to the fruition.

157

158

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

O2 He explains by analogy.

Sutra:“It is like purifying muddy water by placing it in a quiet
vessel which is kept completely still and unmoving. The sandand silt settle, and the pure water appears. This is called theinitial subduing of the guest-dust affliction.
Commentary:

There is an analogy for cultivation and certification of the mindon the cause-ground. “It is like purifying muddy water.” As wejust discussed, when someone throws dirt into clean water, thewater turns muddy. The dirt loses its solidity, and the water loses its
clarity. This represents living beings who are originally in thenature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but who then get
mixed up with the four elements and the five turbidities and giverise to ignorance and affliction. From the one truth arises the false.
This falseness is not true; the truth is not false. It’s as I explained
earlier. The true can be represented by our bodies and the false by
our shadows. Is the shadow true? No. It only exists when there is alight shining on the body. The shadow then represents ignorance, because ignorance is also basically unreal; it is something false whicharises from the true. But, because this one falseness arises, every
kind of falseness arises. This can be illustrated by the analogy hereof dirt being thrown into water, causing both the dirt and the water
to lose their fundamental qualities and become mixed together.
Now the mind on the cause-ground cultivates to return to purity;
this is like putting the muddy water ”in a quiet vessel which is
kept completely still and unmoving.” What is this quiet vessel?
This represents you who sit in Ch’an. When we sit in meditationand investigate Ch’an, we are purifying the muddy water by sitting
there unmoving. When we have developed samadhi-power, wepour the pure water of samadhi into our self-nature. Then your bodyis like the quiet vessel. But you must be completely unmoving. It’s
not the case that you can move your legs at the first sign of pain, orthat you can lean back and relax when your back hurts. Those ofPurification of the Turbidities

you who stretch out your legs at the slightest inclination or stackpillows behind you in a nest have not yet learned how to conserve
your blessings. You are always looking for ways to get comfortable.
In America, people are forever concerned about comfort, and evenin the poorest households there is a television set. We can’t say thisis being “completely still and unmoving.” One who is still andunmoving is not afraid of anything. A little leg pain is no big deal.
“The sand and silt settle, and the pure water appears.” Thesand and silt represent your ignorance and affliction. When they aregone, your self-nature, represented by the pure water, appears. The
water of samadhi becomes evident, and You develop somesamadhi-power. This growing samadhi-power is called the initialsubduing of the guest-dust affliction.” The reason it is called“guest-dust” is that it is not real. It is the false that arises from thetrue. From true nature of Bodhi a false thought is produced, andfrom it come ignorance and affliction. “Guest-dust” means that it is
not something inherent in you but is something external. The dustof ignorance and affliction is false and does not come from yourself nature. Since it has no origin, it is called guest-dust affliction.”
It is not real.
Sutra:“The complete removal of the mud from the water is called
the eternal severance of fundamental ignorance.
Commentary:

The previous passage explained how, if muddy water is put in aquiet vessel and kept still, the sand and silt will settle to the bottom.
But, if there is a “complete removal of the mud from the water,”if the water is put in another, clean vessel, then there is what “iscalled the eternal severance of fundamental ignorance.” If you
simply let the mud stay in the bottom of the vessel, saying that thewater is clean, so there’s no need to bother about the mud, then assoon as the vessel is moved, the mud will be stirred up again. That
represents ignorance and affliction coming up again. Getting rid of
the mud is called eternally cutting off basic ignorance. It takes a

159

160

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

long time for the sand and silt thrown into the clear water to settle
to the bottom. Then to remove the sediment altogether from thewater is a lot more work. But only then do you reach a state of total
purity. Fundamental ignorance refers to the appearance-ofproduction ignorance, and it is not at all easy to get rid of. You
shouldn’t think it’s so simple. Even a Bodhisattva at the stage ofequal enlightenment has one bit of it left. When that last bit of theappearance-of-production ignorance is severed, one realizes
Buddhahood.
N3

He concludes with certification to the ultimate fruition.

Sutra:“When clarity is pure to its essence, then no matter what
happens there is no affliction. Everything is in accord with thepure and wonderful virtues of Nirvana.
Commentary:“When clarity is pure to its essence – you’ve gotten rid of thesediment entirely. The clarity is totally devoid of falseness; it is one
hundred percent true. This represents arrival at the ultimate
fruition, the accomplishment of Buddhahood-At that time there is aclear appearance. “Pure to its essence” means “devoid of any
ignorance or affliction whatsoever.” “Then no matter what
happens there is no affliction.” At this stage we no longer say thataffliction is Bodhi, because by this time there isn’t any affliction atall. When you sever fundamental ignorance there naturally is noaffliction. “Everything is in accord with the pure and wonderfulvirtues of Nirvana.” Everything is in harmony with the principleof no production and no extinction. Everything is pure andundefiled, like the subtle, wonderful merit and virtue of Nirvana.

161

Liberation of the Organs

L2

The decisive doctrine that the liberation of the organ by untying the knot is entry
into the perfect penetration.
M1 He teaches him to untie the knot from within the organ.
N1 He must resolve on the most superior mind.

Sutra:“The second resolution is this: if you definitely wish to bring
forth the resolve for Bodhi and to be especially courageous anddedicated in your cultivation of the Bodhisattva Vehicle, youmust decisively renounce all conditioned appearances.
Commentary:

I’ve finished explaining the first decisive resolution for you.
“The second resolution is this: if you definitely wish to bring
forth the resolve for Bodhi – with me here are Sound-Hearers andCondition-Enlightened Ones who have some thing left to study andwho have decided to turn from the small toward the great, to makethe resolve for enlightenment – and to be especially courageousand dedicated in your cultivation of the Bodhisattva Vehicle,”then when you bring forth the resolve for Bodhi, you should
practice the Bodhisattva Way. Be courageous and fierce. Don’tquickly advance and then all of a sudden retreat. Don’t go forward
two steps and then back three. If you are “courageous” you will be
the ultimate victor. If you are “dedicated” you will be like a tiger
whose attack is so strong and violent that none can withstand it. The

162

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

great generals of old, like Chu Pa Wang, were courageous andfierce in this way; they would stand until they had won and would
never admit defeat. They were not afraid to die, let alone undergo
every sort of difficulty. No matter how tough the enemy was, they
were not afraid. “You must decisively renounce all conditioned
appearances.” Be decisive; don’t waver. Don’t vacillate between
the Great Vehicle and the Small Vehicle, as Ananda does, unable to
make up his mind. He wants to bring forth the resolve for the Great
Vehicle, but he can’t let go of the Dharma of causes and conditions.
He says, “The Buddha’s explanation of causes and conditions isreally good. Why has the Buddha decided to reject it now and evento tell us not to cultivate it?” When you decide to do something, befirm about it. Don’t stand with each foot in a different boat. There’s
a saying in China .
One person has feet in two boats;
He wants to go south on the river,and he wants to go north.
Where do you think he’ll be able to go as he stands there with eachfoot in a different boat? This is a prime example of indecisiveness.
But now the Buddha is telling them to he decisive and renounce allconditioned appearances. The conditioned dharmas belong to the
Small Vehicle. “Conditioned” refers to all creation. Anything withform and appearance is a conditioned dharma. All conditioned
dharmas, anything with form and appearance, will eventually
undergo destruction. Unconditioned dharmas have no form andappearance and so they can never be destroyed. Earlier in the Sutra
the Buddha gave the example of empty space, asking when it would
be destroyed. The answer was that it would never be destroyed,since it has no form or appearance. That was another case in which
the Buddha used empty space to represent the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One.

Liberation of the Organs

N2

An analogy to show that he must know where the knot is.

Sutra:“You should carefully consider the origin of affliction andthe beginningless creation of karma and perpetuation of
rebirth – who creates it and who endures it?
Commentary:“You should carefully consider the origin of affliction. You
should look into this in the most minute detail.” The Buddha tells
Ananda, “What is the origin of affliction?” Do we know what theorigin of affliction is? Where does affliction come from, anyway?
And the beginningless creation of karma and perpetuation of
rebirth” If you can’t finish things up this life, you have to bereborn and come back next life. “Who creates it and who endures
it?” Who creates karma and who undergoes the retribution?
Sutra:“Ananda, if in your cultivation of Bodhi you do not carefully
consider the origin of affliction, you cannot realize the empty
falseness of the sense-organs and sense-objects or the locationof delusion. If you don’t even know its location, how can you
subdue it and reach the level of the Thus Come One?
Commentary:“Ananda, if in your cultivation of Bodhi, the EnlightenedWay, the Dharma of the Great Vehicle Bodhisattvas, you do notcarefully consider the origin of affliction, you cannot realize theempty falseness of the sense-organs and sense-objects. You
won’t recognize the illusoriness of the four elements, the six senseorgans and six defiling objects, the five skandhas, and the like, orthe location of delusion. You won’t know where you are upsidedown and where you are not upside-down. If you don’t even know
its location, if you don’t understand where delusion comes from,what its origin is, how can you subdue it? How can you tame theupside-down ignorance and afflictions? You won’t be able to do it,
or to reach the level of the Thus Come One. If you can’t subdue

163

164

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

it, how can you obtain the ultimate, wonderful fruition of the Thus
Come One?
Sutra:“Ananda, consider the ordinary person who wants to untie
a knot. If he can’t see where the knot is, how can he untie it?
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha calls out again, “Ananda, consider theordinary person who wants to untie a knot. Suppose a string gets
all tangled up, and someone wants to untangle it. If he can’t find theknot, how can he untie it?” This passage, of course, refers to theabove instruction that you must know the location of the arisal ofdelusion; only then can you get rid of it. If you don’t even know theorigin of the delusion, how can you get rid of it? If you don’t know
the location of what is upside-down, you cannot develop your skill
in cultivation.
Sutra:“But I have never heard that one can obliterate empty
space. Why? It is because emptiness has no form orappearance; therefore there are no knots to untie.
Commentary:

Now the Buddha brings up an example of something without
any knots to be untied. What is it? He says, “But I have neverheard that one can obliterate empty space. I’ve never heard ofanyone smashing empty space or slicing it into little pieces. Why?
It is because emptiness has no form or appearance; therefore
there are no knots to untie. The nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One inherent in you is the same as empty space.”
N3

He tells him that the organ is actually the knot.

Sutra:“But now your visible eyes, ears, nose and tongue, as well as
your body and mind, are like six thieving matchmakers whoplunder the jewels of your household.

Liberation of the Organs

Commentary:“But now your visible eyes, ears, nose and tongue, as well as
your body and mind, are like six thieving matchmakers.”
People think that the six sense-organs are helpful, but actually it isjust these six destructive things that steal the Dharma-jewels of ourself-nature. But you still don’t realize this. You consider the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind to be your best friends. Whowould have guessed that these six are what invite the thieves into
the house. They plunder the jewels of your household.”
For instance, your eyes catch sight of something. Be fore you
saw it, everything was fine. As it says:
What the eyes don’t see,the mouth won’t hanker for.
What the ears don’t hear,
the mind won’t commit offenses about.
Someone is eating something and you see it, and you grow a handin your throat which reaches out, grabs the thing, and eats it. Why
does the mouth become so gluttonous? Because the eyes see
something good to eat. You say your eyes help you because they
enable you to see things, but just because you see things you giverise to a lot of affliction. For instance, you see something or
someone beautiful and you want it. But once you get it, it’s a sourceof affliction. And if you don’t get it, that’s affliction, too, because
you just keep chasing after it.
The ears hear some pleasant sound and they become greedy tohear more. Once greed arises, then if you haven’t got what you
want, you think of ways to get it, and if you do get it, you are afraidof losing it. So the ears bring you a lot of affliction, too. To “plunder
the jewels of your household” just means to lead you to give rise toafflictions. If you are without any affliction, you will not lose thegems of your household, but once you give rise to affliction, yourgems are gone. As it says,

165

166

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

The firewood gathered in a thousand days,
Goes up in a single blaze.
By the same token, you cultivate for a thousand days and all the
progress you make – perhaps a state of light ease – will disappear
with the first evidence of affliction, the first signs of ignorance. It issaid:
A spark of fire burns down a forest of
merit and virtue.
When your nose smells something fragrant, your mind gets
greedy. When your tongue tastes a fine flavor, you also give rise to
greed. The body comes in contact with objects of touch. Some
objects of touch bring pleasant sensations, and some bringunpleasant ones. The mind conditions dharmas. In short, because ofyour eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, you give rise tovarious kinds of afflictions, and the gems of your household are all
taken away from you.
We speak about no outflows. Well, the six consciousnesses thatare produced by the interaction of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind with their defiling objects are what are called
outflows. If you can reach the level where,
The eyes see shape and form,
but inside there is nothing;
The ears hear the defiling sounds,
but the mind does not know of them,
then you will not be plundered by thieves. But if you don’t have therequired skill; if you lack samadhi-power; if you chase after theeyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind and cannot return the lightand illumine within, then you have outflows and are being robbedof your inherent wealth.
The six sense-organs are described here as “thieving matchmakers.” It used to be in China that weddings had to be arranged

Liberation of the Organs

through a matchmaker. In early Chinese history, during the Chou
Dynasty, prior to the Lieh Kuo, there were no matchmakers. People
just found their own mates in the way that is customary in the West
today. In fact, during the Chou Dynasty things between men andwomen were extremely casual. There were no rules to speak of atall. Then Confucius revised and edited The Six Classics: The Book
of Poetry, The Book of History, The Book of Changes, The Book of
Rites, The Book of Music, and The Spring and Autumn Annals.
From then on there had to be a matchmaker whose job it was toselect men and women who were well suited for one another. Then,
if they were about the same age and size, overtures would be made.
“Such-and-such a young lady is very virtuous.” “Such-and-such a
student is very intelligent.” Once the introductions were complete,everything was arranged.
Here, the use of the word “matchmaker” in the text carries muchthe same meaning. The six sense-organs interact with the six
defiling objects, and between them the six consciousnesses arise.
The communications that occur between the sense-organs, thesense-objects, and the consciousnesses are a lot like the job of amatchmaker. The match is made and the involvement happens
before anyone realizes that a thief is present. But the thief steals
your wealth of merit and virtue. It plunders the gems of yourhousehold.
What are the gems of your household? You should know thatyourself. Whatever you take to be your gems, you should carefully
protect. I don’t know what your gems are, and you don’t know what
my treasures are.
“I know what my gems are,” you say. “They are gold, silver, anddiamonds.”
No, they’re not. Although I don’t know what your gems are, I
do know that if you think those are your gems, you’re mistaken.
“Well, what are my household gems, then?” you wonder.
So now you yourself don’t know what they are? Even though
you don’t know, I can tell you, although I’d rather not. But since

167

168

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

you want to know, I think I should comply and tell you, except that
I’m afraid you won’t believe me. Do you see what a spot I’m in? I
can’t figure out if it’s better to tell you or not. If I tell you and you
don’t believe me, then I’ve wasted some energy. But if I don’t tell
you when you want to know, there’s always the chance that you
might believe me. So now I’ve decided to tell you. What are yourtreasures? They are simply the pure nature and bright substance ofyour eternal true mind within the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One.
The Buddha-jewel of your self-nature, the Dharma-jewel ofyour self-nature, and the Sangha-jewel of your self-nature are yourgems, too. Also, in your own physical being you should cultivate
precepts, cultivate samadhi, and cultivate Wisdom, as they, too, are
the gems of your household. The light of your enlightened nature isalso a true gem of your household.
“I can’t even see those things; how can I lose them?” You ask.
“Ah, that’s the very reason I didn’t want to tell you. You don’t
believe what you can’t see, and so it’s no wonder you don’t believethis, because it really is an invisible thing. But you have some senseof awareness, even though you can’t see it. If your awareness iscoupled with wisdom, you will have more jewels. If you are stupid,
however, you will lose your jewels. Examine yourself: are you wiseor stupid? This is not to say, though, that you should stand up andannounce that you have wisdom like the Buddha’s, like a certain
person who calls himself a Patriarch. All I did with him was to say
I was going to kill him, and he fled in terror. Next time you meet up
with a person like this, just beat him up from head to foot, and if hecries, “Why are you beating me?” you can answer, “I’m just beating
empty space, since you basically don’t exist, right? How can you beaware of pain? If you are aware of pain, you’re no different from an
ordinary person, and you can’t compare yourself to the Buddha. If
you aren’t aware of the pain, then you’re just a block of wood or apiece of rock. You don’t have any sensation, so you’re just likeexcrement.” Tell him that, and say, “Take my advice and don’t goLiberation of the Organs

around acting crazily the way you have been. Don’t go aroundsaying, ‘I’m just like the Buddha without any difference. I am the
Buddha, I am a Patriarch.’ If you do that, in the future you will fall
into the uninterrupted hells.” Such people are insane; how can theycultivate and accomplish Buddhahood? Have you ever heard of a
crazy Buddha? No. Crazy people like that cannot enter the
Buddhadharma because they are already immersed in the views ofheavenly demons and externalist ways. The Buddha himself cannot
save such people. They are really a pitiful lot.
Sutra:“And, thus, from beginningless time living beings and theworld have been bound up together, so that the material world
cannot be transcended.
Commentary:“And, thus, from beginningless time living beings and theworld have been bound up together.” The six sense organs, thesix defiling objects, and the consciousnesses in between
communicate back and forth until they are as dependent upon one
another as the two beasts, lang and pei. The lang has the use of its
two front legs, and the pei has the use of the two back legs. So thelang and the pei have to work together in order to walk. If they
aren’t in harmony, the lang can’t move, and the pei can’t go
anywhere by himself, either. The same kind of interdependence isrequired of the six sense-organs, the six sense-objects, and the six
consciousnesses between them. They play the same kind of trick.
From time without beginning there has been the continuity of theworld and the continuity of living beings. The two get stuck
together until living beings can’t get out of the world, and the world
can’t exist without living beings. They are glued together, “so thatthe material world cannot be transcended.” The “material
world” refers to all the mountains, the rivers, the great earth, thebuildings, and other man-made objects. “Living beings” refers to
the realm of sentience. Eventually living beings cannot separate
themselves from the material world, and the material world cannot

169

170

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

be free of the sentient world. The material world draws in thesentient world, enticing it until the two interlock and cannot
transcend one another. So there is a definite interdependence
among the continuity of living beings, the continuity of the world,
and the continuity of karmic retribution. Without any living beings,
there would be no world; without any world, there would be no
karmic retribution. To have a world there must be karmic
retribution and there must be living beings. If one does not exist,
none exist.
N4 He shows the efficacy of the six organs.
O1 He asks about and explains what living beings and time and space are.

Sutra:“Ananda, what is meant by the time and space of living
beings? ‘Time’ refers to change and flow; ‘space’ refers tolocation.
Commentary:“Ananda, now I’ll ask you, ‘What is meant by ‘living beings?’
What is meant by time and space?’ Do you know?” Ananda didn’t
answer, so the Buddha explained it for him. “What is meant by thetime and space of living beings? ‘Time’ refers to change andflow; ‘space’ refers to location.” Time and space in Chinese arerendered here as shih ( ) and chieh ( ) respectively. This
compound also means “world.”
Sutra:“You should know by now that north, east, south, west,
northeast, northwest, southeast, southwest, above and below
are space. Past, present, and future are periods of time. There
are ten directions in space and three periods of time.
Commentary:

You should know by now that north, east, south, west – thefour directions – and northeast, northwest, southeast, southwest– the four intermediate directions – as well as above and below areLiberation of the Organs

space. Past, present, and future are periods of time. There areten directions in space and three periods of time.
O2 He calculates its inherent efficacy step by step.

Sutra:“All living beings come into being because of false
interaction. Their bodies go through changes and they arecaught up in time and space.
Commentary:“All living beings come into being because of false
interaction. These false appearances become involved with eachother. Their bodies go through changes.” It’s like a small
commercial enterprise or trade center. You give me something in
return for something you don’t have. “And they are caught up intime and space.” They are caught up in the “world.” You may notsee it, but there is a definite connection between one’s physicalbody and the world. People’s bodies are a small business, and theirinteraction with the world is big business. In this way they keep
appearing and disappearing, as their involvement forever grows.
Sutra:“However, although there are ten directions in space, those
known in the world as north, south, east, and west are the only
ones that can be clearly fixed. Above and below have no
position; the intermediates have no definite direction.
Determined clearly to be four in number, they are then
combined with the three periods of time. Three times four, or,alternately, four times three, make twelve.
Commentary:“However, although there are ten directions in space, those
known in the world as north, south, east, and west – everyone
knows them – are the only ones that can be clearly fixed. Most
people speak of only four directions. Above and below have no
position; the intermediates have no definite direction. When you

171

172

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

say something is in between, what are you relating it to? You can’testablish a fixed middle. Determined clearly to be four innumber – everyone agrees on this; it’s very obvious – they arethen combined with the three periods of time. Three times four,or, alternately, four times three, make twelve.” Here we have
fixed the number of the world – the three periods of time and thefour directions.
Sutra:“Increase it three times: itself multiplied by ten and again
by ten, to reach the thousands: one thousand two hundred is thegreatest possible efficacy of the six organs.
Commentary:“Increase it three times. Consider twelve three ways: as itself,that is, twelve; multiplied by ten, which makes one hundred andtwenty; and again by ten, which makes one thousand two hundred;this is to reach the thousands: one thousand two hundred is thegreatest possible efficacy of the six organs.” Beginning with
twelve and increased to a maximum of twelve hundred: this is thelimit of the efficacy of each of the six organs – the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, body, and mind when they interact with the world. The“increase (by) three times” has to do with the three kinds ofcontinuity – of living beings, of the world, and of karmic
retribution.
Sutra:“Ananda, you can thereby establish their value. For
example, the eyes see darkness behind and light in front. The
front is totally light; the back is totally dark. With yourperipheral vision included, you can see two thirds around at
most. Therefore, its capacity can be expressed as an efficacy
which is not complete. One third of its efficacy is without virtue.
Know, then, that the eyes have an efficacy of only eight
hundred.

Liberation of the Organs

Commentary:

This is the way Shakyamuni Buddha explained the Sutra. The
meanings will be explained as the Sutra continues. Don’t be
nervous at this point. “Ananda, you can thereby establish theirvalue. You can decide for yourself which of the six organs aresuperior and which are inferior.
“For example, the eyes, which potentially have an efficacy of
twelve hundred, see darkness behind and light in front.” They
can see what’s in front, but not what’s behind. Of course, this does
not refer to the Buddha-eye. A person with the Buddha-eye can see
not only in front, but behind, to both sides, above, and below – hecan see the entirety of empty space. That’s not at issue here,
because we are talking about the ordinary flesh-eye at this point.
The front is totally light; the back is totally dark. With yourperipheral vision included, you can see two thirds around at
most. You can’t see all the way around. Therefore, its capacity
can be expressed as an efficacy which is not complete. One thirdof its efficacy is without virtue. You can see in front and to thesides, but you can’t see behind. Know, then, that the eyes have an
efficacy of only eight hundred.” They are not a superior organ
since they don’t use the entire potential of their efficacy.
What is being explained now is explained in preparation for the
instruction given by the twenty-five sages when they discuss theirperfect penetration. Each has selected an organ for perfect penetration.
O3 He reveals the range of efficacy of the six sense-organs.

Sutra:“For example, the ears hear everywhere in the ten
directions, without loss. They hear movements, whether far ornear, and stillness without bounds. Know, then, that the organof hearing is complete with an efficacy of twelve hundred.

173

174

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha told Ananda, “For example, the ears
hear everywhere.” The ears’ sensation of hearing is unobstructed.
They’re not like the eyes, which use only a part of their potential.
The organ of hearing reaches everywhere – to the front, back, left,
and right, and above, below; wherever there is a sound, it can hear
it in the ten directions, without loss. There’s nothing the ears
cannot hear. They hear movements, whether far or near, andstillness without bounds. Know, then, that the organ of hearing
is complete with an efficacy of twelve hundred.
Sutra:“For example, the nose smells odors with each inhalationand exhalation of the breath. It is deficient at the point between
the inhalation and exhalation. The organ of smell can beconsidered to be deficient by one third. Know, then, that thenose has an efficacy of only eight hundred.
Commentary:“For example, the nose smells odors. it has the ability tosmell, with each inhalation and exhalation of the breath. It is
deficient at the point between the inhalation and exhalation.
Between inhaling and exhaling there is a moment’s pause during
which no smelling takes place. The organ of smell can beconsidered to be deficient by one third. It is also deficient by one
third. Know, then, that the nose has an efficacy of only eight
hundred.”Sutra:“For example, the tongue can proclaim the entirety ofworldly and transcendental wisdom. Although language varies
according to locality, the principles go beyond boundaries ofany kind. Know, then, that the organ of the tongue is completewith an efficacy of twelve hundred.

Liberation of the Organs

Commentary:

Basically, the tongue is the organ of taste but that is not its only
function. Here the tongue’s ability to speak is discussed. “Forexample, the tongue can proclaim the entirety of worldly andtranscendental wisdom.” The tongue can speak Dharma; it can
express both worldly and world-transcending dharmas. Althoughlanguage varies according to locality – there are differences inlanguage and dialect – the principles go beyond boundaries ofany kind.” When the Patriarch, Bodhidharma, came from India to
China, he was confronted by the language barrier. The Chinese did
not understand his language so they nicknamed him “TheBarbarian,” as an expression of their prejudice. Most people
wouldn’t even speak to him, and those who tried didn’t understandmuch of what he had to say, so no matter where Patriarch
Bodhidharma went, no one paid any attention to his teaching of the
Buddhadharma. That being the case, he went to Loyang to Bear’s
Ear Mountain and sat in meditation facing a wall. This was a caseof a language barrier preventing someone from establishingconditions with people.
Although the languages differ, the principles are inexhaustible.
“Know, then, that the organ of the tongue is complete with anefficacy of twelve hundred.”
Sutra:“For example, the body is aware of touch, registering it aspain or pleasure. When it makes contact, it is aware of the thing
touched; when in isolation, it has no tactile knowledge of otherthings. Isolation has a single and contact has a dual aspect. The
organ of the body can be considered as deficient by one third.
Know, then, that the body has an efficacy of only eight hundred.
Commentary:“For example, the body is aware of touch; the body senses
physical contact, registering it as pain or pleasure. You find somekinds of contact undesirable and some enjoyable. When it makes
contact, it is aware of the thing touched. When the organ of the

175

176

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

body and the object which is external to it come together, there is anawareness of contact. When in isolation, it has no tactile
knowledge of other things. When the contact is withdrawn, there
is no knowledge of it; one is unaware of it. Isolation has a single
and contact has a dual aspect. In isolation we be come an
individual entity; when we come in contact with something, there isan experience of touch – either painful or pleasurable. The organof the body can be considered as deficient by one third. Of thepotential efficacy of twelve hundred, it is deficient by one third.
Know, then, that the body has an efficacy of only eight hundred.
Sutra:“For example, the mind silently includes all worldly andtranscendental dharmas of the ten directions and the three
periods of time. Regardless of whether it be sagely or ordinary,
everything is included in its boundlessness. Know, then, that theorgan of the mind is complete with an efficacy of twelve
hundred.
Commentary:“For example, the mind silently includes all worldly andtranscendental dharmas of the ten directions and the three
periods of time.” The realm of the five defiling objects has justbeen discussed. The “mind” here refers to the sixth mindconsciousness. The mind is quiet, but in its discriminations it
encompasses all the dharmas of the world and what is beyond theworld. “Regardless of whether it be sagely or ordinary,
everything is included in its boundlessness. Know, then, that theorgan of the mind is complete with an efficacy of twelve
hundred. The mind also fulfills its entire potential of twelve
hundred efficacies.”

Liberation of the Organs

N5 He teaches him to enlighten and perfectly enter.
O1 He causes him to investigate and enlighten to the perfection of the six.

Sutra:“Ananda, now you wish to oppose the flow of desire that
leads to birth and death. You should turn back the flow of theorgans to reach a state of neither production nor extinction.
Commentary:

The Buddha again calls to Ananda, “Now you wish to oppose
the flow of desire that leads to birth and death.” You don’t want
to follow along with that flow any more but want to develop theskill to oppose the flow. You should turn back the flow of theorgans to reach a state of neither production nor extinction.
You want to return and find the source of the flow of birth anddeath.
Sutra:“You should investigate all of these six functioning organs to
see which are uniting, which are isolated, which are deep, which
are shallow, which will penetrate perfectly, and which are not
perfect.
Commentary:

You should first figure out which organ penetrates the mostperfectly, without obstruction, and which organ will not lead toperfect penetration.
Sutra:“Once you have awakened to the organ which penetrates
perfectly, you should thereupon reverse the flow of its beginningless involvement in false karma. Then you will know thedifference between one that penetrates perfectly and one that
does not. Then a day and an aeon will be one and the same.
Commentary:“Once you have awakened to the organ which penetrates
perfectly, if you can find the source of birth and death and oppose

177

178

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

the flow of karma, you will know which organ penetrates mostperfectly. You should thereupon reverse the flow of its beginningless involvement in false karma. You don’t have to comply
with the flow of birth and death, you can counteract it. Then you
will know the difference between one that penetrates perfectly
and one that does not. When you understand which organ
penetrates most perfectly, and if you then cultivate, Then a day
and an aeon will be one and the same. Before you understood
about the perfect organ, you could have cultivated for an aeon andstill not become a Buddha. Once you understand the perfect organ
which is not subject to birth and death, you can cultivate for one
day, and it will equal the cultivation of a great aeon.
O2 He causes him to enter one and liberate six.

Sutra:“I have now revealed to you the fundamental efficacy of thetranquil perfect brightness of these six. This is what the
numbers are; it is up to you to select which one to enter. I will
explain more to aid your progress in it.
Commentary:“I have now revealed to you the fundamental efficacy of thetranquil perfect brightness of these six. I have explained theprinciple very clearly for you. The basic nature of these six is very
still and pure. I have told you the extent of the efficacy of eachorgan. You know now which organs function with the greatest
capacity and which are less efficient. This is what the numbers
are; it is up to you to select which one to enter. I have explained
to you the degree of each organ’s potential. It’s up to you, Ananda,
to make a careful choice in deciding which one can be entered. See
which organ you respond to.” Basically, it’s already been madeclear that the organ of hearing penetrates most perfectly, but the
Buddha is not going to tell Ananda that directly. He’s going to let
Ananda pick it out. The Buddha simply stated the degree of eachorgan’s capability and leaves it up to Ananda to make the choice.
And that’s what he tells him now. “I will explain more to aid your

Liberation of the Organs

progress in it.” After you have made your selection, I will explain
things for you in greater detail. I will reveal to you how to workwith that organ in order to advance in your cultivation.”
Sutra:“The Thus Come Ones of the ten directions cultivated bymeans of all of the eighteen realms and obtained perfect,unsurpassed Bodhi. All of them were generally adequate.
Commentary:“The Thus Come Ones of the ten directions”: The Buddha
brings up the Tathagatas of the ten directions as certification. They
cultivated by means of all of the eighteen realms and obtained
perfect, unsurpassed Bodhi. All of them were generally
adequate. The five skandhas, the six entrances, the twelve places,
and the eighteen realms: of these, none was more adequate than any
other.”
Sutra:“But you are at an inferior level and are not yet able toperfect comfortable wisdom among them. Therefore, I shallgive you an explanation, so that you will be able to enter deeply
into one door.
Commentary:“But you are at an inferior level. The Thus Come Ones of theten directions become perfected by means of the five Skandhas, thesix entrances, the twelve places, and the eighteen realms and canobtain unsurpassed Bodhi through any of them. For them, any oneof these is as adequate as any other. None is less effective. But you
are different, your root-nature is inferior at this point. You re still
very stupid and are not yet able to perfect comfortable wisdomamong them. You can’t choose just any one of the five skandhas,
the six entrances, the twelve places, or the eighteen realms andobtain through it the wisdom that is perfect and masterful.
Therefore, I shall give you an explanation, so that you will beable to enter deeply into one door. I will explain the workings of

179

180

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

each organ for you until you understand how to enter deeply into
one door.”
Sutra:“Enter one without falseness, and the six sense organs will
be simultaneously pure.”
Commentary:“Enter one without falseness: you enter deeply into one organ
to the point that the false is gone and the purity is absolute. Whenone organ is without falseness, the six sense organs will be simultaneously pure. They will all become pure and comfortable at thesame time.
M2 He instructs him to untie the knot and enter perfect penetration.
N1 Ananda restates the Buddha’s words and asks for benefit.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, how do
we oppose the flow, enter deeply into one door, and cause the sixorgans to simultaneously become pure?”
Commentary:

Ananda still didn’t really understand what he had heard theBuddha say, and so he asked the Buddha about it. Ananda said to
the Buddha, “World Honored One, how do we oppose theflow… What do you mean by opposing the flow of birth and death?
How do we enter deeply into one door… Which door should weenter into deeply? Where is this door How do we cause the sixorgans to simultaneously become pure? How do we enter one
without falseness and thereby cause all the six organs to be pure atonce? What’s the principle involved here?”N2 The Thus Come One answers the question with a multifold statement.
O1 The knot of delusion is deep.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “You have already obtained thefruition of a Shrotaapanna. You have already extinguished theLiberation of the Organs

view-delusions of living beings in the three realms, but you do
not yet know that your organs have accumulated habits that arewithout beginning. It is through cultivation that one severs not
simply these habits, but also their numerous subtleties as they
pass through arisal, dwelling, change, and extinction.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda, “You have already obtained thefruition of a Shrotaapanna, the first fruition of Arhatship.” “Shrotaapanna” means “Entering the Flow” – entering the flow of theDharma-nature of a sage. It also means “Opposing the Flow” – ofthe six defiling objects that ordinary people experience. The Vajra
Sutra explains the four fruitions very clearly. It says that one who“enters the flow” does not enter forms, sounds, smells, tastes,
objects of touch, or dharmas. “Not entering” means one is notturned around by the six sense-objects. Whether what people at thisstage see is beautiful or not beautiful, their minds are not moved,
because they have already severed the eighty-eight categories ofview-delusion. They are not moved by anything they see, hear,smell, or otherwise perceive. This stage of Arhatship is also called“Preparing for the Flow” of the sage.
“You have already extinguished the view-delusions of living
beings in the three realms.” This refers to the eighty-eightcategories of view-delusion. “But you do not yet know that yourorgans have accumulated habits that are without beginning.
These habits have been piling up for numerous lives and numerous
aeons. It is through cultivation that one severs not simply thesehabits, but also their numerous subtleties as they pass througharisal, dwelling, change, and extinction. There are all sorts ofdivisions, sections, interrelationships, circumstances, and causes
and conditions. It is by cultivating that you can sever the habits ofmany aeons.

181

182

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

O2 The one and the six are due to falseness.

Sutra:“You should now contemplate the six organs further: arethey one or six? If you say they are one, Ananda, why can’t theears see? Why can’t the eyes hear? Why can’t the head walk?
Why can’t the feet talk?
Commentary:

The Buddha says to Ananda, “You should now contemplate
the six organs further: are they one or six? You ask me why are
all the six organs pure when one organ is free of falseness? But takea look now: are they six or one? Are they one or six? If you say
they are one, Ananda – if you say that the eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind are of a single substance – why can’t the ears see?
Why can’t the eyes hear? What’s the reason that eyes can only see
things and cannot hear them? Why can’t the head walk? If they
were a single substance, the feet could walk and the head could,
too. The eyes could see and could also hear, if they were one
substance. Why can’t the feet talk?” That reminds me of the man
who came to visit yesterday and said he was the American
Patriarch. I told him that he was indulging in “intellectual talkZen,” to which he replied that his was “intellectual foot-zen.” Hethought his answer was really wonderful. Here, the Buddha asks
Ananda, “Why can’t the feet talk?”
Ultimately, are the ears capable of seeing? They are. Are theeyes capable of hearing? They are. Is it possible for the head to
walk? No, the head can’t walk. Is it possible for the feet to talk? No,
the feet can’t talk. How can you say that the ears can talk and theeyes can hear? This principle is something which each person mustcome to know for himself or herself. A person who has experienced
it understands this principle of the mutual functioning of the sixorgans. But Ananda is now only a first-stage Arhat, so he has not
yet experienced the simultaneous inter-functioning of the six senseorgans. The mouth, too, can not only speak, but can also see andhear.

Liberation of the Organs“Dharma Master,” someone protests, “the things you say aren’teven in the sutras. You’re just blabbering nonsense.”
There are a lot of things that aren’t found in the sutras. If thesutras fully explained it all, there would be no need for commentaries such as mine. As to the sutras, the printed words are black,the paper is white, and if you pursue the sutras simply ofthemselves, you’re running after something that’s dead, notsomething that’s alive.
Although we say the Sutra is like a road,and can be recited,
It has no direct relation
to your very life!
If you want to end birth and death, you have to use the mind not
subject to production and extinction in your cultivation of the Way.
The sutra is something subject to production and extinction. In the
future, the sutras will disappear. The very first to go will be theShurangama Sutra. In the Dharma-ending Age, the first to
disappear will be this Sutra, and that’s why I like to lecture it
wherever I go. Every time it’s explained, people come tounderstand a little more of its principles. That’s why I really like tolecture.
Ananda hadn’t experienced the mutual functioning of the six
sense-organs, because he had not yet reached the fourth stage ofArhatship. When one reaches that level, the eyes can eat and theears can talk. Isn’t that wonderful?
What was originally one pure brightness,
Divides into six separate functions.
When these six separate functions return to the one original
brightness, one experiences the mutual functioning of the six. If
you believe such a state exists, that’s fine. If you don’t believe it,just relax. Eventually you will come to believe it. When it happens
to you someday and you exclaim, “How is it my ears can talk?”

183

184

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

then you will believe it – At that time you’ll know that your teacher
was not cheating you after all.
You will have this experience when your six sense organs
function in mutual accord. Before that happens, however, you
shouldn’t be obsessed with false thinking about it to the point thatyou decide to train your ears to talk. It’s not something you can
train your organs to do. Actually, you can train them if you want to,but do it by sitting in meditation and investigating dhyana. You
have to develop your skill through hard work. You can’t fear thepain in your legs or the ache in your back. Nor should you think it’ssomething you can’t do. Anyone can become a Buddha.
All living beings have the Buddha-nature.
All can become Buddhas.
Above all, you should learn the Shurangama Mantra by heart.
We recite it twice every day in this Shurangama Sutra Study
Session, which will probably last nearly three months – seventydays, at least. That’s one hundred forty recitations of the mantra –let’s say one hundred fifty in total. You should be able to memorize
it in that many recitations. If you can’t, you won’t be allowed any
excuses!
Sutra:“If the six organs are definitely six, then as I now explain
this subtle, wonderful dharma-door for you in this assembly,
which of your six organs is receiving it?”Ananda said, “I hear it with my ears.”
The Buddha said, “Your ears hear by themselves, what,
then, does it have to do with your body and mouth? And yet you
ask about the principles with your mouth, and your body
displays veneration.
Commentary:“If the six organs are definitely six – if there’s no doubt about
it – then as I now explain this subtle, wonderful dharma-doorLiberation of the Organs

for you in this assembly – I am expounding for you the rare,
wonderful, and inconceivable Dharma-door of the Great
Shurangama Samadhi – which of your six organs is receiving it?
Since your six organs are definitely divided into six, which of themreceives the Dharma I am speaking?” That’s what he asked Ananda.
Ananda didn’t even stop to consider. He just impulsively
answered the Buddha. Ananda said, “I hear it with my ears.” He
only mentioned the organ of hearing.
The Buddha said, “Your ears hear by themselves, what,
then, does it have to do with your body and mouth? Your ears
themselves do the hearing, and so it doesn’t have anything to dowith your body and mouth. And yet you ask about the principles
with your mouth-why do you use your mouth to ask about thedoctrines? Whether or not you understand what you hear shouldn’t
have anything to do with your body or mouth, because, after all,they are separate organs. They are not one. And your body
displays veneration. You are upright and attentive to represent
your respect for the Dharma. Therefore, if you say they are six
separate entities, why are these other two cooperating like this?
Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that if they are not one, thenthey must be six. And if they are not six, they must be one. But
you can’t say that your organs are basically one and six.
Commentary:“Therefore, because of the foregoing, you should know that if
they are not one, then they must be six: If they aren’t one, they
are six. And if they are not six, they must be one. But you can’t
say that your organs are basically one and six. You can’t say they
are both one and six.”
Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that these organs are neither
one nor six. It is from being upside-down and sinking into
involvements throughout time without beginning that the

185

186

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

theory of one and six has become established. As a Shrotaapanna, you have dissolved the six, but you still have not done
away with the one.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that these organs – the eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, body, and mind – are neither one nor six. It is frombeing upside-down and sinking into involvements throughout
time without beginning until the present that the theory of one
and six has become established. It arose be cause relying on thetruth, you gave rise to falseness and brought about ignorance anddelusion in your self-nature. You end up sinking into involvements.
You say, ‘You give me this, and I’ll give you that’: that’s the way
you get involved. It’s like opening a big company with a main headquarters and branches. Because of delusion and involvements, thetheory of one and six became established in the profoundly tranquil
nature of the Thus Come One’s Treasury, in the eternal true mind.
As a Shrotaapanna: Ananda, you have obtained the fruition of afirst-stage Arhat.” The definition of a first-stage Arhat is one whodoes not “enter into” forms, sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch,or dharmas. “You have dissolved the six. You are not turned
around by the six defiling objects. You wouldn’t say, ‘Is that food
good to eat?’ You wouldn’t have that thought. Or, when looking at
a form, you wouldn’t say, ‘That’s really beautiful.”’ As soon as one
thinks “beautiful,” one becomes attached; and one races after thatbeautiful thing. How far one runs, no one knows. One mile, two,
three, four, or is it a hundred or two hundred miles? Who knows
how far you will run after beauty? That’s being turned by thedefiling objects of form.
As to smelling fragrances, I remember a time in Manchuria
when I was reciting the Great Compassion Mantra with over adozen of my disciples. We were kneeling as we recited, and after
we’d said the mantras more than two hundred times, the entire
room filled with a rare fragrance. There weren’t any flowers in theroom or anything else that would emit such a fragrance. In fact, theLiberation of the Organs

fragrance was out of this world, not like anything we’d eversmelled before. One of my disciples got greedy and began sniffing
loudly and muttering, “How sweet, how fragrant!” The more hesniffed, the more fragrant it was, and the more he wanted to smellit.
I said to him, “You’re here reciting the Great Compassion
Mantra. Don’t go chasing after scents.”
The tongue tastes flavors. One time I accompanied anexperienced old cultivator to a layperson’s house for a mealoffering. This old cultivator supposedly possessed the status ofelder years and lofty virtue in the Way. But when we were served
the food, he remarked to me, “This food is really good. It’s myfavorite kind. Do you like it?”I said, “I don’t know what it tastes like.”“Oh? Haven’t you eaten any?”“I ate it, but I don’t know what it tasted like,” I said.
“Well, if you don’t recognize tastes, haven’t you turned into apiece of wood?”“But I ate,” I retorted. “Wood can’t eat. The reason I don’t knowwhat it tasted like is that I just ate my fill, I didn’t pay attention toits flavor.” But as a result of that conversation, I thought to myself:“Such a lofty old cultivator, and he’s still expending his energy onfood and drink. He’s attached to what is good to eat and what is not.
What’s to be done?” Now the Shurangama Sutra discusses“dissolving the six.” How do you do it? Once you are certified to
the first fruition of Arhatship, you get rid of that level of experiencing. Your eyes don’t seek after beauty, your ears don’t registerfine sounds, your nose isn’t greedy for fragrances, your tongue
doesn’t crave flavors, your body doesn’t become attached to objectsof touch, and your mind isn’t aware of dharmas.
“But you still have not done away with the one.” What is “theone?” It represents his attachment to dharmas, an attachment thatstill remains. Although forms, sounds, tastes, objects of touch, and

187

188

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

dharmas have been dissolved, the attachment to dharmas has still
not been severed.
O3 He uses an analogy to clarify the dharma.

Sutra:“It is like emptiness fitting into differently shaped vessels.
The emptiness is said to be whatever shape the vessel is. But if
you get rid of the vessel and look at the emptiness, you will say
it is one and the same.
Commentary:“Ananda, why is it that you have revolved head over heels on
the wheel of rebirth from time without beginning and have givenrise to these six organs which cannot be called one and cannot becalled six? What’s the reason? I’ll bring up another analogy as
further substantiation. It is like emptiness. That is, it’s like our
nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is no one
else’s but ours. It’s like putting emptiness into differently shaped
vessels. In emptiness we make a lot of square vessels, and roundvessels, and triangular vessels, and hexagonal vessels, andoctagonal vessels. When we set them in emptiness, the emptinessbecomes triangular, and square, and hexagonal, and octagonal, andround. “The emptiness is said to be whatever shape the vesselis.” Ultimately, though, did the emptiness change? It did not. It was
just because the vessels were different that the emptiness took on
different shapes. “But if you get rid of the vessel and look at theemptiness, you will say it is one and the same.” The emptiness isstill just one. In fact, it isn’t even one. If it were one, it wouldn’t beemptiness. And that’s the way the Treasury of the Thus Come One
is. The addition of the vessels is the existence of the eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, body, and mind.
The fundamental, single, pure brightness,
Divides into six separate functionings.

Liberation of the Organs

That’s why you can’t say they are six and you can’t say they areone. They are neither one nor six. They are just like the great void.
If you’re just like the great void, why do you want to retain so muchignorance and affliction? It’s just because you won’t reject thesethat you cannot perceive your original face. And, since you cannot
realize your original face, you can’t reach the ultimate understanding.
Sutra:“But how can that emptiness become alike and different at
your convenience? Even less can it be one or not one. Therefore,
you should understand that the six receptive functioning organs
should be the same way.
Commentary:

But how can that emptiness become alike and different at
your convenience? How can you say that emptiness becomes thesame or different? You can’t say that, because emptiness is fundamentally unchanging. Even less can it be one or not one. How canyou make it one or not one? In emptiness there isn’t anything atall.” That’s why it’s said:
The self-nature is like emptiness
Both true and false are within it.
Based on the true, the false arises, and when the false vanishes, thetrue appears. If you don’t get rid of the false, the true won’t appear.
So in our cultivation we have to put an end to what is false. It’s also
said:
Dust it today and scrub it tomorrow.
Rub it and polish it until it’s like a mirror.
What is referred to here is the self-nature, expressing the same
principle that the Great Master Shen Hsiu expressed in his famousverse:

189

190

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

The body is a Bodhi tree,
The mind like a bright mirror stand.
Time and again brush it clean,
And let no dust alight.
The line “Time and again brush it clean” refers to the kind ¡fdiligence that is necessary during cultivation. People criticize thisverse, saying it is incorrect. It’s not in correct; it simply describes
what is essential during cultivation of the Way. The Great Master
Hui Neng, the Sixth Patriarch, wrote this verse in answer:
Originally Bodhi has no tree.
The bright mirror has no stand.
Originally there is not a single thing,
Where can dust alight?
This verse describes the experience of a person who has beencertified as having attained the fruition of sagehood. Thus, people
who have not accomplished the fruition of sagehood should study
the Great Master Shen Hsiu’s verse. Those who have been certified
to the fruition should follow the verse of the Great Master, the Sixth
Patriarch.
Yesterday that “American Patriarch” came and contended that
the Sixth Patriarch said there is nothing profound and nothing
shallow. That’s an example of having a superficial knowledge
without understanding the underlying reasons, and using it toindulge in intellectual talk-Zen. When I called him on this, he said
his was “foot-Zen.” As I told you, he thought his answer was very
clever, but I thought to myself, “You came out here from New Yorkin a broken-down car, but since you didn’t have to walk, you say
you have ‘foot-Zen.’” The only trouble was that his “foot-Zen”
didn’t get him anywhere when he got here.
“Therefore, you should understand that the six receptivefunctioning organs should be the same way.” I was explaining afour-line verse for you, and there are still two lines left. But I’m notLiberation of the Organs

a rakshasa ghost who wants to eat you. I’m not even hungry at the
moment, so I’ll finish the verse. Do you remember it?
The self-nature is like emptiness.
Both true and false are within it.
When you awaken and fathom all dharmas,
To penetrate one is to penetrate them all.
That refers to the method discussed here of entering deeply into one
door. If you enter one and awaken to its falseness, all six organs are
purified.
O4 He states that the knot of the organs is because of the defiling objects.

Sutra:“Seeing occurs because the two appearances of darkness
and light, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection. The essence of seeingreflects form and combines with form to become an organ. In
its pure state the organ of the eye is the four elements. And yet
it takes the name ‘eye-organ’ and is shaped like a grape. Of thesuperficial sense-organs and the four defiling objects, this one
races out after form.
Commentary:“Seeing occurs because the two appearances of darkness
and light, these two kinds of form, and their like, including allother kinds of visible forms, influence one another. They firmly
adhere to quietude in what originally was wonderful perfection.
These forms stick to the tranquil nature. When this situation arises,
the essence of seeing comes into being. The essence of seeingreflects form and combines with form to become an organ.”“Combines” here echoes “adhere to” above. The essence of seeing
and forms adhere to each other and turn into an organ. “In its purestate the organ of the eye is the four elements.” What is meant by“its pure state?” It means that the four elements are here very
subtle, not something which the flesh-eye can see. One needs the

191

192

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

Buddha Eye, the Dharma-Eye, and the Wisdom-Eye to be able tosee them. The “form elements” still refer to earth, water, fire, andwind. “And yet it takes the name ‘eye-organ’ and is shaped likea grape.” “And yet” – because the elements are related in this way,
the substance is an eye shaped like a grape. “Of the superficial
sense-organs and the four defiling objects…” The eye is distinguished in three ways:
It has a seeing-essence;
It is a superior organ;
It is a superficial defiled organ.
If you cultivate successfully, the eye is called a superior organ. If
you do not cultivate, it is called a superficial defiled organ. The four
defiling objects referred to here are form, sound, smells, and tastes.
“This one races out after form.” The Chinese word for “races”() combines the character ( ), which means “flowing” like aswift river returning to the deep, or like the undertow of waves on
the ocean, and the character ( ), which means “unrestrained,” likea fire raging out of control in the mountains, spreading in all
directions at once. Together they mean “to race,” like a thoroughbred horse. That is the way one races out to become attached toforms.
Sutra:“Hearing occurs because the two reverberations of
movement and stillness, and their like, firmly adhere toquietude in what originally was wonderful perfection. The
essence of hearing reflects sound and resounds with sound to
become the organ of the ear. In its pure state, the organ of theear is the four elements. It takes the name ‘ear organ’ and isshaped like a fresh, curled leaf. Of the superficial sense-organs
and the four defiling objects, this one is loosed upon sound.
Commentary:“Hearing occurs because the two reverberations of
movement and stillness, and their like, firmly adhere toLiberation of the Organs

quietude in what originally was wonderful perfection. Because
there is movement and stillness, a function is created in their midst– when this function occurs in the perfect quietude – the process ofhearing comes into being. The essence of hearing reflects soundand resounds with sound to become the organ of the ear. It
unites with the defiling object of sound. It becomes an organ in thesame way the eye became one, as described above. In its purestate, the organ of the ear is the four elements. It is a certain
process which results from the combination of the four elements. It
takes the name ‘ear organ’ and is shaped like a fresh, curledleaf. It is shaped like a fresh lotus-flower leaf, which has not yet
uncurled. Of the superficial sense-organs and the four defilingobjects, this one is loosed upon sound. Discussing the senseorgans in terms of their being superficial and defiled, this organ
races out and unites with sound.”Sutra:“Smelling occurs because the two appearances ofpenetration and obstruction, and their like, firmly adhere toquietude in what originally was wonderful perfection. The
essence of smelling reflects scents and takes in scents to become
the organ of the nose. In its pure state, the organ of the nose is
the four elements. It takes the name ‘nose-organ’ and is shaped
like a double hanging claw. Of the superficial sense-organs andthe four defiling objects, this one probes out after scents.
Commentary:“Smelling occurs because the two appearances ofpenetration and obstruction, and their like, firmly adhere toquietude in what originally was wonderful perfection. With theexistence of the two substantive appearances of penetration andobstruction, a function occurs in the wonderful perfection of themind. The appearances adhere to produce smelling. The essence ofsmelling reflects scents and takes in scents to become the organof the nose. The essence of smelling and the defiling objects ofscents mirror one another, and the process of smelling, of taking in

193

194

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

the scents, becomes the function of this organ. In its pure state, theorgan of the nose is the four elements. But it is given a name‘nose-organ’ and is shaped like a double hanging claw. The nose
looks like two inverted claws. Of the superficial sense-organs –seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing – and the four defilingobjects – forms, sounds, scents, and flavors-this one probes out
after scents. This one gets involved with the defiling objects ofscents. The nose smells and is greedy for scents.
Sutra:“Tasting occurs because the two blends of blandness andvariety, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection. The essence of tastingreflects flavors and becomes entwined with flavors to become
the organ of the tongue. In its pure state the organ of the tongue
is the four elements. It takes the name ‘tongue-organ’ and isshaped like the crescent moon. Of the superficial sense organs
and the four defiling objects, this one pursues flavors.
Commentary:“Tasting occurs because the two blends of blandness andvariety, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection.” Blandness refers to theordinary tastelessness we experience. And from this normal state ofblandness, one can perceive the flavor of something when one
encounters it. Because of the involvement of blandness and thechange to perception of a flavor and their blending together, there
is an adherence to the quietude of the wonderful, perfect mind. The
function is the awareness of taste. “The essence of tasting reflects
flavors and becomes entwined with flavors to become the organof the tongue.” The sense of taste becomes twisted together withflavors, just as strands of a rope are bound together. They become
inseparable, and thus another organ comes into being. In its purestate the organ of the tongue is the four elements. It takes thename ‘tongue-organ’ and is shaped like the crescent moon. Of

Liberation of the Organs

the superficial sense organs and the four defiling objects, thisone pursues flavors. It is attracted to flavors.”
Sutra:“Sensation occurs because the two frictions of separation
and union, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection. The essence of sensationreflects contact and seizes upon contact to become the organ of
the body. In its pure state, the organ of the body is the four
elements. It takes the name ‘body-organ’ and is shaped like atabla. Of the superficial organs and the four defiling objects,
this one is compelled by contact.
Commentary:“Sensation occurs because the two frictions of separation
and union, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection. The rubbing back and forthof separation and union creates an awareness in the wonderfulperfection. The essence of sensation reflects contact and seizes
upon contact to become the organ of the body. The awarenessunites with the contact to make the organ of the body. In its purestate, the organ of the body is the four elements. It takes thename ‘body-organ’ and is shaped like a tabla. The body islikened in shape to that particular kind of drum. Of the superficialorgans and the four defiling objects, this one is compelled bycontact. This superficial sense-organ gravitates to the defilingobject of contact.
Sutra:“Knowing occurs because the two continuities of productionand extinction, and their like, firmly adhere to quietude in what
originally was wonderful perfection. The essence of knowing
reflects dharmas and grasps dharmas to become the organ of
the mind. In its pure state, the organ of the mind is the four
elements. It takes the name ‘Mental Cognition’ and resembles
seeing in a dark room. Of the superficial sense-organs and theirfour defiling objects, this one chases after dharmas.

195

196

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

Commentary:“Knowing occurs because the two continuities of productionand extinction, and their like…” Here the text discusses the organof the mind, the sixth mind-conscious ness, which is subject toproduction and extinction. As the former thought ceases, the next
thought arises. The one races after the other, and they firmly“adhere to quietude in what originally was wonderfulperfection.” They stick to the quietude and create the essence ofknowing. The essence of knowing reflects dharmas and grasps
dharmas to become the organ of the mind. The capacity ofknowing seizes upon dharmas, which are defiling objects. In its
pure state, the organ of the mind is the four elements. It takes
the name ‘Mental Cognition’ – rather than mental “substance,”
because the mind is not a substantive thing – and resembles seeing
in a dark room.” Since the mind organ is an “internal” organ,
whereas the five previous sense organs are “external” organs, it islikened to seeing in a dark room. “Of the superficial sense-organs
and their four defiling objects, this one chases after dharmas.
The mind gravitates to the defiling objects of dharmas.
Sutra:“Ananda, in this way the six organs occur, because thatbright enlightenment has a brightness added to it. Thus theylose their essence and adhere to falseness and create light.
Commentary:“Ananda, in this way the six organs – the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, body, and mind discussed above – occur, because thatbright enlightenment…” “That” refers to the wonderfulperfection of the true mind, the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
Originally the six organs are the Treasury of the Thus Come One,but they come into being because the Treasury of the Thus Come
One “…has a brightness added to it.” Basically the fundamental
substance of enlightenment is brightness itself; there is no need to
add brightness to it. It is like the wish-fulfilling pearl, the light ofwhich is inherent in it; there is no need to add light to it. When lightLiberation of the Organs

is added to enlightenment, it creates a false bright ness, a false
enlightenment. The brightness is not ultimately real, nor is theenlightenment that results from the addition of brightness. “Thusthey lose their essence and adhere to falseness and create light.”
Their original essence – the essence of seeing, the essence ofhearing, the essence of smelling, of tasting, and of touching, and theknowledge of dharmas – loses its original characteristic andcapability, and thereby it becomes mixed up with false brightness
and false enlightenment. From this mutual adhesion, a false lightcomes forth. This light it not really a light; it simply designates
their individual functions.
O5 He states that when the defiling objects disappear, the organ is gone.
P1 He explains that untying the knot is the answer to the question.
Q1 He surmises that apart from the defiling objects there is no knot.

Sutra:“Therefore, apart from darkness and light there is no
substance to seeing for you now; apart from movement andstillness, there, basically, is no disposition of hearing; without
penetration and obstruction, the nature of smelling does notarise; in the absence of variety and blandness, tasting does notoccur, lacking separation and union, the sensation of contact isfundamentally
non-existent;
without
extinction
andproduction, knowing is put to rest.
Commentary:“Therefore”: Because of the doctrine explained above, whichis that one need not add brightness to enlightenment; it is only
through the arisal of a false thought of adding brightness to enlightenment that it turns into false bright ness and false enlightenment –as a result, the original essence is lost, and by an adhesion tofalseness, the light of the category of seeing comes into being. This
creates the separate functions of seeing, hearing, and their like. It
belongs to the light of the eighth consciousness. Therefore, “apartfrom darkness and light there is no substance to seeing for you
now.” The reason you can see is because the conditions of light and

197

198

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

darkness aid you. Without darkness and light, the substance ofseeing would cease to be. “Apart from movement and stillness,there, basically, is no disposition of hearing.” “Disposition” here
also means substance. “Without penetration and obstruction,
the nature of smelling does not arise.” Without these conditions
you have no awareness of scents; you wouldn’t know if something
was fragrant or stinking. In the absence of variety and blandness,
tasting does not occur. In an interval between experiencing variety
and blandness, the awareness of tasting would be gone. Lacking
separation and union, the sensation of contact is fundamentally
non-existent. If there is no impulse to separate or to unite, theawareness of contact disappears. Without extinction andproduction, knowing is put to rest. If there isn’t any production
and there isn’t any extinction, where does your knowing-nature
abide? It is gone as well.
Q2 He teaches him to enter one and liberate six.

Sutra:“You need only not follow the twelve conditioned
appearances of movement and stillness, union and separation,
blandness and variety, penetration and obstruction, productionand extinction, and brightness and darkness.
Commentary:“You need only not follow”: This section of the Sutra text isvery important Why haven’t people become enlightened? Because
they follow the course of birth and death. They cannot go against
this current. They follow false, defiling objects and are turned
around by them. They cannot gain control over the false defilingobjects. Thus, the Sutra says, “You need only not follow” them, youneed to not accord with the realm of the six defiling objects and tonot be turned around by them. You don’t have to follow conditioned
appearances and be turned around by them. Then you can goagainst the current. Don’t follow “the twelve conditioned
appearances of movement and stillness, union and separation,
blandness and variety, penetration and obstruction, production

Liberation of the Organs

and extinction, and brightness and darkness.” Don’t be turned
around by these twelve conditioned dharmas.
Sutra:“Accordingly, extract one organ from adhesion, free it, andsubdue it at its inner core. Once subdued, it will return toinherent truth and radiate its innate brilliance. When thatbrilliance shines forth, the remaining five adhesions will be
freed to accomplish total liberation.
Commentary:“Accordingly, extract one organ from adhesion, free it: Of
the six sense-organs of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind,
you should accordingly liberate one, freeing it from thecircumstance of its adhesion, and subdue it at its inner core.
Overcome the ignorance in yourself. Sub due this false thought.
Once subdued, it will return to inherent truth. With the false
thought and ignorance subdued, you will return to the source, to thewonderful perfection, the quietude of the true mind, and it willradiate its innate brilliance. Then the inherent brightness ofenlightenment will reveal itself. When that brilliance shines
forth, when the brilliant essence reveals this brightness theremaining five adhesions will be freed to accomplish total
liberation.” When one sense-organ is freed, the others which arestuck will be pulled loose and liberated, as well. They will simultaneously obtain liberation. And the function of adhering to create
seeing, adhering to create sensation, will cease. You will be free.
P2 His accomplishment of the two wonders is testified to and looked into.
Q1 In the sentient realm, liberation from the bond brings the wonder of mutualfunctioning.
R1 First he reveals the wonder.

Sutra:“Do not follow the knowing and seeing that arise from theobjects before you. True brightness does not comply with thesense-organs. Yet, lodged at the organs is the revelation of the

199

200

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

brightness that permits the mutual functioning of the sixorgans.
Commentary:

I have discussed the mutual functioning of the six organs
before. “Do not follow the knowing and seeing that arise fromthe objects before you.” This is the advice that the Buddha gave
above: “You need only not follow.” Don’t follow the six defilingobjects that pair themselves with your seeing, knowing, and theirlike. If you don’t follow along, you will see as if not seeing, andhear as if not hearing, because you are not obsessed by the realm of
the six defiling objects. “True brightness does not comply withthe sense-organs.” It does not make an encounter with a defilingobject and thus bring brightness into existence. Awareness doesn’t
exist in that way. Your own enlightened brightness does not follow
the organs and race out. “And yet, lodged at the organs is therevelation of the brightness that permits the mutual functioningof the six organs.” Our inherent enlightened brightness isnevertheless found at the gate of the six organs. When that inherent
brightness reveals itself, it “permits the mutual functioning of thesix organs.” This doesn’t happen if you use false brightness andfalse enlightenment; it only happens when you use the truebrightness of true enlightenment. And then the six organs – theeyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind – function in mutual
accord. They can be used interchangeably. The eyes can speak andthe ears can see.
Today is the Buddha’s “Happy Day.” Now, of course, theBuddha is happy every day, but today he is happiest. Why? This is
the last day of the summer retreat for people who have left thehome-life. From the 15th of the fourth lunar month to the 15th of theseventh lunar month left-home people do not travel. Today is also
the anniversary of the day Mahamaudgalyayana obtained thespiritual penetration of the Heavenly Eye. Upon obtaining it, thefirst thing he did was to look where his mother was. He saw she wasin the hells undergoing suffering. How did his mother get into theLiberation of the Organs

hells? When she was alive she did not believe in the Buddha, didn’t
bow to the Buddha. She didn’t believe in the Dharma, she didn’t
study the Buddhadharma. She did not respect the Sangha; she evenslandered members of the Sangha and talked about their transgressions. She also like to eat meat and fish. She especially liked fish
eggs. Just think of how many lives are taken in one helping ofcaviar. Because she did not believe in or revere the Triple Jewel,
and because she ate so many fish eggs, she went to the hells after
she died. In the hells there was nothing to eat. So when Maudgalyayana obtained his spiritual penetrations, he went to give a bowlof rice to his mother. His mother took the bowl of rice when she saw
it, and because she was so greedy, she held the bowl in her left handand covered it with her right sleeve, so that none of the otherhungry ghosts would see it and try to steal it from her. She hid it
under her sleeve and ran to where she could be alone to eat. But her
karmic obstructions were such that she could not have things to eat,and so when she put a bite of food in her mouth, the food turned toburning coals. Although Maudgalyayana had been certified to thefruition and had spiritual penetrations, he was unable to help her.
Nothing he did worked. So he went to the Buddha to seek help.
“What can be done?” he pleaded. His mother was in the hells andhe asked the Buddha to help him save her.
The Buddha told him, “Your mother’s karmic offenses are too
heavy. You cannot save her by yourself. You must ask theassembled Sangha of the ten directions to save her, and then she canleave suffering and obtain bliss.” And, so from that time on, on thefifteenth day of the seventh month in the lunar calendar, offerings
are made not only to help your mothers of this life to leave sufferingand obtain bliss, but to take across your fathers and mothers fromseven lives past and all your close relatives as well. The Dharma
Assembly which commemorates the way in which the assembled
Sangha helped save Maudgalyayana’s mother is called Ullumbana.

201

202

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

R2

He cites certification to not following the sense organs.

Sutra:“Ananda, don’t you know that now in this assembly there is
Aniruddha, who is blind and yet can see; the dragon,
Upananda, who is deaf and yet can hear; the spirit of theGanges River, who has no nose and yet smells fragrance;
Gavampati, who has an unusual tongue and yet senses flavor;
and the spirit, Shunyata, who has no body and yet is aware ofcontact? In the light of the Thus Come One, this spirit isillumined temporarily as an ethereal essence without any
substance. In the same way, there is also Mahakashyapa in thisassembly, dwelling in the samadhi of extinction, having
obtained the stillness of a Sound-Hearer. He has long since
extinguished the mind-organ, and yet he has a perfectly clear
knowledge which is not due to the mental process of thinking.
Commentary:“Ananda, don’t you know that now in this assembly, in the
Shurangama Dharma Assembly, there are people who possess themutual functioning of the six organs? One is Aniruddha.” Youremember him; he was the one who went blind trying to stay awake.
Aniruddha was the Buddha’s cousin, the son of the White RiceKing. He liked to sleep, and he fell asleep every time the Buddha
lectured the Sutras. The Buddha scolded him for this habit, saying:
Hey! Hey! How can you sleep,
Like an oyster or a clam?
Sleep, sleep for a thousand years,
But, you’ll never hear the Buddha’s name.
After that scolding, in a burst of zeal, Aniruddha didn’t sleep forseven days and nights. He finally went blind from lack of sleep.
The Buddha took pity on him and taught him the Vajra Samadhi of
Delight in Seeing the Illuminating Brightness. Upon cultivating
this dharma he obtained the penetration of the Heavenly Eye. His

Liberation of the Organs

ordinary eyes were useless, but he became foremost in the
Heavenly Eye. Heavenly Eye was perfect; he could see everything
very clearly. You shouldn’t think that “opening one’s eyes” is thesame in all cases. Some people see things clearly, and some not soclearly. Aniruddha saw the most clearly of all. Here in the text, theBuddha reminds Ananda of “Aniruddha, who is blind and yet cansee.”Aniruddha’s name means “Free of Poverty.” () I have told
you before how he obtained a golden rabbit. When he cut off one ofits legs to buy food with, he found that another golden leg grewback in its place. Every time he removed a section of the golden
rabbit, the section grew back, and so he was never poor again.
The Buddha also mentions, “The dragon, Upananda, who isdeaf and yet can hear.” This dragon-spirit protects the city of
Magadha, watching so that the winds and rains are in accord withthe season. He was well liked by the people of that city, and that’s
why he has the name Upananda, “Well Liked” ().
Although deaf, this dragon could listen with his whiskers instead of
his ears. So Aniruddha didn’t use his eyes and yet could see, andUpananda didn’t have the use of his ears and yet could hear. This is
the mutual functioning of the six organs that I’ve been discussing.
There is also “the spirit of the Ganges River, who has no noseand yet smells fragrance.” The Ganges, the Sindhu, the Vakshu,
and the Sutlej Rivers all rise in the Himalayas. This river spirit of
the Ganges has no nose, but she can still smell things. She uses hereyes to smell with.
There is “Gavampati, who has an unusual tongue and yet
senses flavor.” Gavampati’s name means “Cow Cud” ().
Even when he wasn’t eating, he kept chewing his cud and breathingcoarsely like a cow. Why would someone who had been certified to
the fruition of Arhatship have such a habit? It’s a result ofsomething that happened to him when he was on the cause-groundas a novice. At that time he cultivated with an old monk who wascertified as an Arhat, but who in his old age had lost his teeth and,

203

204

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

as a consequence, ate very slowly. He chewed so slowly that one
day Gavampati, the novice, said to him, “You eat like a cow.” It was
because of that one sentence that he had to undergo the retributionof chewing his cud like a cow for life after life. But now he had
been certified to the fruition of Arhatship, so the Buddha instructed
him to reside in the heavens, rather than in the human realm, forfear that someone would slander him in turn and say, “You eat likea cow,” with the result that another person would end up having to
be a cow for life after life. This should show you how careful you
must be when you talk. You can’t just say whatever pops into yourhead. If you say one wrong thing, you’ll fall in accordance with thelaws of cause and effect.
There once was an elder Bhikshu whom someone asked, “Dogreat cultivators fall in accordance with cause and effect?”
The elder cultivator replied, “Great cultivators do not fall inaccordance with cause and effect.” Because that one sentence wasincorrect, he had to undergo rebirth as a fox for five hundred lives.
When Ch’an Master Pai Chiang was at Chiang Hsi lecturing theSutras, there was an old man with a long beard who came to listen
every day. No one knew who he was. He always left as soon as thelecture was over. The lectures were open to the public, of course, so
no one asked him who he was; he was free to come and go witheveryone else. In lecturing sutras, the rule is for the Dharma Masterto return to his room immediately after he finishes lecturing. He
should engage in conversation very rarely, lest he end up seeking
advantage from conditions. He should not linger after the lecture inorder to invite people to come back again, or the like. One day,then, when Ch’an Master Pai Chiang was returning to his quarters
after the lecture, the old man with a long beard followed him andasked for instruction. His question was, “Does a great cultivator fallin accordance with cause and effect?”
Ch’an Master Pai Chiang answered, “Great cultivators are notunclear about cause and effect.” The old man immediately became
enlightened.

Liberation of the Organs“Oh, so that’s the way it is’” he exclaimed. Then he explained,“I am a fox who lives on the mountain behind here. Every day I
come to listen to the sutras, but I’ve never understood thisprinciple.” Then he explained that in the past he had been a highmonk who had also lectured the sutras, but when someone had
asked him that question, he had answered incorrectly, and as aresult had to undergo five hundred lives as a fox. “Now that today I
have finally understood, tomorrow I will go be reborn. You could
come back to my cave and bury my corpse in order to establish
affinities.”
The next day, Ch’an Master Pai Chiang, taking all the monks
from the monastery with him, went back on the mountain to have alook. Sure enough, they found the corpse of an old fox. Ch’an
Master Pai Chiang buried it with the ceremony used for monks andcrossed him over. This is another example of how careful one must
be in what one says. People who don’t understand the principles of
Buddhadharma tend to say whatever they feel like, but people who
study the Buddhadharma know better than to do that. If someone
asks you a question and you know the answer in terms of Buddhadharma, you can reply. But if you don’t know, I exhort you not tothink you know when you don’t. If you say something wrong, theeffect will be severe.
Because of one careless remark to an Arhat, Gavampati had tobear the retribution of chewing his cud like a cow for life after life.
His tongue was like a cow’s, too; nevertheless, he sensed flavor.
There is “and the spirit, Shunyata, who has no body and yet
is aware of contact.” Shunyata means emptiness. This emptinessspirit has no physical body and yet senses touch. How does that
happen? “In the light of the Thus Come One, this spirit isillumined temporarily as an ethereal essence without any
substance.” The light of the Buddha enables this Spirit to appear
temporarily, even though she is as empty as the wind and has nobody at all. But when she is able to appear through the Buddha’s
power, she, too can experience the sensation of contact. That makes

205

206

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

the spirit Shunyata very happy, “I really don’t have a body, but now
I’ve got one!” Beings are afraid of being without a body, and sowhen this spirit is allowed to manifest, she is delighted.
“In the same way, there is also Mahakashyapa in thisassembly, dwelling in the samadhi of extinction.” This is theninth successive stage of samadhi, the extinction of the skandhas ofthought and feeling. He had “obtained the stillness of a SoundHearer.” Some members of the assembly had put an end to theskandhas of feeling and thought and some had been certified ashaving attained the fruition of Arhatship. Who in the assembly has
obtained the samadhi of extinction? “Maha” means “great,” andrefers to the elder Kashyapa, who had used to be a fire worshipper.
In Buddhism he is known as the “Golden Ascetic” (). He
is now in samadhi in China at Chi Tzu Mountain in Yunnan
Province. He hasn’t died and gone off to rebirth. He is in thesamadhi of extinction, and in the future, when Maitreya
Bodhisattva appears in the world, Mahakashyapa will present him
with the robe and bowl of Shakyamuni Buddha. He’s been in
samadhi now for some three thousand years, but one can sit for
thousands, or even tens of thousands of years, in that samadhi
without any problem.
“He has long since extinguished the mind-organ, and yet hehas a perfectly clear knowledge which is not due to the mental
process of thinking.” His discriminating mind, which is subject tothe production and extinction of thoughts, was long ago put to an
end. Yet, his knowledge is complete and sharp; it does not result
from thoughts in the mind, but springs from his fundamental
wisdom.”Q2 In the material realm, transcendence of it brings the wonder of sudden
enlightenment
R1 First he reveals the wonder.

Sutra:“Then, Ananda, after all your organs are completely freed,
you will glow with an inner light. All the ephemeral, defiling

Liberation of the Organs

objects and the material world will thereupon change theirappearance like ice which is melted by hot liquid. In response to
your mind, they will transform and become the knowledge andawareness which is unsurpassed enlightenment.
Commentary:“Then, Ananda, after all your organs are completely freed –if you can enter one, the other five will also cease to be. The sixorgans will be purified simultaneously. If you can perfect one organ
completely, then the six organs will be freed from their particular
habits, and you will glow with an inner light. Your self-nature will
glow like a lustrous and flawless piece of jade. All the ephemeral,
defiling objects and the material world – the mountains, rivers,
great earth, dwellings, buildings, and so forth – will thereuponchange their appearance like ice which is melted by hot liquid.
They will disappear, just as ice does when boiling water is poured
on it. In response to your mind, in a very short period of time,they will transform and become the knowledge and awareness
which is unsurpassed enlightenment.” When the false ceases tobe, the true is pure. The “know ledge and awareness” referred tohere is the true and actual knowledge and awareness, not the false
knowing and awareness spoken of above. When the false is gone,
the true appears; “in response to your mind” it reveals itself.
R2

He verified that they do not rely on conditions.

Sutra:“Ananda, it is like an ordinary person who has confined
seeing to his eyes. If you suddenly have him close his eyes, hewill see darkness before him. The six organs and his head andfeet will be enveloped in total darkness. If the person traces theshape of external things with his hands, then even though hecannot see, he will recognize someone’s head and feet if he feels
them. This knowledge and awareness are the same way.

207

208

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

Commentary:“Ananda, it is like an ordinary person. Let me give you an
example. Consider a worldly person who has confined seeing to
his eyes. He has gathered the seeing-essence into his eyes. If you
suddenly have him close his eyes, he will see darkness before
him. You say to him, “Shut your eyes immediately!” Suddenly heis plunged into darkness. “The six organs and his head and feetwill be enveloped in total darkness. If the person traces theshape of external things with his hands, then even though hecannot see, he will recognize someone’s head and feet if he feels
them.” If this worldly person who has his eyes closed and can’t see
anything should pass his hand over the body of someone near him,
he will know the person’s head as a head when he runs his hands
over it, and when he follows the shape of the person’s feet, he willrealize they are feet. “This knowledge and awareness are thesame way.” Awareness and knowing still function. When your six
organs have been is extinguished, the capacity to know and beaware is not in the least depleted. The illustration here confirms thateven with your eyes closed, your awareness and knowing do notdisappear. They remain the same.
Sutra:“If light is the condition requisite for seeing, then darkness
brings the absence of seeing. But to perceive without lightmeans that no dark manifestation can obscure the seeing.
Commentary:“If light is the condition requisite for seeing – if the reason
we see is because of light-then darkness brings the absence ofseeing. When it gets dark, you cannot see. But to perceive without
light means that no dark manifestation can obscure the seeing.”
If you don’t need to rely on external light, but put forth light fromyour self-nature, then there is no kind of darkness that can obscure
your seeing. It can’t obstruct you and prevent you from seeing. If
you are genuinely enlightened, if you have been certified as having
obtained the fruit of Arhatship, then day and night are the same.

Liberation of the Organs

Light and darkness are the same. You can see equally well in either.
An ordinary person cannot see in a dark room, but an Arhat can. So
it is said:
Enlightenment is like a lamp in the night,
or a sudden light in a windowless room.
However, that is just an analogy. Don’t get attached to it being
exactly like that. What is expressed in words is not necessarily true.
That which cannot be expressed is truth. What we are talking about
here is just a certain state. You may see the room as dark, whilesomeone else may perceive light in it. This is due to the differencesin people’s karmic responses. If you are enlightened, then night isthe same as day; sleeping and dreams are the same as your waking
state. You won’t even be confused or upside down in your dreams.
In fact, when you are enlightened you very rarely dream at all.
Why is it necessary to cultivate? Because you don’t have controlof yourself. Perhaps you are in control and clear-headed when you
are awake, but you lose control when you get confused. When you
are healthy you are in control, but when you get sick you lose control.
You are ineffectual. Perhaps you can remain in control when you aresick and not get confused or do upside-down things, but you are still
not in control when you are asleep. You may say you can remain incontrol when you are asleep, but when you have dreams you lose
control. You become upside-down. If you can remain in control when
you are dreaming, you may lose control when you are about to die. At
that time the four elements separate, and though you might like tosay, “I’d rather not die right now,” no politeness is extended to you.
You’re certainly not going to get out of it.
We people cultivate the Way in order to be able to remain incontrol when we are healthy, when we are awake and clear-headed,
when we are sick, when we are asleep, when we are dreaming, evenmore when we die. We want to be such that we can die if we want
to, and such that if we don’t want to die, we can go on living
without it being any problem. We want to be free of those restric-

209

210

Volume One – The Two Decisive Doctrines

tions. Then we can be said to be free of birth and death. If we wantto live, we can; and if we want to die, we can do that, too. For
instance, if you want to live, you can live for several thousand
years, like Patriarch Mahakashyapa. If you want to die, you can doso standing up, sitting down, or lying down. You can do it any way
you want.
Sutra:“Once the organs and objects are eradicated, how can theenlightened brightness not become perfect and wonderful?”Commentary:“Ananda, once the organs and objects are eradicated, oncethe six sense-organs and six sense-objects are done away with, then‘no dark manifestation can obscure the seeing.’” When thedarkness obscures them, the organs cannot exhibit their strengthand function. “How can the enlightened brightness not become
perfect and wonderful?” How can you say that the fundamental
enlightened brightness will not become perfect and wonderful?
How can you say that it will not return to the source and become
perfect and wonderful once again?

211

CHAPTER 5

Hearing is Not Sound

I2
J1
K1
L1

Investigation and understanding of the explanation of the two doubts.
Investigation of the explanation of the doubt that the basic nature is severed andextinguished.
Ananda’s mistaken understanding of the Buddha’s words causes him to ask a
misguided question.
He sees cause and fruition as opposites.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, as the
Buddha has said, ‘The resolve for enlightenment on the causeground which seeks the eternal must be in mutual accord withthe ground of fruition.’
Commentary:

Ananda has once again given rise to doubts, and so he comes up
with another question. Ananda said to the Buddha, “World
Honored One, as the Buddha has said, according to the doctrines
you discussed in the past, ‘The resolve for enlightenment on thecause-ground which seeks the eternal’ – on the cause-ground you
bring forth the true resolve for enlightenment, which you hope willremain forever and never be destroyed-It ‘must be in mutual
accord with the ground of fruition.’ It must not be in opposition
with the principles of fruition.

212

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

Sutra:“World Honored One, the ground of fruition is Bodhi;
Nirvana; true suchness; the Buddha-nature; the AmalaConsciousness; the Empty Treasury of the Thus Come One; thegreat, Perfect Mirror-Wisdom. But although it is called bythese seven names, it is pure and perfect, its substance isdurable, like royal vajra, everlasting and indestructible.
Commentary:“World Honored One, the ground of fruition is Bodhi;
Nirvana; true suchness; the Buddha-nature; the AmalaConsciousness; the Empty Treasury of the Thus Come One; thegreat, Perfect Mirror-Wisdom.” “Bodhi” is “the Way of Enlightenment” (). “Nirvana” is said to be “neither produced nor
destroyed ().” “True Suchness” is actual and not false;a single, non-dual suchness. Suchness is not a “thing” at all. It is
like emptiness. True Suchness is just true emptiness. In one truth is
all truth. But if there is the slightest lack of truth, it cannot be called
True Suchness.
The Buddha-nature is inherent in all beings. The AmalaConsciousness is the “consciousness devoid of filth ().”
Prior to enlightenment, this consciousness is called the eighth
consciousness, the Alaya-Consciousness. Alaya means “storehouse” (); the name indicates that it contains everything
within it. The amala is the transformation of the eighth consciousness into a pure consciousness.
The “Empty Treasury of the Thus Come One” is another name,and the “Great, Perfect Mirror-Wisdom” is also a name. “Butalthough it is called by these seven names, although the ground offruition has different titles, it is pure and perfect. In its principle,
in its noumenal aspect, it is pure and perfect. Its substance isdurable: its essence is durable, like royal vajra, everlasting andindestructible. It will never be destroyed.”Hearing is Not Sound

Sutra:“If the seeing and hearing are apart from light anddarkness, movement and stillness, and penetration andobstruction and are ultimately devoid of substance, they arethen like thoughts apart from sense-objects: they do not exist atall.
Commentary:“If the seeing and hearing are apart from light anddarkness, movement and stillness, and penetration andobstruction and are ultimately devoid of substance, then theiressence ceases to be. They are then like thoughts apart fromsense-objects: they do not exist at all. The thoughts of the mind
don’t have substance, either. When separated from the defilingobjects which correspond to them, they are entirely non-existent.
Sutra:“How can what is ultimately destroyed be a cause by which
one cultivates in the hope of obtaining the fruition of the Thus
Come One’s sevenfold permanent abode?
Commentary:

The mind-organ is “devoid of a substance when separated fromits defiling objects.” “How can what is ultimately destroyed be acause by which one cultivates in the hope of obtaining the
fruition of the Thus Come One’s sevenfold permanent abode?”
How can it be used in cultivation to obtain the Thus Come One’s
sevenfold, everlasting fruition of Bodhi, Nirvana, True Suchness,
the Buddha-nature, the Amala-consciousness, the Empty Treasuryof the Thus Come One and the Great, Perfect Mirror-Wisdom?”
L2

Earlier and later explanations differ.

Sutra:“World Honored One, when it is apart from light anddarkness, the seeing is ultimately empty, just as when there isno sense-object, the essence of thought is extinguished.

213

214

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

Commentary:“World Honored One, when it is apart from light anddarkness – if it were to be separated from light and dark – theseeing is ultimately empty, just as when there is no sense-object,
the essence of thought is extinguished. Thoughts cannot arise.”
Sutra:“I go back and forth in circles, minutely searching, andbasically there is no such thing as my mind or its objects. Just
what should be used to seek the Unsurpassed Enlightenment?
Commentary:“I go back and forth, researching and investigating, in circles.
I go through the process again and again, and basically there is nosuch thing as my mind or its objects. My mind doesn’t exist.
None of it exists. Just what should be used to seek the
Unsurpassed Enlightenment, to accomplish the enlightenment on
the ground of fruition? I search everywhere, and there isn’t any
mind. I can’t use the mind subject to production and extinction.
And I can’t find the true mind. So, how do I set up a mind on thecause-ground to seek the enlightenment on the ground of fruition?
Sutra:“The Thus Come One previously said it was a tranquil
essence, perfect and eternal. His present contradiction defies
belief and is a resort to idle theorizing. How can the Thus Come
One’s words be true and actual?
Commentary:

The Thus Come One previously said it was a tranquil
essence, perfect and eternal. He discussed the tranquil, perfect,
eternal essence of seeing. His present contradiction defies belief
and is a resort to idle theorizing. But the Dharma the Buddha
speaks is not idle theory. Yet, how can the Thus Come One’s
words be true and actual? The doctrine the Buddha has explained
contradicts itself. First the Buddha said, ‘Don’t use the mind
subject to production and extinction,’ and later he said it is just that

Hearing is Not Sound

mind which you use in cultivation. I, Ananda, cannot find the mind
in question, and the more I hear, the less I understand. How can the
Buddha still be speaking the truth? The Buddha should be speaking
the truth: true words, actual words, not false words. Why is it thatwhat the Buddha says contradicts itself?
L3

He again seeks instruction.

Sutra:“I only hope the Buddha will let fall his great compassion
and will instruct us who do not understand and who are holdingon tightly.”
Commentary:“Now I only hope the World Honored One, the Buddha will let
fall his great compassion and will instruct us who do notunderstand and who are holding on tightly. We are graspingtightly to the dharmas of the Small Vehicle and are afraid to let go.”
K2
L1

The Tathagata uses an immediate incident to investigate permanence.
He promises to resolve his doubts.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “You study and learn much, but
you have not yet extinguished outflows. In your mind you know
only the causes of being upside down. But when the true
inversion manifests, you really cannot recognize it yet.
Commentary:

After hearing what Ananda has just said, the Buddha doesn’tknow whether to laugh or cry. The Buddha told Ananda, “Youstudy and learn much, you are erudite and have a strong memory,
but you have not yet extinguished outflows. You still haven’t
obtained the extinction of outflows. In your mind you know only
the causes of being upside down. But when the true inversion
manifests, you really cannot recognize it yet. Just as it was said
above, you know only how to write prescriptions. If the medicine
were before you, you would not recognize it. So I say now that you

215

216

Volume One – Hearing is Not Soundare well versed in the reasons for being upside down, but when you
confront a genuinely upside-down situation, you don’t recognize it.
You don’t know what is upside down.
Sutra:“Lest your sincerity and faith remain insufficient, I will try
to make use of an ordinary happening to dispel your doubts.”
Commentary:“Lest your sincerity and faith remain insufficient… I’m
afraid you are not sincere enough, and so if I told you outright, you
wouldn’t believe me. You don’t have enough faith. You’re notsufficiently humble. I will try to make use of an ordinary
happening to dispel your doubts. I’ll try using a common
situation to explain this principle for you. I’ll get rid of your doubts
this way.”
L2 He strikes a bell to investigate permanence.
M1 Two questions and answers.

Sutra:

Then the Thus Come One instructed Rahula to strike thebell once, and he asked Ananda, “Did you hear that?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“We heard it.”Commentary:

It has already been said that the nature of hearing is neither
produced nor extinguished, but Ananda has misunderstood theprinciple the Buddha has been explaining and given rise to more
doubts. So now the Buddha investigates the nature of hearing withthe sound of the bell that has been struck. Then the Thus Come
One instructed Rahula to strike the bell once Rahula is the
Buddha’s only son. His name means “obstacle” (), because heremained in his mother’s womb for six years before he was born.
This is not terribly unusual. In China there are many such cases.
One famous case was that of Lao Lai Tzu, who had white hair andHearing is Not Soundeye brows and could talk from the moment of birth. He was bornold, but he, nevertheless, still acted like a child and was rambunctious. There was also Lao Tzu, of course, who is said to have stayedin his mother’s womb for eighty-one years. His surname was Li andhe was nicknamed Lao Tzu or Lao Tan. Compared to these two
strange incidents, Rahula’s dwelling in his mother’s womb for six
years is not so spectacular. Since he was the Buddha’s son, Rahula
was very obedient, so the Buddha said, “Go ring the bell.” Then heasked Ananda, “Did you hear that?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“We heard it.”
Sutra:The bell ceased to sound, and the Buddha again asked, “Do
you hear it now?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“We do not hear it.”Commentary:

The bell ceased to sound. The sound of the bell faded away.
There was no sound. The Buddha again asked, “Do you hear it
now?” The Buddha asked Ananda, “Well, do you hear it not, or
don’t you?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“We do not hear it. We don’t hear it at all now.”
Sutra:

Then Rahula struck the bell once again. The Buddha again
asked, “Do you hear it now?”
Ananda and the Great Assembly again said, “We hear it.”Commentary:

Once the sound of the bell had ceased and the Buddha had asked
his question, Rahula figured out what to do next; he was very
intelligent. Rahula was foremost in secret practices. People neverrealized that he was cultivating. No one knew that every day he was

217

218

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

developing his skill. What did he do? He could enter samadhi at any
time, in any place. When he went to the bathroom, he could entersamadhi. When it was time to eat, he would eat, but he was also in
samadhi. His mind was not on the food. But no one ever caught on,
and so he was said to be foremost in secret practices. Let’s takereciting the Shurangama Mantra as an example. No one saw him
recite the Mantra, and yet he could do it by heart. No one evernoticed him studying it or practicing it, but he could recite frommemory. Since Rahula was foremost in secret practices, he wasvery intelligent and perceptive of he Buddha’s intent, and so after
the sound of the bell had ceased for a time, Rahula struck the bell
once again. The Buddha again asked Ananda, “Do you hear it
now?” Well, do you hear it now?” the Buddha pressed Ananda.
Ananda and the Great Assembly again said, “We hear it.”
“We hear it.” they exclaimed. “The bell just rang.”
This situation – the bell being rung and their then being asked ifthey had heard it – is the ordinary happening the Buddha
mentioned. Wouldn’t you say that anyone could understand thisprocess of striking the bell and then asking if it was heard? Since
Ananda had failed to understand the doctrines explained earlier, theBuddha now uses this very simple example to illustrate them.
Sutra:The Buddha asked Ananda, “What do you hear and what doyou not hear?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said to
the Buddha, “When the bell is rung, we hear it. Once the soundof the bell ceases, so that even its echo fades away, we do nothear it.”Commentary:

The Buddha asked Ananda, “What do you hear and what doyou not hear? I want to hear what you have to say.”Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said to
the Buddha, “When the bell is rung, we hear it.” When the bell

Hearing is Not Soundis struck, we all hear the bell’s sound. Once the sound of the bellceases – a while after the bell is struck its sound disappears so thateven its echo fades away. Both the sound and the echo are gone.
Then, we do not hear it. That’s what we mean by ‘not hearing.’ So
the problem that Ananda and the Great Assembly are having is tobe found in their “not hearing.” They think that when there is nosound there is no hearing. Actually, though, when there is no sound,what perceives that there is no hearing? That which knows there is
no hearing is hearing itself. If you were really without hearing, thenyou basically would not know whether you were hearing or not.
That’s the important point.
Sutra:The Thus Come One again instructed Rahula to strike thebell, and he asked Ananda, “Is there sound now?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“There is a sound.”Commentary:

The Buddha, The Thus Come One again instructed Rahula
to strike the bell, and he asked Ananda, “Is there sound now?”
Ananda and the members of the Great Assembly all said,“There is a sound.”Sutra:

After a short time the sound ceased, and the Buddha again
asked, “Is there a sound now?”
Ananda and the Great Assembly answered, “There is nosound.”
Commentary:

After a short time, after just a bit, the sound ceased, the bell
stopped ringing, and the Buddha again asked Ananda, “Is there
a sound now?” Do you still hear a sound, or don’t you?”
Ananda and the Great Assembly answered, “There is nosound.”

219

220

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

Sutra:

After a moment, Rahula again struck the bell, and theBuddha again asked, “Is there sound now?”
Ananda and the Great Assembly said together, “There issound.”
Commentary:

After a moment, that is, in a little while, Rahula again struck
the bell, and the Buddha again asked, “Is there sound now?”
What about it, is there any sound, or isn’t there?”
Ananda and the Great Assembly said together, “There issound.”
Sutra:The Buddha asked Ananda, “What is meant by ‘sound,’ andwhat is meant by ‘no sound?’”Ananda and the Great Assembly told the Buddha, “Whenthe bell is struck there is sound. Once the sound ceases and eventhe echo fades away, there is said to be no sound.”Commentary:

The Buddha asked Ananda, “What is meant by ‘sound?’Explain to me the difference between there being a sound and there
not being any sound.” Ananda and the Great Assembly told theBuddha, “When the bell is struck there is sound. That’s what wemean by sound. Once the sound ceases and even the echo fades
away – after the bell has been struck then the sound dies away –there is said to be no sound.”M2 He scolds them for their confusion.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda and the Great Assembly, “Whyare you inconsistent in what you say?”
The Great Assembly and Ananda then asked the Buddha,“In what way have we been inconsistent?”

Hearing is Not Sound

The Buddha said, “When I asked you if it was your hearing,
you said it was your hearing. Then, when I asked you if it wassound, you said it was sound. I cannot ascertain from youranswers if it is hearing or if it is sound. How can you not say thisis inconsistent?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda and the Great Assembly, “Whyare you inconsistent in what you say? Why do you contradict
yourselves? What you say isn’t even reasonable.”
The Great Assembly and Ananda then asked the Buddha,“In what way have we been inconsistent? How are we being
unreasonable in what we say?”
The Buddha said, “When I asked you if it was your hearing,
you said it was your hearing. Then, when I asked you if it wassound, you said it was sound. I said, ‘Do you hear, or not?’ andyou said, ‘I hear.’ Then I asked, ‘Is there sound, or not?’ and you
said, ‘There is sound.’ I cannot ascertain from your answers if it
is hearing or if it is sound. You say it is both hearing and sound,which one is it ultimately? Your answers don’t specify. How can
you not say this is inconsistent?”
M3 His refutation reveals the proper meaning.

Sutra:“Ananda, when the sound is gone without an echo, you say
there is no hearing. If there were really no hearing, the hearingnature would be extinguished. It would be just like dead wood.
If then the bell were sounded again, how would you know?
Commentary:“Ananda,” the Buddha says, “You are not distinguishing clearly
between sound and hearing, and this is the point which you do notunderstand; this is the place where you are really upside down.
Why can’t you even tell the difference between hearing and sound?
Ananda, when the sound is gone without an echo, you say there

221

222

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

is no hearing. If there were really no hearing, the hearingnature would be extinguished. It would be the end of the hearingnature. There should be no longer any capacity for hearing. And yet
when there is another sound, the hearing is still there; it isn’t gone
after all. If there really were no hearing-nature, it would be justlike dead wood. If then the bell were sounded again, how would
you know?”
This is the important point. Although the sound ceases, thehearing-nature has not been cut off. It is still in operation, because
the hearing-nature is not subject to production or extinction. The
sound is subject to production and extinction, but the nature ofhearing is not. There is hearing whether or not there is sound. So
when the sound ceased and he answered that there was no hearing,
it was a mistake. That’s the place where he misunderstood. That’s
where he is upside down.
Sutra:“What you know to be there or not there is the defilingobject of sound. But could the hearing nature be there or not be
there depending on your perception of its being there or not? If
the hearing could really not be there, what would perceive that
it was not?
Commentary:“What you know to be there or not there is the defilingobject of sound. Of course, what you notice being there or not
being there belongs to sound. But could the hearing nature be
there or not be there? Is that the way the hearing-nature is? Is it
that it exists when there is sound and doesn’t exist when there is nosound? When there is sound, there is hearing; when there is nosound, there is still hearing. The nature of hearing is neither
produced nor extinguished. Sound is subject to production andextinction; when there is a certain vibration, there is sound, andwhen that vibration ceases, there is no sound. But the hearingnature does not appear and disappear depending on yourperception of its being there or not. The hearing nature doesn’t

Hearing is Not Sound

take its cues from you. If the hearing could really not be there –if you say that the hearing-nature really can cease to exist in theabsence of sound – what would perceive that it was not? Whatwould know of its absence? What would perceive that there was nohearing? That which knows the absence of hearing is your hearingnature. You say that you know that you are not hearing, but if you
really didn’t have a hearing-nature at that point, you wouldn’t evenrealize that you were not hearing.
Sutra:“And so, Ananda, the sounds that you hear are what are
subject to production and extinction, not your hearing. The
arising and cessation of sounds cause your hearing-nature to be
as if there or not there.
Commentary:“And so, because of this, Ananda, the sounds that you hear
are what are subject to production and extinction. The sounds
you hear arise and cease. The arising and cessation of sounds
cause your hearing-nature to be as if there or not there. Whenthe sounds come forth and die away, it is not your hearing that isthere or not there. That’s not what happens. Whether there is soundor not, the hearing nature remains throughout.
M4 He upbraids him for his confusion and tells him to stop making the same mistake.

Sutra:“You are so upside-down that you mistake sound forhearing. No wonder you are so confused that you take what iseverlasting for what is annihilated. Ultimately, you cannot saythat there is no hearing nature apart from movement andstillness and from obstruction and penetration.
Commentary:“You are so upside-down that you mistake sound forhearing. Ananda, you don’t even recognize where you yourself are
upside down. That’s why I say that you don’t even recognize the

223

224

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sounddifference between right side up and upside down. You think thatsound is hearing and that hearing is sound. How can this be? Soundand hearing are different. No wonder you are so confused thatyou take what is everlasting for what is annihilated. It’s not
surprising that you’re so mixed up. No wonder you don’t
understand. You think that the true, permanent, undying nature is
subject to annihilation. When did I ever tell you that the tranquil,true mind will cease to be? It is fundamentally an eternally abiding
principle, and you say that it will come to an end, that it will
disappear. You’re really awfully confused. How do I know that?
You can’t even tell the difference between sound and hearing. It’ssuch a simple matter, but you say that it is both sound and hearingthat arises and ceases to be. In the end, which is it? Why are you somuddled? Ultimately, you cannot say that there is no hearing
nature apart from movement and stillness and from
obstruction and penetration. You should never say that apartfrom these conditions the nature of hearing does not exist. How
could it not exist? The hearing-nature abides forever.
L3 He invents a dream to investigate impermanence.
M1 He shows that in the dream he is not oblivious.

Sutra:“Consider a person who falls into a deep sleep while
napping on his bed. While he is asleep, someone in his
household starts beating clothes or pounding rice. In his dream,
the person hears the sound of beating and pounding and takes
it for something else, perhaps for the striking of a drum or the
ringing of a bell. In the dream he wonders why the bell sounds
like stone or wood.
Commentary:

Above, sound was discussed in order to understand the natureof hearing. In talking about the sound of the bell we came to knowthat the hearing-nature is neither produced nor extinguished. If thehearing-nature were extinguished, there would be no further
hearing. But, when the bell is struck, the nature of hearing is neither

Hearing is Not Soundproduced nor extinguished. Regardless of whether there is sound,the hearing-nature abides forever. Now the Buddha makes use ofanother ordinary happening to illustrate that the nature of hearing isneither produced nor extinguished.
“Consider a person who falls into a deep sleep while
napping on his bed. He is so sound asleep that he does not wake up
when someone calls him. But, even though he does not awaken, hishearing-nature is still present. He perceives sounds, if mistakenly,
even though he is asleep. “The mistake is not made by the hearingnature; it is the sixth-mind consciousness, the “solitary consciousness,” which makes the mistaken perception.
This person, then, is in such a deep sleep that he is unaware ofeverything. “While he is asleep, someone in his household starts
beating clothes or pounding rice.” “Beating clothes” refers to themethod of washing clothes used of old. I remember seeing this done
when I was a child. There was a flat stone and two beating-sticks
made of wood. They would lay the clothes on the stone and beatthem clean with the sticks in a rhythmic fashion.
“Pounding rice.” Remember that the Great Master, the Sixth
Patriarch, pounded rice for eight months. One uses a pestle and also
stamps on the coarse grains with one’s feet in order to separate thechaff from the kernels. These methods were used in ancient China
and obviously they were familiar to the Indian way of life as well.
So, the Buddha gave these two examples.
“In his dream, the person hears the sound of beating andpounding and takes it for something else.” “That per Son” refers
to the one who is asleep. He hears the sounds of the clothes being
beaten and the rice being pounded, but in his dreams he misinterprets them as something else. What does he think they are? He
mistakes them “perhaps for the striking of a drum or the ringing
of a bell. In the dream he wonders why the bell sounds likestone or wood.” “How come that bell sounds like a piece of woodor stone?” he thinks. In the dream-state, the sixth mind-consciousness, the “solitary consciousness,” misinterprets the sound.

225

226

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

Dreams are the tricks played by the sixth mind-consciousness.
It takes control of you and causes you to dream certain things. Why
did this person take the sound he heard to be the striking of a drumor the ringing of a bell when, in fact, it was neither of these sounds?
It came from a mistaken impression on his part during his dream.
And that’s why he wonders why the sound is more like wood orstone being struck than like a bell. He finds it strange.
Dreams happen when the sixth mind-consciousness goes awry.
Whatever happens to you during the day, or whatever experiences
you encounter, will affect the dreams you have at night. Somepeople who cultivate the Way, cultivate the mind-consciousness
until they can “go out esoterically and enter mysteriously(). To “go out esoterically” means to send a being out of
the crown of one’s head. This being can then leave the body and go
elsewhere. But this experience is not genuine, because the being isa “yin spirit.” Since, when it gets out, it has a certain amount ofawareness, it is called a spirit.
Once there was an old Taoist who really was skilled in his
practice, but he had a big temper. Whenever anything came up, he’d
get angry about it. Since he got angry all the time, he was indulging
in hatred. He considered himself to be well-skilled, however – to bepretty remarkable, in fact. He boasted that as soon as he went tosleep, he could send out this spirit. It was like a dream-state, but hehad an awareness of it and could remember it clearly afterward.
One day, the old Taoist encountered a Buddhist monk, and they
discussed their methods of cultivation. The Taoist said, “In Taoism,
we can cultivate and become immortal. What talent do you
Buddhists have? Shakyamuni Buddha died just the same. But noone knows where the Patriarch of Taoism, Lee Lao Chun, went. He
died, so they say, but really he went to the heavens. So the skill wedevelop in Taoism is to ‘go out esoterically and enter mysteriously.’”“How do you go out esoterically? asked the monk.

Hearing is Not Sound“When I lie down and go to sleep, I can go anywhere I please,”
the Taoist replied.
“Oh? Fine. Go to sleep now and send out a spirit while I watch.”said the monk.
The old Taoist laid down and went to sleep, and as soon as hedozed off, he let out a spirit. But what kind? It was a snake thatcrawled out of the top of his head! The snake slithered off the sideof the bed onto the floor and crawled outside to the edge of the
cesspool. It drank some of the dirty water and then crept along theedge of the water. The monk picked a blade of grass and set it in thepath and then pulled up a clump of sod and set it beside the blade.
When the snake saw the blade of grass, it fled in fright and scurriedback where it had come from. Having reentered the crown of the
Taoist’s head, the old cultivator awoke in a sweat, scared to death.
“Where did you go,” asked the monk, “when you went out the
top of your head?”
The Taoist replied, “I went to the heavens to a heavenly pool.”
He had mistaken the cesspool for a heavenly pool. “When I got tothe heavenly pool, I drank some sweet dew water, and then, as I
strolled around, I saw a spirit in golden armor standing in the pathwielding a sword. He was intent upon killing me, so I rushed back.”
The monk said, “Oh, so that’s what happened, according to you;
you went to the heavens.” And then he informed him that his
perception of the incident was totally different from the Taoist’s,
and he related what he’d seen. “The reason a snake came out ofyour head is probably because you have such a big temper and arealways getting angry. If you don’t change your fiery nature, you’relikely to become a snake. Snakes have poison in their hearts, andyour hatred is just like a poison in you right now.”
The monk continued, “You went outside and drank a lot ofliquid from a cesspool filled with urine and excrement. That is yourheavenly pool with sweet dew water! And when I put a blade ofgrass and a lump of sod in your path, you thought it was an armored

227

228

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

spirit out to get you. That’s when you hurried back and reentered
your head. That’s what I saw.”
The old Taoist thought: “Then everything I have cultivated is
totally wrong!” So he bowed to the monk as his teacher andfollowed him to cultivate the Buddhadharma. He gave up indulging
in his former skills. So, if people tell you they can leave their bodyduring their dreams, it is a yin spirit they are referring to. This yin
spirit will mirror your own disposition; if you are a compassionate
person it will be a compassionate spirit; if you are an angry Person,or a greedy person, it will be like that. That’s why it’s said ofpeople,With a single thought of hatred,
Eighty thousand obstacles arise.
The old Taoist had such a temper that he could transform into asnake. Thank goodness he met a monk who saved him and kept himfrom having to become a snake in some other life.
Sutra:“Suddenly he awakens and immediately recognizes thesound of pounding. He tells the members of his household, ‘I
was just having a dream in which I mistook the sound ofpounding for the sound of a drum.’
Commentary:“Suddenly the person in the deep sleep who is dreaming
awakens. He comes out of his sound sleep, probably because thesound of the rice being pounded is so loud, and because the soundof the cloth being beaten is also noisy. He comes out of his dreamand immediately recognizes the sound of pounding. Veryquickly he recognizes the sound of rice being pounded and knows
it is not a bell being rung.”
There are many methods used to pound rice. Sometimes it isdone with water power, sometimes with man power. In the past I
manned the pestle at Tse Hsing Monastery at Ta Yu Mountain. But

Hearing is Not Sound

usually I would pound only for a little while before someone camealong to relieve me. At Ta Chiao Monastery in Yunmen, establishedby the Elder Master Hsu Yun, the rice was pounded by water power,
which was very convenient.
When this person wakes up he knows that the sound he’s heard
is the sound of pounding rice. “He tells the members of his
household, ‘I was just having a dream in which I mistook thesound of pounding for the sound of a drum.’ When I was asleep,
I was dreaming, and my perceptions went awry. I though the soundof the rice being pounded was actually a drum being beaten.” The
text above mentions the sound of a bell as well as the sound of adrum, but the principle is the same. The drum can represent the bell,and vice verse. It’s not important. In lecturing sutras you have to beflexible when explaining the text. Don’t be too exacting. In
lecturing, you want to explain the principle. If you make theprinciple clear, slight variations in the text are of no great
importance.
M2 He confirms that the nature is everlasting.

Sutra:“Ananda, how can this person in the dream-state remember
stillness and motion, opening and closing, and penetrability andobstruction? Yet, although he is physically asleep, his hearingnature is not drowsy.
Commentary:“Ananda, do you understand now, or don’t you? How can thisperson in the dream-state – I don’t know who the person in the
dream-state is; is it me, is it you, or is it someone else? How can heremember stillness and motion?” How can he remember stillness
and movement, though he’s in his dream? Wow does he still
recollect opening and closing, and penetrability andobstruction? He doesn’t-have this kind of discriminating mind in
his dream-state. He doesn’t make distinctions between stillness andmovement or between what is open and penetrable and what is

229

230

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

closed and obstructed. Yet, although he is physically asleep – hisbody is sleeping – his hearing-nature is not drowsy. His hearingnature isn’t dozing; it has not be severed from him. Even in sleep,
his hearing-nature remains. If it’s still there, then, why did hemistake the sound of beating clothes and pounding rice for a drum
being played or a bell being rung? In his waking state he is familiar
with the sounds of a drum and bell, and So in sleep these sounds
manifest in his eighth consciousness and lead him to believe he ishearing a drum or bell. He makes a mistake in perception.
All the upside-down things that people involve themselves inare like the mistaken interpretations of sounds in a dream. The
mistake brings about upside-down thinking, just like the old
Taoist’s. He thought he was going to the heavens and drinking
sweet dew when, in fact, he was drinking urine from a cesspool. If
he’d realized the truth, he’d have vomited for sure. But at the time
he didn’t know what he was doing. He was like a dog eating
excrement: he took the whole thing for granted and even though he
was really in a good place. He felt like he was being treated tosomething special, all because he failed to recognize what was
really happening.
Sutra:“Even when your body is gone and your light and life moveon, how could this nature leave you?
Commentary:

The above section of text explains that your hearing nature does
not sleep even when your body is asleep. Even in dreams, thehearing-nature is not cut off. It is eternal. Not only is it not severedin the dream-state, it is not cut off at death, either. Thus, the text
now says, “Even when your body is gone – when you die and yourbody is gone – and your light and life move on”: When your life
is cut off, it’s not that it’s actually cut off, rather, when a person
dies, his life moves on. It’s just like a person who lives in a hotel;
he will move to a new hotel when the old one gets too run-down. So
when you’ve cast off this shell, when you have finished with thisHearing is Not Sound

body, you will move somewhere else. How could this nature, thehearing-nature, leave you? How could it disappear when yourphysical form disappears? Even at death, this nature is not cut off.”
L4 He reveals the confusion and teaches him to be on guard.
M1 He reveals how perpetual confusion causes one to fall into a state ofimpermanence.

Sutra:“But because living beings, from time without beginning,
have pursued forms and sounds and have followed theirthoughts as they turn and flow, they still are not enlightened tothe purity, wonder, and permanence of their nature.
Commentary:

When you reach the end of your physical existence, when yourbody decays and dies, your light and life move on; but your nature,
your hearing-nature, is indestructible. “But because living beings,
from time without beginning, have pursued forms and sounds”:
Why don’t living beings become Buddhas? Why don’t they come tounderstand the Way? It is because they have pursued forms andsounds from limitless, limitless kalpas past right down to thepresent. They chase the defiling objects of forms and sounds andget involved with them. They “have followed their thoughts asthey turn and flow, over and over, and they still are notenlightened. They mistake the false for the true and are turned
around by this mundane dust. They are so involved with what isfalse that they fail to recognize what is true, and so now they arestill not enlightened to the purity, wonder, and permanence of
their nature. They don’t understand this doctrine, which is subtle,
wonderful, and truly permanent.”
Sutra:“They do not accord with what is eternal, but chase after
things which are subject to production and extinction. Becauseof this they are born again and again and become mixed withdefilement as they flow and turn.

231

232

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

Commentary:“They do not accord with what is eternal. They do not pursue
the principle of the wonder and permanence of their own nature;what is more, they go counter to this principle, and they chase after
things which are subject to production and extinction. Is there
anything in this world which is not subject to production andextinction? Everything with form and appearance is a dharma of
production and extinction. The dharma of non-production and nonextinction has no form or appearance. But most people become
attached to things with form and appearance and forget about the
principle of wonderful permanence. Because of this they are born
again and again. This life is followed by the next life, and the next
life turns into the one after that. What happens life after life?
Beings have to become mixed with defilement as they flow andturn.” The word “mixed” implies that one does not maintain purity
but is stained by defilement, which further pollutes the mixture.
What does one get mixed up with? With the turning and flowing.
And what is meant by turning and flowing?
In this life one is named Smith, and in the next life one is called
Jones. In the following lifetime one is called cow, in the one afterthat one is named horse, and in the one that follows, one is called apig. You shouldn’t think that things are always going to be like they
are right now. The old pig was the former Old Man Jones. The
Elder Jones is just the present old cow. One person just keeps
turning around and around; it is the same nature with a different
body. And because that’s the way it goes, you fail to understand.
You don’t recognize what’s going on. Although you don’t
recognize what’s going on, I do. I recognize that you are Old Cow,
Old Horse, and Old Pig. When you act like a horse, you turn into ahorse; when you act like a pig, you turn into a pig; when you act
like a dog, you become a dog; when you act like a cow, you turninto a cow. And if a pig is capable of human behavior – if it does
something meritorious – it can become a person. One turns andflows in the paths of rebirth. Sometimes one is born in the heavens,but once the heavenly blessings are used up one falls into the hells

Hearing is Not Soundagain. When the sufferings of the hells have been endured, one getsborn in the human realm, or becomes an animal. If a person is very
uncouth and has no understanding of human behavior, there’s noneed to wonder about it. In his last life he was certainly an animal.
If he hadn’t been an animal in his last life, he wouldn’t be so rudein this life. But, even though you understand that he was an animal
before, you should not slight him by saying something like, “You!
Last life you were a pig for sure.” Or, “You must have been a cow
before.” Even if he was a pig or a cow, all living beings have theBuddha-nature and all can become Buddhas. He may be stupid now
and not know that he should cultivate; but if on the other hand hewere to become vigorous, he might become a Buddha before you
do. There’s nothing fixed about it. Even if he is an animal, you
should not look down on him. In a former life, the Buddha was
Never Slighting Bodhisattva, who always said, “I don’t dare slight
any of you. In the future, you will all become Buddhas.” “All”
includes all living beings. People who have not obtained theBuddha Eye and the Wisdom Eye should not slight living beings.
People who have obtained the Buddha Eye should even less slightliving beings! All living beings are your past fathers and mothers
and are future Buddhas. How many parents have we had in the past,through life after life? It’s not known how many there have been.
Because of this, the Ullumbana Assembly, celebrated every year on
the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, is an excellent
opportunity to save a lot of people. In celebrating it, we set up
memorial plaques so that our ancestors, the ghosts, can stay here
and listen to the Sutras. After they’ve heard the Sutra, they can go
to rebirth, and at the very least they will become influential people
who in the future will protect and uphold the Buddhadharma.
M2 He teaches him to be on guard in order to once and for all accomplish rightenlightenment.

Sutra:“But if they reject production and extinction and upholdtrue permanence, an everlasting light will appear, and with

233

234

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

that, the sense-organs, defiling objects, and consciousnesses will
disappear.
Commentary:“But if they reject production and extinction – if, incultivating the Way, you don’t make use of your conscious mind
that makes discriminations, and if you uphold true permanence: if
you use your true and actual, wonderfully eternal mind, your true
mind and eternal nature, then an everlasting light will appear.
Eventually, you will produce a constant light – the light of yourself-nature, and with that, the sense-organs, defiling objects, andconsciousnesses will disappear. Your thoughts involving the six
sense-organs, the six sense objects and the six consciousnesses will
disappear at the same time.
Sutra:“The appearance of thought becomes defilement; theemotions of the consciousness become filth. If you stay far awayfrom these two, then your dharma eye will accordingly become
pure and bright. How could you fail to accomplish unsurpassed
knowledge and enlightenment?”
Commentary:“The appearance of thought”: “Appearance” refers to one of
the two aspects of the eighth consciousness: the aspect ofappearance, which means all external conditioned dharmas.
“Thought” refers to your false thinking. False thinking and the
aspect of appearance combine to form defilement – literally, “dust.”“The emotions of the consciousness become filth.” This refers to
attachment to the second aspect of the eighth consciousness, theaspect of seeing, which means internal perceptions. In yourdiscriminating mind-consciousness you produce emotions and withthem comes defilement. The origin of filth is emotions.
What harms people most is their emotions. No matter whatsituation they encounter, they react with emotion. The problem of
emotion causes people to be born in a swoon and die in a dream.

Hearing is Not Sound“If you stay far away from these two, the appearance ofthought, which brings defilement, and the emotions of consciousness, which make filth – you want to separate from both aspects ofthe eighth consciousness, appearances and seeing – if you can beapart from thoughts and emotions, then your dharma eye will
accordingly become pure and bright.” The Dharma-Eye referredto here is not necessarily the Dharma Eye that is one of the Five
Eyes and Six Spiritual Penetrations. It can be interpreted to figuratively mean the opening of your wisdom. It’s even more wonderful
if you actually open your Dharma-Eye, so that, throughout the ten
directions and the three periods of time to the ends of empty space
and the Dharma Realm, everything is a Dharma-Treasury. If yourDharma-Eye is clear and pure, you immediately stop being
muddled. In your mind there is genuine wisdom. “How could you
fail to accomplish unsurpassed knowledge and enlightenment?
How could you not obtain unsurpassed wisdom and enlightenment?
You will certainly obtain it. Just stay away from the dust of false
thought and the defilement of emotion.”
This is just a short passage of sutra text, but every one should
pay particular attention to it. Don’t get attached to emotion and loveand become involved in discriminations and false thinking. You
want to separate yourself from them. Did you hear? This is very
important. Don’t take it lightly. Don’t fall asleep now. If you fallasleep and fail to study this sutra, you’ve truly missed an opportunity. Everyone should write this passage in his or her mind andnever forget it.
The appearance of thought becomes defilement; the emotionsof the consciousness become filth. If you stay far away from thesetwo, then your Dharma Eye will accordingly become pure andbright. How could you fail to accomplish unsurpassed knowledge
and enlightenment?
Not only should you memorize the Shurangama Mantra, you
should memorize the sutra text as well. Every day your responsibil-

235

236

Volume One – Hearing is Not Sound

ities become greater. I’m not here just to play with you; I’m not justjoking with you. You can’t be the least bit sloppy.

237

CHAPTER 6

The Source of the Knot

J2
K1
L1

He certifies to an understanding of the explanation of the doubt that there isanother source for the knot.
Ananda specifically asks about the source of the knot.
He uses an analogy to discuss the origin.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, the Thus
Come One has explained the two meanings, yet, as I now
contemplate people in the world, I believe that if they try tountie a knot and cannot find its center, they will never get theknot undone.
Commentary:

Having listened to all the principles explained above, Ananda
has another doubt, so he constructs arguments where there is noroom for argument. Ananda said to the Buddha, “World
Honored One, the Thus Come One has explained the twomeanings.” This refers to two kinds of decisive meanings, one
which makes use of the mind subject to production and extinction
to cultivate and one which does not make use of the mind subject toproduction and extinction in cultivating. Yet, as I now
contemplate people in the world, I believe that if they try tountie a knot and cannot find its center – if they don’t know where

238

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

the center of the knot is – they will never get the knot undone.
Since they can’t even locate the center of the knot, how can they
untie it?”
L2

He compares the analogy to the people in the assembly.

Sutra:“World Honored One, I and all the other Sound Hearers in
the Great Assembly who are not beyond study are the sameway. From time without beginning we have been accompaniedin birth and death by ignorance. We have obtained these goodroots of erudition and are said to have left the home life, yet infact we act like someone with a recurrent fever.
Commentary:

Ananda is very frank. He has the natural happiness andinnocence of a child; he’s very naive. “World Honored One, I andall the other Sound Hearers in the Great Assembly who are notbeyond study are the same way.” The first three stages ofArhatship are “not beyond study.” When one reaches the fourth
fruition, one is beyond study. “We Sound-Hearers are like theperson trying to untie a knot; we don’t know where the center of theknot is. At what place do we untie the knot? You have said that we
can make use of the six sense-organs, but which sense-organ do weactually start with? Which organ is the very last to be released?
Right now we have no idea.
“From time without beginning we have been accompaniedin birth and death by ignorance. From beginningless kalpas until
today we have been born and have died, doing one thing in this lifeand something else in the next life.” In this life you believe in
Buddhism, but in the next life you don’t. Or in this life you don’t
believe in Buddhism, and in the next life you do. Or perhaps you
believe in Buddhism, but you don’t really understand it very well.
You vacillate and only dabble in it.
In this way we become inseparable from ignorance. It’s said
that one is closest to one’s parents or one’s spouse, but that’s not so.

The Source of the Knot

What we are closest to is ignorance. Ignorance is to you as ashadow is to your body; it follows you wherever you go. It neverleaves you for an instant. That’s being even more intimate than
newlyweds.
Ignorance accompanies you in birth and death. this is further
evidence of how eternally inseparable it is from you. It’s not thecase that when the husband dies, the wife accompanies him indeath. In exceptional cases this may perhaps occur, but not as arule. Only ignorance will die with you and be reborn with you. Thisis truly to be together in life and inseparable in death. It takes halfof all that is yours, just like a shadow follows a form.
And, of course, you all know what we’re referring to as
ignorance? If you understand ignorance, then don’t be so intimate
with it after this. If you don’t understand, you’d better figure it out
fast. If you understand ignorance, then there’s some hope for you.
If you don’t understand ignorance, then you are forever an ordinary
person. If you understand ignorance, then you’re halfway tosagehood. But you have to truly understand; you shouldn’t seem tounderstand and yet not understand, so that you both have ignorance
and do not have it.
“We have obtained these good roots of erudition and aresaid to have left the home life. Our propensity for learning is akind of good root; but, yet, even though I’m called a left-homeperson, in fact we act like someone with a recurrent fever.” Thenature of this sickness is that it manifests only every other day, at a
fixed time. The analogy represents his ignorance. Today he doesn’t
have any ignorance; his head is clear and he’s not crazy. But
tomorrow the ignorance crops up again. I believe that it’s not only
Ananda who has this problem; I suspect everyone present here has
the same difficulty. Today you resolve your mind on Bodhi anddecide to cultivate the Way, so you meditate single-mindedly. “I’mnot going to pay attention to any thing that comes up. I’m going to
put everything down.” But then tomorrow you can’t put it down.
Once again you pick up all the things you ordinarily are attached to

239

240

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

and You can’t let go of them. Even if you want to put them down,
you can’t loose your grasp on them. Do you see how pitiful it is?
That’s what’s meant by a recurrent fever. So we should quickly finda way to cure this disease in ourselves. What’s the cure? Drink
more of the water of wisdom. Once you have wisdom, you will
naturally see through things and be able to put them down. Whenyou put them down, you obtain comfort. Why do you have thisdisease? It’s because you consider your body to be very fine, with apleasing appearance and physically fit, and you always have ascheme going on its behalf. You can’t see through it or put it down.
But no matter how beautiful a physical form you may have, itwill stink just the same when it’s time to die. No one will get nearyou.
Sutra:“I only hope that you, the Greatly Compassionate One, willtake pity on us. We are sinking and drowning so that to thisvery day we do not know how our bodies and minds are in knots
or how to go about untying them. Your explanation will alsoenable future living beings who are in suffering and difficulty to
avoid the turning wheel and not fall into the three realms ofexistence.”
Commentary:

Ananda is really pitiful. “I only hope that you, the GreatlyCompassionate One, the World Honored One, will give rise to
great compassion and take pity on us. We are sinking anddrowning so that to this very day we do not know how ourbodies and minds are in knots. We are so deeply sunk in delusionthat we don’t know about our present bodies and minds. Which of
the six sense-organs does the knot start with, and which senseorgan does it end with? If I am to untie these knots, I have to startat the beginning. I can’t pick it up halfway along and expect tounravel it, I don’t know or how to go about untying them. Where
do we untie them? Your explanation will also enable futureliving beings – I’m not just asking for myself. I have also brought

The Source of the Knot

forth the mind of a Bodhisattva and want to help those who are in
suffering and difficulty, so that they may avoid the turning wheel
and not fall into the three realms of existence. If they know themethod for untying the knots, they won’t fall into the three realmsof existence. They will avoid the suffering of the desire-realm, theform-realm, and the form less realm.”
L3

He begs for instruction.

Sutra:

After saying this, he and the entire Great Assembly madefull prostrations. He wept profusely, and with sincere
anticipation awaited the unsurpassed instruction of the
Buddha, the Thus Come One.
Commentary:

After saying this, after Ananda finished making his request, heand the entire Great Assembly made full prostrations. Literally,
they “placed their five limbs on the ground.” The five limbs are thelegs, the arms, and the head. He wept profusely, and with sincere
anticipation – do you see how indecisive Ananda is? From the
beginning of the Sutra to this point he’s cried six times, including
this time. No one who is listening to the sutra now has cried.
Doesn’t that mean that you are all much stronger than Ananda?
Ananda listens to Shakyamuni Buddha’s discussions andexplanations as they investigate the Dharma, and he cries. This time
he cries very hard, profusely, like rain. His tears were probably
enough to wash his face clean. “Anticipation” literally means to“stand on tiptoe;” this represents the depth of Ananda’s sincerity.
Perhaps this word is the origin of women’s high heeled shoe. They
read that Ananda was sincere to the point of being on tiptoe andthey decided to walk around with the same attitude. He awaited theunsurpassed instruction of the Buddha, the Thus Come One.
I just said that everyone now listening to the sutra is better than
Ananda, but you shouldn’t, therefore, conclude that you are in fact
better than Ananda. To tell the truth, I was poking fun at you.

241

242

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

“Oh?” you say, “the teacher has to poke fun at the disciples?”If I didn’t poke fun, you wouldn’t bring forth the resolve to
study. Ananda cried because he was so intent upon seeking theDharma – so profoundly sincere. He realized that although he had
been certified to the first fruit of Arhatship, he still was not clear
about the Buddhadharma, so he felt very repentant. That is why hewept remorsefully. And why haven’t you cried? I’ll tell: basically
you are unconcerned about the Buddhadharma. You don’t place any
importance on it.
“That’s not so,” you say. “Every day I study really hard.”That doesn’t count, because you haven’t yet taken the Buddhadharma to heart – to your true heart. If you had, you might cry everyday. Now my disciples who like to cry figure they’re off the hook.
“I can continue to cry every day because I don’t understand theBuddhadharma.” But those of you who like to cry should not cry.
You should try to get yourselves under control and calm down. And
those who don’t cry should feel ashamed and ask yourselves, “Why
don’t I understand the Buddhadharma?” If you can weep because ofthat, as remorsefully as Ananda does here, then there’s some hopefor you.
Those who don’t mind crying, they can try it out. Those who
don’t like to cry won’t be forced to do so. And those who enjoy
crying can’t cry. That’s the way the Buddhadharma goes. Those
who go too far should be reined in a bit. Those who don’t go far
enough should exert themselves a bit. That’s the ultimate meaningof the Middle Way.
K2
L1
M1
N1

The Thus Come One certifies that there is no other source.
The prose.
All Buddhas have identical accomplishment.
He pities the assembly, rubs Ananda’s crown, and influences the Buddhas.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One took pity on Ananda and on
those in the assembly with something left to study, as well as on

The Source of the Knotliving beings of the future, in order to help them transcend theworld and become eyes for the future.
Commentary:“Then” is when Ananda asked the Buddha for his unsurpassed
instruction. The World Honored One took pity on Ananda andon those in the assembly with something left to study. “Thosewith something left to study” refers to the first three fruitions ofsagehood: the positions of Shrotaapanna, Sakridagamin, andAnagamin. As well as on living beings of the future. “The future”
refers to our present time; we are the living beings of the future. In
order to help them transcend the world – this is a proper cause.
“The world” refers to ordinary beings. Those who transcend theworld are the Sound-Hearers – the Arhats – Those Enlightened to
Conditions, the Bodhisattvas, and the Buddhas. For the sake ofhelping them transcend the world and become eyes for the future,that they might be the eyes for all living beings in the future, theBuddha does something extraordinary.
Sutra:

He rubbed the crown of Ananda’s head with his Jambunada
purple-golden bright hand. Instantaneously all the
Buddhalands in the ten directions quaked in six ways.
Commentary:

He rubbed the crown of Ananda’s head with his Jambunada
purple-golden bright hand. His hand was the color of the gold of
the Jambu tree in Southern Jambudvipa. In Buddhism, the gestureof rubbing the crown of the head represents compassionate care andprotection. Instantaneously all the Buddhalands in the ten
directions quaked in six ways. The six kinds of earthquakes havebeen discussed before. When a person who is cultivating the Way
opens enlightenment and accomplishes Buddhahood, the six
earthquakes occur. When the Buddha is about to speak theunsurpassed wonderful Dharma, the six also occur. In the Dharmaending Age, when someone is certified to the fruition of sagehood,the six kinds of earthquakes occur. There are various reasons for

243

244

Volume One – The Source of the Knotthem. When the heavenly demons and adherents of external paths
want to harm someone, they can also make the earth quake, but notnecessarily in these six ways. There is no fixed number to the kindsof earthquakes demons cause. For instance, recently there was anearthquake in the Philippines which was reported to have killed
four hundred people, though I imagine that was a modest estimate.
I believe it was at least five or six hundred, as I see it. That kind ofincident is a response to living being’s karma, in which theheavenly demons and adherents of external paths come to destroy
our world. That’s what happens whenever there’s a natural disasteror a man-made calamity. But if there is a high Sanghan with great
virtue at the place where a calamity is to occur, for instance in thePhilippines, or if there is a Bodhisattva or an Arhat who has beencertified to the fruition living at that place, then the disaster can beaverted. When a person of greatly virtuous practice goes even into
the most dangerous situations, he can turn the inauspicious into theauspicious; he can make difficulties become fortunate circumstances. He can cause the most dangerous moments to passuneventfully.
The six kinds of quaking are: cracking, roaring, and striking,quaking, erupting, and heaving up. The first three belong to sound;the second three belong to motion. Quaking is a movement backand forth. Erupting is a sharp upward thrust, looking like a breakeron the ocean. Heaving up is a gradual rising, like the movement of
an elevator.
When the earth quakes, a sound occurs. One day here in San
Francisco the earth quaked and the windows all began to rattle.
“Danger, danger,” they were saying. I noticed one person got scaredat that point and put her palms together. Others noticed her andfollowed suit. Cracking brings sound, but when there is roaring, thevery earth itself cries out like the roar of a lion. Striking occurs
when the earth splits and the two parts scrape against one another.
What do the six kinds of earthquakes represent? Why does thegreat earth tremble and move in six ways at this point in theThe Source of the Knot

Shurangama Sutra, when the Buddha is rubbing the crown ofAnanda’s head? It’s because the Buddha is about to proclaim very
important Dharma. All the Buddhas of the ten directions have cometo praise him in a single voice. That’s the situation. It also
represents the liberation of the six sense-organs – the release of thesix knots. Ananda has just asked about the source of the six knots
and how to end them. He asked where their beginning and end are.
And the Buddha is about to explain this doctrine, so he rubbed thecrown of Ananda’s head and the great earth trembled and moved in
six ways.
N2

All Buddhas emit light and anoint their crowns.

Sutra:

Thus Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust, eachdwelling in his respective world, emitted a precious light fromthe crown of his head.
Commentary:Thus Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust – thatmany Buddhas – each dwelling in his respective world. Each
Buddha was dwelling in his own Buddhaland. Each emitted aprecious light from the crown of his head. Each of these many
Buddhas emitted a rare light from the top of his head. Some lights
were red, some were white, some were yellow, some were blue – allkinds of lights were emitted from the crown of their heads-Thus
Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust emitted these various
lights in order to represent the supremacy of the Dharma that the
Buddha was about to speak and to demonstrate that it was anultimately high, wonderful Dharma, the Dharma of the Great
Buddha’s Summit.
Sutra:At one and the same time their light went from their own
countries to the Jeta Grove and anointed the crown of the Thus
Come One’s head. All in that Great Assembly obtained what
they had never had before.

245

246

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

Commentary:

At one and the same time their light, the light that the Thus
Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust emitted from thecrowns of their heads, went from their own countries – from theland in which each Buddha was dwelling – to the Jeta Grove. Notethat it was the light that came to the Jeta Grove, not the Buddhas
themselves. The light from each of the Thus Come Ones as many as
the sands of the Ganges River and as numerous as fine motes ofdust, came to anoint the crown of the Thus Come One’s head, of
Shakyamuni Buddha. This demonstrates that the Way of all
Buddhas is the same. The Dharma you speak is the Dharma I also
speak. It is one and the same. The light is interpenetrating andpeople’s minds are also interpenetrating. The Buddhas’ lights areinterpenetrating and so are the Buddhas’ minds. The same is true of
people’s minds. If you are upset in your mind with someone, that
person will realize it, even if you haven’t said a word. It’s not thatthe person knows it consciously, on the level of his sixth mindconsciousness which makes discriminations, but there is a responsethat occurs in his eighth consciousness. He has an awareness on thelevel of the eighth consciousness because people’s minds are interpenetrating. Science has now discovered this, that there is aninvisible connection, like a telegram, that can arrive very quickly
even from afar. And people’s minds have a mutual telegraphic
system. It cannot be seen with the ordinary eye, but if you
genuinely obtain the perfectly fused and unobstructed Buddha-Eye,you will see why you are aware of the arising of another’s thoughts.
It’s because he has sent out a telegram. If you open the Buddha-Eyeor the Wisdom-Eye, you will know naturally and will be able to see
it.
Because of these telegrams, people realize it as soon as you
have the thought that you disagree with them. Your telegram
arrives, and they become upset with you in turn. Some people havegood feelings about others, and that, too, is known by the otherperson, but the response is slower. If you want to influence
someone to change by means of positive reinforcement, then you

The Source of the Knot

can use all kinds of good thoughts to influence them, but theprocess will be gradual. Bit by bit you can cause them to awaken.
As they awaken, their response will be positive in turn.
Now that I’ve explained this telegraphic system that operates
between people, some may not believe what I’ve said; nevertheless,it’s true. In the future, when you actually open your Buddha-Eye,you won’t have any doubts about this doctrine. Then you willrealize, “Oh, I didn’t believe it at the time, but it’s actually true.”
The anointing of the crown of the Thus Come One represents
the identity of the Way of all Buddhas and the shining of their lightupon one another. The Summit-Dharma they speak is one and thesame.
All in that Great Assembly obtained what they had neverhad before. No one understood what they saw going on. “Ah? Why
are the Buddhas of the ten directions emitting light that is shining
upon our Buddha? What’s the principle behind this?” Can you
imagine how many rays of light were being sent there by Thus
Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust? The light was
immeasurable. But it was not the least bit mixed up. Each one veryclearly illumined the crown of the Thus Come One’s head. Those
who had opened their Buddha-Eyes, those who had attained thefirst three fruitions of Arhatship, did not understand what they saw.
Even those who had attained the fourth fruition of Arhat ship did
not understand it clearly. The reason they didn’t understand is thatthey had never seen such a thing before. “Obtained what they had
never had before” means they had never experienced anything like
this.
N3

They hear the Buddhas speak with one sound.

Sutra:

Then Ananda and everyone in the Great Assembly heard
the Thus Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust
throughout the ten directions speak to Ananda with different
mouths but in a single voice.

247

248

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

Commentary:

Then Ananda and everyone in the Great Assembly, the great
Bodhisattvas, the great Arhats, the great Bhikshus, heard the Thus
Come Ones as numerous as fine motes of dust throughout theten directions. All these people became as one person, each person
was a part of the whole. At the same time they all heard the Thus
Come Ones speak to Ananda with different mouths but in asingle voice. Although there were many mouths, the voice was thesame. What they had to say is meant not only for Ananda, but also
for you and me and all those present listening to the Sutra. This
instruction is a very important section of the Shurangama Sutra. It
concerns a crucial point: the matter of birth and death. If you
understand this section, you can quickly put an end to birth anddeath. If you don’t understand it, you’ll have to double your efforts
and make progress in your study and practice.
Sutra:“Good indeed, Ananda! You wish to recognize your innate
ignorance that causes you to turn on the wheel. The origin of
the knot of birth and death is simply your six sense-organs andnothing else.
Commentary:

These words make it absolutely crystal clear. It is stated asplainly as it can be. If we truly understood it now, we would obtainliberation on the spot. If you haven’t understood, you have to keepon investigating it. Thus Come Ones as numerous as fine motes ofdust speak to Ananda with different mouths but a single voice, firstof all praising him. “Good indeed, Ananda!” they say, like one
would to a child. “You’re a good boy. Very good, really smart!”
They praise and flatter him first to draw his attention. And, once
they’ve got his attention they tell him the truth. “You are very
intelligent, Ananda, because you wish to recognize your innate
ignorance. You want to know some genuine principle and learn
about the ignorance that came with you at birth.” It is also referred
to as the “ignorance which appears with production.” It “causes

The Source of the Knot

you to turn on the wheel.” of the six paths of rebirth, bobbing up
and down, being born here, dying there, and then being reborn inyet another place, in this life perhaps a Westerner, in the next life aChinese, in the next a Japanese, the one after that an Indian, and in
the life after that an African. Who sends you out to do this? Whotells someone to become a Japanese? Who tells someone to be a
Chinese? Who tells someone to be a Westerner or an Easterner, or a
Northerner or a Southerner? Nothing else than your innate
ignorance does it. Because there is ignorance, one gives rise todelusion, and upon the arising of delusion one creates karma. Uponthe creation of karma one must undergo retribution. For instance:“In this life I’ll go to Africa. There are a lot of diamonds there. On
the Gold Coast there are more riches than are found in America. It’s
still not developed, so if I am reborn there and develop it, won’t I
be wealthy? I’ll be one of the world’s richest people.” From that
one false thought you make a false move and end up in Africa, todevelop the Gold Coast and mine diamonds. Those who like
America will go there, those who like Australia will go there. Those
who like Europe will go there, those who like Asia will go there.
It’s up to you. Whatever karma you create, you undergo that reward
or retribution. You go there to be a person and once you get there
you don’t know how it happened. And then you don’t know where
you are headed next. The dream of riches is over, but you still
haven’t awakened. It’s pitiful, isn’t it? The dream of riches neverends, and when the time comes to die, the mine isn’t finished, yet
the life is exhausted.
“The origin of the knot of birth and death is simply your six
sense-organs and nothing else.” The root of birth and deathbecomes bound into a knot from which you cannot escape. What is
it? It is nothing but a trick of your eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body,and mind. These six bring about your death and your birth. Did you
know that? Nothing else is responsible. What keeps us so upside
down, life after life and death after death, is simply your six senseorgans.

249

250

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

Why? The eyes see defiling objects of form and are turned
around by then. The ears hear sounds and chase after them. The
nose smells fragrances and goes out after them. The tongue tastes
flavors and seeks after them. The body is touched and pursues theobjects of touch. The mind entertains dharmas and races afterdharmas. Tell me, how many things do you have altogether? So
many! Following out after the six sense-organs, you become
divided in six departments. You’re like a business with six different
departments and each takes a little money until the business isbankrupt. So you end up dying. Bankrupt. Closed down. Out ofbusiness. And with the little capital you have left, you puzzle overwhere you’re going to open another business. Then you go
somewhere else and open a new company. And there you are again,
doing the same thing over again. Six bosses are in their offices
expecting to do good business, but in the end it doesn’t work out,
and the work stops again. That’s where the problem of birth anddeath comes from. Earlier in the sutra the Buddha admonished,“You only need not follow.” You shouldn’t follow the discriminating mind. You should not pursue the activities of the six organs,the six objects, and the six consciousnesses. Don’t go along withthem. Turn around to the shore.
The sea of suffering is boundless,But a turn of the head finds the shore.
A turn of the head finds the shore of enlightenment. If you don’tturn around, then the more confused you get, the deeper you go in.
The deeper you go in, the more confused you get. You get into debt
to a lot of people, and your books are never in balance. Now thatyou recognize the six organs, you should not mistake a thief foryour own son. Don’t keep spinning around at the portals of the sixorgans. Come back. Come back. To where? To the Buddhist
Lecture Hall!

The Source of the Knot

Sutra:“You also want to understand unsurpassed Bodhi, so thatyou can quickly realize bliss, liberation, tranquility, andwonderful permanence. It, too, is your six sense-organs andnothing else.”
Commentary:

Just before this passage, the sutra said that it is the six senseorgans that cause you to undergo birth and death, to give rise todelusion, to create karma, and to undergo retribution. But you
should not despise the six sense-organs. You can’t say, “You six
things are horrible! I’m going to pluck out my eyes and pitch themsome place far away. I’m going to cut off my ears and cast themaside as well. I’ll lop off my nose and cut out my tongue. In fact, I’ll
dismember my body and grind up my bones and be done with thewhole thing. I’ll shred my heart to bits and scatter it into emptiness,and let it return to the great void that way.”That attitude is also a mistake. People who cultivate the Way
can’t give rise to hatred. Although the eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind don’t treat you well – like in business, they’re all
embezzlers; still you don’t fire them. Why not? Because, although
they are not good now, they will help you if they change. If theystop their embezzling, they can help you make a profit.
This section of text says that if you become enlightened andobtain permanence, bliss, true self, and purity, it is the six senseorgans that bring it about. It is thanks to them that it happens.
This is like the analogy of water and ice. Water can be in liquid
or solid form; it can be beneficial to people or it can harm them. So
you can’t lose your temper and say you don’t want your eyes andears. If you don’t want your eyes, you become blind. If you don’t
want your ears, you go deaf. If you don’t want your nose, you turninto some weird thing. If you don’t want your tongue, you can’t
speak, and if you don’t want your body, you wouldn’t haveanything at all; you’d turn into dull emptiness. Nor can you do
without your mental processes. Thus, the Buddhas of the ten

251

252

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

directions now say to Ananda: “You also want to understand themethod for untying the knot, right?” Notice that these two sectionsof the Sutra are not spoken by Shakyamuni Buddha alone. It is the
Buddhas of the ten directions as numerous as fine motes of dust –limitless and boundless numbers of Buddhas – who are speaking
now. “Very good, Ananda, you are a fine person. You are truly agood cultivator. You also want to know about unsurpassed
Bodhi.” The “Bodhi” referred to here is the cause for Bodhi. It
cannot be explained as the Bodhi-result in this case. The meaning
is, “You also want to bring forth the resolve for unsurpassed Bodhi
so that you can obtain the Bodhi-result, so that you can quickly
realize bliss, liberation, tranquility, and wonderful permanence.” I assume that everyone under stands what “quickly” means
here, that everyone is eager to become a Buddha as soon as
possible. The Four Virtues of Nirvana are what is meant here:“Bliss” is the virtue of bliss-while “liberation” is the virtue of true
self. If you have a self, you are not free. If you want to obtainliberation, you have to be without a self. You obtain the true self
and are liberated from the false self. “Tranquility” represents thevirtue of purity. “Wonderful permanence” represents the virtue ofpermanence. These are the four virtues of Nirvana Without
Residue, and “It, too, is your six sense-organs and nothing else.”
Do you understand now, Ananda?” But after the Buddhas of the ten
directions had spoken this doctrine, Ananda still didn’t understand.
When you are confused, then no matter how clearly someone may
explain to you, you still do not understand it clearly yourself.
“What’s this mean, anyway? Birth and death are caused by the six
sense-organs, but when one becomes liberated and is certified to
the fruition, it is also caused by the six sense-organs. How can thesesix organs be responsible for what is bad and for what is good?” He
doesn’t understand. But people can be both good and bad. Today
some one feels good and wants to help people. “I want to give to thepoor,” he says and he takes out his money and gives it away. But thenext day he’s broke and thinks, “Yesterday I gave all my money
away and today I don’t have any to spend. I’ll get my gun and go

The Source of the Knotrob someone.” So he turns into a bad person. Who was it who did
good? It was he. Who was it who did bad things? It was he also.
I say to you, then, the one who becomes a ghost is the same one
who becomes a Buddha. But for the most part, Americans don’t
believe in ghosts. Why do I keep bringing up ghosts even though
you don’t believe in them? Since I’m not a ghost, I dare talk about
them. If you believe in the Buddha, you should also believe that
there are ghosts. After all, Buddhas come from ghosts. If you dothings well, you become a Buddha. If you don’t do things well, you
end up a ghost. By the same token, the six sense-organs cause yourbirths and deaths; they also bring about your certification to thefruition. If there aren’t any ghosts, then there aren’t any people,
either, or any Buddhas. There isn’t anything at all, and the world
will go to wrack and ruin. People who say they believe in Buddhas
but don’t believe that there are ghosts are so obstinate that even if
the Buddha were in the world, he couldn’t teach them. The Buddha
says very clearly in the sutras that there are ghosts; why don’t you
believe that they exist? “Other religions talk about ghosts andspirits,” you argue. But you can’t choose to believe that there are no
ghosts and spirits just because another religion says that there are.
The reason that other religions discuss them is that in fact they
exist. Just because you don’t believe in a certain religion doesn’tmean you can reject what is true in its doctrines, such as theexistence of ghosts and spirits. Such people may think themselves
smart, but they’re witless. Not only do they completely fail tounderstand Buddhist doctrine, they don’t even understand humanexistence. Pitiful!
M2 The Thus Come One explains in detail.
N1 Ananda has not yet awakened and so asks a question.

Sutra:

Ananda heard these sounds of Dharma, but he did not yet
understand in his mind. Bowing his head, he said to the
Buddha, “How can what causes me to revolve in the cycle ofbirth and death and what enables me to gain bliss and

253

254

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

wonderful permanence be the six sense-organs in both cases
and nothing else?”
Commentary:

Ananda heard Shakyamuni Buddha and the Thus Come Ones of
the ten directions as numerous as fine motes of dust, speaking withdifferent mouths but in a single voice, say that the source of birthand death is the six sense organs and that the bliss and permanenceof the Nirvana of Bodhi is also brought about by the six senseorgans and nothing else. But Ananda didn’t understand. Ananda
heard these sounds of Dharma, he listened to the subtle,
wonderful, inconceivable sounds of Dharma, but he did not yet
understand in his mind. And since he didn’t understand,therefore, bowing his head, he said to the Buddha – he bowedfrom the waist to the Buddha – “How can what causes me torevolve in the cycle of birth and death – spinning again and again
on the wheel of rebirth – and what enables me to gain bliss andwonderful permanence” – these two that Ananda mentions
include liberation and tranquility as well – “be the six senseorgans in both cases and nothing else?” I don’t understand thisprinciple.
N2

The Thus Come One explains in detail and gets rid of his doubts.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “The sense-organs and theobjects are of the same source. The bonds and the release are
not two. The nature of the consciousnesses is empty and false; it
is like strange flowers in space.
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “The sense-organs and theobjects are of the same source.” The six sense-organs, the six
sense-objects, and the six sense-consciousnesses come from thesame source. If there weren’t six organs, there wouldn’t be six
objects, and if there weren’t six objects, there wouldn’t be six
consciousnesses. The three are one; the one is three. The bonds

The Source of the Knotand the release are not two.” “Bonds” refers to the knots.
“Release” refers to their untying. These two are non-dual. There’s
no fundamental difference between them. The bonds are therelease; the release is the bonds. When you don’t understand, they
are knots. When you understand, it is liberation. The knot is release.
It depends on your own ability. “The nature of the consciousnesses is empty and false. The nature of the six consciousnesses
has no substance or appearance. It is like strange flowers inspace.” Do you remember the person with the eye-disease? Hisstaring caused fatigue and the appearance of strange flowers inspace. The six organs, six objects, and six consciousnesses are justlike the strange flowers in space. They are completely unreal inthemselves. Good comes to them, and so does evil. In the sameway, one person can be both good and evil. Although “good” and“evil” are different words, they refer to the same person.
Sutra:“Ananda, sense-awareness arises because of the sense
objects: the appearance of objects exists because of the senseorgans. The appearance and the perception, both devoid of anature, support each other like intertwining reeds.
Commentary:“Ananda, sense-awareness arises because of the sense
objects. A discriminating knowing and perception arise due to thesix sense-objects. The appearance of objects exists because of
the sense-organs. The appearance of the six sense-objects arises
due to the six sense-organs. The appearance and the perception,
both devoid of a nature, support each other like intertwining
reeds. “Perception” here refers to the sense-awareness firstmentioned. Neither the appearance nor the awareness has aninherent self-nature; the appearance arises only because the six
sense-organs match with the six sense objects. It is therefore notreal; it is empty and false. The perception is also empty and false.
They “support each other like intertwining reeds.” The reeds
referred to here have a common root, from which the two reeds

255

256

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

grow. They will only stand if there are two, one by itself will fall
down. The six organs, six objects, and six consciousnesses are thesame way. The organs and objects must work together to bringabout the six consciousnesses. One alone will not stand. To further
the analogy, the reeds are hollow, so that there appears to besomething substantial to them when one looks at them, but they are
ultimately empty inside. That represents the empty falseness of thesix organs and objects.
Sutra:“Therefore, you now base your knowledge on awarenessand perception; but that is fundamental ignorance. The
absence of a view regarding awareness and perception is
Nirvana – the true purity of no outflows. How could there byanything else in the midst of it?”Commentary:“Therefore, you now base your knowledge on awarenessand perception. You set up another awareness and perception
based on an awareness and perception that are in themselves wrong.
But that is fundamental ignorance. The absence of a view
regarding awareness and perception is Nirvana. You realize thatyour awareness and perception are basically non existent, and so
you establish no opinion based on them. To have no awareness andperception in the midst of awareness and perception is to be inaccord with the Way. It is Nirvana and the true purity of no
outflows. How could there by anything else in the midst of it? In
the midst of the absence of awareness and perception, how could
you harbor anything else? That place is pure at its origin andpervades the Dharmarealm. Why would you want to add anything
to it? Why add awareness and perception to awareness andperception?” This principle is like the one in the passage above thatstates, “Basic enlightenment is necessarily bright but is falselyreferred to as bright enlightenment.”

The Source of the Knot

L2
Ml

The verses.
Mention of the verses.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One, wishing to restate thismeaning, spoke verses, saying:
Commentary:

Then Shakyamuni, the World Honored One, knew that
Ananda had still not understood the answer to his question:
wishing, then, to restate this meaning, he spoke verses, saying.
Verses have a fixed number of syllables in each line; perhaps five,six, or seven in the Chinese.
Sutra:“In the true nature, conditioned things are empty.
They spring from causes, as illusions do.
Things unconditioned neither rise nor cease.
Unreal they are, like flowers in space.
Commentary:“In the true nature, that is, in the absence of any falseness; afalseness, nonetheless, relies on the true nature to come into being.
Thus, conditioned things arise out of true emptiness. But theconditioned dharmas are empty.
“They spring from causes, as illusions do. Conditioned
dharmas arise when certain conditions are present. But, once
conditions arise, they will also cease to be. Thus, the fundamental
substance is emptiness. That’s why it’s said to be like an illusion.
“Things unconditioned neither rise nor cease.” You say thatconditioned dharmas are empty. What about unconditioned
dharmas? Are they empty, too?” Yes. They are not born and do not
become extinct. Wouldn’t you call the neither rising nor ceasing
emptiness? Unreal they are, like flowers in space. They don’t
have a substantial nature; they are not real, just like the strange
flowers in space.”

257

258

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

Sutra:“To speak of the false is to reveal the true.
But both the false and the true are false themselves.
If there is neither truth nor untruth,
How can there be perceiver and perceived?
Commentary:“To speak of the false is to reveal the true.” Why do we talkabout falseness? It is in order to manifest all T that is true. But trueand false are opposites, and so they , are not ultimate Dharmas. In
his Song of Enlightenment, the Great Master Yung Chia says:
When the true is not set up,
the false is basically empty;
When both existence and non-existence are dispelled,
What wasn’t empty is made empty.
There isn’t any true. The false is basically empty, but the true
doesn’t exist, either. What’s to be called true? The true does notremain. Nor is there any existence or non existence. You have to
make empty what is not empty: this is the same principle. The false
is spoken to reveal the true. But the true and the false that you speak
about are both false. They are not true. If they were true, how could
there by a false among them? There isn’t anything at all: that is theDharma Realm of true emptiness. It is the One True Dharma
Realm, the Dharma Realm of True Suchness. In it not a single
dharma is established. As soon as you speak about the true bycomparing it to falseness, then the true becomes false. The truereferred to is no longer fundamental truth. Both are false because
they are opposites. At its ultimate point, Buddhism is absolute;
there are no dualities. True and false are still at the level ofopposites and in the realm of duality. The true which is the oppositeof the false is itself false.
“If there is neither truth nor untruth”: the Buddha explainsthat it appears to be true, but that it is not fundamental truth. As
soon as a name is applied to it, it be comes a secondary truth, not

The Source of the Knot

the primary truth. “How can there be perceiver and perceived?”
How can you say there is a subjective perceiver and an object
perceived? The subjectivity of the “seeing division” and of the six
defiling objects – the “appearance division,” which is what isperceived – cannot be spoken of, because they do not exist.
Sutra:“Between them the two in fact have no nature.
Thus they are likened to entwining reeds.
The knots and their release have a common cause.
The sages’ and ordinary people’s paths are not two.
Commentary:“Between them the two in fact have no nature. In the midst of
the true and the false – the six organs, the six objects, and the six
consciousnesses – there is no nature that actually exists. Thus they
are likened to entwining reeds. The knots and their release havea common cause. When you do not understand, you get tied up in
knots and cannot undo them. When you understand and obtainliberation, you know that the cause of both the knots and theirrelease was the same. Lack of understanding is the knots; understanding is the release. The sages’ and ordinary people’s paths
are not two. Holy people and ordinary people don’t tread separate
paths. A sage is someone who understands the principle of things.
He has fathomed the myriad aspects of the entire universe and thus
has a sage’s wisdom. An ordinary person, when he does notunderstand, turns his back on enlightenment and unites with thedefilements of the world. So, an ordinary person,
Turns his back on enlightenment
and unites with the dust.
A sage,Turns his back on the dust,
and unites with enlightenment.

259

260

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

If you renounce enlightenment, you become one with the de filing
appearances of conditioned dharmas. But, basically, the sage andthe ordinary person are not on different roads.
Why aren’t their paths different?
One is confused and the other has awakened. But the source ofconfusion and enlightenment is one. Here we are speaking of
ultimate dharmas:
Sweep away all dharmas,
Separate from all appearances.
Sutra:“Regard the nature of the intertwined.
Emptiness, existence both are naught.
Dark confusion is simply ignorance;
Bringing it to light is liberation.
Commentary:“Ananda, regard the nature of the intertwined. Minutely
examine the intertwining reeds – especially the nature that lies
between them. What nature do the intertwining reeds have? None atall! There is neither emptiness nor existence in evidence.
Emptiness, existence both are naught. You may say that it’sempty, yet there is something there. You may say that it exists, but,in fact, it doesn’t. The intertwining reeds represent the non-existentquality of both conditioned and unconditioned dharmas. You
should understand this.
“Dark confusion is simply ignorance. This means that, withreference to your six sense-organs, when you do not understand,when you have not yet awakened, you are confused about true
emptiness. A darkness grows in the emptiness; that’s where
ignorance comes from. In the pure nature and bright substance ofyour everlasting true mind, confusion grows into ignorance.
Bringing it to light is liberation. If you discover this, there is no

The Source of the Knot

ignorance. You discover your inherent, enlightened nature. This
discovery is just liberation.
In the past, there was a monk of the Ch’an School who heard
about an enlightened High Sanghan with virtue in the Way. He went
to request instruction from him. In Buddhism, asking for
instruction is a very formal affair. It isn’t just a matter of tossing out
a casual question and getting a casual answer back. Since theinstruction is given for the sake of ending birth and death, the wholematter is looked upon quite seriously. It’s necessary to put on goodrobes and the sash and take your sitting cloth with you. When you
arrive in the Master’s presence, you completely open out yoursitting cloth, spread it on the ground, bow three times, and thenkneel erect on both knees with your palms together. Then you can
ask about whatever you don’t understand.
What did the monk ask? He wanted to know how to obtainliberation. He sought release. How could he get free? This was hisquestion to the Superior Seated One, that is, to the Sanghan who
had held the precepts for a long time, one whose general statusamong the Sangha was of long standing.
The monk asked, “If you please, Superior Seated One, how canI become liberated?”
The elder Sanghan retorted, “Who’s tying you up?” With thatone sentence, the monk asking for instruction became enlightened.
Was it really just that one sentence that caused his enlightenment?
Yes and no.
“How can that be?” you wonder.
Almost always, a situation can be looked at from both sides andexplained in more than one way.
“Isn’t that just being evasive or vague?”No, not if you can really speak to the principle involved. In thiscase, we can say that it was just that one sentence that brought
about the monk’s enlightenment, because the old cultivator who
said it had looked into the causes and conditions that had brought

261

262

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

the monk to the point of asking for liberation. He knew that his
answer, “Who’s tying you up?” would give the monk an immediate
understanding – an enlightenment. Therefore, he chose to answer inthat way. Even so, there are times when a person doesn’t become
enlightened, even though one wants him to. This time, however, we
can say that the old cultivator was successful with his sentence andthat he enabled that student of Ch’an to obtain enlightenment.
On the other hand, how can it be explained that it was not justthat one sentence that brought about the monk’s enlightenment?
Ordinarily that monk cultivated on a daily basis to develop his skill
in meditation. He’d been cultivating for a long time but still had not
had a breakthrough. Even so, every day he worked on it and every
day his wisdom grew. He hadn’t actually become enlightened, but
he was close. Then, the one sentence that the Superior Seated
Sanghan spoke was opportune, and he suddenly became enlightened. He encountered the mixing and uniting of causes andconditions, and so as soon as the high Sanghan pointed the Way, heunderstood. There is a saying:
Sitting ten years in contemplation alone
in the mountain wilds,
Isn’t as good as a slight indication
given by a Bright Advisor.
A “Bright Advisor” means a “Bright-Eyed” Advisor, that is,someone who has opened the Buddha-Eye. A Good Knowing One
like this can look into causes and conditions. He speaks Dharmas
that accord with the point to which your causes and conditions aredeveloped. So you may sit ten years in the mountains, but it won’t
match having a Bright-Eyed Advisor point out a bright path to you.
Therefore, drawing near a Good and Wise Advisor is very
important in Buddhism. Among elder monks, there are very, very
few who are genuine Bright-Eyed Advisors. They may be Goodand Wise Advisors, but not necessarily “bright-eyed,” that is, they
may not have opened their five eyes. You should not think this isThe Source of the Knot

such an easy thing to do, either. Opening the Buddha-Eye iscertainly not the same as certification to the fruitions of Arhatship,
but it does require that you have good roots in past lives.
To be able to open the Buddha-Eye, one has to have singlemindedly cultivated the Dharmas of Great Compassion, specifically the Forty-Two Greatly Compassionate Hands and Eyes. If you
have cultivated these earnestly, you can open the Buddha-Eye, thatis a Dharma that “gets you through the gate.” If a person who has
opened the Buddha-Eye leaves the home life, he or she can save a
lot of beings, but it all depends on causes and conditions. Those of
you who would like to open the Buddha-Eye should be extremely
rigorous in your cultivation of the Forty-Two Hands and Eyes.
Never miss a day in your practice. And most important, you can’t
smoke cigarettes if you cultivate this Dharma. If you try to do both,the Dharma-protecting good spirits will reprimand you. So don’t besloppy about it.
I hope every one of you will be very attentive to the practice of
the Forty-Two Hands and Eyes. Never miss a day, and even at that,
it will take several years of skill before you have any success. If you
have cultivated them in previous lives, then your progress will be
more rapid. You will open the Wisdom-Eye very quickly.
N2 Finally the explanatory gatha.
O1 The explanation.

Sutra:“The knots must be untied successively.
When the six are released, even the one ceases to be.
Select an organ preferred for perfect penetration;
Enter the flow and realize proper enlightenment.
Commentary:“The knots must be untied successively.” It is necessary tofollow an order in releasing the knots.
“How does one release them successively? How did they getbound together in the first place?” you ask.

263

264

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

To begin with, the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One
is not subject to production and extinction. But, confusion takes on
the aspect of emptiness – delusion and obscurity make emptiness.
At that point, ignorance arises. Therefore, although the natureof the Treasury of the Thus Come One is neither produced nor
destroyed, relying on truth, a falseness arises, and with it the mind
subject to production and extinction – a consciousness. This
consciousness divides into the sixth, seventh, and eighth consciousnesses. But the source of the eighth consciousness, which isfounded on ignorance that creates production and extinction, is thenature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is not subject
to production or extinction. Its source is the pure nature and brightsubstance of the eternal true mind.
Relying on truth a falseness arises, the Treasury of the Thus
Come One changes into the Alaya consciousness, the eighth
consciousness, also called the “storehouse” consciousness.
The eighth consciousness is the basis for the existence of theFive Skandhas: form, feeling, thought, activity, and consciousness.
Starting with the skandha of consciousness, one progresses to theskandha of activity. This is the seventh consciousness, the Manas
consciousness () also called the “transmitting” consciousness (). This consciousness transmits messages from thesixth consciousness to the eighth consciousness. It forms theactivity skandha.
The next skandha is that of thought; this is the sixth consciousness, the mind-consciousness. The feeling skandha is the first five
consciousnesses of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and body. The
skandhas of feeling, thought, activity, and consciousness
correspond to one knot each. The form-skandha counts as two
knots, because it is coarser. Thus, the six knots start with the eighth
consciousness and progress through the seventh and the sixth, andthen through the five. With the existence of the five skandhas, theFive Turbidities come into being, producing all kinds of obstructions.

The Source of the Knot

If we want to untie these knots we must first stop chasing after
the skandha of form. Once these two knots are broken open, thenthe other skandhas of feeling, thought, activity, and consciousness
are released as well; the six knots are all untied. “The knots must be
untied successively,” because the skandha of form is composed ofcoarse knots, while the remaining skandhas of feeling, thought,
activity, and consciousness are extremely subtle.
“So why do they begin their formation from the inside and work
outward?” you wonder.
It is because the eighth consciousness is the first to arrive atconception. It all starts with the eighth consciousness. The fiveskandhas and the eighth consciousness become bound together inthe knot of birth and death. It starts with the eighth consciousness;
you release it by starting with the form skandha. The process can belikened to removing clothes. You take off an outer layer, and an
inner layer is revealed. In this way, you take off layer after layer
until you have removed them all; then the knot is untied. That’s
how it’s explained, but actually if you release one knot, the otherfive will disappear as well. The verse says, “When the six are
released, even the one ceases to be.” When the six sense-organs,the knots, are freed, the one disappears as well. This will be
explained in detail later in the text.
“Select an organ preferred for perfect penetration.” Themethod for cultivation is applying effort right at the entrance to thesix organs. That is, the eyes are not turned by forms, the ears are notturned by sounds, the nose is not turned by smells, the tongue is notturned by flavors, the body is not turned by objects of touch, and themind is not turned by dharmas. You transform what takes place atthe entrance to the six organs. You return the light to illumine
within; you do not seek outside. Guard and gather in your body andmind. Seek within yourself.
In cultivating the six organs, you have to select one organ which
will lead you to perfect penetration. The Buddha has already laid
the groundwork for this. He discussed the efficacy of twelve

265

266

Volume One – The Source of the Knothundred of each of the organs and told Ananda to see which organs
were more complete. The eyes, for instance, are not complete, but
the ears are. The tongue and the mind are also complete organs.
Three are complete and three are not. You are to select a complete
organ and then develop your skill in cultivation with regard to it.
Shakyamuni Buddha has tacitly implied that the organ of the ear
will lead to perfect penetration, but he has not come right out andsaid it. He wants Ananda to make his own selection; he wants him
to figure it out for himself.
Select an organ preferred for perfect penetration, and “enter
the flow and realize proper enlightenment.”
Enter the flow of the Dharma-natureof the Sages.
Turn against the flow of the six sense-objectsof an ordinary person.
After entering the flow, one can accomplish proper enlightenment,that is, become a Buddha.
O2 Specific passage about the supreme meanings.

Sutra:“Extremely subtle, the Adana consciousness
Makes patterns of habit that flow on in torrents.
Fearing you will confuse the truth with what is not,I rarely tell you of all this.
Commentary:

This is Dharma which Shakyamuni Buddha rarely speaks. “Irarely tell you of all this,” I don’t ever like to explain this Dharma.
Just imagine: Shakyamuni Buddha rarely explained this Dharma
for the great Arhats, the great Bodhisattvas, and the great Bhikshus,
and yet how easily we have had the opportunity to hear thiswonderful Dharma spoken by the Buddha!

The Source of the Knot

“Extremely subtle, the Adana () consciousness.” Thisis a very subtle consciousness, even more so than the eighth. The“Adana” is also called the “pure” consciousness. It is the seed ofpurity.
“This especially fine and subtle consciousness makes patternsof habit that flow on in torrents. This is the source of our birthand death. As soon as falseness arises in the One Truth of that
subtle consciousness, one thought of ignorance, it turns into habitsthat come on like a torrent. Nothing will curtail them.” Here thetorrent refers to our birth and death. Being born and dying, in birthand death, again and again, sometimes a person, sometimes ananimal, sometimes born as a god, sometimes falling into the hells,
spinning ceaselessly – patterns of habit flow on in torrents.
“Fearing you will confuse the truth with what is not, I rarely
tell you of all this. Why isn’t the true Dharma talked about? Why
don’t I express the subtle wonder of the genuine Dharma for you?
I’m afraid people will think that the true is false and that they will
think what is really false is true. For example, you were determined
to add ‘bright’ to ‘enlightenment,’ and by doing so you just add
confusion to confusion and become doubly deluded.
“Normally I don’t explain this wonderful Dharma. I speak the
Small Vehicle doctrines for you Small Vehicle people. The genuine,
wonderful Dharma of the Great Vehicle is something I’ve never
told you about before. I haven’t done so because you people of the
Small Vehicle still don’t have the stature to hear it. You haven’t
turned from the small toward the great. So even when I wanted to
explain it, I refrained.
Sutra:“With your own mind, you grasp at your own mind.
What is not illusory turns into illusion.
If you don’t grasp, there is no non-illusion.
If even non-illusion does not arise,
How can illusory dharmas be established?

267

268

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

This is called the Wonderful Lotus Flower,
The Regal Vajra Gem of Enlightenment.
Commentary:“With your own mind, you grasp at your own mind.” Living
beings do not understand that the division of seeing and the divisionof appearances are manifestations of the mind alone.
The three realms come only from consciousness;
The myriad dharmas spring only from the mind.
Not understanding that all things are made from the mind alone,they become attached to the seeing-division, that is, to their own
subjective viewpoint – their eighth consciousness. The appearancedivision refers to external objects. Basically, the division of seeing
and the division of appearances are both empty and false. They are
figments of your own mind. Most people never realize that theyshould return the light and illumine within. They just keep seeking
out side themselves. They get confused about the true and chaseafter what is false. If you realize that the myriad dharmas comefrom your mind alone; if you
Recognize your own mind,
And see your own nature,
you will know that the two divisions of seeing and appearancesarise from your own mind. If you understand the bright substanceand pure nature of your eternal true mind, you will not run outside,
but will return home.
“What is not illusory turns into illusion. Because living
beings are confused about what is true and chase after what is false,
they come to have doubts about what basically was not illusory, andso that becomes illusory. You must be able to not grasp at these
illusory appearances. Not grasping is the important point here. The
reason most people are confused by the six sense-organs and six
sense objects is that they grasp at the two divisions of seeing andappearances. They become attached to the belief that their capacity

The Source of the Knot

to see is the division of seeing and that what they see really exists.
They don’t know that it is empty and false – it is illusory. If you
don’t grasp, there is no non-illusion. There isn’t any non-illusion.
If even non-illusion does not arise… What is not empty and false
basically does not come into being: there is no place where it isproduced. …How can illusory dharmas be established? How canempty illusory dharmas exist? They don’t.
“This is called the Wonderful Lotus Flower, wonderful andsubtle.” The lotus flower arises from the mud but is not defiled by
it. It grows in mud but is itself pure. And, the flower and fruit
appear simultaneously. “It is the Regal Vajra Gem of Enlightenment.” Vajra is the most durable and toughest substance. It
represents wisdom. Nothing can destroy or break through genuine
wisdom. “Regal” means free and easy, as a king is. “Gem of
Enlightenment” refers to our true mind. If you can keep fromgrasping at the two divisions of seeing and appearances; if you canreturn to the source, then you can return to the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One by turning the consciousnesses
into wisdom. Once the turning is accomplished, the two divisions
turn into a Wonderful Lotus Flower – the gem of enlightenment.
Sutra:“In this Samapatti that is likened to illusion,
Transcend all study instantly.
Commentary:

It is also called by another name, Samapatti that is likened toillusion. “Samapatti” is a Sanskrit word which means “holding
equally,” that is, the equal maintaining of the power of samadhi andthe power of wisdom. With wisdom you can untie the six knots.
With samadhi you will not create the six knots. In this samapatti,
one should transcend all study instantly.” “Instantly” is literally“in a finger-snap.” In no time at all, one transcends the positions inwhich there is still study and arrives at the position of no further
study, that is, the fourth fruition of Arhatship. The positions of thefirst, second, and third fruitions, where there is something left to

269

270

Volume One – The Source of the Knotstudy, are transcended in a finger-snap, as one is certified to thefourth fruition, Arhatship.
Sutra:“This Abhidharma, incomparable
Is the single pathway through Nirvana’s gate,
Taken by Bhagavans in all the ten directions.”
Commentary:“This Abhidharma, incomparable”: “Abhidharma” translates
as “peerless.” This refers to the kind of Dharma, the method, being
discussed. “Is the single pathway through Nirvana’s gate – it is
the unsurpassed method to untie the knots – taken by Bhagavans
in all the ten directions.” “Bhagavan” in the transliterated pronunciation pwo chye fan, is found at the beginning of the fourth sectionof the Shurangama Mantra. It is a universal name for the Buddha,
used and recognized by Buddhas, spirits, and ghosts in referring to
Buddhas. Here “Bhagavan” is not translated, because the original
word includes six meanings. A translation can render only one
meaning. The six meanings of Bhagavan are:1) Comfortable. The Buddha’s nature is comfortable, in thesame way that the name “Contemplate in Comfort” given to Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva means that he is a comfortable Bodhisattva.
2) Dazzling. This meaning describes the Buddha’s light, whichpervades the Dharmarealm.
3) Decorous. The Buddha is correct in his bearing and neverlax or lazy. We should try to be the same. When you listen to Sutras,
you should sit in an appropriately respectful manner. Don’t loungeor slouch or stretch out. It should be as if the Buddha himself were
before you speaking the Dharma. Since we believe in the Buddha,
we should show our respect to him. We shouldn’t be lazy rightbefore the Buddha’s eyes; when listening to Sutras, you cannot lie
down or go to sleep. You shouldn’t lie down when reading Sutras,
either. I’ve told you before that if you do that, you will become asnake in a future life. Snakes have to lie down even when they

The Source of the Knot

move from place to place. They can’t stand up. When you read a
Sutra, you should sit up straight and perhaps place it on a table infront of you. If you have one degree of respect, you increase yourwisdom by one degree. If you have ten degrees of respect, you
increase your wisdom by ten degrees. If you have a hundred,thousand, or ten thousand degrees of respect, you increase yourwisdom by the same amount. You also increase your good roots.
The Vajra Sutra says it clearly: “There is a Buddha in any place that
the Sutra text is found,” a Buddha. Your respect will bring a
response; if you lack respect, there won’t be a response. Consider it
as if Shakyamuni Buddha himself were lecturing the Sutra for you
and the Venerable Ananda was by your side. And around you in the
Great Assembly are all the Great Bodhisattvas as well. Let it be justlike the Dharma Assembly on Magic Mountain. If you had that kindof respect, there would be no way you could fail to get enlightened.
“But Ananda had listened to so much of the teaching and still
hadn’t become enlightened. Can I become enlightened now, on firsthearing it?” How do you know Ananda hadn’t become enlightened?
Maybe Ananda was intentionally pretending not to be enlightenedso that the Buddha would speak the Sutra and we now can hear it.
Ananda became a Buddha a long time ago, not to speak of his
gaining any lesser enlightenment! He’s just appearing as the
spokesperson and acting like he doesn’t understand. In fact,
Ananda remembered every bit of the Dharma the Buddha spoke;
how could he not have understood the principles the Buddha is
explaining here? He has long since understood and is justrequesting Dharma on behalf of us who are living beings now. He’sa model, an example for us. You shouldn’t think that you’re smarter
than Ananda. You’re not…
4) Renowned. Everyone praises the Bhagavan; everyone
respects him.
5) Lucky.
6) Honored and noble..

271

272

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

Since the title, Bhagavan, has these six meanings, it is nottranslated. Among the Five Kinds of Terms Not Translated, it is theone that has many meanings.
“…is the single pathway through Nirvana’s gate.” This
Dharma-door is the one by which the Buddhas of the ten directions
accomplished Buddhahood. They took the road that led to Nirvana.
L3

He discusses his enlightenment.

Sutra:

When Ananda and the Great Assembly heard theunsurpassed, compassionate instruction of the Buddha, theThus Come One, this harmonious and brilliant Geya verse with
its clear and penetrating wonderful principles, their hearts andeyes were opened, and they exclaimed that Dharma such as thishad never been before.
Commentary:

When Ananda and the Great Assembly heard the unsurpassed,
compassionate instruction of the Buddha, the Thus Come One:
Ananda and everyone in the Great Assembly were influenced by
the reiterative verse the Buddha spoke about the one path forentrance into Nirvana taken by all the Buddhas of the ten
directions. Nothing could be more lofty than this compassionate
explanation. This harmonious and brilliant Geya verse: “Geya,”reiterative verse, recapitulates the prose which precedes it. Suchverses have a fixed number of characters in each line in the
Chinese, be it four, five, six, or seven. This verse’s Dharma isexpressed in a harmonious and illuminating way, so it is said to be"harmonious and brilliant," with its clear and penetrating wonderfulprinciples. This subtle wonderful principle expresses what is
absolutely fundamental and essential.
Their hearts and eyes were opened. Ananda and the members of
the Great Assembly came to understand a great deal more doctrine
than they ever had before. Their minds were clearer and their eyes
were brighter, and this in turn increased their wisdom. Here, “eyes”

The Source of the Knot

refers to the opening of the Wisdom-Eye. And they exclaimed that
Dharma such as this had never been before. “This Dharma is so
wonderful! There’s never been anything like it before!”

273

274

Volume One – The Source of the Knot

275

General IndexA
affliction 22, 76, 77
American Patriarch 182, 190
Aniruddha 202
appearances 22
see six course appearancesaranya 13
Arhat
first-stage 186, 187
Avatamsaka Sutra 4

B
Bear’s Ear, Mountain 175
beating up a "patriarch" 168
Bhagavan, the six meanings of 270–272
birthfrom eggs 37
from moisture 37
twelve kinds of 38
birth and death 48
ending 31, 33
see suffering
the root of 249
birth, four kinds 36
Bodhidharma, Patriarch 175
Bodhisattva
and ignorance 51
bright enlightenment 16, 18, 19
Buddhaand living beings 18
and the Peng bird 40
has extinguished ignorance 51

Buddha-Eye 246, 263
Buddha-eye 84
Buddhist Canon
twelve divisions 124

Ccause and effectof wrong teachings 204
Chi Tzu, Mountain 206
Chih Kung, Ch’an Master 35
Chinese sash 1
Chou, Dynasty 167
conception 29–30, 31
confusion 53
consciousness
eight, alaya 264
seventh, manas 264
sixth, mind 264

Ddana 86
Deer Wilds Park 42
defilement 22
delusions
three subtle and six coarse 69
deviant
knowledge and views 87
dharma ages 143
Dharma Flower Sutra 12, 143
Dharma-ending Age 183, 243
dhyana 87
dreaming 54

276

General Index

dreamsand the sixth consciousness 226

Epounded rice 225
humanbody, is difficult to obtain 41
husband and wife, mutual respect 130

earthquake, in San Fancisco 99
Eight Sufferings 80–81
eighth consciousness 31
first to come, last to go 29
enlightenment
is like a mirror 19

I

F

K

false thoughts 56, 106
fame and profit 59
fault finding 97
Forty-Two Hands and Eyes 263
four kinds of birth 36
Four Virtues of Nirvana 252

kalala 31
karmic debt 43
karmic retribution 44
kshanti 86

G

Lao Tzu 152, 217
Lee Lao Chun
Taoist 226
li mei, ghost 103
life
is meaningless 47
is short 47–48
living beings
and Buddhas 18
love 131and hate 130
is the birth of ignorance 44
the root of birth and death 31

Gavampati 203, 205
ghosts 253
giving 86
good knowing advisors 261–262
Great White-Ox Cart 12
greed
and killing 39
and stealing 41

Hhatred 226
Heart Sutra 74
Hsuan Hua, Tripitaka Masterand his disciple 84–85
recollections 139–140
Hui Ming 77
Hui Neng, Great Master 190

ignorance 53, 238establishes the world 45
immortal 226
insanity 58

LM
mad mindsee Yajnadatta
Magadha, city 203
Mahakashyapa

General Index

waiting for Maitreya Bodhisattva 206
Mahamaudgalyayana
and his mother 200–201
manifestation, the appearance of 20
Matangi 125–129, 133
matchmakers, in China 167

Ooutflows 166

P
P’an Ting, butcher 111
P’eng Bird
and the dragons 39–40
Pai Chiang, Ch’an Masterand the fox 204–205
paramita 88
patience 86
Pilindavatsa
and the "Little Slave" 6
prajna 88
precepts 86
previous lifes 232
profit and fame 59
Purnamaitreyaniputra 1

R
Rahula 132–133
his secret practices 217
rebirth 232, 249
see turning and flowing 249
right or wrong in the Buddhadharma 140
river-spirit 6

Ssamadhi-power 98
San Francisco

earth quake 244
Shakyamuni Buddha
and the rakshasa ghost 81–83
Shen Hsiu, Great Master 189
shila 86
shrotaapanna 181
Shunyata, the spirit 205
six coarse appearances 20–22
six consciousnesses 28
six kinds of close kin 36
six kinds of quaking 244
sixth consciousness
and dreams 226
suffering 34–36, 78–81

T
Ta Chiao, Monastery 229
Ta Yu, Mountain 228
Tse Hsing, Monastery 228
turbidityof a lifespan 156
of afflictions 154
of living beings 154of time 150
of views 151
turning and flowing 232
Twelve Causal Conditions 32–34
Twelve Divisions of the Canon 124
twelve kinds of rebirth 38

U
Ullumbana 201, 233
Upananda 203

V
Vajra Sutra 76, 91, 181
vigor 87
virya 87

277

278

General Index

Wwang liang, ghost 103
wife and husband, mutual respect 130
wisdom 88
Wisdom-Eye 246
Wu, Emperor 34

Y
Yajnadatta 102–104, 109, 118
Yajnadatta’s 118
Yama, Kingletters from 49
Yashodhara 132–133
Yung Chia, Great Master 258

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Fivea simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Five
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1981
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Six Knots . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Chapter 2.Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment . . . . . . . . . . . 20
The Six Defiling Objects . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Five Organs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
The Six Consciousnesses . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
The Seven Elements . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
The Ear Organ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Chapter 3.Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry . . . . . . . . . . 191

vi

Introduction

This is the fifth of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
In the previous volume, the Buddha demonstrated that thesource of ignorance lies with the six organs: eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, body and mind. In “The Six Knots”, the Buddha shows how
these six ‘knots’ actually originate from the same source. The
Buddha also shows that they must be untied in sequence, one after
another.
In the “Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment”, the Buddha thenenquires of those in the assembly which ‘knot’ allowed them entry
to perfect penetration. There were twenty-five responses:
In “The Six Defiling Objects”, Ajnatakaundinya, Upanishad,
Adorned Fragrance, Physician King, Bhadrapala and Kashyapa
speak of the objects of sound, form, smell, taste, touch anddharmas.
In the “Five Organs”, Aniruddha, Kshudrapanthaka,Gavampati, Pilindavatsa, and Born-into-Emptiness speak of theeye, nose, tongue, body and mind organs.
In “The Six Consciousnesses”, Shariputra, Universal Worthy,
Sundarananda, Purnamaitreyaniputra, Upali and Mahamaudgalyayana speak of the eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind
consciousnesses.

vii

In “The Seven Elements”, Ucchushma, Maintaining-theGround Bodhisattva, Moonlight Bodhisattva, Vaidurya Bodhisattva, Treasury-of-Emptiness Bodhisattva, Maitreya Bodhisattva
and Great-Strength Bodhisattva speak of the elements fire, earth,water, wind, emptiness, consciousness and perception.
In “The Ear Organ”, Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva speaks of hisentry into perfect penetration via the ear organ. He also speaks ofhow, via the thiry-two response bodies, the fourteen fearlessnesses
and the four inconceivables, he has benefitted and will continue tobenefit living beings of the past, present and the future.
In “Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry”, the Buddha requests
Manjushri to select the best organ of entry so that Ananda may
quickly attain enlightenment, and so that living beings of thepresent and future may easily cultivate and enter the Bodhisattva
vehicle, seeking the unsurpassed Way.
Manjushri then, for the sake of Ananda and livings beings of the
future, selects the most suitable of the twenty-five modes of entry
and praises its efficaciousness.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

I3 The Buddha ties a strip of cloth to explain the principle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
J1 Ananda explains his question and asks for instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
J2 The Thus Come One’s clever explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
K1 He cleverly sets up an analogy.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
L1 The original cloth is one strip. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
L2 He ties it in six knots. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
K2 He answers two questions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
L1 The answer that when the six are untied, the one is gone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
M1 By the analogy he shows that one starts with something that is the same and turns it into something different. . . . . . . . . . . . 5
M2 By the analogy he shows that if one gets rid of what is different, one can return to what is the same. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8
L2 The answer that untying the knots is done in sequence.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
M1 He explains the sequence of the knots. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
N1 He accords with sequence in tying the knots. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
N2 He uses an analogy to explain further. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
N3 To oppose the sequence is connected with the analogy.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
M2 He shows that the untying is done in sequence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
N1 First he teaches him the technique of untying. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
O1 Ananda seeks to untie the knot of weariness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
O2 The Thus Come One uses a clever analogy to show them. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
O3 He tells him that he should not erroneously accept or believe what was spoken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
O4 If he selects an organ and unties the knot, then he will certainly be certified. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
N2 Then he shows that the untying is done in sequence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
O1 He first questions him to lead him to awakening. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
O2 He uses that awakening to further unite with understanding. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
I4 The profound transmission of selecting the organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
J1 Ananda traces his enlightenment and makes grateful obeisance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
J2 He asks for instruction in the perfect penetration of the organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
K1 He has not yet penetrated the organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
K2 He is fortunate to meet the Thus Come One. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
K3 He hopes the Buddha will make the profound transmission. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fivexiv

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Five

J3 The Buddha instructs all the sages to speak.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
K1 The Buddha asks all the sages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
K2 The assembly tells their former cases. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
L1 The sages speak in general.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
M1 Perfect penetration through the six defiling objects. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
N1 Ajnatakaundinya: the object of sound. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
N2 Upanishad: the object of form.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
N3 Adorned Fragrance: the object of smells. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
N4 Physician King: the object of taste. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33
N5 Bhadrapala: the object of touch. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
N6 Kashyapa: the object of dharmas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39
M2 Perfect penetration through the five organs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
N1 Aniruddha: the eye organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
N2 Kshudrapanthaka: the nose organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
N3 Gavampati: the tongue organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
N4 Pilindavatsa: the body organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
N5 “Born Into Emptiness”: the mind organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
M3 Perfect penetration through the six consciousnesses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
N1 Shariputra: the eye consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
N2 Universal Worthy: the ear consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
N3 Sundarananda: the nose consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
N4 Purnamaitreyaniputra: the tongue consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
N5 Upali: the body consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
N6 Mahamaudgalyayana: the mind consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
M4 Perfect penetration through the seven elements. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
N1 Ucchushma : the fire element. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
N2 Maintaining the Ground Bodhisattva: the earth element. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
N3 Moonlight Bodhisattva: the water element. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
N4 Vaidurya Bodhisattva: the wind element.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
N5 Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva: the emptiness element.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 111
xv

N6 Maitreya Bodhisattva: the element consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
O1 First tells about his experience at the time of a Buddha of antiquity.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
O2 He teaches him to cultivate the samadhi of consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
O3 Later on his samadhi accomplished, he received a prediction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
O4 He concludes his answer by telling how he was certified to perfect penetration.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
N7 Great Strength Bodhisattva: the element of perception. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
O1 He tells how he was transmitted the dharma by a Buddha of old. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
O2 He brings up an analogy to show the intertwining of the response and the way.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
P1 First he uses the analogy of two people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
P2 Then he uses the analogy of a mother and her child. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
P3 He connects it with the dharma to show the profound benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 128
P4 He recollects how he benefited himself and benefited others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
P5 He concludes his answer by telling how he was certified to perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
L2 Gwan Yin speaks in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
M1 He explains how he received a prediction from a former Buddha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
M2 He gradually unties the knot, cultivates, and is certified. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
M3 He explains how in accord with the substance he gives rise to the function. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
N1 He lists the two sources. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
N2 He explains in three parts.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
O1 Thirty-two response bodies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
P1 He relies on the compassionate power. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
P2 He explains the wonderful responses one by one. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Q1 He responds to the seeking of the sages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Q2 He responds to the seeking of the gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 146
R1 Heavenly kings.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 146
R2 Heavenly ministers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
Q3 He responds to the seeking of the human destiny. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
R1 Kings, ministers, citizens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
R2 Sangha members.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
R3 Wives of officials. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fivexvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Five

R4 Virgin youths. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
Q4 He responds to those who wish to leave the eight divisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
Q5 He responds to people who seek to be people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
Q6 He responds to those non-humans who wish to leave their non-human state.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
P3 Concludes with the name and the reasons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
O2 Fourteen fearlessnesses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
P1 He relies on kindness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
P2 He lists the fourteen fearlessnesses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
Q1 Fearlessness in the eight difficulties. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
Q2 Fearlessness with the three poisons.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
Q3 Fearlessness for those with the two kinds of seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Q4 Fearlessness in those who hold the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
P3 Concludes with the name and shows the benefits. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
O3 Four inconceivables. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
P1 He bases himself on the comfort and power of perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
P2 The inconceivable identical embodiment of mantras. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
P3 The inconceivable embodiment of different mantras. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
P4 The inconceivable destruction of greed in response to those who seek. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
P5 The inconceivable offerings to Buddhas and aid to living beings.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
M4 He concludes his answer about accomplishing perfect penetration.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
K3 The Buddha manifests portents in response. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
L1 He shows the general appearance of perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
L2 He shows the specific appearance of perfect penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
J3 The Buddha instructs Manjushri to select one.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
K1 The Thus Come One instructs him to select. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
L1 He first explains that all descriptions are equal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
L2 His reason for asking him to select one. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
K2 Manjushri responds with a verse. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
L1 He prepares to speak the verse. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
L2 He speaks the verse. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
xvii

M1 He brings the source up to introduce his selection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
N1 He shows two sources. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
N2 He discusses production and extinction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
N3 He makes clear there must be a selection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
M2 He examines each door. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
N1 He examines the six defiling objects.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
N2 Examining the five organs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
N3 Examining the six consciousnesses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
N4 Examining the seven elements. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
M3 He selects only the ear organ. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
N1 He reveals the wonder of this dharma-door. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
O1 The ear organ is beneficial for those of this world to cultivate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
O2 The dharma is used by a superior person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
P1 General praise of its benefit to self. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
P2 Broadly reveals its benefits to others.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
O3 Reveals that his dharma is true and actual. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
P1 True and actual perfection.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
P2 True and actual penetration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
P3 True and actual constancy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 214
O4 He shows that this is the appropriate organ to cultivate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
P1 Brings up the substance of the teaching in this land. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
P2 Makes clear that the sickness lies in following the sounds. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216
N2 He explains in detail how to cultivate this skill. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
O1 He introduces the teaching of turning back the hearing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
O2 He explains how with this dharma one gradually transcends. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
O3 He brings up an analogy to relate to the dharma just explained.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
O4 He concludes by telling that the cause and effect are ultimate.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227
M4 He urges everyone to diligently cultivate and certify. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227
M5 He concludes his answer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229
M6 He seeks aid and generally concludes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Fivexviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Five

H3 Based on the instruction, the great assembly becomes enlightened and accomplishes entry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
I1 Ananda and those like him become enlightened. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
I2 Matangi’s daughter and those like her accomplish entry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233

xixNamo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Six Knots

I3
J1

The Buddha ties a strip of cloth to explain the principle.
Ananda explains his question and asks for instruction.

Sutra:

Ananda put his palms together, bowed, and said to the
Buddha, “Having heard the Buddha’s unbounded, greatlycompassionate, pure, everlasting, true and actual expression ofdharma, I still have not understood the sequence for releasing
the knots such that when the six are untied, the one is gone also.
I only hope you will be compassionate, and once again take pityon this assembly and on those of the future, by bestowing thesounds of Dharma on us and wash and rinse away our heavy
defilements.”
Commentary:

Ananda put his palms together, bowed, and said to the
Buddha, “having heard the Buddha’s unbounded, greatlycompassionate, pure, everlasting, true and actual expression ofdharma, I still have not understood the principle whereby when
the six are untied, the one is gone also. I haven’t yet figured out
the sequence for releasing the knots. I only hope you will becompassionate, and once again take pity on this assembly, all2Volume One – The Six Knots

the people gathered here, and on those of the future great
assemblies of beings. Take pity by bestowing the sounds ofDharma on us. Make a gift to all living beings of the expression of
the Buddhadharma, to wash and rinse away our heavy defilements.” Just as with vegetables: first you wash them, and then,fearing they might not be completely clean, you rinse them again.
“Defilements” may be “heavy” or “serious” enough to cause us tofall into lower states of being. The defilements refer to our greed,
hatred, and stupidity. Ananda seeks further clarification.
J2
K1
L1

The Thus Come One’s clever explanation.
He cleverly sets up an analogy.
The original cloth is one strip.

Sutra:

Then, upon the lion’s throne, the Thus Come One
straightened his ‘Nirvana robes,’ arranged his samghati, tookhold of the table made of the seven gems, reached out onto thetable with his hand and picked up a flowered cloth given him by
the Suyama God.
Commentary:Then, upon the lion’s throne, the Thus Come One – theDharma seat that Shakyamuni Buddha was sitting on was called a“Lion’s Throne.” It was so named to indicate that the Buddha’s
speaking of Dharma was like the roar of a lion; When the lion roars,
all other beasts tremble. When the Buddha speaks Dharma, theheavenly demons and those outside the Way are frightened. Hestraightened his ‘Nirvana robes’ – “Nirvana robes” refers to the
Buddha’s inner clothing – and arranged his samghati. The“Samghati” is the outer sash, the “perfect robe” or “great robe.” He
took hold of the table made of the seven gems. The table placed
before the Buddha was made of gold, silver, lapis lazuli, crystal,mother-of-pearl, red pearls, and carnelian. Lapis lazuli issometimes described as “thick crystal.” Crystal may not seem so
special in this day and age when glass is so prevalent, but in theseearly times, crystal was hard to come by, so it was considered a

The Six Knots

precious gem. Mother-of-pearl sometimes has a pattern like carttracks in it. Carnelian is likened to “horse-brains” in its shape; it is
red and white in color.
He then reached out onto the table with his hand and picked
up a flowered cloth given him by the Suyama God. Suyama
Heaven is the heaven of “well-divided time.” “Flowered cloth”
refers to a long hand-towel made of layered flowers. In India, suchtowels were valued highly, and this one was especially so, since it
was a gift to Shakyamuni Buddha from the Ruling God of the
Suyama Heaven.
L2

He ties it in six knots.

Sutra:

Then, as the assembly watched, he tied it into a knot andshowed it to Ananda, asking, “What is this called?”
Ananda and the great assembly answered together, “It’scalled a knot.”
Then the Thus Come One tied another knot in the cloth oflayered flowers and asked Ananda again, “What is this called?”
Ananda and the great assembly once again answered
together, “It, too, is called a knot.”He continued in this pattern until he had tied six knots in thecloth of layered flowers. As he made each knot, he held it up to
Ananda and asked, “What is this called?”
And each time Ananda and the great assembly answered theBuddha in the same way: “It is called a knot.”Commentary:Then, as the assembly watched, he tied it into a knot. The
Buddha, as if playing a game with children, took up the cloth oflayered flowers and tied it in knots, while he was sitting there
before the great assembly. He showed it to Ananda, asking,“What is this called?” He let Ananda see the knot and asked him
what it was.

3

4

Volume One – The Six Knots

Ananda and the great assembly answered together, “It’s called aknot.
Then the Thus Come One tied another knot in the cloth oflayered flowers and asked Ananda again, “What is this called?”
He asked him the same thing over again.
Ananda and the great assembly once again answered
together, “It, too, is called a knot.” They gave the same answer.
He continued in this pattern until he had tied six knots in thecloth of layered flowers. In all, he tied six knots in the towel. As
he made each knot, he held it up to Ananda and asked, “Whatis this called?”
And each time Ananda and the great assembly answered theBuddha in the same way: “It is called a knot.” The cloth oflayered flowers represents the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. The six knots tied in it represent the six sense organs.
Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “When I first tied the cloth,
you called it a knot. Since the cloth of layered flowers isbasically a single strip, how can you call the second and thirdties knots as well?”Commentary:

The cloth is just one piece, which you said was a knot, so how
can you call the second and third ties in it knots as well? The
Buddha deliberately quizzed Ananda in this way.
Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, thiscloth of woven layered flowers is just one piece, but as I
consider it, when the Thus Come One makes one tie, it is calleda knot. If he were to make a hundred ties, they would be calleda hundred knots, how much the more so with this cloth, which
has exactly six knots, not seven or five. Why does the Thus

The Six Knots

Come One allow me to call only the first tie a knot and not thesecond or third ties?”
Ananda said to the Buddha – Ananda replied to the Buddha’s
quizzing. “World Honored One, this cloth of woven layered
flowers is just one piece. The precious cloth of layered flowers isa single strip, but as I consider it, when the Thus Come One
makes one tie, it is called a knot. If he were to make a hundredties, they would be called a hundred knots. Every one of those
hundred can be called a knot, how much the more so with thiscloth, which has exactly six knots, not seven or five. You have
only tied six knots in this strip of cloth. You didn’t go on to tie
seven knots nor did you stop at five. Why does the Thus Come
One allow me to call only the first tie a knot and not the secondor third ties? Buddha, why do you only admit that the first tie iscalled a knot and don’t recognize the second and the third as knots?
What’s the principle behind this?”
K2 He answers two questions.
L1 The answer that when the six are untied, the one is gone.
M1 By the analogy he shows that one starts with something that is the same and turns
it into something different.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “You know that this precious
cloth of flowers is basically one strip, but when I made six ties
in it, you said it had six knots. As you carefully consider this,you will see that the substance of the cloth is the same; it is theknots that make the difference.
Commentary:

The Buddha listened to Ananda’s answer with amusement. Of
course, the six were all called knots. It’s not that the first is called aknot and the others are not. The Buddha asked him that question totease him. And Ananda insisted that all six could be called knots.
This was all for the sake of debate. It was a point of argument, aprinciple to discuss.

56Volume One – The Six Knots

The Buddha told Ananda, “You know that this precious
cloth of flowers is basically one strip. It’s a single piece. But
when I made six ties in it, you said it had six knots. You thencalled it six knots. As you carefully consider this – look into thisin minute detail, reflect upon it – you will see that the substanceof the cloth is the same. It doesn’t have so many names. It is theknots that make the difference. As soon as I added a knot, it
became different.
This demonstrates that the Nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One is basically one; the six sense organs are knots tied in it.
But, although there are six knots, the original substance of theTreasury is still one. If you untie the six knots, not even one willremain.
Sutra:“What do you think? The first knot I tied was callednumber one. Continuing until I come to the sixth knot, and as I
now tie it, is it also number one?”
Commentary:“What do you think? Ananda, what is your opinion? The firstknot I tied was called number one. Continuing until I come tothe sixth knot, and as I now tie it, is it also number one? Can thesixth one in turn be called number one?”
Sutra:“No, World Honored One. If there are six knots, the sixth
knot can never be called number one. In all my lives of learning,with all my understanding, how could I now confuse the namesof six knots?”
Commentary:

Ananda said, “Absolutely not. You can’t switch them. Number
one is number one. You can’t change number one so that it is callednumber six or change number six so that it is called number one.
No, World Honored One. If there are six knots, the sixth knot
can never be called number one. If there are six, the sixth is justThe Six Knots

the sixth, and no matter what, it cannot turn into the first. In all mylives of learning, I, Ananda, the learned one, from limitless kalpas
past down to the present, with all my understanding – what I havestudied, what I have made my specialty, is to be well-read and goodat debate. When I call upon all my accumulated learning and use all
my skill in debate, how could I now confuse the names of six
knots? How could I mix up the names? How could I fail to keepthem in order?”Sutra:The Buddha said, “So it is. The six knots are not the same.
Consider their origin. They are created from the one cloth. To
confuse their order will not do.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “So it is. What you say is right. You can’tchange their names. You can’t call the sixth one the first. The firstone cannot be changed and called the sixth. You are absolutely
right. The reason they cannot be interchanged is because the six
knots are not the same. Consider their origin. They are createdfrom the one cloth. To confuse their order will not do. If you mix
up the numerical order of the knots, it won’t work, you say. That’s
right.
Sutra:“Your six sense organs are also like this. In the midst or
ultimate sameness, conclusive differences arise.”
Commentary:

Originally they are identical, but the eyes function as eyes, theears function as ears, the nose functions as a nose, the tongue
functions as a tongue, the body functions as a body, and the mind
functions as the mind. Originally they were one and the same, but
at this point they divide. Even then, it would be fine, if they worked
together. They could all return their light and illumine within. Theeyes could turn their light inward, the ears could listen within andhear the self-nature, the nose would not be turned by smells, the78Volume One – The Six Knots

tongue would not be turned by tastes, the body would not be turned
by objects of touch, and the mind would not be influenced bydharmas. If they could all work together and return the light, theywould still be one. But they can’t work together. The eyes see
forms, the nose smells fragrances and is turned by them, the tongue
tastes flavors and is turned by them, the body enjoys objects oftouch and is turned by them, and the mind is influenced by dharmas
and is turned by them. What’s important is to not follow after them,but ordinary people are unable to avoid following after them.
M2 By the analogy he shows that if one gets rid of what is different, one can return towhat is the same.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “You certainly dislike these six
knots and would like there to be just one cloth. But how canthat be done?”
Ananda said, “As long as these knots remain, there will begrounds for argument about what is and what is not. Their very
existence will lead to such distinctions as this knot not beingthat knot and that knot not being this one. But if on this day, theThus Come One unties them all, so that no knots remain, thenthere will be no ‘this’ and no ‘that.’ There will not even besomething called ‘one.’ How much the less can there be six?”
The Buddha said, “‘When the six are untied, the one is gone’
is the same meaning.
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “You certainly dislike these six
knots. It’s for sure you don’t like the six knots,” says Shakyamuni
Buddha to his disciple, “You would like to untie the six knots sothey cease to be, and would like there to be just one cloth. You
want to make one out of them. But how can that be done? How
can you get back to the one – to that basic substance?”
Ananda heard the Buddha’s question and said, “As long as
these knots remain, there will be grounds for argument about

The Six Knots

what is and what is not. Right?” Ananda admits, “I would like to
get rid of the six knots and have only one thing remaining, because
as long as the six are around, there will be disputes about them. The
reason for contention is that there is distinction between this andthat. Their very existence will lead to such distinctions as thisknot not being that knot and that knot not being this one. In the
midst of these various knots will arise arguments about what isright and what is wrong. ‘This knot,’ the first one, is not the sixth,and ‘that knot,’ the sixth one, is not the first. Distinctions arise
regarding this and that.
But if on this day, the Thus Come One unties them all, sothat no knots remain, then there will be no ‘this’ and no ‘that.’
There won’t be a first, second, third, fourth, fifth, or sixth knot.
There will not even be something called ‘one;’ if the six knots aredestroyed there won’t even be one knot. How much the less canthere be six?
The Buddha said, “‘When the six are untied, the one is gone’
is the same meaning.” “Not bad,” the Buddha told Ananda, “Youspoke that principle correctly. If you understand that principle, you
can understand ‘when the six are untied, the one is none; for that is
the same meaning. Are you clear about it now?”
L2 The answer that untying the knots is done in sequence.
M1 He explains the sequence of the knots.
N1 He accords with sequence in tying the knots.

Sutra:“Because from beginningless time your mind and nature
have been made wild and rebellious, you have produced false
knowledge and views. This falseness continues to arise without
respite, and the wearisomeness of these views brings about
objective ‘dust.’
Commentary:“Because from beginningless time your mind and nature
have been made wild and rebellious:” From beginningless kalpas

910Volume One – The Six Knotson down to the present, your pure mind and your basic nature ofTrue Suchness – your self-nature – have been made wild. “Wild”
refers to your “appearance-of-production” ignorance, which isinnate. From the “appearance-of-production” ignorance comes thediscriminatory knowledge of dharmas which is also innate. “Wild”
refers to ignorance.
“Rebellious” refers to the Three Subtle Appearances discussed
before. They are:
1. The appearance of karma.
2. The appearance of turning.
3. The appearance of manifestation.
The appearance of karma brings about the appearance ofturning, which leads to the appearance of manifestation. This isvery subtle, however, not something which ordinary people candiscern.
One unenlightened thought produces Three Subtle Appearances. With the existence of these three appearances, the first knot
is tied. The point at which “you have produced false knowledge
and views” is when,
The experience of states becomes the condition
from which Six Coarse Appearances arise.
These have already been discussed. They are:
1. The appearance of knowing. This knowing refers to worldly
knowledge and skill in debate. It includes science, technology, andall kinds of professions. Because you have “produced false
knowledge and views,” you give rise to the appearance of knowing.
“This falseness continues to arise without respite,” and brings
about the second of the six coarse appearances,
2. The appearance of continuity. It never stops. The
appearance of knowing is the second knot, and the appearance ofcontinuity is the third knot.

The Six Knots

3. The appearance of grasping. You give rise to attachments.
4. The appearance of assigning names.
5. The appearance of the production of karma.
6. The appearance of karmic-bound suffering.
These four represent the last three knots.
N2

He uses an analogy to explain further.

Sutra:“It is just like strange flowers appearing when your eyes
grow weary of staring. They arise at random without any cause
within the tranquil, essential brightness.
Commentary:“It is just like strange flowers appearing when your eyes
grow weary of staring.” This is like the passage earlier in the
Sutra: “He stares into emptiness and after a long time gets weary.”
When he gets weary, he sees strange flowers in emptiness. So, too,here: They arise at random without any cause within the
tranquil, essential brightness. For no reason at all, they appear
haphazardly in the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
N3

To oppose the sequence is connected with the analogy.

Sutra:“Everything in the world – the mountains, the rivers, andthe great earth, as well as birth, death, and Nirvana – is all justa strange weariness: the upside-down appearance of flowers.”
Commentary:“It is not only the Three Subtle and Six Coarse Appearancesthat arise because the eyes grow weary from long staring, so thatthey begin to see the appearance of flowers in emptiness.
Everything in the world – the entire universe, that is, not just ourworld, but all worlds throughout empty space and the Dharmarealm– the mountains, the rivers, and the great earth, as well as birth,
death, and Nirvana – is all just a strange weariness. They all

11

12

Volume One – The Six Knots

exist because the eyes, as it were, have stared for a long time andbecome weary. They all come about through the same kind of
circumstances as the eyes’ staring. They are the upside-down
appearance of flowers. Originally there were no flowers in space.
All these things are like the upside-down appearance of flowers.”
So the Buddha’s principle here is: “Do you know where everything
in the world came from? Everything arises from living beings’
ignorance. That one unenlightened thought produces the Three
Subtle Appearances. Experiencing states becomes the conditions
from which Six Coarse Appearances arise.”
M2 He shows that the untying is done in sequence.
N1 First he teaches him the technique of untying.
O1 Ananda seeks to untie the knot of weariness.

Sutra:

Ananda said, “This weariness is the same as the knots. How
do we untie them?”
Commentary:

Having heard the Buddha’s explanation, Ananda said, “Thisweariness is the same as the knots. This fatigue which comesfrom overexertion, is the same as the knots. How do we untie
them? How do we get rid of them? How can we make them go
away, so that we can return to our original face? How can we getback to our inherent nature of the Treasury of the Thus Cone One?”O2 The Thus Come One uses a clever analogy to show them.

Sutra:The Thus Come One took hold of the knotted cloth andpulled on its left end and asked Ananda, “Is this the way tountie it?”
“No, World Honored One.”
Then with his hand he pulled on the right end and again
asked Ananda, “Is this the way to untie it?”
“No, World Honored One.”

The Six Knots

Commentary:

The Thus Come One uses an analogy to cause Ananda tounderstand for himself how to untie the knots, which are identicalwith the weariness that comes from overexertion.
The Thus Come One took hold of the knotted cloth andpulled on its left end. He took up the jeweled embroidered cloth
which he had knotted and pulled its end to the left. At the same time
he asked Ananda, “Is this the way to untie it?” Is this how you
get it undone?”
Ananda answered, “No, World Honored One.”
Then with his hand he pulled on the right end and again
asked Ananda, “Is this the way to untie it?” Can I get the knots
undone this way? Have the knots loosened now?
“No, World Honored One, they haven’t come loose. If you justpull on them, they won’t come untied,” Ananda replied.
Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “Now I have pulled it to the left
and right with my hand and still have not been able to undo
them. What method do you propose for untying them?”
Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, youmust untie the knots from their center. Then they will comeundone.”Commentary:

Ananda is so intelligent: The Buddha couldn’t do it, but Ananda
thought of a way. The Buddha said to Ananda, “Now I havepulled it to the left and right with my hand and still have notbeen able to undo them. I haven’t untied even one of the knots. I
can’t do it. What method do you propose for untying them? You
think of a way. Use some clever expedient. How can we get themundone? You’re very smart, Ananda. You will certainly come up
with a method.”

13

14

Volume One – The Six Knots

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One, youmust untie the knots from their center. Then they will comeundone. If you just pull to the left or to the right, you can’t get themundone. What you have to do is work on the heart of the knot. Once
you loosen that, the knot will come undone.”
Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “So it is, so it is, if you want to
get them undone, you have to untie them from the center.
Commentary:

The Buddha’s reply is, “You are truly intelligent, Ananda.
Aren’t you? So it is, so it is. That’s what you do. You figured it out.
I couldn’t think of how to do it, and you came up with thiswonderful method!” He expresses his approval. “Right, correct.
Now I understand. If you want to get them undone, you have tountie them from the center. So, you aren’t just well-educated,
you’re fundamentally intelligent.”
O3 He tells him that he should not erroneously accept or believe what was spoken.

Sutra:“Ananda, the Buddhadharma I explain arises from causes
and conditions. But that is not to grasp at the mixing anduniting of coarse appearances in the world. The Thus Come
One understands all worldly and world-transcending dharmas
and knows their fundamental causes and what conditions bringthem into being.
Commentary:“Ananda, the Buddhadharma I explain arises from causes
and conditions. But that is not to grasp at the mixing anduniting of coarse appearances in the world. It’s not that I’mreferring to the coarse appearances that anyone can see. I, the Thus
Come One understands all worldly and world-transcending
dharmas.” “Worldly dharmas” refers to the defiled and defilingdharmas in the six common realms of rebirth. “World-transcending

The Six Knots

dharmas” refers to the pure dharmas found in the four sagely Dharmarealms. I know their fundamental causes and what conditions
bring them into being. I know the basic source of these dharmas
and how they accord with conditions.
Sutra:“This is so to the extent that I know how many drops of rain
fall in as many worlds away from here as there are dust motes
in the Ganges. The same is true for all the things you can see:
why the pine is straight, why the brambles are twisted, why the
goose is white, why the crow is black – I understand the reasons.
Commentary:“This is so – I know what conditions bring things about – to theextent that I know how many drops of rain fall in as many
worlds away from here as there are dust motes in the Ganges. I
know what the conditions are in worlds infinitely far away and in
all the worlds in between. There’s nothing in this world that I do notcomprehend, and even in worlds vast distances beyond this world,
I know exactly how much rain has fallen.” The Vajra Sutra says,
The Thus Come One completely knows and sees
All the thoughts in the minds of all living beings.
It doesn’t matter whether the beings are human or not; whateverthoughts go on in their minds are known to the Buddha. “The sameis true for all the things you can see. You can’t see things in as
many worlds away from here as there are sand grains in the Ganges,
but as to the things that are right now before your very eyes – Why
the pine is straight, why the brambles are twisted, why the
goose is white, why the crow is black – I understand thereasons.”
O4 If he selects an organ and unties the knot, then he will certainly be certified.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, you can select whichever one of the six
sense-organs you wish. If the knots of the sense-organs are

15

16

Volume One – The Six Knots

removed, then the defiling appearances disappear ofthemselves. All falseness ceases to be. If that is not the true,
what do you expect in addition to it?
Commentary:“Therefore – because of the Buddha’s total comprehension, as
he has just explained – Ananda, you can select whichever one of
the six sense-organs you wish. You yourself can choose whichever
sense-organ you prefer. Do you remember how I explained thevarious merits of the sense-organs to you, how some have all
twelve-hundred merits and some do not? Based on that, you canpick whichever one you want. Once you pick the organ, and if theknots of the sense-organs are removed, then the defiling
appearances disappear of themselves. You apply the method towhichever organ you select in your cultivation, until the organ, theknots, and the defiling objects are all done away with. All falsenessceases to be. Then, all false thinking – thoughts based on
production and extinction – all discriminations disappear.”“What happens then?” you wonder. “What do we do when all
our false thoughts are gone?” “If that is not the true, what do you
expect in addition to it? If you’re not true then, what will you haveleft? All that’s left is the true. When the false is gone, the true istotal. Get rid of your mind that seizes on conditions, and the natureof wonderful True Suchness appears, the pure and fundamental
mind, the original face of the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One.”At this point in the sutra, you should be particularly attentive.
You should develop your skill by working on one of the six senseorgans. Which one? Any one will do: eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, or mind – you can apply your skill to any one of them. The
entrance to any of the six sense-organs is the Way. All are a part of
the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. All you have to
do is take one in hand and put your mind to it in your cultivation,and you can return to the basic substance of the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One.

The Six Knots

N2 Then he shows that the untying is done in sequence.
O1 He first questions him to lead him to awakening.

Sutra:“Ananda, I now ask you, can the six knots in the cloth oflayered flowers be untied simultaneously and released all at
once?”“No, World Honored One. The knots were originally madeone at a time, now they must be untied one at a time. The
substance of the six knots is the same, but they were not madesimultaneously, and so now when it is time to release them, how
can they be untied simultaneously?”
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha says, “Ananda, I now ask you, can thesix knots in the cloth of layered flowers be untied simultaneously and released all at once? This cloth from the Heaven of
Well-Divided Time has six knots in it, as everyone can see. Can
these knots be untied all at the same time?”“No, World Honored One,” Ananda replied. “Why not? The
knots were originally made one at a time They were tied insequence. Now they must be untied one at a time. They have to
be untied in sequence. The substance of the six knots is the same,but they were not made simultaneously. Although the six knots
are all tied in the same cloth, they were not tied all at the same time,and so now when it is time to release them, how can they beuntied simultaneously? They have to be released one at a time.
O2 He uses that awakening to further unite with understanding.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Releasing the six sense-organs is thesame way. When the sense-organ begins to be released, one
realizes the emptiness of people first. When the nature of thatemptiness is fully understood, then one is released from

17

18

Volume One – The Six Knots

dharmas. Once one is freed from dharmas, neither kind of
emptiness will arise.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Releasing the six sense-organs is thesame way. The principle is the same as the principle for untying thesix knots. You release the sense-organs one by one; you can’t workon them all at once. When the sense-organ begins to be released– that is, the organ you have chosen to cultivate to perfectpenetration – one realizes the emptiness of people first.” With theemptiness of people, there is no attachment to self. There are twokinds of attachment to self:
1) Innate attachment to self.
2) Differentiated attachment to self.
At this point, both these attachments are finished.
When the nature of that emptiness is fully understood –when the emptiness of people is fully perfected – then one isreleased from dharmas. Then dharmas are also empty. One isliberated from the two kinds of attachments to dharmas:
1) Innate attachment to dharmas.
2) Differentiated attachment to dharmas.
“Once one is freed from dharmas, neither kind of emptinesswill arise.” Once you attain liberation from dharmas, there is nolonger any emptiness of people or emptiness of dharmas. Neither ofthese kinds of emptiness arises.
Sutra:“This is called the Patience with Non-Production attainedby the Bodhisattvas by means of samadhi.”
Commentary:“This is called the Patience with Non-Production attainedby the Bodhisattvas by means of samadhi.” The Bodhisattvas
attain the power of concentration, and thus can awaken to patience

The Six Knots

with the non-production of dharmas, which is the state of a
Bodhisattva.

19

20

CHAPTER 2

Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

I4
J1

The profound transmission of selecting the organ.
Ananda traces his enlightenment and makes grateful obeisance.

Sutra:

Upon receiving the Buddha’s instruction, Ananda and thegreat assembly gained wisdom and awareness that was
perfectly penetrating and free of doubt and delusion.
Commentary:

Upon receiving the Buddha’s instruction, Ananda and thegreat assembly gained wisdom and awareness that was
perfectly penetrating. At that time their wisdom was complete andbright and their enlightenment reached perfect penetration. And
they were free of doubt and delusion.
Sutra:All at the same time, they placed their palms together,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and he said to the Buddha, “Today
our bodies and minds are illumined, and we are happily freefrom obstruction.

Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:

All at the same time, they placed their palms together,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and he said to the Buddha – they
made a full prostration at his feet and Ananda said, “Today ourbodies and minds are illumined.” They clearly understood. “And
we are happily free from obstruction. We have attained a blissful
state free of hindrance, doubt, and obstacles.”
J2
K1

He asks for instruction in the perfect penetration of the organ.
He has not yet penetrated the organ.

Sutra:“We have understood the meaning of the ending of the six
and the one. Still, we have not yet gone through to fundamental,
perfect penetration.
Commentary:“We have understood the meaning of the ending of the six
and the one. and the one. We see clearly the principle that when thesix are free, the one also is gone. Still, we have not yet gone
through to fundamental, perfect penetration. What is the sourceof perfect penetration? We still don’t know.”K2

He is fortunate to meet the Thus Come One.

Sutra:“World Honored One, we who have floated and floundered
our way through aeon after aeon, homeless and orphaned, had
no idea, we never imagined that we could meet with the Buddha
in such a close relationship. We are like lost infants who havesuddenly found their compassionate mother.
Commentary:“World Honored One, we Sound-Hearers with something left
to study, who have floated and floundered our way, bobbing andsinking in the bitter sea of birth and death, and failing to get out of
the wheel of rebirth, through aeon after aeon, homeless andorphaned – without parents to take care of them, orphans often

21

22

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

have no roof over their heads and must sleep out in the open atnight. “We had no idea, we never imagined that we could meetwith the Buddha in such a close relationship. It never occurred tous that we could encounter the Buddha, who is like a compassionate
mother to us. We are like lost infants who have suddenly foundtheir compassionate mother.” The child that was lost now finds its
mother and will have milk to drink.
Sutra:“Because of this, we accomplished the way in this assembly.
Yet, the secret words which we received are the same as ourbasic enlightenment, and so it is the same as if we hadn’t evenheard them.
Commentary:“Because of this, opportunity which we have had, because of
the Dharma the Buddha spoke, we accomplished the way in thisassembly. Yet, the secret words which we received are the sameas our basic enlightenment. The secret Dharmas which the
Buddha taught us were such that each of us were enlightened todifferent things, and yet the enlightenment is our own, and so it is
the same as if we hadn’t even heard them.” Ananda says, “The
Dharma the Buddha speaks causes us to become enlightened. The
Dharma was what the Buddha spoke, but the enlightenment is ourown.
We understand our basic nature,
We see our basic mind.
It is not something that is obtained from outside. That’s why it’s nodifferent than if we hadn’t heard at all.”K3

He hopes the Buddha will make the profound transmission.

Sutra:“We only wish the greatly compassionate one will bestow
upon us the profound secret as the Thus Come One’s final
instruction.” After saying this he prostrated himself, withdrew,Twenty-five Means to Enlightenmentand held himself ready for the secret opportunity as he awaited
the Buddha’s hidden transmission.
Commentary:

Ananda continued to beseech the Buddha. “We only wish thegreatly compassionate one will bestow upon us the profoundsecret as the Thus Come One’s final instruction.” He asks the
Buddha to again give rise to great compassion and bestow on him
the profound secret Dharma – the Great Shurangama Samadhi. He
wants the water of samadhi. “As the Thus Come One’s final
instruction. Let this be the ultimate instruction the Buddha givesus.” Once he had made this request, he prostrated himself,
withdrew, and held himself ready for the secret opportunity. He
returned to his seat and waited for Shakyamuni Buddha to transmit
the wonderful Dharma to him secretly. “Secret” means that
although everyone is present, the Buddha transmits a Dharma-door
to Ananda without the others realizing it. So the text says, “as heawaited the Buddha’s hidden transmission.”
J3
K1

The Buddha instructs all the sages to speak.
The Buddha asks all the sages.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One told all those in the assembly
who were great Bodhisattvas and great Arhats, their outflows
extinguished – “All of you Bodhisattvas and Arhats who areborn from within my dharma and have attained the stage
beyond study, I now ask you: When you first brought forth
your resolve and became enlightened to the eighteen realms,
which one of these brought perfect penetration? Throughwhich expedient did you enter samadhi?”
Commentary:

The Buddha knew that Ananda had withdrawn and readiedhimself for the secret opportunity to receive the Buddha’s silent
transmission. The Buddha knew what was on Ananda’s mind, but
for the time being he did not respond to Ananda’s request. First he

23

24

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

questioned the twenty-five sages. He asked who had obtained
perfect penetration and where they had obtained it from. He asked
them which sense-organ they used to become enlightened. Thenthe World Honored One told all those in the assembly who weregreat Bodhisattvas and great Arhats, their outflows
extinguished – this sentence was added as narrative when the Sutra
was compiled. What follows is the Buddha’s words. “All of you
Bodhisattvas and Arhats who are born from within my dharma
and have attained the stage beyond study – you were
Born from the Buddha’s mouth,
Transformationally born from the Dharma.
You have reached the fourth fruition of Arhatship, the level
beyond study, or you are great Bodhisattvas. I now ask you: Whenyou first brought forth your resolve and became enlightened tothe eighteen realms, which one of these brought perfect penetration? In the end, which sense-organ, which realm, was perfectly
penetrating? Through which expedient did you enter samadhi?
Through which Dharma-door did you attain samadhi?”

25

The Six Defiling Objects

K2
L1
M1
N1

The assembly tells their former cases.
The sages speak in general.
Perfect penetration through the six defiling objects.
Ajnatakaundinya: the object of sound.

Sutra:

Kaundinya, with the others of the five Bhikshus, arose fromhis seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha,“When I was in the Deer Park and the Pheasant Garden, I
observed the Thus Come One immediately after his accomplishment of the Way. Upon hearing the Buddha’s voice, I
understood the Four Truths.
Commentary:

Kaundinya, also known as Ajnatakaundinya, was one of the
Buddha’s disciples. His name means “Understanding the Original
Limit” (); “The Very First to Understand” (). He
was the first of the Buddha’s disciples to become enlightened. He
was a Dharma-Nature Elder, because his enlightenment came earlyand he was quite old by this time. With the others of the five
Bhikshus, he arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “When I was in the Deer Park and thePheasant Garden, I observed the Thus Come One immediately
after his accomplishment of the Way.” It’s said that the PheasantGarden was a grove of trees where a lot of pheasants lived. The

26

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

grove once caught fire, and the pheasants wetted down their wings
with water and beat out the fire. So it’s said that this spot was a very
efficacious one. There was an unusually magical atmosphere about
the place. The geomantic properties were excellent. People who
cultivate the Way should find places to abide that are endowed withsuch an efficacious atmosphere, because it’s said of such places:
When people draw near,
It’s magical for them.
In other words, it’s easier to get enlightened there.
“At that time,” Kaundinya continued, “We observed the Thus
Come One right after he had been certified to the Way. At first,
He sat beneath the Bodhi Tree,
Saw one night a brilliant star,
And awakened to the Way.
Then he came to the Deer Park to meet us five bhikshus. Upon
hearing the Buddha’s voice – the sound of the Dharma he spoke –we awakened to the Way. I understood the Four Truths.” The
Buddha turned the Dharma Wheel of the Four Truths three times.
He said, “This is suffering; its nature is oppressive. This is origination; its nature is seductive,” The origination of afflictions is
seductive. “This is extinction; its nature is that it can be certified to.
This is the Way; its nature is that it can be cultivated.”
Next he said, “This is suffering; you should know it. This isorigination; you should cut it off. This is extinction; you should
certify to it. This is the Way; you should cultivate it.”On the third turning he said, “This is suffering; I already know
it. This is origination; I have already severed it. This is extinction;
I have already certified to it. This is the Way; I have alreadycultivated it.”After the Buddha finished these turnings, Kaundinya became
enlightened. Earlier in the Shurangama Sutra, Kaundinya has

The Six Defiling Objects

explained that he awakened because of the two words, “guest dust.”
He understood that the guest was not the host. The host does not go,
while the guest does.
He heard the Buddha’s voice and awakened to the Way.
People’s voices are a very important part of them. Your voice
should be resonant. If your voice is full and carries well, people will
enjoy listening when you speak dharma. If your voice is unclear
and you hesitate and stammer when you speak, then people will not
like listening to you. The Buddha’s voice was crystal clear like alion’s roar. No matter how many people were assembled, they could
all hear him, and they all understood his meaning. Nor was it only
people who understood; all the animals also understood the dharma
the Buddha spoke. So it is said,
With a single sound he spoke the Dharma.
All beings understood, each according to their kind.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks us Bhikshus to speak. I was the first tounderstand, and the Thus Come One certified me and namedme Ajnata. His wonderful sound was both secret and allpervasive. It was through sound that I became an Arhat.
Commentary:“The Buddha asks us Bhikshus to speak. Buddha, you have
now asked all the bhikshus how they attained perfect penetration. I
was the first to understand, and the Thus Come One certified
me and named me Ajnata. I was the first to become enlightened
and obtain liberation. His wonderful sound was both secret andall-pervasive. I heard the Buddha’s subtle, wonderful sound, and ittallied with my self-nature. It was both intimate and perfectly
pervading. It fused perfectly with my self-nature. It was throughsound that I became an Arhat. I cultivated through sound andbecame enlightened.”
Gwan Yin Bodhisattva cultivated the perfect penetration of theear-organ. After the twenty-five sages each discuss their perfect

27

28

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

penetration, Manjushri Bodhisattva selects the ear as the best senseorgan for Ananda to use to obtain perfect penetration. He says
cultivation of the ear-organ is the most appropriate dharma.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, sound is the superior means.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. The Buddhaasks which of the Eighteen Realms was the one through which I
obtained perfect penetration. As I have been certified to it, soundis the superior means. My enlightenment came through sound. It
was in that way that I obtained the fruition of Arhatship. So I thinksound is the most important. It is the best method to use for cultivation.”
N2

Upanishad: the object of form.

Sutra:

Upanishad arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “I also saw the Buddha when he firstaccomplished the way. I learned to contemplate the appearanceof impurity until I grew to loathe it and came to understandthat the nature of all form is unclean. Bare bones and subtle
dust all return to emptiness, and so both emptiness and form
are done away with. With this realization, I accomplished thePath Beyond Study.
Commentary:

Upanishad’s name means “the emptiness of the nature of form”(). He’d always been plagued with strong sexual desire.
Because of it, the Buddha taught him to cultivate the Contemplation of Impurity. This means that he observed how his own physicalbody, as well as everyone else’s, was unclean. The specific practiceis called Contemplating the Nine Aspects of Impurity.

The Six Defiling Objects

1. Contemplate swelling. After death, the body starts to swellup.
2. Contemplate the green mottled flesh. After the ‘swelling,
the body breaks out in green areas like big bruises.
3. Contemplate flesh broken open. After it turns green, it
pops open.
4. Contemplate blood and filth. When it breaks open, theblood and other things flow out.
5. Contemplate pus and rot. The pus begins to ooze out of the
body as it starts to rot.
6. Contemplate it being eaten by worms. Out of the pus androt emerge worms which feast on the flesh.
7. Contemplate it scattering. The flesh begins to fall off.
8. Contemplate the bare bones. Once the flesh is gone, there
are just the bones underneath.
9. Contemplate it being burned. It is burned by the fire andturns into ashes. The ashes drift into emptiness and turninto dust, until at last there’s nothing left.
Upanishad was very attached to forms. He would take special
notice of every woman he saw to remark on how beautiful this one
was, how exquisite that one was, and how attractive another was.
He put all his efforts into this kind of thing.
After he met the Buddha, the Buddha taught him to cultivate theContemplation of Nine Aspects of Impurity.
Upanishad arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “I also saw the Buddha when he firstaccomplished the way. I learned to contemplate the appearanceof impurity until I grew to loathe it. I, too, was with the Buddha
just after he accomplished the Way, and the Buddha taught me tocultivate the Contemplation of Nine Aspects of Impurity. From thisI realized that no matter how beautiful a person may be while alive,
no matter how attractive or how exquisite she is, so that the more
you think about her the more enticing she becomes, nevertheless,

29

30

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

once she dies, she will swell up just as grotesquely as anyone else.
She’ll get just as green and mottled, and her flesh will break open.
Could you love her then? Then the blood and filth oozes out, andthe corpse starts to stink. Dogs like it at this stage, but people stay
far away from it. Then the pus and rot forms. Just thinking about it
makes you want to vomit! It would be impossible to kiss her by thistime. Then the worms grow: big ones and little ones. The flies andblueflies come in swarms. They draw near to her and at that point
you wouldn’t even get jealous. The flesh scatters and the bare bones
are all that remain. Then it’s burned and the entire thing disappears.
Tell me, where has that beautiful person gone? Through thiscontemplation he grew to loathe forms, “and came to understandthat the nature of all form is unclean.” He realized that no matter
how beautiful the form was, its source was impure. The father’ssemen and the mother’s blood is an unclean origin. “Bare bones
and subtle dust all return to emptiness, and so both emptinessand form are done away with. With this realization, I accomplished the Path Beyond Study,” that is, the fourth fruition of
Arhatship.
Sutra:“The Thus Come One certified me and named me
Upanishad. The object of form came to an end, and wonderfulform was both secret and all-pervasive. Thus, it was throughthe appearance of form that I became an Arhat. The Buddhaasks about perfect penetration. As I have been certified to it,
form is the superior means.”
Commentary:“The Thus Come One certified me and named me
Upanishad. The Buddha sealed and certified me and named me‘The emptiness of the nature of form.’ I saw through form; it was
empty in its nature and just disappeared, and so I got rid of myattachment. The object of form came to an end. Since my unclean
form no longer existed, wonderful form was both secret and allpervasive. In True Emptiness it turned into Subtle Wonderful

The Six Defiling Objects

Form. It was through the appearance of form that I became an
Arhat, that I awakened to the Way. I was one who used to be fondof sex, but I got beyond it; I transcended it. The Buddha asks
about perfect penetration. The Buddha wants to know which of
the Eighteen Realms is perfectly penetrating. As I have beencertified to it, form is the superior means. I awakened to the Way
through the object of form. I saw through the object of form andwas certified to the fruition.”
N3

Adorned Fragrance: the object of smells.

Sutra:The Pure Youth, Adorned with Fragrance, arose from his
seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “Iheard the Thus Come One teach me to contemplate attentively
all conditioned appearances.
Commentary:

The Pure Youth, Adorned with Fragrance, was adorned witha fragrant light. “Pure Youth” does not mean that he was a child – aperson so young he didn’t understand anything at all. “Pure Youth”
means he entered the Way as a virgin youth. He was a virgin when
he left home. He never married. After Upanishad finishedexplaining his causes and conditions, the Pure Youth, Adorned with
Fragrance, arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, andsaid to the Buddha, “I heard the Thus Come One teach me tocontemplate attentively all conditioned appearances. The
Buddha told me to look into all conditioned dharmas in minutedetail.
Sutra:“After I heard the Buddha’s instruction, I sat in repose in
the quiet of a pure dwelling. When I saw the bhikshus lightsinking incense, the fragrant scent quietly entered my nostrils.
I contemplated this fragrance: it did not come from the wood;
it did not come from emptiness; it did not come from the smoke,and it did not come from the fire. There was no place it came

31

32

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

from and no place it went to. Because of this, my discriminating
mind was dispelled, and I attained the absence of outflows.
Commentary:“After I heard the Buddha’s instruction, I sat in repose in
the quiet of a pure dwelling. The Buddha told me to look into
conditioned appearances, and I went off to cultivate and develop
my skill.” A “pure dwelling” refers to a place where people arevegetarian and the environment is tranquil. He uses this expression
to praise the Buddha. “When I was in my pure dwelling cultivating,
I saw the bhikshus light sinking incense.” “Sinking incense” iscalled agaru in Sanskrit. This fragrant wood sinks when placed inwater, and from this it takes its name.
“The fragrant scent quietly entered my nostrils. I contemplated this fragrance: it did not come from the wood; it did notcome from emptiness. I contemplated the source of the fragrances:it was not the wood. If it came from the wood alone, there would be
no need to burn it in order for it to emit fragrance. If it came from
emptiness, it should be ever-present. But it must be lit for the
fragrance to rise; before it is lit, there is no pervasive fragrance. The
fragrance also does not come from the smoke. Nor does it comefrom the fire. There was no place it came from and no place itwent to. Because of this, my discriminating mind was dispelled,
and I attained the absence of outflows. Because I contemplated inthis way, my mind subject to production and extinction disappeared. I was certified to the fruition of no-outflows.
Sutra:“The Thus Come One certified me and called me ‘Adorned
with Fragrance.’ Defiling scent suddenly vanished, andwonderful fragrance was both secret and all pervasive. It was
through the adornment of fragrance that I became an Arhat.
“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, the adornment of fragrance is the superiormeans.”

The Six Defiling Objects

The Thus Come One certified me and called me ‘Adorned with
Fragrance.’ Defiling scent suddenly vanished, and wonderfulfragrance was both secret and all pervasive. It was through theadornment of fragrance that I became an Arhat.
“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. He wants toknow which sense-organ is perfectly penetrating. As I have beencertified to it – reckoning it from my point of view – theadornment of fragrance is the superior means.”
N4

Physician King: the object of taste.

Sutra:The two Dharma-Princes, Physician King and Superior
Physician, and five hundred Brahma gods in the assembly arosefrom their seats, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the
Buddha, “From beginningless kalpas until now, we have been
good doctors for the world. In our mouths we have tasted many
herbs, wood, metals, and stones of the Saha world, a hundredand eight thousand flavors. We know in detail the bitter, sour,
salty, bland, sweet, and pungent flavors, and the like, in all their
combinations and inherent changes. We have a thoroughknowledge of whether they be cooling or warming, poisonous or
non-poisonous.
Commentary:

The Pure Youth, Adorned with Fragrance, awakened to the Way
through the sense-object of fragrance. Upanishad awakened to the
Way through the sense-object of form. Kaundinya awakened to the
Way through the sense-object of sound. These two Bodhisattvas,
Physician King and Superior Physician, awakened to the Way
through the sense-object of flavor.
Physician King and Superior Physician Bodhisattva werebrothers. In the past, Physician King Bodhisattva made a vow to bea good doctor for the world, so that all who came to see him would
be cured of their illness, no matter what the sickness was. He madethis vow at the time of the Buddha called Vaidurya Light, before the

33

34

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Bhikshu Sun Treasury, in whose Dharma Assembly was an elder
named Constellation Light. His brother made a similar vow at thesame time. Similarly, in China, there was Emperor Shen Neng whotasted the hundred herbs and developed the science of herbal
medicine. His stomach was like glass, and he could see whether
what he had eaten was poisonous or not. Unfortunately, people inmodern China totally fail to comprehend such historical events as
this. They say such things are merely legends – superstitions.
Actually, this is a commonplace occurrence, documented in
Chinese medicinal texts. But modern Chinese students don’t readthe classics, and so they don’t understand such things. Having readthese texts myself, I am convinced that Emperor Shen Neng was areincarnation of Physician King Bodhisattva, who came to China tohelp found the study of medicine there.
The two Dharma-Princes, Physician King and Superior
Physician, and five hundred Brahma gods in the assembly arosefrom their seats. The Buddha is the Dharma King, so another namefor Bodhisattva is Dharma Prince.
These two Bodhisattvas and their retinue of five hundred gods
arose from their seats, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to
the Buddha, “From beginningless kalpas until now, we havebeen good doctors for the world. In our mouths we have tasted
many herbs, wood, metals, and stones of the Saha world, ahundred and eight thousand flavors.” At that time in India, thenature of medicines was composed of these four elements – herbs,
wood, metals, and stones. We know in detail the bitter, sour,
salty, bland, sweet, and pungent flavors, and the like, in all their
combinations and inherent changes. We know which medicines
are compatible and which ones are not. Those which are compatible
can cure illnesses when mixed in appropriate combinations. Those
which are not compatible, but are in opposition to one another, cankill people if taken in combination. So it says in the Yan Hsing Fu(“Treatise on the Nature of Medicines”), “Of the basic herbs, there
are eighteen that act in opposition and nineteen flavors. Fan lo, beilyan, and gung wu.” That refers to fan hsia, kua lo, bei lyan, andThe Six Defiling Objects

wu tou, which are in opposition to one another. “Licorice roots do
not combine with k’ai tsao, ba chi, gan tsui, or lyan hua.” Licoriceroot is described as a predominately compatible herb in the Treatiseon the Nature of Medicines. It can act as a base for many combinations. But it is not compatible with k’ai tsao, ba chi, gan tsui, orlyan hua. If someone takes it in combination with these, he might
die. Li lu and hsi hsing together will also kill if taken together. Hsi
hsin taken by itself cures headaches. We have a thoroughknowledge of how these herbs are compatible or incompatible andwhich ones have changes inherent in them which will occur if they
are used in combination with the wrong herbs, as well as ”whether
they be cooling or warming, poisonous or non-poisonous.” They
can be cold, hot, neutral, or warm. Some people whose natures arecool to begin with can’t take cooling medicines, and people withwarm natures are unable to stand a warming medicine. The two
Bodhisattvas also knew how much poison was contained in any
given herb.
Sutra:“While serving the Thus Come One we came to know thatthe nature of flavors is not empty and is not existent, nor is it
the body or mind, nor is it apart from body and mind. We
became enlightened by discriminating among flavors.
Commentary:“While serving the Thus Come One, we reverently paid
homage and made offerings to the Buddha. We came to know thatthe nature of flavors is not empty and is not existent. Flavors
don’t come from emptiness, nor do they come from existence. Nor
is it the body or mind, nor is it apart from body and mind. The
nature of flavor does not arise from the tongue’s tasting flavors; nordo flavors exist apart from the tongue’s tasting them. We became
enlightened by discriminating among flavors. We contemplated
in minute detail the source of flavors and from this became
enlightened. When we had made discriminations to the ultimate
point – to the point where there could be no further discrimination

35

36

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment– we became enlightened. We became aware that originally flavor
is flavorless!
Sutra:“The Thus Come One sealed and certified us brothers andnamed us as Bodhisattvas Physician King and Superior
Physician. Now in the assembly we are Dharma Princes who
have ascended to the Bodhisattva level because we became
enlightened by means of flavors.
Commentary:“The Thus Come One sealed and certified us brothers andnamed us as Bodhisattvas Physician King and Superior
Physician. The Buddha gave us Bodhisattvas these two names.
Now in the assembly we are Dharma Princes who haveascended to the Bodhisattva level because we became
enlightened by means of flavors. We tasted flavors until webecame enlightened and reached the level of a Bodhisattva.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As we havebeen certified to it, the cause of flavors is the superior means.”
Commentary:

Flavors are the best for eating. They are the most flavorful andalso the least flavorful. The least flavorful is the most supreme,
wonderful flavor. But you’ll have to taste it for yourself to find out
whether or not it is flavorful.
N5

Bhadrapala: the object of touch.

Sutra:

Bhadrapala and sixteen awakened lords who were hiscompanions, arose from their seats and bowed at the Buddha’sfeet. He said to the Buddha:

The Six Defiling Objects

Commentary:

The name Bhadrapala is Sanskrit and means “worthy guard”(xian shou
) and also “worthy protector” (xian de)When Bhadrapala a first began to practice the Way, he was veryarrogant. There was once a Bodhisattva named “Never Slighting”
who concentrated on the practice of being respectful to people. He
bowed to whomever he met, and then said, “I don’t want to slightyou, because in the future you will all become Buddhas.” When hedid this to the arrogant Bhadrapala, Bhadrapala scolded him: “Youlow-down idiot,” he said, “how can you be so cheap? You’re
worthless:” And after that encounter, he even urged people to gobeat up Never Slighting Bodhisattva. When Never Slighting would
bow to these people, they would kick him while he was prostrate.
Sometimes they gave him nosebleeds, sometimes they knocked his
teeth out. From this display of arrogance, Bhadrapala fell into thehells. He remained there for a very long time before he again
became a person. Bhadrapala and sixteen awakened lords who
were his companions – “Awakened Lords” refers to Bodhisattvas– arose from their seats and bowed at the Buddha’s feet. He said
to the Buddha:
Sutra:“We first heard the dharma and left the home-life underKing of Awesome Sound Buddha. Once, when it was time for
the Sangha to bathe, I followed the custom and entered thebathhouse. Suddenly I awakened to the fact that water does notwash away the dust, nor does it cleanse the body. At that point,
between the two, I became peaceful, and I attained the state ofthere being nothing at all.
Commentary:“We first heard the dharma and left the home-life underKing of Awesome Sound Buddha.” King of Awesome Sound
Buddha was the first of all the Buddhas. If anyone asks you who thefirst Buddha was, you now know what to tell them. Bhadrapala left
the home life under that Buddha. Once, when it was time for the

37

38

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sangha to bathe, I followed the custom and entered thebathhouse.” Left-home people bathed every fortnight. That was
the rule at the time. “Suddenly I awakened to the fact that water
does not wash away the dust, nor does it cleanse the body.” It
was because of water that he became enlightened. He wasawakened through the object of touch. “At that point, between thetwo, I became peaceful.” How is it water doesn’t wash the dust?
How does it not wash the body? That’s the wonderful point. If you
don’t understand, investigate Ch’an. Look into this and you, too,
can awaken through the object of touch. Between water not being
able to wash the dust and not being able to cleanse the body, heexperienced tranquility. He “attained the state of there being
nothing at all.” That means there was no object of touch.
Sutra:“To this day, I have never forgotten that past experience.
Having left home with the Buddha, I have gone beyond study.
That Buddha named me Bhadrapala. Wonderful touch was
revealed, and I accomplished the position of the Buddha’s
disciple.
Commentary:“To this day, I have never forgotten that past experience.”
I’ve never forgotten how I was aware of the water when I entered
the bathhouse that time.” Although Bhadrapala went through thehells after that, he still never forgot his awakening. From the timeof the Buddha King of Awesome Sound, to the time when
Bhadrapala spoke these words in Shakyamuni Buddha’s assemblyis a period beyond reckoning. Never Slighting Bodhisattva was just
Shakyamuni Buddha in a former life. And Bhadrapala, now in
Shakyamuni Buddha’s assembly, was the person who in a previous
incarnation slandered and had others beat and oppress Never
Slighting Bodhisattva. He was that bhikshu who was so arrogant
and full of self-pride that he fell into the hells. “Having left homewith the Buddha, I have gone beyond study. That Buddha
named me Bhadrapala.” He says, “Now I have left the home life

The Six Defiling Objects

and gone beyond study. That Buddha who enabled me to go beyond
study named me Bhadrapala. Wonderful touch was revealed, andI accomplished the position of the Buddha’s disciple. The objectof touch disappeared, but a wonderful object of touch was
revealed.” When he says he’s a “disciple of the Buddha,” he means
he has been certified to the position of Bodhisattva.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, touch is the superior means.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, touch, the object of touch, is the superior means.”
N6

Kashyapa: the object of dharmas.

Sutra:

Mahakashyapa, Purple-golden Light Bhikshuni, and others
arose from their seats, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to
the Buddha:
Commentary:

Mahakashyapa: “Maha” means great; “Kashyapa” was his
name. Since there were many people with the last name Kashyapa,
the word “great” was added to indicate who was being referred to.
Kashyapa means “Great Turtle Clan (da gui shi).” Hisancestors had seen a huge turtle with a map on its back and took
their name from this incident. Mahakashyapa is also known as“drinker of light (da yin guang).” The light of his bodyseemed to swallow up all other kinds of light, because they
disappeared in the brilliance of his light.
His personal name was Pippala, which is the name of a tree. Hisparents had no son, and they prayed for one to a pippala tree; as aresult they had a son, whom they named in the tree’s honor.
Mahakashyapa was a fire worshipper. He cultivated the skill of
smelting fire. There were all kinds of outside religions in India.

39

40

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Water worshippers, fire worshippers, and earth worshippers. The
latter would bury themselves in the earth and if they remained alive
for a certain number of days, they could become spirits. Theseoutside religions were confused and confusing.
Purple-golden Light Bhikshuni, who was Mahakashyapa’s
wife. At the time of Shakyamuni Buddha, Mahakashyapa was 120
years old, and his wife was probably close to one hundred. Longago, at the time of Kashyapa Buddha, his wife saw a Buddha-image
being battered by wind and rain, to the point that there was no gold
left on the figure. She resolved to repair the temple, but didn’t haveenough money. She also hoped to regild the image, but that waseven more expensive. However, where there’s a will, there’s a way,
and this woman’s heart was strong and true. Everywhere she went
she begged for money, and over a period of years she accumulated
the equivalent of about 100,000 American dollars. Then she hired agoldsmith to regild the image. The goldsmith was moved by her
decision to repair the Buddha image despite her own poverty, andhe offered to do the work for half the wage. So the two of themshared the merit and virtue of this. Soon the temple was repaired sothat it didn’t leak anymore, and the Buddha image was regilded.
After that in every life, this woman 5 body shone with a purplegolden light. After the goldsmith, who was Mahakashyapa in aformer life, finished the Buddha image, something strange
happened between him and the woman. “Your heart is very good,”
he said to her. “I’ll take you for my wife, and I will be yourhusband. Not just in this life, but from now on, in every life, we will
marry one another.” That’s why I guessed that since Mahakashyapa
was 120, his wife must have been at least a hundred. Even so, they
were still very strong and active in their cultivation.
Mahakashyapa’s wife cultivated the Way and was certified to thefruition.
And others in his retinue arose from their seats, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha.

The Six Defiling Objects

Sutra:“In a past kalpa in this region, I drew near to the Buddha
named Sun-Moon-Lamp, who was then in the world. I heard
dharma from him and cultivated and studied with him. Afterthat Buddha’s extinction, I made offerings to his sharira and lit
lamps to continue his light. Purple-Golden Light gilded theBuddha’s image. From that time on, in life after life, my bodyhas always been perfect and has shone with a purple-golden
light. The Bhikshuni, Purple-Golden Light, and others make up
my retinue, and we all brought forth the resolve for Bodhi atthe same time.
Commentary:

We should all remember the important point: their relationshipof husband and wife in life after life was not based on emotional
love. Rather, they married in every life and then cultivated together.
They investigated Ch’an and sat in meditation. In life after life, they
did the Buddha’s work. They studied the Buddhadharma andcultivated the Way. Now do you understand?
Mahakashyapa explains, “In a past kalpa in this region, I
drew near to the Buddha named Sun-Moon-Lamp, who wasthen in the world. I heard dharma from him and cultivated andstudied with him.” A very, very long time ago, a Buddha named
Sun-Moon-Lamp Buddha appeared in the world. The sun canillumine things in the daytime; the moon can light things at night;
lamps can shine day and night. Daytime represents existence, andnight represents emptiness. Thus it’s both noumenon andphenomenon; phenomenon and noumenon. It’s also neither
noumenon and phenomenon; not phenomenon and not noumenon.
That means it’s not attached to emptiness or existence.
“After that Buddha’s extinction, I made offerings to his
sharira.” The merit and virtue of making offerings to the Buddha’s
sharira is equal to that of making offerings to the Buddha himself.
“I lit lamps to continue his light, so the Buddhadharma would
expand and flourish. Purple-Golden Light gilded the Buddha’s

41

42

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

image. From that time on, in life after life, my body has always
been perfect and has shone with a purple-golden light.”
Mahakashyapa’s appearance was very full and complete. And I’msure his wife was also lovely. “The Bhikshuni, Purple-GoldenLight, and others make up my retinue, and we all brought forth
the resolve for Bodhi at the same time.” The important point wasthat they cultivated together. Their relationship was not based onemotional love.
Sutra:“I contemplated that the world’s six sense-objects change
and decay; they are but empty stillness. Based on this, I
cultivated extinction. Now my body and mind can pass throughhundreds of thousands of kalpas as though they were a fingersnap.
Commentary:

Mahakashyapa continues, “I contemplated that the world’s
six sense-objects change and decay.” He is, basically, discussing
objects of mind, but here he refers to the six sense-objects, because
the objects of mind have no shape or appearance; they are theshadows of the first five sense objects. The objects of mind exist
because of the first five sense-objects. If the first five did not exist,
the objects of mind would not come to be, because they have no
substance of their own. Forms, sounds, smells, tastes, objects oftouch, and dharmas – these six objects – interact, change, anddecay. “They are but empty stillness. Their very essence is empty.
There isn’t anything there at all. Based on this, I cultivatedextinction. I used the power of this contemplation,” says
Mahakashyapa, “to cultivate the Samadhi of Extinction, whichmeans I put an end to the sixth mind-consciousness and no longer
dwelt in the discriminating mind. This is also known as theSamadhi of the Extinction of Feeling and Thought. Now my bodyand mind can pass through hundreds of thousands of kalpas asthough they were a finger-snap.” His mind could endure throughas long a period of time as hundreds of thousands of kalpas, asThe Six Defiling Objects

though they were but an instant of time – the snap of a finger.
Mahakashyapa is actually in samadhi now – in the Samadhi ofExtinction – inside Chicken Foot Mountain in Yunnan Province in
China.
Sutra:“Based on the emptiness of Dharmas, I accomplished
Arhatship. The World Honored One says that I am foremost in
Dhuta practices. Wonderful dharma brought me awakening
and understanding, and I extinguished all outflows. The
Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have been certified
to it, dharmas are the superior means.”
Commentary:

Mahakashyapa says, “Based on the emptiness of Dharmas, I
accomplished Arhatship. The World Honored One says that I
am foremost in Dhuta practices.” Dhuta is a Sanskrit word; itmeans “ascetic” (dou sou). It means to strike up your spirits
and go forward with vigor; to work hard and not be lax. There are
twelve Dhuta practices:
1. Wearing rag robes;
2. possessing only three robes;
3. begging for food;
4. consecutive begging;
5. eating only one meal a day;
6. eating a fixed and moderate amount of food;
7. not drinking juices after noon;B. dwelling in an Aranya (a quiet place);
9. dwelling beneath a tree;
10. dwelling in the open;
11. dwelling in a graveyard;
12. always sitting and never lying down.
“Wonderful dharma brought me awakening and understanding, and I extinguished all outflows. The Buddha asks

43

44

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

about perfect penetration. Buddha, you are asking each of us
about the cause and conditions regarding perfect penetration – ourinitial resolve which brought about our certification. As I havebeen certified to it, dharmas are the superior means. The senseobject of dharmas, this cause, is the best means.”

45

Five Organs

M2 Perfect penetration through the five organs.
N1 Aniruddha: the eye organ.

Sutra:

Aniruddha arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “When I first left home, I was fond of
sleeping all the time. The Thus Come One scolded me and said
I was no better than an animal. When I heard the Buddha’s
scolding, I wept and upbraided myself. For seven days I did not
sleep, and I lost the sight in both my eyes.
Commentary:

Aniruddha means “Never Poor” (wu pin) and“According to your wish” (ru yi) He arose from his seat,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “When I
first left home, I was fond of sleeping all the time. The Thus
Come One scolded me and said I was no better than an animal.”Shakyamuni Buddha spoke this way to him:
Hey! Hey! How can you sleep,
Like an oyster or a clam?
Sleep, sleep for a thousand years,
But you’ll never hear the Buddha’s name.

46

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

When the Buddha said that to him, he became repentant. “When I
heard the Buddha’s scolding, I wept and upbraided myself.”
How can you be so gutless?’ I asked myself. ‘Why do you like tosleep all day long? All right for you, I’m going to forbid you tosleep!’ For seven days and nights I did not sleep.” He probably
walked around and sat alternately to keep himself from falling
asleep, “And I lost the sight in both my eyes.” The eyes will work
during the day, but they need to rest at night. If you don’t let them
rest and they get too tired, they just quit working. They go on strike.
So Aniruddha couldn’t see a thing.
Sutra:“The World Honored One taught me the Vajra Samadhi of
the Delightful Seeing, which illumines and is bright. Although I
had no eyes, I could contemplate the ten directions with true
and penetrating clarity, just as if I were looking at a piece offruit in the palm of my hand. The Thus Come One certified me
as having attained Arhatship.
Commentary:“The World Honored One took pity on me because I was blindand taught me a certain method. It was called the Vajra Samadhi
of the Delightful Seeing, which illumines and is bright. I
cultivated this samadhi for a long time, and I obtained a Heavenly
Eye which covered half my head (ban tou tian yan).
Although I had no eyes – although I didn’t use the ordinary flesh
eyes to look at things, with this Heavenly Eye – I could
contemplate all the places in the ten directions with true andpenetrating clarity, just as if I were looking at a piece of fruit in
the palm of my hand. It was like seeing an Amala fruit in my hand.
The Thus Come One certified me as having attained Arhatship.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, returning the seeing back to its source is theforemost method.”Five Organs

Commentary:“The Buddha asks the Bodhisattvas and disciples about theperfect penetration that they have obtained. As I have beencertified to it, returning the seeing back to its source is theforemost method. As I, Aniruddha, have learned, you turn theseeing around and bring it back to your own original nature tocultivate it. This is the best Dharma-door.”
N2

Kshudrapanthaka: the nose organ.

Sutra:

Kshudrapanthaka arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha:
Commentary:

Kshudra means “Born on the Way.” The custom in India wasthat after a woman married and was about to give birth, she would
return to her mother’s home to have the child. In Kshudra’s case,his mother, who should have really gone back a month or two inadvance, waited until the last minute to return. The distance
between her home and her mother’s was considerable – probably
about one or two hundred miles. Since she had waited until she wasof full term, she only got half way there when her labor started, andshe gave birth right then and there by the side of the road. That’s
how Kshudra got his name. His younger brother, Kshudrapanthaka,
got his name the same way. Panthaka means “Born in the Same
Fashion.” In Kshudrapanthaka’s case, the mother again waited too
long and gave birth en route. So he was Kshudra’s brother,
Panthaka.
Kshudrapanthaka was extremely stupid. When one leaves thehome life, the first thing one is given to learn is a short verse that is
to be recited every morning. I recited one version earlier. This is
another version:
Don’t do evil with deeds of body, mouth, or mind;
Don’t bother any living being in the world.

47

48

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

With proper thought, regard the desire-realm as empty;
And stay far away from non-beneficial practices.
When Kshudrapanthaka tried to learn this verse, he had the help of
five-hundred Arhats, but after a hundred days of study, he hadn’t
learned one line of it. Pretty stupid, huh? He’d remember “deeds ofbody, mouth, and mind,” but would forget “don’t do evil.” Or he’dremember “Don’t do evil,” but would forget “with deeds of body,mouth, and mind.” I’m sure none of you are that stupid. When his
brother, Kshudra, saw that five hundred Arhats had taught his
brother for a hundred days and he still didn’t know one line, heordered him to return to lay-life. “Go find a wife and be done withit,” he said and sent him on his way, refusing to allow him to stayand be a bhikshu.
Kshudrapanthaka thought, “I want to be a monk like all thesepeople; what meaning is there in my returning to lay-life?” So hetook a rope, went into the back gardens, and prepared to hanghimself. Just as he was ready to do it, the Buddha manifested as atree spirit and asked him, “What are you up to?”“I’m not going to go on living.”“Not go on living? After you die, what then?”“I don’t know.”“Don’t die,” the tree spirit said. “Don’t take your own life.
There is a reason why you are stupid. You should strive to change
your faults of the past. Once you change, everything will work out
fine.”“What are the causes and effects from the past that make me so
stupid now?” Kshudrapanthaka asked.
Remember that the tree spirit was a transformation of
Shakyamuni Buddha; when Kshudrapanthaka asked that question,
the Buddha appeared in his original Buddha-body and said, “In apast life you were a Tripitaka Master with five hundred disciples.
Every day they wanted to study with you, but you did not teachthem. You didn’t lecture the Sutras or explain the Dharma, even ifFive Organs

people requested it. They might kneel before you for three days andnights and still you would not speak it for them. Because you would
not explain the Dharma, you became stupid to the point that you
don’t understand a single sentence of Dharma.”
Upon hearing that, Kshudrapanthaka was greatly ashamed“How could I have been like that?” That’s what is called being
stingy with the Dharma. You should all remember this. After I
explain the Dharma for you, you should explain it wherever you go.
Be sure not to harbor the attitude of “I’m not going to explain it for
you: If you understand it, what will happen to me?” Don’t bejealous of others’ understanding of the Buddhadharma. The morejealous you become, the less you yourself will understand.
Kshudrapanthaka had been stingy with the Dharma, so he wasstupid. But because he still had good roots, too, he was born at thetime of the Buddha.
Having told him of his past causes, the Buddha took up a broom
and asked, “Do you know what this is?”“It’s a broom.”“Can you remember that?”“Yes.”
Then the Buddha instructed him, “Then just recite this way
every day: just say, “broom,” “broom,” “broom” all day long.
Kshudrapanthaka recited that for a few weeks. Then the Buddha
stopped by to ask, “How are you doing? Can you remember that?’“Yes, I remember it,” replied Kshudrapanthaka.
“Fine,” said the Buddha. “I’ll just change the words a little to‘sweep clean.’ Try reciting that now.”
So he recited, “Sweep clean, sweep clean, sweep clean.” And heused that invisible broom to sweep clean his own defilements.
What he was doing was sweeping clean the defilement of his
stinginess with the Dharma. Remember this. Take the principles
that I am explaining to you in the Shurangama Sutra and explainthem to others. If you do that, in future lives you will have

49

50

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

exceptional wisdom and intelligence. If you like to practice thegiving of Dharma, you will never be stupid.
Sutra:“I am deficient in the ability to memorize and do not havemuch innate intelligence. When I first met the Buddha, I heard
the dharma and left the home-life. But, when I tried toremember one line of a verse by the Thus Come One, I went
through a hundred days remembering the first part andforgetting the last, or remembering the last and forgetting thefirst.
Commentary:“Born on the Way in the Same Fashion” tells of his experience
now. “I am deficient in the ability to memorize and do not havemuch innate intelligence. Ananda never forgets anything thatpasses by his eyes. He is able to memorize things and is endowedwith intelligence. But I, Panthaka am extremely stupid. When I
first met the Buddha, I heard the dharma and left the home-life.
Although I left home, when I tried to remember one line of averse by the Thus Come One – The one line of verse was “Don’t
do evil deeds with body, mouth, or mind” – I went through ahundred days remembering the first part and forgetting thelast, or remembering the last and forgetting the first. I would
remember the first few words and forget the last ones. When I
would remember the last words of the line, I forgot the first ones
again. So in all that time I never mastered even one line of verse.
That’s how stupid I am.”
Kshudrapanthaka was stupid because in past lives he refused tolecture the Sutras and speak Dharma for people. Wherever you go,then, you should make every effort to help others speak the Sutras
and propagate the Dharma in order to teach and transform living
beings. Take this as your personal responsibility. Don’t be stingy
with the Dharma!
I’ve already said this, but it bears repeating. Kshudrapanthaka
had to undergo the retribution of being stupid because he could notFive Organs

practice the giving of Dharma – he was stingy. My lecturing theSutra now is the giving of Dharma. And why do I lecture for you?
Because if I understand the Dharma and I do not explain it for you,in a future life I may not even come up to Kshudrapanthaka. He wasunable to learn one sentence of verse in a hundred days; I might not
be able to remember a single word in a whole year. That’s why I
don’t charge money for lectures. I don’t look for any kind ofrecompense on your part; I just lecture the Sutras and speak
Dharma for you. I don’t want to be stupid. If there are those of you
who aren’t afraid of being stupid, then just experiment. Go ahead
and have the attitude, “I understand the Buddhadharma, but I’m notgoing to explain it to you.” Try it out, and in the future, when you
are more stupid than Kshudrapanthaka you’ll know that what I say
is true. You’ll end up being the victim of the experiment. Ever since
I first heard a Dharma Master say that if you don’t practice thegiving of Dharma you will end up stupid, I have never forgotten it.
That reminds me of a public record. Once there was an official,probably the equivalent of a mayor, who was very interested in the
Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra. It was strange, however:of the seven scrolls of the Dharma Flower Sutra, he was extremely
familiar with the first three and a half. He memorized those as soon
as he read them. But as to the last three and a half scrolls, hecouldn’t remember them for anything, no matter how many times
he read them. He couldn’t understand why it was this way, so heasked a High Sanghan of the time, a Bright-Eyed Good Knowing
Advisor who had opened all Five Eyes and had the Six Penetrations.
When the mayor was announced, the Elder Monk welcomed
him and the official explained his problem. “Of all the Buddhist
Sutras, it is the Dharma Flower which interests me. I like it best,
but I can only memorize the first half of it. What’s the reason?”
The Elder Monk said, “Oh, you want to know about that? Well,when I tell you, don’t get upset or disbelieve.”“Fine,” said the mayor, “I’ll believe what you tell me.”

51

52

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

So the Elder Monk explained, “The reason you are a mayor isthat you created some merit in your past lives.
In the past you were an ox and you helped plow the fields at a
temple. Since you made offerings to the Triple Jewel in this way,
you amassed some merit. The reason you are only familiar with thefirst half of the Dharma Flower Sutra is as follows: It is the custom
in temples to air the Sutra texts on the sixth day of the sixth lunar
month. This keeps them from getting wormy. On that day, you
approached the Dharma Flower Sutra and sniffed the first volumeof the Sutra. But you only sniffed the first volume, not the second.
That’s why you are so familiar with the first three and a half rolls of
the Sutra in this life.”
The mayor bowed to the Elder Monk, and after that he was evenmore diligent in his investigation of the Dharma Flower Sutra.
An ox sniffed the Sutra and gained so much intelligence,
whereas Kshudrapanthaka refused to give the Buddhadharma andbecame so stupid. If you compare these two incidents and reflect onthem, it should be sufficient to keep you from experimenting. In
fact, I hope you won’t experiment, because to sink to the level of
Kshudrapanthaka would be a lot of suffering. On the other hand!
we should not look down on Kshudrapanthaka. Although he wasdull, he became enlightened after reciting “broom” and “sweep
clean” for a short time. We may be smarter Kshudrapanthaka, but
we haven’t become enlightened as quickly as he did. So in thisrespect we do not measure up to Kshudrapanthaka.
Sutra:“The Buddha took pity on my stupidity and taught me torelax and regulate my breath. I contemplated my breath
thoroughly to the subtle point in which arising, dwelling,change, and extinction happen in every kshana.
Commentary:“The Buddha took pity on my stupidity. The Buddha felt
sorry for me because I was utterly stupid, and he taught me to reciteFive Organs‘broom’ and ‘sweep clean.’ He taught me to relax and regulate
my breath.” This practice involves holding the in-breath for ten
counts and then extending the out-breath for ten counts. No matter
how stupid one is, one can probably count to ten! One inhalationand one exhalation is counted as one breath. “I contemplated mybreath thoroughly to the subtle point in which arising, dwelling,change, and extinction happen in every kshana.” In a breath, thepoint at which you begin to exhale is called the arising, and thesequence progresses through one continuous breath. The Tyan Tai
School divides this contemplation into Six Wonderful Doors – six
aspects of regulating the breath. We will not go into detail about
them here, except to say that the beginning of the exhalation iscalled the arising, and continuing the breath is called dwelling.
Change is when the breath is about to end, and extinction is when
the breath is finished. This happens in every kshana. In the space of
one thought there are ninety kshanas. In every kshana are nine
hundred arisings and extinctions. These subtleties are notobservable with the ordinary eyes.
Sutra:“My mind suddenly attained vast non-obstruction, until myoutflows were extinguished and I accomplished Arhatship.
Beneath the Buddha’s seat I was sealed and certified as being
beyond study.
Commentary:“At that time, I contemplated my breath until I reached a stateof there being no self, no others, no living beings, and no lifespan.
I Inhaled and exhaled effortlessly and my mind united into One. I
had no discriminating thought and no thoughts that seized upon
conditions. All thoughts stopped. My mind suddenly attained
vast non-obstruction. ‘Oh, I’ve returned to the origin and havegone back to the source!’” “Suddenly” here refers to enlightenment. It was like a door to a room suddenly being flung open. All
the air in the room was immediately purified. There was no stale air
left. Have you noticed that although there are a lot of people in this

53

54

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

lecture hall, the air remains pure? If you asked me why, I’d be hard
put to tell you. Let’s just say that in a Bodhimanda there is an inexpressibly wonderful purity to the atmosphere.
When you attend lectures on the Sutras, it is necessary to be
extremely respectful. This is because the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas
will say, “You’re a rotten egg: How can you come to the Way-place
and act like that?” Everyone should be respectful and modest andhave a harmonious regard for one another. Don’t become selfsatisfied or arrogant; don’t say things like, “Look at how dumb you
are: I’m so much smarter than you:” As soon as you have thatthought, you start to become stupid yourself. Don’t look down onothers. The people in this Dharma Assembly are all my pastparents; all are future Buddhas. If you slight these people, it’s justlike slighting the Buddha. So when you study the Buddhadharma
you should regard everyone with impartiality.
In the Bodhimanda, you must follow the rules. When you arelistening to the Sutra, it is most important not to get up and wanderaround. And don’t recline in your seat or lean over and prop
yourself up. You should sit up correctly. Don’t be lax and lazy inyour attitude. Even if you are a lazy worm, you should not act likeone. You should develop yourself into a polite person. Also, don’t
go to sleep when you come to listen to the Sutra. If you do that thenin the future you’ll end up like Aniruddha.
The text goes on, “I attained vast non-obstruction – thatmeans he became enlightened – until my outflows were extinguished.” After he became enlightened, he gradually attained thestate of having no outflows. “And I accomplished Arhatship.” Hearrived at the fruition of Fourth-Stage Arhat-ship. “Beneath the
Buddha’s seat I was sealed and certified as being beyond study.
I always accompanied the Buddha and listened to Dharma beneathhis seat. The Buddha sealed and certified me and said that I, too,
had attained the Fourth Fruition of Arhatship.” Such a stupid
person also attained the Fourth Fruition of Arhatship. Those whoFive Organs

are so intelligent haven’t even attained the First Fruition. Are you
ashamed or aren’t you?
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, turning the breath back to emptiness is theforemost method.”
Commentary:

Bringing the inhalation and exhalation of the breath back into
accordance with emptiness – returning it to empty tranquility: thisis the best Dharmadoor.
I’ve been here for many years, but I’ve never dared talk about
rules. Why? This country advocates freedom. Parents don’t watch
over their children; the children are free to do as they please. AfterI came to America, I took disciples, but I, too, didn’t watch overthem. I let them do what they pleased. They could go wherever theywanted, they could have things their own way. They were very
independent. But in the Sutra lecture assembly, I have noticed thatsome people are just too independent – far more casual than isappropriate. It is said:
If you don’t use a compass and square,
You can’t make squares and circles.
In Chinese, the characters for compass and square are combined toform a compound which means “rules.” If you don’t use thecompass, you won’t get a perfect circle; and if you don’t use asquare, the square you draw will end up rectangular or triangular.
Today, then, in the Shurangama Dharma Assembly, I am telling you
not to be lazy. Listen to the Sutras with a respectful attitude. It
should be as if the Buddha himself were here speaking the Dharma.
You shouldn’t think, “This Dharma Master lectures by tellingstories and jokes, as if he were entertaining children.” It’s not reallythat way. If you can fathom the meaning of the things I say, you can
become enlightened. You can be certified to the fruition immediately. All it takes is a genuine determination in seeking the Dharma,

55

56

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

and it can happen. If you are sincere while you are listening to thissection on the Twenty-Five Sages, you can become enlightened on
the spot. That’s because these Twenty-Five Sages have each madevows that they will help whoever studies their Dharma door to
become enlightened. So put your mind on investigating the Sutra.
N3

Gavampati: the tongue organ.

Sutra:

Gavampati arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “I have mouth-karma created from apast offense. I slighted a Shramana, and in life after life I’ve
had this cow-cud sickness.
Commentary:

Gavampati’s name is Sanskrit and means “cow-cud” ().
When cows sleep, they snore, and their tongues flap back and forth,making a terrible racket. Gavampati arose from his seat, bowed at
the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I have mouthkarma created from a past offense.” What kind of mouth-karma
did he create? Once he noticed an old shramana, who was toothless,taking a long time to eat. Gavampati teased the old man, saying,“Old monk, you eat the way a cow chews grass.”
The old shramana was a certified Arhat. His reply was, “Oh,you shouldn’t talk about me like that. If you do, you will have toundergo retribution in the future. You’d better repent immediately.
Better take it back right away.”
Gavampati apologized, and so he didn’t have to undergo theretribution of being a cow, but even so, he was endowed with cowlike habits ever afterward. His tongue was like a cow’s, and he wasalways chewing his cud and breathing like a cow. Although he wascertified to the fruition of Arhatship, the Buddha was afraid thatpeople would slander him in turn, and say that he, too, was like acow, and that such people would then have to bear the retribution of
being cows. For this reason, the Buddha instructed Gavampati tolive in the heavens and receive the offerings of the gods. Since gods

Five Organs

all possess the ability to discern past lives, they would not dare toslight him.
In the text, Gavampati goes on to explain, “The way I createdmouth-karma was that I slighted a Shramana.” He teased themonk. “Shramana” is a Sanskrit word which means “diligent andputting to rest (qin xi).” A Shramana diligently cultivates
precepts, samadhi, and wisdom and puts to rest greed, hatred, andstupidity. “In life after life I’ve had this cow-cud sickness.”That’s my retribution.
Sutra:“The Thus Come One taught me the mind-ground dharmadoor of the purity of a single flavor. My thought was extinguished, I entered samadhi, and contemplated the awareness offlavor as not having a substance and not being a thing. As aresult, my mind transcended all worldly outflows.
Commentary:“The Thus Come One taught me the mind-ground dharmadoor of the purity of a single flavor,” which means the purity ofthe one mind. When the tongue does not discriminate tastes – when
there is no conscious mind – then all flavors return to purity. This,
then, is cultivating a samadhi of non-discrimination. “My thought
was extinguished” – his conscious mind was quieted, that is, “Ientered samadhi,” – he obtained a proper concentration andproper reception – and he “contemplated the awareness of flavor
as not having a substance and not being a thing.” The awarenessof tastes does not come from the substance of the nose, nor does itcome from external objects. “As a result, my mind transcended
all worldly outflows.” Just in purifying that one thought, I got outof the outflows of the world.
Sutra:“Internally I was freed of body and mind, and externally I
abandoned the world. I left the three existences far behind, justlike a bird released from its cage. I separated from filth and

57

58

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

wiped out defilements, and so my Dharma Eye became pure,and I accomplished Arhatship. The Thus Come One certified
me in person as having ascended to the Path Beyond Study.
Commentary:“Internally I was freed of body and mind. Body and mind
were gone – I left them. Externally I abandoned the world. I
forgot about the world, as well. I left the three existences far
behind.” This refers to existence in the realm of desire, in the realmof form, and in the formless realm. At that time, “I was just like abird released from its cage. I separated from filth and wiped out
defilements, and so my Dharma Eye became pure.” This means
his Dharma Eye opened, and he “accomplished Arhatship. The
Thus Come One certified me in person as having ascended to
the Path Beyond Study.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, returning flavor and turning awareness around is
the superior method.”
Commentary:“Returning flavors” means not making discriminations about
them. It is to return the light to illumine within. “Turning awarenessaround” refers to reversing the mind’s discriminations of flavors.
“This is the foremost method. This is the best Dharma-door.”
N4

Pilindavatsa: the body organ.

Sutra:

Pilindavatsa arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s
feet, and said to the Buddha:
Commentary:

Pilindavatsa’s name means “left-over habits” (yu xi).
This name represents the fact that he still carried with him many
habits from aeons of former lives. He was an Arhat who had beencertified to the fruition, and so when he wanted to cross a river, heFive Organs

could stop the flow of the water at will. In the case of one river, theriver-spirit was a female, and when he reached the bank, he called
out, “Little servant, stop the flow.’” The spirit did as she was told,
but she was very put out, though she didn’t show it. She did,
however, go and complain to the Buddha.
“I was watching over the flow of the river, and he came and said
to me, ‘Little Servant, stop the flow.’ He’s an Arhat. He shouldn’t
call me that.”
The Buddha told Pilindavatsa to apologize to the river-spirit.
Pilindavatsa put his palms together and said to her, “I’m sorry,
Little Servant.” At that, the whole assembly of Arhats burst intolaughter.
Now, why did Pilindavatsa call the river-spirit “Little Servant?”
It was because in past lives the spirit had in fact been his servant.
He was in the habit of addressing her that way, so that now, eventhough she was a river-spirit, he still called her that. The whole
reason he had to apologize was because it upset her when he called
her “Little Servant,” but his habit was so deep that he even called
her that when apologizing.
Sutra:“When I first left home to follow the Buddha and enter theway, I often heard the Thus Come One explain that there isnothing in this world that brings happiness. Once, when I was
begging in the city, I was reflecting on this Dharma-door anddid not notice a poisonous thorn on the road until it had pricked
my foot. My entire body experienced physical pain, but mymind also had an awareness: though it was aware of strong pain
and recognized the feeling of pain, I knew that in my pureheart, there was neither pain nor awareness of pain.
Commentary:“When I first left home to follow the Buddha and enter theway, I often heard the Thus Come One explain that there isnothing in this world that brings happiness. Many times I

59

60

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

listened to the Buddha explain how the things of this world are all
suffering, empty, impermanent, and without self. Once, when I
was begging in the city, I was reflecting on this Dharma-doorand did not notice a poisonous thorn on the road until it had
pricked my foot. I was thinking with such intensity about the
Dharma-door the Thus Come One had taught us, that I wasn’t
paying attention to the road, and I stepped on a splinter of wood
which wounded my foot. My entire body experienced physicalpain; my whole body hurt from it. But my mind also had anawareness: though it was aware of strong pain and recognized
the feeling of pain, I knew that in my pure heart, there wasneither pain nor awareness of pain. In my pure, original
enlightened mind there was no pain or any awareness of pain.
When I realized that, everything was empty, and my body and mind
became pure. Therefore, I didn’t know who was aware of the pain.”
Sutra:“I also thought, ‘Is it possible for one body to have twoawarenesses?’ Having reflected on this for a while, my bodyand mind were suddenly empty. After twenty-one days, myoutflows disappeared. I accomplished Arhatship and received
certification in person and a confirmation that I had realized
the level beyond study.
Commentary:“I also thought, ‘Is it possible for one body to have twoawarenesses?’ Can I have two simultaneous awarenesses? Can I
feel pain on the one hand and on the other hand not be aware of it?
No.’ Having reflected on this for a while – I looked into this for ashort time – my body and mind were suddenly empty. Aftertwenty-one days, my outflows disappeared. Within three weeks,
all my various outflows turned out to be empty. They were all gone.
I accomplished Arhatship and received certification in person
and a confirmation that I had realized the level beyond study.
The Buddha himself sealed and certified me and gave me confirmation. I realized the fourth fruition of Arhatship.

Five Organs

Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, purifying the awareness and forgetting the bodyis the superior method.”
Commentary:

The Buddha is asking each of us disciples about the path we
took. that brought about our initial enlightenment. What I, Philindavatsa did was to remain intent upon the enlightened mind until it
was total and pure, and I forgot about my body. This is my Dharmadoor of cultivation.”
N5“Born Into Emptiness”: the mind organ.

Sutra:

Subhuti arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, andsaid to the Buddha, “From distant kalpas until now, my mind
has been unobstructed. I remember as many of my past lives as
there are sands in the Ganges River. From the beginning, in mymother’s womb, I knew emptiness and tranquility, to the extent
that the ten directions became empty and I caused living beings
to be certified to the nature of emptiness.
Commentary:

Subhuti’s name means “born into emptiness” (kongsheng), because at his birth all the treasuries in his household
were suddenly empty. Not a single gem remained. Seven days after
his birth, the treasures all reappeared. So he was also called “Good
Appearance” (shan xian). His father and mother went tohave his fortune told; it read: “Both good and lucky” (ji shan qie
ji), so they also named him “Good Luck” (shanji). He arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “From distant kalpas until now, mymind has been unobstructed. My mind and nature attained
freedom from hindrance. I remember as many of my past lives as
there are sands in the Ganges River. From the beginning, in mymother’s womb, I knew emptiness and tranquility – I

61

62

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

recognized the nature of emptiness – to the extent that the ten
directions became empty. All the worlds in the ten directions were
empty. And I caused living beings to be certified to the nature of
emptiness. I enabled living beings to be simultaneously certified tothe principles of the nature of emptiness.
Sutra:“Having received the Thus Come One’s revelation that theenlightened nature is true emptiness – that the nature of
emptiness is perfect and bright – I attained Arhatship andsuddenly entered into the Thus Come One’s sea of magnificent,bright emptiness. With knowledge and views identical with the
Buddha, I was certified as being beyond study. In the liberationof the nature of emptiness, I am unsurpassed.
Commentary:“Having received the Thus Come One’s revelation that theenlightened nature is true emptiness – that the nature of
emptiness is perfect and bright: the nature is the same as
emptiness. The Treasury of the Thus Come One – the enlightenment to true emptiness – is perfect and bright. The emptiness andthe Treasury of the Thus Come One are both perfect and bright. I
attained Arhatship. Because I understood the basic substance ofthe nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, I attained thelevel of Arhatship, and suddenly entered into the Thus Come
One’s sea of magnificent, bright emptiness.” The magnificent
brightness is once again the Treasury of the Thus Come One. It is
like a great sea of emptiness. “With knowledge and views
identical with the Buddha, I was certified as being beyond
study.” The Buddha sealed and certified me as being at the level ofno further study. In the liberation of the nature of emptiness, I
am unsurpassed. My understanding comes from the principle ofthe nature of emptiness I am foremost in understanding emptiness.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, all appearances enter into nothingness;

Five Organs

nothingness and what becomes nothingness both disappear.
Turning dharmas back to the void is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. Now the
Buddha is asking all the disciples, the Bodhisattvas, about how they
were certified to and obtained the principle of perfect penetration.
As I have been certified to it, all appearances enter into
nothingness; nothingness and what becomes nothingness both
disappear.” That which brings about emptiness and that which ismade empty are both gone. That means that there isn’t even any
emptiness. In Taoism, this is called, “That which is empty also
disappears” (suo kong ji wu). In Buddhism it is called,“Nothingness and what becomes nothingness both disappear” (feisuo fei jin). “Turning dharmas back to the void isthe foremost method. Turning the nature of dharmas back into thevoid is the best way. Understanding emptiness is the number one
Dharma-door.”

63

64

The Six Consciousnesses

M3 Perfect penetration through the six consciousnesses.
N1 Shariputra: the eye consciousness.

Sutra:

Shariputra arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha, “From distant kalpas until the present,
my mind and views have been pure. In this way I haveundergone as many births as there are grains of sand in theGanges. As to the various transformations and changes of boththe mundane and the transcendental, I am able to understandthem at one glance and obtain non-obstruction.
Commentary:

Shariputra’s mother’s name was Shari, and his name means“Son of Shari” (qiu zi). He was foremost in wisdom. “Shari”
means “pelican.” When Shariputra was in his mother’s womb, shewould debate with her brother Kaushthila, and always defeat him.
His uncle then knew that his sister was carrying a wise child.
Shariputra arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, andsaid to the Buddha, “From distant kalpas until the present, mymind and views have been pure. In this way I have undergone
as many births as there are grains of sand in the Ganges. As tothe various transformations and changes of both the mundane
and the transcendental, I am able to understand them at one

The Six Consciousnesses

glance and obtain non-obstruction. I can tell at a glance whatthings are about, whether on the ordinary level, or the sagely level,
and toward them I’ve obtained non-obstruction.
Sutra:“Once I met the Kashyapas on the road, and I walked alongwith the brothers. They spoke about causes and conditions, andI awakened to the boundlessness of my mind.
Commentary:“Once I met the Kashyapas on the road, and I walked alongwith the brothers. As the Kashyapas walked along, they spoke
about causes and conditions. Upon hearing this Dharma of causes
and conditions, I became enlightened and awakened to the boundlessness of my mind.”
Before Shariputra left the home-life, he met the Bhikshu Ma
Sheng (, Ashvajit), while walking on the road. Bhikshu Ma
Sheng was one of the five Bhikshus the Buddha first crossed overin the Deer Wilds Park. Shariputra saw Bhikshu Ma Sheng walking
in a most awesome and correct manner, with magnificent
deportment.
His eyes did not glance at things,
His ears did not eavesdrop.
He didn’t slip sidelong looks at people, and he didn’t listen to what
was going on around him.
His eyes watched his nose,
His nose regarded his mouth,
His mouth heeded his heart.
Before this, Shariputra had had a teacher outside the Way who wascalled the Brahman Sha Ran (). After his teacher died,he had no one to study with. It was then that while walking on theroad he met the Bhikshu Ma Sheng and admired him so much. He
asked him, “You have fine comportment. Who’s your teacher?”

65

66

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

The Bhikshu Ma Sheng replied with a verse:
All dharmas arise from conditions,All dharmas are extinguished by conditions,
The Buddha, the Great Shramana,
Often speaks like this.
When Shariputra heard that verse, he immediately became
enlightened and was certified to the first fruition of Arhatship. He
went back to his living quarters and repeated the verse to Maudgalyayana. When Maudgalyayana heard it, he also became enlightened. Then, taking his two hundred disciples with him, he went totake refuge with the Buddha. They left the home life and became
part of the assembly that always accompanied the Buddha.
That’s how the account is sometimes told. Here the Sutra saysthat he met the Kashyapa brothers. Since some times the Sutras saythat Shariputra met the Kashyapas, and sometimes they say he met
the Bhikshu Ma Sheng, I think they were probably all walking
together at the time. The Kashyapas and Bhikshu Ma Sheng wereon the road together. Notice that the text says, “and walked alongwith the brothers.” “Brothers” means not just the Kashyapa
brothers, but also Bhikshu Ma Sheng, who was a Dharma-brother.
They were talking about causes and conditions, and one said:
The Dharmas that arise from causes and conditions:
I say that they are empty.
They are false names, as well;
They are also called the meaning of the Middle Way.
Probably when Shariputra heard that verse, he came up to ask,
“What are you talking about? Who’s your teacher?” And it was thenthat the Bhikshu Ma Sheng spoke his verse. Upon hearing it,
Shariputra became enlightened. Afterward he returned to tell
Maudgalyayana, and then they all went to take refuge with the
Buddha.

The Six Consciousnesses

Sutra:“I followed the Buddha and left the home life. My seeingawareness became bright and perfect, I obtained fearlessness
and became an Arhat. As one of the Buddha’s elder disciples, I
am born from the Buddha’s mouth, transformationally bornfrom the Dharma.
Commentary:“I followed the Buddha and left the home life. My seeingawareness became bright and perfect.” His seeing became thebasic substance of enlightenment and was perfected. I obtained
fearlessness and became an Arhat. As one of the Buddha’s elder
disciples, I am born from the Buddha’s mouth, transformationally born from the Dharma.” Among the Buddha’s disciples,
Shariputra was an elder.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I have beencertified to it, for the mind and the seeing to emit light and forthe light to reach throughout knowing and seeing is theforemost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. As I,
Shariputra, have been certified to it, for the mind and the seeing
to emit light and for the light to reach throughout knowing andseeing is the foremost method. When the light is ultimate, then theknowing and seeing are empty. This Dharma-door is number one
for me.
N2

Universal Worthy: the ear consciousness.

Sutra:

Universal Worthy Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowed at
the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I have been a
Dharma Prince with as many Thus Come Ones as there aresands in the Ganges. The Thus Come Ones of the ten directions

67

68

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

tell their disciples who have the roots of a Bodhisattva to
cultivate the Universal Worthy conduct, which is named afterme.
Commentary:

Universal Worthy Bodhisattva is a Bodhisattva of Great
Conduct. He has ten great, royal vows which we recite at Morning
Recitation. They are:1) To worship and respect all Buddhas.
2) To praise the Thus Come Ones.
3) To cultivate the giving of offerings.
4) To repent and reform all karmic faults.
5) To compliantly rejoice in merit and virtue.
6) To request the turning of the Dharma wheel
7) To request that the Buddha remain in the world.
8) To always follow the Buddhas in study.
9) To forever accord with living beings.
10) To universally transfer all merit and virtue.
These are called the Ten Kings of Vows of Universal Worthy
Bodhisattva. In the Avatamsaka Sutra there is an entire chapter
called, “The Conduct and Vows of Universal Worthy.” His practices
and the power of his vows are especially great, and so he has a lotof affinities with living beings. He rides a six-tusked whiteelephant. The color white represents the One Buddha Vehicle, andthe six tusks represent the Six Paramitas.
Universal Worthy Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowed at
the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I have been a
Dharma Prince with as many Thus Come Ones as there aresands in the Ganges. In the past, with that many Buddhas, I havebeen a disciple of the Dharma King. The Thus Come Ones of theten directions tell their disciples who have the roots of a
Bodhisattva – that is, if they have the propensity for Bodhisattvahood – to cultivate the Universal Worthy conduct. They should

The Six Consciousnesses

cultivate the Ten Kings of Vows. This conduct is one which isnamed after me.
Sutra:“World Honored One, I use my mind to listen anddistinguish the knowledge and views of living beings. In otherregions as many realms away as there are sands in the Ganges,
if there is any living being who discovers the conduct of
Universal Worthy, I immediately mount my six-tusked elephantand create hundreds of thousands of reduplicated bodies which
go to those places. Although their obstacles may be so heavythat they do not see me, I secretly rub their crowns, protect andcomfort them, and help them be successful.
Commentary:“World Honored One, I use my mind to listen – I don’t use
the organ of the ear to hear with; I use my mind – and distinguish
the knowledge and views of living beings. When I makedistinctions about living beings, it is not with the discriminating
mind, but with the true mind, to determine the faculties of all living
beings. I do this not only in this world, but even in other regions as
many realms away as there are sands in the Ganges – even inplaces very, very far away from here. If there is any living being
who discovers and wants to cultivate the conduct the conduct of
Universal Worthy, I immediately mount my six-tusked elephantand create hundreds of thousands of reduplicated bodies which
go to those places. I make myriad transformation bodies and go tothose places. Although their obstacles may be so heavy that they
do not see me, I still give to that person. I secretly rub theircrowns, invisible to them though I may be.” People who cultivate
the Dharma sometimes will feel as if there were a bug crawling on
the top of their head or as if someone were patting them on thehead. Sometimes one will feel as though there were an insect
crawling on one’s face. When this happens, you should not try tobrush the feeling away with your hand. The reason is that it isactually a Buddha or Bodhisattva rubbing you on the crown. If you

69

70

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

are attentive, you will notice it. They are blessing us, so you should
not try to brush them away. If you are sincere, you can experience
this feeling. “I protect and comfort them, and help them besuccessful. I help them become accomplished in their cultivation.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. The basic
cause I speak of in my case is listening with the mind to discoverand distinguish at ease. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. The basic
cause I speak of in my case is the experience I had on the causeground. It is listening with the mind to discover and distinguishat ease. I listen in order to discover the knowledge and views ofliving beings. These discriminations of the true mind are done withease, and I have obtained self-mastery. This is the foremost
method, I consider this Dharma-door the best.”
People should not get angry, because if they do, demonic
obstacles can arise. Be a little less fiery and a little more intent upon
your study of the Buddhadharma.
N3

Sundarananda: the nose consciousness.

Sutra:

Sundarananda arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s
feet, and said to the Buddha, “When I first left home andfollowed the Buddha to enter the Way, I received the complete
precepts, but my mind was always too scattered for samadhi,
and I could not attain the state of having no outflows. The
World Honored One taught Kaushthila and me to contemplate
the white spot at the tip of our noses.
Commentary:

There was Nanda, Ananda, and Sundarananda. Sundarananda
was the Buddha’s cousin. The first part of his name is Sundari, after
his wife; “Sundari” means “beautiful.” She was captivating

The Six Consciousnesses“Nanda,” the latter part of his name, means “happiness” (xi).
Since there were several disciples with similar names, he wasreferred to as Sundari’s Nanda. Sundarananda arose from his seat,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “When I
first left home and followed the Buddha to enter the Way, I
received the complete precepts, but my mind was always too
scattered for samadhi, and I could not attain the state of having
no outflows. I cultivated the Way with the Buddha and I carefully
observed the precepts, but my samadhi-power was not sufficient.
My mind was always on the move. I could not accomplish the levelof being without outflows. The World Honored One taught
Kaushthila an me to contemplate the white spot at the tip of ournoses. Because I was so scattered, the Buddha taught me and alsotaught Shariputra’s uncle, Mahakaushthila, to look at the tips of ournoses and regard the little white spot that appears when both eyesstare there.
Sutra:“From the first, I contemplated intently. After three weeks,
I saw that the breath in my nostrils looked like smoke when I
inhaled and exhaled. My body and mind became bright inside,and I perfectly understood the external world, to the point thateverything became empty and pure, like crystal. The smoky
appearance gradually disappeared, and the breath in mynostrils became white.
Commentary:

He goes on to say, “When I cultivated according to this methodand developed my skill, from the first, I contemplated intently.
After three weeks, I saw that the breath in my nostrils looked
like smoke when I inhaled and exhaled. I regarded the white spotat the tip of my nose with great concentration. After twenty-one
days, my breath looked like smoke. My body and mind becamebright inside, and I perfectly understood the external world.
Inside there was light, and I was clear about what was going on in
all the worlds, to the point that everything became empty and

71

72

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

pure, like crystal. My body, mind, and the world became
emptiness and was pure in substance. It was all as clear as crystal.
The breath in my nostrils had become like smoke, but this subsided.
The smoky appearance gradually disappeared, and the breathin my nostrils became white. From daily contemplation like this,my breath became white like the white spot at the tip of my nose.”
Sutra:“My mind opened and my outflows were extinguished.
Every inhalation and exhalation of breath was transformed
into light which illumined the ten directions, and I attained
Arhatship. The World Honored One predicted that in the
future I would obtain Bodhi.
Commentary:“My mind opened and my outflows were extinguished.
When my breath became white, my mind suddenly opened toenlightenment, and I put an end to all outflows. Every inhalationand exhalation of breath was transformed into light which
illumined the ten directions, and I attained Arhatship. First mybreath looked smoky, then it became white like the tip of my nose,and finally it turned into light! The light shone on everything in the
Dharma realm of the ten directions. The World Honored One
predicted that in the future I would obtain Bodhi. He said that in
the future I would certainly become a Buddha.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I did it bymeans of the disappearance of the breath, until eventually thebreath emitted light and the light completely extinguished myoutflows. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:

Sundarananda says that he thinks cultivation of the noseconsciousness is extremely important. For him, it was the best
Dharma-door.

The Six Consciousnesses

N4

Purnamaitreyaniputra: the tongue consciousness.

Sutra:

Purnamaitreyaniputra arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “For vast kalpas I havepossessed unobstructed eloquence. When I discuss sufferingand emptiness I penetrate deeply into the actual appearance,
and in the same way, I give subtle, wonderful instruction to theassembly concerning the secret Dharma doors of as many Thus
Come Ones as there are sands in the Ganges. I have also
obtained fearlessness.
Commentary:

Purnamaitreyaniputra is named after his father and mother.
“Purna,” which means “completeness” (man) was his father’sname. “Maitreyani,” which means “compassion” (ci), was his
mother’s name. “Putra” means “son” (zi). So he was the “Son ofCompleteness and Compassion.” He arose from his seat, bowed at
the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “For vast kalpas I
have possessed unobstructed eloquence.” There are four kinds ofeloquence:
1) Unobstructed eloquence with dharmas.
2) Unobstructed eloquence in meaning.
3) Unobstructed eloquence in phrasing.
4) Unobstructed eloquence with delight in speaking.
No matter what dharma he discussed, he could explain it veryclearly. Not only that, but he brought forth the meaning in just a
sentence or two. His skill in phrasing was such that he could say a
few words that would encompass infinitely many meanings. He
was brief and to the point. No matter what you wanted explained,
he thoroughly enjoyed doing it. He was not like Kshudrapanthaka,
who refused to speak the Dharma when he was a Dharma-Master,and as a result ended up being terribly stupid. Purna liked to speak
the Dharma. “When I discuss suffering and emptiness I
penetrate deeply into the actual appearance.” He would tell how

73

74

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

all things are suffering, are empty, are impermanent, and lack self.
But when he did so, his explanation of this doctrine reached all theway through to the doctrine of the actual appearance, where there is
no appearance, and yet there is nothing which does not have an
appearance. “And in the same way, I give subtle, wonderful
instruction to the assembly concerning the secret Dharma
doors of as many Thus Come Ones as there are sands in theGanges.” He was able to discuss the most esoteric doctrines andreveal them to living beings by means of subtle principles. “I havealso obtained fearlessness. I have obtained unobstructedeloquence and the power of fearlessness.”
Sutra:“The World Honored One knew that I had great eloquence,and so he made use of my voice in turning the wheel of theDharma. He taught me how to disseminate it. I joined theBuddha to help him turn the wheel. I accomplished Arhatshipthrough the lion’s roar. The World Honored One certified me as
being foremost in speaking Dharma.
Commentary:

Purna accomplished the Way by means of the tongueconsciousness. He did it by speaking Dharma. So you see, it ispossible to become enlightened and to be certified to the fruition by
speaking the Dharma. All you need to do is to deeply enter one door
in your cultivation. Decide on one and then cultivate it. Don’t bescattered in your practice, doing one Dharma today, switching toanother one tomorrow, and changing your mind again the day after.
When you change around like that you waste your time, and you
never master any Dharma. You have to choose one and vigorously
develop your skill in it.
“The World Honored One knew that I had great eloquence,and so he made use of my voice in turning the wheel of theDharma. He taught me how to disseminate it.” No one could outdebate Purna. When he spoke the Dharma, his voice was full andresonant and powerful. In a gathering of a thousand or even ten

The Six Consciousnesses

thousand, people there would have been no need for him to use amicrophone or amplifying system. He could be heard easily. “The
Buddha taught me to lecture the Sutras and speak Dharma. I joined
the Buddha to help him turn the wheel. I accomplished
Arhatship through the lion’s roar. I would represent the Buddha
in speaking the Dharma, and my voice became like the lion’s roar.”
When the lion roars, the myriad creatures cower. When theheavenly demons and adherents of external paths heard his voice,they were subdued. “The World Honored One certified me as
being foremost in speaking Dharma.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I used thesound of Dharma to subdue demons and adversaries and melt
away my outflows. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. With mytongue I proclaimed the sound of Dharma to subdue demons andadversaries. I tamed the heavenly demons and controlled the five
adversary desires: wealth, sex, fame, food, and sleep.” These fivedesires are hostile thieves that steal people’s treasures, “In this way
I was able to melt away my outflows. This is the foremost
method. I used the tongue-consciousness and proclaimed thewonderful Dharma. This is the best method.”
N5

Upali: the body consciousness.

Sutra:

Upali arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, andsaid to the Buddha, “I followed the Buddha in person when hefled the city and left the home-life. I observed the Thus Come
One endure six years of diligent asceticism. I watched the Thus
Come One subdue all the demons, control adherents of external
paths and become liberated from all outflows which were basedon worldly desire and greed.

75

76

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:

Upali is foremost in holding the precepts. His name means“Superior Leader” (shang shou). He never committed theslightest infraction of the precepts spoken by the Buddha. His lay
name was Channa. He was with the Buddha when they left thepalace and went into the mountains. He was extremely familiar
with all the events of the Buddha’s life, because he was the person
who had followed the Buddha the longest. When the five bhikshus
left the Buddha, Upali did not leave. He stayed by his side andserved Shakyamuni Buddha as he cultivated the Way. Upali arosefrom his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the
Buddha, “I followed the Buddha in person when he fled the cityand left the home-life.” At that time, Upali, who was then Channa,
first accompanied the Buddha to the eastern gate of the city. The
Buddha, who was then a prince, went out looking for someexcitement, because he was bored in the palace. At the gate theyobserved a woman by the side of the road giving birth to a child.
She was weeping and wailing and writhing in pain. The prince
asked Channa, “What’s going on? Why is she crying so violently?”
When Channa told him, he was shocked to find that birth involved
so much suffering. After the child was born, the prince was upset
and said, “We’re going back, I don’t want to go sightseeing today.”
The next day they went to the southern gate to do some more
sightseeing. There they saw an old person. His head shook, his
vision was blurred, his teeth had fallen out, and he could hardly
walk. The prince asked Channa, “What kind of person is that?”“That person is very old.”“Oh,” was his reply. “That’s what getting old is like! That’s toomuch suffering,” and once again he didn’t want to go any further.
The third day they went to the western gate. There they saw asick person afflicted with an ugly and violent disease. “Why is that
person in such horrible shape?” asked the Prince.
“That person is sick,” was Channa’s reply. Once again the
Prince was troubled and did not want to travel further.

The Six Consciousnesses

The fourth day they went to the northern gate and came acrossa person who had just died. When the prince asked about him,
Channa told him that that was what death was like.
The Prince was stunned at having seen birth, old age, sickness,and death. At that moment, a monk walked by wearing the robe andsash. When the prince saw him, he asked Channa what he was.
Channa said, “Ask him and find out.” The Prince, who was tobecome Shakyamuni Buddha, asked the monk, “What do you do?”“I’m a person who has left the home-life.”“What does that mean?” asked the Prince.
“People who leave the home-life are called bhikshus. Theyleave home in order to escape the suffering of birth, old age,sickness, and death. Once we understand the Way, then there isneither production nor extinction – we do not have to be born ordie, and we can accomplish Buddhahood.”“Can you tell me how to leave home?” asked the Prince. “Canyou be my teacher?”This bhikshu was actually a god from the Heaven of Pure
Dwelling. Seeing that conditions were ripe, the god intentionallytransformed himself to come take Shakyamuni Buddha across.
When the prince asked the bhikshu to be his teacher, the monk beathis staff once on the ground, ascended into space, and entered theheavens. The prince had no way to study the Path and no method
for leaving the home life, so he returned to the palace.
Meanwhile, a prognosticator who looked at physiognomies told
the King, “If the prince does not leave home in the next seven days,
he will attain the position of a wheel-turning king; he will rule over
all the countries of the world. All you have to do is keep him here
for a week.”
Thereupon his father, the Pure Rice King took action andstationed his armed forces all around the palace to cut off all traffic
in and out of the palace. A curfew prevailed and no one wasallowed in or out of the palace. Thus, the prince was surrounded

77

78

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

and watched at all times. In this way the Pure Rice King hoped that
his son, Prince Siddhartha, would attain the position of a wheelturning king. A wheel-turning king rules over the four great
continents: Purvavideha to the east, Jambudvipa to the south, Aparagodaniya to the west, and Uttarakuru to the north. One worldsystem is composed of one set of the four great continents, as wellas one sun, one moon, and one Mount Sumeru. A thousand of thesesmall world-systems is called a middle sized world system. One
thousand middle-sized world systems is called a great worldsystem. This is the meaning of the phrase “Three-thousand-greatthousand world-system.” A wheel-turning king rules over one
small world-system.
The prince had extremely good roots, and so although he wasbeing watched, he did not become confused. The king sent many
beautiful women to the quarters of the prince for him to enjoy. But
the prince looked upon then with unseeing eyes. He listened with
deaf ears. As it is said:
The eyes see form,
but inside there is nothing.
The ears listen to sounds,
but the mind is not aware of them.
Or again:
Inside there is no body and mind.
Outside there is no world.
Then the god from the Heaven of Pure Dwelling appeared andspoke with the Prince. “Prince, are you so greedy for the pleasuresof this world that you have forgotten your vows from former lives?
Do you remember your past vows?”
Prince Siddhartha said, “I haven’t forgotten. But at present
there’s nothing I can do.”The Six Consciousnesses

The god from the Heaven of Pure Dwelling said, “If you havenot forgotten and you still want to leave the home-life and cultivate
the Way, I can help you.”“Excellent!” said the Prince.
The god told Channa – that is, Upali, whom we are now
discussing – to prepare the horse, and the Prince and Channa went
to the back garden of the palace to escape. At that point the Four
Heavenly Kings appeared, and, each taking one of the horse’s legs,
lifted up the horse, the Prince, and Upali into space and flew awaywith them. They mounted the clouds and rode the fog for threeyojanas and then alighted in the Snowy Mountains.
The Prince began to cultivate the Way there in the mountains.
As a response from the gods, there was rice and sesame there, andevery day Shakyamuni Buddha ate one grain of each to stay alive.
Then three members of his father’s clan and two members of his
mother’s clan came to cultivate there with him. Three could nottake the ascetic practices and began to have doubts. “Cultivation is
too much suffering. When can we ever get to be Buddhas? Let’sleave.” These three left and went to the Deer Wilds Park to cultivate
the Way. Eventually a heavenly maiden brought an offering of milkgruel for the Prince, because he was nothing but skin and bones.
After he drank the milk gruel, his body began to fill out naturally.
But the two who were still with him said, “He could take suffering
before, but now he can’t. Now that he has drunk that milk gruel, he
won’t have any accomplishment. He couldn’t take it. Let’s go.” So
the paternal relatives and the maternal relatives all left; only the
Venerable Upali remained. So he says, “I followed the Buddha inperson when he fled the city and left the home-life. I was with him
in the palace garden when he mounted the horse and flew out of thecity. I observed the Thus Come One endure six years of diligent
asceticism. For six years he endured bitterness that is difficult toendure. I watched the Thus Come One subdue all the demons.
The Prince could have accomplished Buddhahood right there on the
Snowy Mountains. But he was concerned that people might

79

80

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

mistakenly think that to accomplish Buddhahood you have to be a
total ascetic. So he stopped meditating in the mountains and went to
the Bodhi Tree. He sat down beneath it and made the vow not to getup until he had become a Buddha.
After the Prince had sat there beneath the Bodhi Tree for fortyeight days, the King of Demons in the Sixth Desire Heaven had adream. He dreamed of thirty-two transformations. When he awoke,
being able to reckon and contemplate, he looked into the reason forthis strange dream and found that a Bodhisattva was sitting beneaththe Bodhi Tree just about to accomplish Buddhahood. “This will
never do,” he thought. “I must find a way to destroy his concentration.” He sent four demonic women, each of whom was exquisite.
Demons are weird creatures, but they also dislike being ugly. They
went to disturb Shakyamuni Buddha’s samadhi by manifesting
thirty-two enticing transformations. They were trying to seduce
Shakyamuni Buddha. They wanted him to have an ordinary thought
and thereby leave his samadhi. They wanted to arouse his desire.
But the Buddha neither loved them nor desired them. Although he
was not made of straw or rock – as the saying goes, “People aren’t
grass or wood; who doesn’t have emotion?” – yet Shakyamuni
Buddha could go through this experience and not be turned by it.
He was not shaken by the demonic power of these women. He
remained in a state of unmoving suchness. His mind did not movein the slightest, he did not give rise to love or desire.
Faced with this state his thoughts did not arise. During this
episode, Shakyamuni Buddha was contemplating impurity, similar
to the Contemplation of the Nine Aspects discussed above. He
thought, “Oh, you’ve come to cheat me. Although you are beautiful
now, you’ll turn into skeletons. Your nine apertures are always
oozing impurities. Your eyes ooze tears and matter, your ears ooze
wax, your noses have mucus, your mouths have saliva and phlegm– all of it’s unclean. Add to that excrement and urine, and you’reeven filthier. Besides that, there are lots of germs in every pore ofyour body. Your entire bodies are foul.” His contemplation turned
the four demonic women into old bags. They took a look at one

The Six Consciousnesses

another; their skin was like chicken’s feet and their hair was white
as cranes. Their noses were dripping and their mouths weredrooling. They were total wrecks. They looked at one another andbegan to vomit. Realizing that they had all become old andwithered and that they had no way to cheat Shakyamuni Buddha,
they left. Once the demon king saw that the four demon women had
come back without success, he went with his demon sons andgrandsons to kill Shakyamuni Buddha. But the Buddha was still
unmoved. He wasn’t afraid. He had entered the non-contention
samadhi. If you move your mind, the demons will get you. If you
don’t move your mind, they can’t get you. The demons couldn’t
disturb Shakyamuni Buddha.
Also an externalist master named Shen Jih () put poison insome food and gave it to Shakyamuni Buddha to kill him. When the
Buddha saw the food, he thought, “If there is no poison in my mind,
then when I eat this poison, it won’t poison me.” So he ate the foodand didn’t die.
Another externalist master was jealous of Shakyamuni Buddha.
Before the Buddha arrived on the scene the Brahmans were in the
majority. Everyone believed in them. After the Buddha had
cultivated for six years and had realized Buddhahood, theexternalist disciples went to bow to Shakyamuni Buddha.
Kashyapa, Mahamaudgalyayana, and Shariputra had all been
adherents of externalist paths. For this reason, the externalist
masters were jealous. They fed wine to some elephants – five ofthem – and sent them to the Buddha to trample him. Who would
have guessed that when the elephants approached the Buddha, theBuddha would stretch out his hand and five lions would come fromhis five fingers, scaring the elephants nearly to death. The Buddha
had great power to subdue the demons and external paths.
He also subdued greed and desire. Love is the hardest thing to
subdue. It makes people live like a drunkard and die in a dream. If
you can’t get rid of it, you can’t get rid of your outflows. You have

81

82

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

outflows because you have love and emotion. Living beings are
confused by emotion.
Heavy karma and confused emotions
make a living being.
Karma ended and emotion emptied;that is the Buddha.
Buddhas become Buddhas because they have ended love andemotion. Living beings are living beings because of heavy love andemotion; because of it they are unable to escape bondage on thewheel of birth and death, and they flow out into the three realms.
Without outflows,
The sea of suffering is boundless;
A turn of the head is the other shore.
That is liberation from worldly greed and outflows.
Sutra:“I based myself on the Buddha’s teaching of precepts,
encompassing the three thousand awesome deportments andthe eighty thousand subtle aspects. Both my direct karma andmy contributing karma became pure. My body and mind
became tranquil, and I accomplished Arhatship.
Commentary:“I based myself on the Buddha’s teaching of precepts.”
Upali accompanied the Buddha in person when the Buddha left thehome-life; he himself saw the Buddha cultivate ascetic practices for
six years in the Himalayas; he himself saw the Buddha sit beneaththe Bodhi tree, see a star one night, and awaken to the Way; hehimself saw the Buddha subdue the demons and control adherentsof external paths, and so forth until he accomplished Buddhahood.
Upali witnessed all of it. After Shakyamuni Buddha accomplished
the Way and began teaching, he saw that the Venerable Upali had
been foremost in holding precepts in the assemblies of limitless

The Six Consciousnesses

Buddhas of the past. When Shakyamuni Buddha came to the Saha
World this time and accomplished Buddhahood, the Venerable
Upali came to this world at the same time. So the Buddha told him
to concentrate on the cultivation of the precepts within the
Buddhadharma.
I will speak about the precepts now, and all of you students of
Buddhadharma should take notes.
First are the Five Precepts:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

Do not kill.
Do not steal.
Do not commit sexual misconduct.
Do not lie.
Do not take intoxicants.

Next are the Eight Precepts, which include the five precepts
already listed, together with:
6. Do not adorn the body with flowers, fragrances, beads, orfragrant oils.
7. Do not use high, grand, or big beds and do not look at,listen to, or participate in musical entertainment.
By not sleeping in a grand bed, you train yourself not to bearrogant.
8. Do not eat at improper times.
Not eating at improper times means not eating after noon. Not
eating after noon helps train you against greed, because if you caneat anytime you want, then you will simply want to eat all the time.
Laypeople can take these precepts.
Novices have ten precepts which cannot be taken by laypeople.
It’s not the case that after taking the Five Precepts you areconsidered a member of the Sangha. Taking the Eight Precepts does
not classify one as a member of the Sangha, nor does receiving theTen Major and Forty-Eight Minor Bodhisattva Precepts. To be a

83

84

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

member of the Sangha you must first take the Ten Shramanera
Precepts, then the two hundred fifty Bhikshu Precepts, or the threehundred forty-eight Bhikshuni Precepts, and then the Ten Major
and Forty-Eight Minor Bodhisattva Precepts. It’s not the case thatjust because this is America, you can decide to do things in a new
and different way. You can’t just create a new universe and say,“Everyone is a member of the Sangha.” I’ve heard it said that eventhe tables and chairs are members of the Sangha! Cups, bowls,
chopsticks – plates and silverware – everything’s the Sangha! Thisis ridiculous – it’s unspeakably wonderful. In that case, nothing in
the world would not be the Sangha. If everything in the world werethe Sangha, then why would the Sangha have to assemble together?
I think this is something I’ve never seen or heard of before – it’struly unprecedented.
The word “precept” is “Pratimoksha” in Sanskrit. It is also
called “Shila.” The meaning is to “stop evil and guard against transgressions,”
Don’t do any evil.
Offer up all good conduct.
Once an elderly upasaka asked an elderly Bodhisattva, a person
who had left the home-life for a long time, how to cultivate theWay. The high monk said to him: “You should not do any evil andoffer up all good conduct.”
The elderly upasaka said, “I needed you to tell me that? Even athree-year-old knows that phrase.”
The high monk replied, “A three-year-old child may know thewords, but most eighty-year-olds can’t put them into practice.”
In this day and age, a lot of people set up groups and callthemselves a “Sangha.” You should find out how many precepts
they have received. If they have not taken the complete precepts,
they cannot refer to themselves as “Sangha.” If they protest and saythat they are new and different, then they should not call themselves
Buddhists. If they do not venerate and adhere to the long-standing

The Six Consciousnesses

rules and precepts of Buddhism, what kind of Buddhists are they?
Neo-Buddhists, they reply. Then ask them what’s new about them.
The Buddha himself could speak Dharma in the heavens, he could
speak Dharma in the hells, he could proclaim the Dharma amongpeople and go to the dragon palaces to teach. Where can these NeoBuddhists speak Dharma? Ask them that.
“That’s myth,” they may reply. “Of course we can’t go there.
You can create your own myths. You can be living myths.”
If any one of them had the abilities of a certain one of mydisciples present in this assembly (who has opened his five eyes)
they still would not have the right to change the structure of the
Buddhadharma; and they don’t have nearly as much talent. Whatright do they have to alter Buddhism? When you go into business,
you have to have some capital. If you want to be a high official ingovernment, you have to be a college graduate. If these people
decide to be Neo-Buddhists, what is their foundation?
What they retort is, “We teach the Buddha’s Four Truths, theSix Paramitas, and the twelve conditioned links, and we use theBuddhist mantras. We recite the Sutras of the Buddha.” Then ask
them, “If you recite the Buddhist Sutras and recite the Buddhist
mantras, in what way are you new?” It’s too paradoxical.
I hope you young American students will strive to counteract
this mistake. Otherwise, the decline of the Dharma is imminent.
Shakyamuni Buddha himself predicted that in the Dharma Ending
Age the children and grandchildren of the demons would come into
the world in full force. And when Shakyamuni Buddha subdued thedemon kings and controlled adherents of external paths, theDemon, Pou Ts’un, confirmed this. He said, “I can’t get at you rightnow, but in the future I will certainly destroy your teaching.”“How will you manage to do that?” inquired the Buddha.
“I will have my children and grandchildren enter your religion,
eat your food, wear your clothes, and sully your vessels withexcrement and urine. They will destroy your religion from within.
Because of them, no one will believe you.” Now is the time that he

85

86

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

spoke of. Shakyamuni Buddha long ago saw what is taking place
today.
They will wear the Buddha’s clothes,
They will eat the Buddha’s food.
But within Buddhism they won’t do the Buddha’s work.
Among the Buddha’s disciples, the Venerable Upali wasforemost in holding precepts. In Buddhism there are Vinaya
Masters who specialize in maintaining the precepts, and there are
Dharma Masters who explain the Sutras and speak the Dharma.
Dharma Master has two meanings:
1. One who gives the Dharma to others.
2. One who takes the Dharma as Master.
There are also Teaching Masters, who investigate the teachings;
and there are Dhyana Masters, who investigate Ch’an and sit inmeditation.
When the Buddha was in the world, people relied on the
Buddha as their teacher. When the Buddha left the world, he
instructed the bhikshus and bhikshunis to take the precepts as theirteacher. So the most important thing for them is to guard theprecepts. Vinaya Masters, such as the Venerable Upali, specialize inthis. He says, “I based myself on the Buddha’s teaching ofprecepts, encompassing the three thousand awesome deportments.” To determine the meaning of “three thousand awesome
deportments,” you calculate the two hundred fifty bhikshu precepts
with regard to walking, the two hundred fifty precepts with regard
to sitting, the two hundred fifty precepts with regard to standing,and the two hundred fifty precepts with regarding to lying down.
That totals one thousand awesome deportments, which multipliedby the three karmas of body, mouth, and mind, make three
thousand.
Each of the Four Great Awesome Deportments of walking,sitting, standing, and lying down has its particular aspect.

The Six Consciousnesses

1. Walk like the wind.
This “wind” does not refer to a hurricane, but to a gentle breeze, azephyr. One should walk in a slow and stately manner, and not be
impulsive and rush around recklessly.
2. Stand like a pine.
Stand up straight like the pine tree, and do not slouch or lean thisway or that.
3. Sit like a bell.
This refers to the huge, heavy bells of old that hung solid andunmoving.
4. Lie like a bow.
One should lie down in the “auspicious lying-down” position: lie
on your right side with your right hand under your cheek and yourleft hand resting on your left thigh.
“The eighty thousand subtle aspects: eighty-thousand is around figure. It refers to the eighty-four thousand aspects ofconduct. This figure is derived by multiplying the deportments ofthe three karmas of body, mouth, and mind by their seven branches(greed, hatred, stupidity, killing, stealing, lying, harsh speech, loose
speech, and gossip), making twenty-one thousand, and multiplying
them by the four afflictions (greed, hatred, stupidity, or some ofeach). That is what the “eighty thousand subtle aspects” refer to. “Iupheld these aspects,” continues the Venerable Upali, “and bothmy direct karma and my contributing karma became pure.”“Direct karma” refers to the Four Fundamental Prohibitions:
killing, stealing, lust, and lying. Any of these acts is fundamentallywrong and a direct violation. If one commits one of these four
prohibited deeds, there is no chance of repentance. That’s what issaid, but if you actually violate one of these precepts and you firmly
resolve to change your ways, you still have a chance.
“Contributing karma,” refers to acts which lead you to commit
offenses which you basically would never have committed. For
instance, there was once a person who received the five precepts,

87

88

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

but eventually he found it hard to guard them and decided one daythat it wouldn’t hurt if he took a little drink of wine. “I can see thesense in holding to the precepts against killing, stealing, lust, andlying, but I don’t think it would matter to transgress the prohibition
against alcohol,” he rationalized. So he went out and bought somebrandy, or perhaps it was whisky. He got back home with the bottle,
but then realized he didn’t have any appetizers to accompany the
drink. “A little fried chicken to chase this whisky would be great,”he mused. Just as he thought that, the neighbor’s chicken strayed
into his yard. Glancing quickly to the left and right and finding noone looking, he snatched up the pullet, thereby violating the precept
against stealing. Then he lopped off the chicken’s head, breaking
the precept against killing. Engrossed in his whisky and friedchicken, he noticed the neighbor lady approaching. “I lost one of
my chickens,” she said. “Have you seen it?”
“I haven’t seen it,” he denied, thereby violating the precept
against lying. Then he took a second look at the woman. Although
she wasn’t stunning, she was certainly passable. His lust arose, andhe had his way with her. All that happened because he violated theprecept against taking intoxicants. That’s how contributing karma
works.
This is also why it’s said that eating meat is a violation of theprecept against killing. If you didn’t eat meat, you wouldn’t haveany connection with the slaughter of animals. The same goes forcultivating the earth. People who strictly adhere to the precepts do
not plow the earth, because in doing so you can kill many living
beings. These are all examples of contributing karma.
The venerable Upali explains, “I upheld the precepts until all
aspects of my karma were purified. My body and mind became
tranquil, and I accomplished Arhatship. When extreme purity
was reached, I was certified to the fruition of sagehood.”
Sutra:“In the Thus Come One’s assembly, I am a governor of thelaw. The Buddha himself certified my mind’s upholding of theThe Six Consciousnesses

precepts and my genuine cultivation of them. I am considered aleader of the assembly.
Commentary:“In the Thus Come One’s assembly, I am a governor of thelaw.” He was a superior seated one, a leader of the assembly. He
was a model for everyone, exemplary in the Dharma. Multitudes ofpeople studied with him. The precepts were governed by the
Venerable Upali. “The Buddha himself certified my mind’s
upholding of the precepts and my genuine cultivation of them.
The World Honored One personally verified my vigor in upholding
the precepts. I firmly maintained the precepts and cultivatedaccording to them. I am considered a leader of the assembly,
since I am foremost in holding the precepts.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I disciplined
the body until the body attained ease and comfort. Then I
disciplined the mind until the mind attained penetrating clarity.
After that, the body and mind experienced keen and thoroughabsorption. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. He wants toknow which of us has achieved it. I disciplined the body until the
body attained ease and comfort. I upheld the precepts in order tocultivate the body. Then I disciplined the mind until the mind
attained penetrating clarity. When I had cultivated the body tothe point that I did not transgress the precepts involving the body, I
then cultivated the mind. I maintained the precepts in my mind. The
precepts involving the body belong to the practices of the Arhats of
the Small Vehicle. Precepting the mind is what Bodhisattvas do.
Bodhisattvas do not violate precepts even in their minds. After
that, the body and mind experienced keen and thoroughabsorption. This is the foremost method. My body and mind
were extremely comfortable and blissful. This is the foremost

89

90

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

method. The Dharma door of holding the precepts to cultivate thebody is the number one way, in my opinion.”
N6

Mahamaudgalyayana: the mind consciousness.

Sutra:

Great Maudgalyayana arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “Once when I was out
on the road begging for food, I met the three Kashyapa
brothers – Uruvilva, Gaya, and Nadi – who proclaimed for me
the Thus Come One’s profound principle of causes andconditions. I immediately brought forth resolve and obtained agreat understanding.
Commentary:

Great Maudgalyayana arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha – Maudgalyayana’s namemeans “descended from bean gatherers.” He said, “Once when I
was out on the road begging for food, I met the three Kashyapa
brothers – Uruvilva, Gaya, and Nadi.” Uruvilva’s name means“papaya grove,” and he got the name because he had a growth on
his body that was shaped like a papaya. Gaya was named after amountain. Nadi was named after a river. “The three brothers
proclaimed for me the Thus Come One’s profound principle ofcauses and conditions. They discussed the Buddha’s Dharma,
specifically the doctrine of causes and conditions. That is,
I say that the dharmas which arise from conditions are
all empty; that they are also given the name falseness; andthat they are known as the meaning of the Middle Way.
When they elaborated on this meaning, I immediately brought
forth resolve and obtained a great understanding.”
Earlier, Shariputra had heard the above verse, had become
enlightened, and had been certified to the first stage of Arhatship.
He returned to his living quarters and told Maudgalyayana, “I
encountered some bhikshus today who are disciples of the Buddha.

The Six Consciousnesses

They spoke a verse for me.” When Shariputra repeated the verse for
Mahamaudgalyayana, he, too, became enlightened. The two ofthem then went together to take refuge with the Buddha and bow to
him as their teacher. Some say that Shariputra encountered thebhikshu Ma Sheng who spoke this verse for him.
All dharmas arise from conditions;All dharmas cease to be because of conditions;
The Buddha, the Great Shramana,
Always explains it thus.
They say that this verse brought about Shariputra’s awakening. In
general, he heard the disciples talking about the dharma of causes
and conditions and became enlightened, as did Maudgalyayana.
The “profound principle” refers to Dharmas used to teach Bodhisattvas. Dharma used for Arhats would be shallow principles. The
profound principles, then, are the state of the Great Vehicle.
Sutra:“The Thus Come One accepted me, and the kashaya was on
my body and my hair fell out by itself. I roamed in the ten
directions, having no impeding obstructions. I discovered myspiritual penetrations, which are esteemed as unsurpassed, andI accomplished Arhatship.
Commentary:“The Thus Come One accepted me, and the kashaya was on
my body. When I arrived at the Buddha’s place, he said, ‘It’s goodyou’ve come, bhikshu. Let your hair fall by itself, and the kashaya
clothe you.’” By the power of the Buddha’s spiritual penetrations,
Maudgalyayana’s hair and beard fell away at those words. In thosetimes, when someone decided to leave home, they did so
immediately. They didn’t stop to think it over. They were not likepeople of today who can never make up their minds. When Maudgalyayana’s hair and beard fell out, he assumed the appearance of abhikshu. He relates, “I roamed in the ten directions, having no
impeding obstructions.” Maudgalyayana was foremost in

91

92

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

spiritual penetrations. After he left the home life, he obtained
spiritual powers that allowed him to go to all the worlds of the ten
directions and perform changes and transformations at will. His
spiritual penetrations were unhindered. “I discovered my spiritual
penetrations, which are esteemed as unsurpassed, and I
accomplished Arhatship.”
Sutra:“Not only the World Honored One, but the Thus Come Onesof the ten directions praise my spiritual powers as perfectly
clear and pure, masterful, and fearless.
Commentary:“Not only the World Honored One, but the Thus Come Onesof the ten directions praise my spiritual powers. It’s not just theWorld Honored One, Shakyamuni Buddha, who praises me. The
Thus Come Ones of the ten directions acclaim my spiritual
penetrations and wonderful functioning. They commend them as
perfectly clear and pure, masterful, and fearless.
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. By means of aspiral-like attention to the profound, the light of my mind was
revealed, just as muddy water clears. Eventually it became pureand dazzling. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. Now the
Buddha is questioning his disciples, each person who cultivates theWay, as to what particular skill they developed that brought about
their enlightenment. By means of a spiral-like attention to the
profound – I worked my way back to profound purity – until thelight of my mind was revealed. My mind emitted light, just as
muddy water clears. It was just like letting turbid water settle until
it becomes pure. Eventually it became pure and dazzling. Whenit had settled long enough, it was naturally clear and sparkling. Thisis the foremost method. I cultivated the skill of spiraling back toThe Six Consciousnesses

the profundity of the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.
This is the best way.”

93

94

The Seven Elements

M4 Perfect penetration through the seven elements.
N1 Ucchushma : the fire element.

Sutra:

Ucchushma came before the Buddha, put his palms
together, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha,“I can still remember how many kalpas ago I was filled withexcessive greed and desire. There was a Buddha in the worldnamed King of Emptiness. He said that people with too muchdesire turn into a raging mass of fire. He taught me tocontemplate the coolness and warmth throughout my entire
body.
Commentary:

Ucchushma is a powerful Vajra Lord. He is one of those whom
this Sutra refers to as Vajra Secret Traces – that is, DharmaProtectors. The history of these Dharma protectors was as follows:
limitless kalpas ago, there was a Wheel-Turning King whose firstwife gave birth to a thousand sons. The Wheel-Turning King
understood the Buddhadharma. He had his thousand sons draw lots;
they would become Buddhas in the order of the numbers they drew.
The thousand Buddhas of this kalpa, the Worthy Kalpa, are the sonsof that Wheel-Turning King. Kanakamuni Buddha became the first
Buddha, and Shakyamuni Buddha was the fourth Buddha of theThe Seven Elements

Auspicious Kalpa, so called because it is a time when worthies andsages appear in the world. Another of the Wheel-Turning King’s
wives had two sons. The elder son vowed that when each of his
thousand brothers became a Buddha, he would go to that place andmake offerings to them. The younger brother made a vow that wheneach of his brothers became a Buddha, he would go and protect him– he would be a Vajra-Powerful Lord.
Why does it say that he came before the Buddha, instead ofsaying that he arose from his seat? This is because Vajra-Powerful
Lords are spirits, and spirits cannot sit in the presence of the
Buddha. They stand. There is no seat available to them in the
Buddha’s assemblies. As for ghosts, they are not only forbidden tosit down; they aren’t even given a place to stand. They must kneel.
The Dharma Protectors must kneel to hear the Dharma. In this very
assembly now there are many ghosts kneeling to listen to the Sutra.
If you can’t see them yourself, you don’t have to take my word for
it. You can ask my disciple who has his five eyes open. He will tellyou.
Ucchushma came before the Buddha, put his palms together,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I can still
remember how many kalpas ago I was filled with excessive
greed and desire.” This person had a tremendous amount of desire.
He was obsessed with women. He probably inherited it from hisfather, who, as a Wheel-Turning King, also had a lot of desire andlust. “At that time, there was a Buddha in the world named Kingof Emptiness. He spoke Dharma for me; He said that people withtoo much desire turn into a raging mass of fire. In the future they
will fall into the hells and be seared by a furious fire. The Thus
Come One, King of Emptiness taught me to contemplate thecoolness and warmth throughout my entire body.” Why dopeople have excessive desire? It comes from a “fire of desire” in the
body. So the Buddha, King of Emptiness, had him return the lightand look within at the fire in his own body. He observed the fire ofhis desire.

95

96

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“A spiritual light coalesced inside and transformed mythoughts of excessive lust into the fire of wisdom. After that,when any of the Buddhas summoned me, they used the name‘fire-head.’
Commentary:“I contemplated the fire in my body, and after a long time I
came to abhor it and to be alarmed about it. Once I became alarmed,
I no longer liked the thoughts of desire, and I gradually did awaywith them. Once they were gone, a spiritual light coalesced
inside.” He produced his own light, “and transformed mythoughts of excessive lust into the fire of wisdom.” A change
took place in his obsessive thoughts of desire: they turned into fiery
wisdom. “After that, when any of the Buddhas summoned me,they used the name ‘fire-head.’” They called him “Fire-head
Vajra” (huo tou jin gang).
Sutra:“From the strength of the fire-light samadhi, I accomplished
Arhatship. I made a great vow that when each of the Buddhas
accomplishes the way, I will be a powerful knight and in person
subdue the demons’ hatred.
Commentary:

When each of the thousand Buddhas of the Worthy Aeon
accomplishes the Way, I will be a powerful and great Vajra Lord –a big Dharma Protector – and tame all the demons and enemies.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I usedattentive contemplation of the effects of heat in my body andmind, until it became unobstructed and penetrating and all myoutflows were consumed. I produced a blazing brilliance andascended to enlightenment. This is the foremost method.”The Seven Elements

Commentary:“The Buddha asks each of his disciples about perfectpenetration. I used attentive contemplation of the effects of heatin my body and mind, until it became unobstructed andpenetrating and all my outflows were consumed. The effects ofheat were turned into the fire of wisdom, and my inherent nature
within was unhindered and flowed freely. It burned away all myoutflows, and I produced a blazing brilliance and ascended toenlightenment. This is the foremost method.”
N2

Maintaining the Ground Bodhisattva: the earth element.

Sutra:The Bodhisattva, “Maintaining the Ground,” arose from his
seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I
remember when Universal Light Thus Come One appeared in
the world in the past. I was a Bhikshu who continually worked
on making level the major roads, ferry-landings, and thedangerous spots in the ground, where the disrepair might
hinder or harm carriages or horses. I did everything frombuilding bridges to hauling sand.
Commentary:

The Bodhisattva, “Maintaining the Ground,” arose from his
seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I
remember when Universal Light Thus Come One appeared in
the world in the past. I was a Bhikshu who continually worked
on making level the major roads, ferry-landings. When
Universal Light Thus Come One was in the world, I left the home
life and was a bhikshu who repaired highways.” “Ferry landings”
here includes a reference to fords – to places where small streams
crossed the path. He would place a piece of wood across to make iteasy for people to pass by. He also repaired dangerous spots in the
ground. Sometimes the earth would be rutted or bumpy, not flatand broad. These were cases of disrepair, which means the path was
impassable. The disrepair might hinder or harm carriages or

97

98

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

horses. I worked on making these kinds of roadways level. If there
were ruts and potholes, I filled them. If there were bumps I
smoothed them out. I made the roads even. I did everything frombuilding bridges to hauling sand.
Sutra:“I was diligent in this hard labor throughout theappearance of limitless Buddhas in the world. If there werebeings at the walls and gates of the cities who needed someone
to carry their goods, I would carry them all the way to theirdestination, set the things down, and leave without taking any
recompense.
Commentary:“I was diligent in this hard labor throughout theappearance of limitless Buddhas in the world.” “This hardlabor” refers to such tasks as hauling sand and building bridges. He
continued to do this kind of work during life after life. “If there
were beings at the walls and gates of the cities who neededsomeone to carry their goods, I would carry them all the way totheir destination. If there were peddlers along the walls and gatesof the cities who sold goods that needed to be hauled, I would haul
them, either balancing the load on my head or back, or carrying it
in my arms. When I got where they wanted to go, I would set thethings down, and leave. I would unload the materials they bought
and go on my way without taking any recompense.” That meansthat he would not only not ask for or expect money, but he would
refuse it if it was offered. This is the kind of ascetic practice that
Maintaining the Ground Bodhisattva practices.
Sutra:“When the Buddha Vipashyin appeared in the world, there
was a world-wide famine. I would carry people on my back, andno matter how far the distance, I would only accept one smallcoin. If there was an ox-cart stuck in the mud, I would use my
spiritual strength to push the wheels and get it out of difficulty.

The Seven Elements

Commentary:“When the Buddha Vipashyin appeared in the world, there
was a world-wide famine.” No one had anything to eat.
“Vipashyin” means “Pervading Everywhere with Ease”1. As thefamine spread, people would evacuate areas en masse, trying to get
out of the stricken places. Some people in the exodus could notwalk, and so Maintaining the Earth Bodhisattva would carry them.
“I would carry people on my back, and no matter how far the
distance, I would only accept one small coin.” Whether it was a
short trip, or a long journey, he always took the same amount ofmoney – one small coin. I didn’t want any more. If there was an
ox-cart stuck in the mud, I would use my spiritual strength topush the wheels and get it out of difficulty.” When it rained a lot,
the water would stand in the roads and the mud would become sothick it was not easy for people to walk. When a cart tried to pass,
it would get bogged down. Maintaining the Ground Bodhisattva
said that he had great strength – a spiritual force, and so he would
push the wheels and pull the cart out of its predicament.
Sutra:“Once a king asked the Buddha to accept a vegetarian feast.
At that time, I served the Buddha by leveling the road as hewent. Vipashyin Thus Come One rubbed my crown and said,‘You should level your mind-ground, then everything else in theworld would be level.’
Commentary:“Once a king asked the Buddha to accept a vegetarian
feast.” The King of the country was a faithful follower of the
Buddha, and he invited the Buddha to accept a vegetarian offering.
“At that time, I served the Buddha by leveling the road as hewent. On the road the Buddha traveled, I smoothed out all theuneven places as he went along. Vipashyin Thus Come One
rubbed my crown and said, ‘You should level your mind1.

bian yi qie zi zai

99

100

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

ground, then everything else in the world would be level.’”When the mind-ground is even, all the other ground in the world
will be even quite naturally. Maintaining the Ground Bodhisattva
had worked for such a long time at leveling the earth, which was
fundamentally level to begin with. But he had been leveling things
physically, while the ground of his own nature was not yet level.
Vipashyin Thus Come One told him to level the ground of his own
mind, for once he had done that, all other ground would be level aswell. The mind-ground just means the ground of one’s own nature.
Sutra:“Immediately my mind opened up and I saw that theparticles of earth composing my own body were no different
from all the particles of earth that made up the world. The
nature of those particles of dust was such that they did notconnect with one another nor could they be touched by theblade of a sword.
Commentary:“When I heard Vipashyin explain this Dharma door,
immediately my mind opened up. I became enlightened, and I
saw that the particles of earth composing my own body were nodifferent from all the particles of earth that made up the world.
My body was made of particles of dust, nothing more, and they
were the same as the particles of dust that composed everythingelse in the world. The nature of those particles of dust was suchthat they did not connect with one another. They did not come incontact one with another. Nor could they be touched by the bladeof a sword. Even the stroke of a sword could not disrupt them, andso could not harm my body, because my body was the same as
emptiness. I had no appearance of self.”
Sutra:“Within the dharma-nature I awakened to the patience with
the non-production of dharmas and accomplished Arhatship. I
brought my mind back, to the extent that I have now entered
the ranks of the Bodhisattvas. Hearing the Thus Come One

The Seven Elements

proclaim the Wonderful Lotus Flower, the level of the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision, I have already been certified as having
understood and am a leader in the assembly.
Commentary:“Within the dharma-nature I awakened to the patience with
the non-production of dharmas and accomplished Arhatship. I
brought my mind back: I turned from the Small and returned to
the Great, to the extent that I have now entered the ranks of theBodhisattvas. Hearing the Thus Come One proclaim the
Wonderful Lotus Flower, that is, the Great Shurangama Samadhi,that subtle, wonderful Dharma, the level of the Buddha’s
knowledge and vision, I have already been certified as having
understood and am a leader in the assembly. I can testify to thisDharma-door.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. Upon
attentive contemplation of the body and the environment, I saw
that these two dusts are exactly the same – that, fundamentally,
everything is the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but that an
empty falseness arises and creates the dust. When the dust iseliminated, wisdom is perfected, and one accomplishes theunsurpassed Way. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. Upon
attentive contemplation of the body and the environment, I saw
that these two dusts are exactly the same. There is no difference
between the body and mind and the world. I saw that, fundamentally, everything is the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but thatan empty falseness arises and creates the dust. Within theillusory falseness? defilement grows. When the dust iseliminated, wisdom is perfected, and one accomplishes theunsurpassed Way. This is the foremost method.”

101

102

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

N3

Moonlight Bodhisattva: the water element.

Sutra:The Pure Youth Moonlight arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I remember that long
ago, beyond kalpas as many as there are sands in the Ganges,
there was a Buddha in the world named Water-God, whotaught all the Bodhisattvas to cultivate the contemplation ofwater and enter samadhi.
Commentary:

The Pure Youth Moonlight entered the Way as a virgin youth.
He left the home-life when he was quite young. As he speaks now,
however, he was not a youth; he was an elder among the Bodhisattvas. People referred to him as “Pure Youth” because he entered the
Way when he was young and undefiled. He arose from his seat,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I
remember that long ago, beyond kalpas as many as there aresands in the Ganges, there was a Buddha in the world named
Water-God, who taught all the Bodhisattvas to cultivate thecontemplation of water and enter samadhi. He practiced thesamadhi of water-contemplation.
Sutra:“I reflected upon how throughout the body the essence ofwater is not in discord. I started with mucus and saliva andwent on through digestive juices, phlegm, semen, blood, tourine and excrement. As it revolved through my body, thenature of water was identical. I saw that the water in my bodywas not at all different from that in the world outside: even thatin royal lands of floating banners with all their seas of fragrantwaters.
Commentary:“I reflected upon how throughout the body the essence ofwater is not in discord. It does not contend with itself. I started
with mucus and saliva and went on through – investigating each

The Seven Elements

in detail – digestive juices, which lie below the throat; phlegm,
which lies above the throat; semen, blood, to urine andexcrement. As it revolved through my body, the nature of water
was identical. It circulated throughout my body, ending andbeginning continually as it revolved. Throughout it all, the essenceof water remained the same. I saw that the water in my body was
not at all different from that in the world outside: even that inroyal lands of floating banners with all their seas of fragrantwaters.” The “royal lands of floating banners” refers to the base of
Mount Sumeru. All these kinds of water were the same. There wasno distinction to be made among them.
Sutra:“At that time, when I first succeeded in the contemplation ofwater, I could see only water. I still had not gotten beyond myphysical body.
Commentary:“At that time, when I first succeeded in the contemplation ofwater, I could see only water. All the waters in my body wereunited as one, and the water of my body and the water of theexternal environment were also joined. But, I still had not gotten
beyond my physical body. I still had a body. I hadn’t experienced
the state of having no body.”
Sutra:“I was a Bhikshu then, and once when I was in dhyana
repose in my room, a disciple of mine peeked in the window andsaw only pure water there, which filled the entire room. He saw
nothing else.
Commentary:“I was a Bhikshu then, and once when I was in dhyana
repose in my room – I was in a quiet room sitting in dhyana
cultivating the water-contemplation samadhi – a disciple of mine
peeked in the window and saw only pure water there, which
filled the entire room. He saw nothing else.” This youth swept the

103

104

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

walks, cleaned up the place, cooked the food, and in general, served
this bhikshu. “He looked in my window that day and saw nothing
but clear water filling UP the entire room. There wasn’t anythingelse in there at all.”
Sutra:“The lad was young, and not knowing any better, he picked
up a tile and tossed it into the water. It hit the water with a‘plunk.’ He gazed around and then left. When I came out ofconcentration, I was suddenly aware of a pain in my heart, andI felt like Shariputra must have felt when he met that cruelghost.
Commentary:“The lad was young, and not knowing any better, he picked
up a tile and tossed it into the water. The disciple was a young
child and didn’t have much sense. He found a little square of tileand threw it in the window into the water. It hit the water with a‘plunk.’ He gazed around and then left.” The child stood there
peering in and wondering, “My teacher’s in that room meditating.
Why is the whole place full of water?” Then he threw a stone into
the water, looked all around, and left. When I came out of concentration, I was suddenly aware of a pain in my heart, and I felt
like Shariputra must have felt when he met that cruel ghost.”
The Pure Youth Moonlight is referring to the time when
Shariputra was meditating, and a couple of ghosts passed by in the
air. One was named “Unreasonably Cruel,” and the other wasnamed “Repeatedly Cruel.” Repeatedly said to Unreasonably,“How about if I hit that Shramana over the head – the one that’s
there meditating?”
Unreasonably said, “Don’t! You don’t want to hit a Shramana.
Better not mess with a cultivator of the Way.”
After he left, Repeatedly did not heed his advice; He took a
bludgeon and whacked Shariputra over the head with it. When
Shariputra came out of samadhi, he had a headache. He thought,

The Seven Elements“I’ve already been certified to the fruition of Arhatship, and I
haven’t any illness, so why does my head ache?” So he went to ask
the Buddha about it.
“You were struck by the ghost called Repeatedly Cruel,” theBuddha answered, “and as a result of what he did to you, he has
already fallen into the unintermittent hells – the Avicis. The blow
he dealt you was so powerful it could have split Mount Sumeru in
half, had it been aimed in that direction. Fortunately, you havestrong samadhi power. Otherwise you would have been smashed tosmithereens.” That’s how Shariputra got a headache. Now thedisciple of the Pure Youth Moonlight threw a tile in the water of his
samadhi, and when he came out of samadhi, his heart hurt.
Sutra:“I thought to myself, ‘I am already an Arhat and have longsince abandoned conditions that bring on illness. Why is it thattoday I suddenly have a pain in my heart? Am I about to lose
the position of non-retreat?’
Commentary:

The Bodhisattva Moonlight thought to himself, “I am alreadyan Arhat and have long since abandoned conditions that bringon illness. I shouldn’t get sick, so why is it that today I suddenly
have a pain in my heart? Am I about to lose the position of nonretreat? Am I losing the position of Arhatship I have gained? Am
I retreating from my resolve for the Way?”
Sutra:“Just then, the young lad came promptly to me and related
what had happened. I quickly said to him, ‘When you see thewater again, you may open the door, wade into the water, andremove the tile.’ The child was obedient, so that when I reentered samadhi, he again saw the water and the tile as well. He
opened the door and took it out. When I came out of concentration, my body was as it had been before.

105

106

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:“Just then, the young lad came promptly to me and related
what had happened. I quickly said to him, ‘When you see thewater again, you may open the door, wade into the water, andremove the tile.’ The child was obedient, so that when I reentered samadhi, he again saw the water and the tile as well.
The Pure Youth Moonlight entered into samadhi once more, and theyouth saw water in the room again, and he could also see the tile init. He opened the door and took it out. He came in and removed
the tile. When I came out of concentration, my body was as it
had been before. My heart didn’t hurt anymore.”
Sutra:“I encountered limitless Buddhas and cultivated in this way
until the coming of the Thus Come One, King of Masterful
Penetrations of Mountains and Seas. Then I finally had nobody. My nature and the seas of fragrant waters throughout theten directions were identical with True Emptiness, without any
duality or difference. Now I am with the Thus Come One andam known as a Pure Youth, and I have joined the assembly of
Bodhisattvas.
Commentary:“I encountered limitless Buddhas and cultivated in this way
until the coming of the Thus Come One, King of Masterful
Penetrations of Mountains and Seas. I cultivated the contemplation of water in this fashion under limitless, boundless Thus Come
Ones. When the Buddha called King of Masterful Penetrations ofMountains and Seas entered the world, I finally had no body. At
that point in my cultivation of the contemplation of water, thewaters outside and the waters within my body united, and my own
body disappeared. My nature and the seas of fragrant waters
throughout the ten directions were identical with True
Emptiness, without any duality or difference.” When hesucceeded in his cultivation of the Great Water Contemplation
Samadhi, he became one with all the bodies of water. “Now I am

The Seven Elementswith the Thus Come One and am known as a Pure Youth, and I
have joined the assembly of Bodhisattvas. Now, in the presenceof Shakyamuni Buddha, I am known as a Pure Youth and am part ofthe Bodhisattva assembly.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. By means of
the nature of water, I penetrated through to the flow of a single
flavor, and I obtained patience with the non-production ofdharmas and the perfection of Bodhi. This is the foremost
method.”Commentary:“Now the Buddha asks all his disciples about the Dharma-doorof perfect penetration which they obtained. By means of thenature of water, I penetrated through to the flow of a single
flavor. I used the contemplation of water – of the essence of water– to find the single flavor of water that flows through everything. I
obtained patience with the non-production of dharmas and theperfection of Bodhi. This is the foremost method. In my opinion,
the contemplation of water is the best Dharma-door.”
N4

Vaidurya Bodhisattva: the wind element.

Sutra:The Dharma Prince Vaidurya Light arose from his seat,
bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I can still
remember back through aeons as many as the sands in theGanges to the time of a Buddha named ‘Limitless Sound,’ who
instructed the Bodhisattvas that fundamental enlightenment iswonderful and bright. He taught them to contemplate thisworld and all the beings in it as false conditions propelled by thepower of wind.
Commentary:

The Dharma Prince Vaidurya Light: “Vaidurya” is a blue
gemstone. “Dharma Prince” is a title given to Bodhisattvas. He

107

108

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the
Buddha, “I can still remember back through aeons as many as
the sands in the Ganges to the time of a Buddha named‘Limitless Sound.’ The Buddha called Limitless Sound instructed
the Bodhisattvas that fundamental enlightenment is wonderful
and bright. He taught them to contemplate this world and all
the beings in it as false conditions propelled by the power ofwind.” The Dharma Prince Vaidurya Light accomplished his deeds
in the Way through the element wind.
Sutra:“At that time, I contemplated the position of the world, andI regarded the passage of time in the world. I reflected on the
movement and stillness in my body. I considered the arising ofthoughts in the mind. All these kinds of movement were nondual; they were equal and the same.
Commentary:“At that time, I contemplated the position of the world, thatis, how the world-system was established. I regarded the passageof time in the world. I looked into the course of past, present, andfuture. I reflected on the movement and stillness in my body. I
considered the arising of thoughts in the mind.” As soon as wegive rise to thought, we have created wind within our minds. Once
there is wind in our minds, the many kinds of external winds arise.
“All these kinds of movement were non-dual. The substance andappearance of all the various movements are equal and the same.
There is no distinction to be made among them.”
Sutra:“I then understood that the nature of movement does notcome from anywhere and does not go anywhere. Every single
material particle throughout the ten directions and every
upside-down living being in it is of the same empty falseness.

The Seven Elements

Commentary:“I then understood that the nature of movement does notcome from anywhere and does not go anywhere. At that time I
comprehended the essence of movement. Every single material
particle throughout the ten directions and every upside-downliving being in it is of the same empty falseness. They are all
empty and false, created from one identical illusion.
Sutra:“And so, throughout the three-thousand-great-thousand
worlds, the living beings in each of the worlds were like so manymosquitoes confined in a trap and droning monotonously.
Caught in those few square inches, their hum built to amaddening crescendo. Not long after I encountered theBuddha, I attained patience with the non-production ofdharmas.
Commentary:

And so, throughout the three-thousand-great-thousand
worlds – so it goes, from one world to a small-thousands of worlds,
on through a thousand small-thousands of worlds – that is, a
middle-thousands of world-systems – and on through a thousand
middle-thousands of worlds, which makes a great thousands ofworlds. All through the three-thousand-great-thousand worlds, theliving beings in each of the worlds were like so manymosquitoes confined in a trap and droning monotonously. They
were like a great mass o£ mosquitoes trapped in a vessel. Eachmosquito in the container emitted its own sound. Caught in those
few square inches, their hum built to a maddening crescendo.
Inside such a small space, their droning reverberated madly. I
contemplated in this way, and not long after I encountered theBuddha, I attained patience with the non-production ofdharmas.”

109

110

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“My mind then opened, and I could see the country of the
Buddha, ’Unmoving,’ in the east. I became a Dharma Prince
and served the Buddhas of the ten directions. My body andmind emit a light that make them completely clear andtranslucent.
Commentary:“My mind then opened, and I could see the country of the
Buddha, ‘Unmoving,’ in the east. I worked at perfecting this skill
for a long time with a concentrated mind, allowing no other false
thoughts to enter. Eventually I became enlightened, my mind
opened, and I could see Akshobhya Medicine Master Buddha, inthe east.” He is known as the Buddha Unmoving and also as the
Vajra Buddha. I became a Dharma Prince at that place, andserved the Buddhas of the ten directions. My body and mind
emit a light that make them completely clear and translucent. I
kept cultivating until my mind had light and my body had light. It
penetrated within and without and was totally unhindered.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I
contemplated the power of wind as lacking anything to rely on,
and I awakened to the Bodhi-mind. I entered samadhi andmeshed with the single, wonderful mind transmitted by all the
Buddhas of the ten directions. This is the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I
contemplated the power of wind as lacking anything to rely on.
That is, the wind has no substantial nature of its own – it has noself-nature. From this I awakened to the Bodhi-mind. I enteredsamadhi and meshed with the single, wonderful mindtransmitted by all the Buddhas of the ten directions. I received
the transmission of the Buddha’s mind-seal Dharmadoor. This is
the foremost method. The Dharma-door of contemplating theThe Seven Elements

unmoving power of wind is the best way, I think. I accomplished
my Way-karma by contemplating the element wind.”
N5

Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva: the emptiness element.

Sutra:

Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva arose from his seat,
bowed to the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “The Thus
Come One and I attained boundless bodies at the place of the
Buddha, ‘Samadhi-Light.’
Commentary:

Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva accomplished the Way bymeans of the element emptiness, which is one of the seven elements
discussed previously. Now he relates how in the past he cultivatedthe method of the contemplation of emptiness. He arose from his
seat, bowed to the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “TheThus Come One and I attained boundless bodies at the place of
the Buddha, ‘Samadhi-Light.’. “Thus Come One” refers to
Shakyamuni Buddha. Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva says his
body was like empty space – boundless in its measure. “SamadhiLight Buddha” refers to Burning Lamp Buddha. During the second
great asamkhyeya of Shakyamuni Buddha’s cultivation, Burning
Lamp Buddha bestowed upon him a prediction of Buddhahood.
Sutra:“At that time, I held in my hands four huge precious pearls,
which shone on Buddhalands as many as the motes of dust in
the ten directions and transformed them into emptiness.
Commentary:“At that time,” after Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva had
attained a boundless body, he “held in his hands four hugeprecious pearls, which shone on Buddhalands as many as the
motes of dust in the ten directions and transformed them into
emptiness.” This occurred in innumerable Buddhalands as’numerous as fine particles of dust.

111

112

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“In my mind there appeared a great, perfect mirror, whichemitted from within ten kinds of subtle, wonderful precious
light that poured out into the ten directions to the farthest
bounds of emptiness.
Commentary:

Treasury of Emptiness, from within his everlasting, true mind,
found that there appeared a great, perfect mirror. This mirror
represents great wisdom. When the eighth consciousness is turned
around, it becomes the Great Perfect Mirror Wisdom. “It emitted
from within ten kinds of subtle, wonderful precious light thatpoured out into the ten directions to the farthest bounds ofemptiness. The light was magnificent as it flowed out into all of
emptiness throughout the ten directions.”
Sutra:“All the royal lands of banners came into the mirror andpassed into my body. There was no hindrance to thisinteraction, because my body was like emptiness.
Commentary:“All the royal lands of banners” – that is, all the Buddhalands– “came into the mirror and passed into my body.” He gathered
into the mirror all the Buddhalands in the ten directions ofemptiness throughout the Dharmarealm. Once they were in the
mirror, they went on into this body. “There was no hindrance tothis interaction, because my body was like emptiness.” His bodywas emptiness itself, and emptiness was his body. There wasabsolutely no difference between his body and emptiness.
Sutra:“My body could enter with ease as many countries as there
are fine motes of dust and could do the Buddha’s work on awide scale, because it had become completely compliant.

The Seven Elements

Commentary:

Treasury of Emptiness Bodhisattva realized that his body wasjust emptiness, and emptiness was his body. Therefore, there wasno boundary that could be distinguished between the two, and so
there was no obstruction between them, either. They were fused.
From that point on, “My body could enter with ease as many
countries as there are fine motes of dust and could do the
Buddha’s work on a wide scale, because it had becomecompletely compliant.” His body could pervade that many lands.
What did he do when he got to all those places? He helped theBuddhas. How did he do that? He turned all mundane activities into
deeds for the Buddha. His having become “completely compliant”
means that he had achieved the greatest degree of ability to accord
with living beings.
Sutra:“I achieved this great spiritual power from contemplating indetail how the four elements lack anything to return to; how the
production and extinction of false thoughts is no different from
emptiness; how all the Buddhalands are basically the same.
Once I realized this identity, I obtained patience with the nonproduction of Dharmas.
Commentary:“I achieved this great spiritual power – the spiritual ability toaccord with living beings – from contemplating in detail how thefour elements lack anything to return to I studied and reflectedon this in detail: the four elements of earth, air, fire, and water, haveno substance; they are not based in anything. I realized that the
production and extinction of false thoughts is no different from
emptiness. False thoughts give rise to production and extinction:
once I reflected on that, my body became no different from
emptiness itself. Even all the Buddhalands are basically thesame.” “The same” means that they, too, fundamentally are
emptiness. He was a Treasury of Emptiness and found every-thing
to be empty. He turned everything into empty space, including the

113

114

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

places where there were Buddhalands and the places where there
weren’t. “Once I realized this identity, I obtained patience with
the non-production of Dharmas. I made this discovery about
emptiness, and it brought me this kind of patience.”
Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I used thecontemplation of the boundlessness of emptiness to entersamadhi and attain wonderful power and perfect clarity. This is
the foremost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I used thepower of the contemplation of the boundlessness of emptiness.
Since emptiness had no bounds, my body also became boundless.
From contemplating emptiness I entered a kind of samadhi – theconcentration-power of emptiness – and attained wonderful power
and perfect clarity. This emptiness-samadhi was extremely
magnificent. The power of it was totally complete and full of light.
This is the foremost method. As for what I, Treasury of EmptinessBodhisattva, have cultivated, the Dharma-door of contemplating
emptiness is the most wonderful.”
N6 Maitreya Bodhisattva: the element consciousness.
O1 First tells about his experience at the time of a Buddha of antiquity.

Sutra:

Maitreya Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “I remember when, as
many kalpas ago as there are fine motes of dust, a Buddha
named Light of Sun, Moon, and Lamp appeared in the world.
Under that Buddha I left the home life; yet I was deeplycommitted to worldly fame and liked to fraternize with peopleof good family.
Commentary:

Maitreya Bodhisattva is also Ajita. Maitreya is his family
name, Ajita his given name. Maitreya means “Compassionate

The Seven Elements

Clan”1; Ajita means “invincible”2. Perhaps you have seen imagesof a fat monk in the dining hall in Buddhist temples. Maitreya isthat monk. Maybe this Bodhisattva liked to eat good things and got
fat that way. He also liked to laugh, but his laugh was not a coarse“Ha! Ha! Ha!” Rather, he always had a big smile on his face. He
enjoyed playing with children, and so the children were all fond of
him in turn. He was always surrounded by them. After Shakyamuni
Buddha retires as the Teaching Host of this world, Maitreya
Bodhisattva will take over the position. Shakyamuni Buddha is
known as the Red-Yang Buddha. When Maitreya Bodhisattva
becomes a Buddha, he will be the White-Yang Buddha. This meansthat when Maitreya Bodhisattva comes to the world as a Buddha,
people’s blood will be white, not red. People are red-blooded now
because of the Red-Yang Buddha.
When will Maitreya Bodhisattva come into the world? It sounds
like a long time when you describe it, but it is not actually so long,
because from a Bodhisattva’s point of view it is but the blink of aneye. How long a time will it be? At present, people’s average lifespan is about sixty years. Every hundred years people’s lifespandecreases one year and their average height decreases one inch.
When these have decreased to the point that people’s lifespan isaround thirty years, there will be a pestilence. People will die very
quickly from the disease, even to the point that they will be dead anhour after they contract it. One may call for a doctor, but the doctor
will die along with the rest. Fifty percent of the entire population
will succumb to the disease. When the lifespan of the remaining
fifty percent reaches twenty-five years, there will be anothercalamity. Why must these people die? Because by that time,
people’s minds will be thoroughly decadent. There will be too
many bad people, so heaven and earth will have to eliminate theseincorrigibles. They will be unacceptable and will have to be tradedin for better ones. In the first plague, then, fifty percent of the1.
2.

ci shiwu neng sheng

115

116

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

people will die. When the average life-span has declined to twentyfive years, there will be a devastating fire. Not only will people allover the earth be burned, but even those in the First Dhyana
Heavens will perish.
Fire burns the first dhyana.
All over the world the seas will be burned dry. Uncountable people
will die in the fire. Even so, some people will escape the holocaust.
When the lifespan of the remaining people reaches about twenty
years, there will be a disaster of water.
Water drowns the second dhyana.
When the lifespan of those who are left is just about twenty, there
will be a disaster of wind, which will blow through the Third
Dhyana Heaven.
Wind rips up the third dhyana.
So it is said,
In the Six Desire Heavens
are the Five Signs of Decay;
Above, in the Third Dhyana Heavens
is the disaster of wind.
Even if people cultivate and reachthe Heaven of Neither Thought Nor Non-Thought,
It’s not as good as going to the Western Land,and coming back again.
The Six Desire Heavens are the ones we see overhead; the Heavenof the Four Kings, the Trayastrimsha Heaven, the Suyama Heaven,
the Tushita Heaven, the Heaven of the Bliss from Transformations,and the Heaven of the Comfort Gained from Others’ Transformations. Beings in these Six Desire Heavens have to endure the Five
Signs of Decay:

The Seven Elements

1) Their floral crowns wilt. The heavenly beings are crowned
with flowers. They do not make the crowns; the crowns naturally
appear to adorn them. But when the gods are about to die, what doyou suppose happens? The flowers fall. Before a heavenly being’s
time comes to die, the flowers remain ever-fresh.
2) Their clothes get dirty. The clothes worn by the gods andgoddesses don’t need to be washed, unlike the clothes we people
wear, which must be washed after being worn just once. The
heavenly beings’ clothes don’t get dirty until the five signs of decay
appear. This is the result of karmic retribution. The filth on theirclothing comes from their karmic obstacles. Why do some people
smell very bad when they are on the verge of death? Some smell
bad even before it’s time to die. That is also a result of karma.
3) Their armpits sweat. The gods don’t perspire like people do.
They never sweat, until they are on the verge of dying.
4) Their entire bodies smell. Ordinarily, the heavenly beings
emit a sweet fragrance from their person. When they are about todie, however, they smell bad. Usually, though, they don’t have todouse themselves with perfume, because they naturally smell good.
5) They cannot sit still. They can no longer sit like they used
to. They keep restlessly getting up and down as if they were crazy.
In the midst of this flurry, they get confused, and as soon as that
happens, they die. They fall into this world.
Once the three disasters are over, people’s lifespan will
decrease to ten years. At that time, people will only reach the heightof the dogs of the present day. They will be completely corrupt andact just like horses, cows, and pigs, in that they will have desirefrom the moment they are born. They will also be able to speak assoon as they are born. They will be capable of sexual desire
because,People’s nature flows into emotion;
Emotion flows into desire.

117

118

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

By that time, people will have totally abandoned themselves todesire. They will marry by the time they are two or three years old,
have children, and die by the time they are ten years old. But when
the lifespan of people reaches only ten years, an increase will begin.
The proportions will be the same: in every century a year will be
added to their lifespan and an inch to their average height. It will
increase until the lifespan of people reaches 84,000 years. Then adecrease will begin again, and when the lifespan has decreased to
80,000 years, Maitreya Bodhisattva will come into the world andaccomplish Buddhahood. Some religious sects say that Maitreya
Bodhisattva has already come to become a Buddha. These arewords spoken in a dream; basically, those people don’t understandthe Buddhadharma. Maitreya’s coming will happen in a certain
way; you can’t just explain it any old way.
When Maitreya Bodhisattva was cultivating the Way, he wasalways seeking advantage from situations – “climbing on
conditions” as it’s said in Chinese. He was always hobnobbing andfraternizing with the rich. So although he and Shakyamuni Buddha
cultivated together at the same time Maitreya Bodhisattva didn’t
become a Buddha as quickly as Shakyamuni Buddha did, since he
was always climbing on conditions. I certainly believe that he liked
to take advantage of situations; how else would he have gotten so
fat? He’s fat because he liked to eat good food; he didn’t get thatway just by laughing.
He arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said
to the Buddha, “I remember when, as many kalpas ago as there
are fine motes of dust, a Buddha named Light of Sun, Moon,and Lamp appeared in the world. Under that Buddha I left thehome life; yet I was deeply committed to worldly fame and liked
to fraternize with people of good family. I was intent on getting agood reputation.” “People of good family” refers to large families
with lots of money. Every country has its wealthy people, andwherever Maitreya Bodhisattva went he paid no attention to thepoor, but went to the homes of the rich to exchange greetings andThe Seven Elements

flatter them. Everywhere he went he also advertised for himself. He
was phony this way when he first started to cultivate.
But you shouldn’t think of Maitreya Bodhisattva as someone
who climbs on conditions, because he eventually stopped doing it.
The next passage refers to the time when he had already stopped.
O2 He teaches him to cultivate the samadhi of consciousness.

Sutra:“Then the World Honored One taught me to cultivate
consciousness-only concentration, and I entered that samadhi.
For many aeons I have made use of that samadhi as I
performed deeds for as many Buddhas as there are sands in theGanges. My seeking for worldly name and fame ceased
completely and never recurred.
Commentary:

At present our desire to climb on conditions and take advantage
of situations had not ceased. Maitreya Bodhisattva’s ceased longago. He should study the way in which he stopped climbing on
conditions instead of imitating his former bad habits. “Then theWorld Honored One, that is the Buddha Light of Sun, Moon, andLamp, taught me to cultivate consciousness-only concentration.
The three realms come only from the mind
The myriad dharmas arise only from consciousness
That is the principle of the Consciousness-only Concentration.
“I entered that samadhi, and for many aeons I have madeuse of that samadhi as I performed deeds for as many Buddhas
as there are sands in the Ganges. I made offerings to as many
Buddhas as there are fine grains of sand in the Ganges River. My
seeking for worldly name and fame ceased completely andnever recurred. Both my desire to be famous and my habit ofcatering to the rich and well-born are all gone now. Now I don’t
climb on conditions and I don’t seek name or profit.

119

120

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

O3 Later on his samadhi accomplished, he received a prediction.

Sutra:“When Burning Lamp Buddha appeared in the world, I
finally accomplished the unsurpassed, wonderfully perfect
Samadhi of Consciousness.
Commentary:

Maitreya Bodhisattva says, “When Burning Lamp Buddha
appeared in the world, I finally accomplished the unsurpassed,
wonderfully perfect Samadhi of Consciousness.” He realized inperson a perfect penetration that was supremely subtle – theconcentration power of the mind-consciousness.
Sutra:“I went on until, to the ends of emptiness, all the lands of theThus Come One, whether pure or defiled, existent or nonexistent, were transformations appearing from within my own
mind.
“I went on until, to the ends of emptiness, all the lands of theThus Come One, whether pure or defiled, existent or nonexistent, were transformations appearing from within my own
mind. Even the disappearance of emptiness and the pure lands of
the Thus Come Ones, as well as the impure ones, came from my
own mind.” They were transformations of Maitreya Bodhisattva’s
Consciousness Samadhi.
Sutra:“World Honored One, because I understand consciousness
only thus, the nature of consciousness reveals limitless Thus
Come Ones. Now I have received the prediction that I will be
the next to take the Buddha’s place.
Commentary:

Maitreya Bodhisattva addressed Shakyamuni Buddha, “World
Honored One, because I understand consciousness only thus –the doctrine explained above – the nature of consciousness

The Seven Elements

reveals – as transformations of the mind-consciousness – limitlessThus Come Ones. It manifests countless Buddhas. Now I havereceived the prediction that I will be the next to take theBuddha’s place. I have received a prediction of Buddhahood, andin the future, when Shakyamuni Buddha retires, I will come to the
Saha World and become a Buddha.”
O4 He concludes his answer by telling how he was certified to perfect penetration.

Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I was intent
upon the contemplation that the ten directions come only fromconsciousness. When the conscious mind is perfect and bright,
one enters the perfection of the real. One leaves behind relianceon others and attachment to incessant calculating and attains
the patience with the non-production of dharmas. This is theforemost method.”
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I was intent
upon the contemplation that the ten directions come only fromconsciousness. Everything in the ten directions is created from theconscious mind. When the conscious mind is perfect and bright,
one enters the perfection of the real.” This means wisdom. “Oneleaves behind the aspect of the nature which involves reliance onothers, and that nature’s incessant calculating and attains thepatience with the non-production of dharmas. This is theforemost method.”
There are three aspects of the nature:1) Reliance on Others;2) Incessant Calculating;3) Perfection of the Real.
From the perfection of the real, people give rise to reliance onothers and then to incessant calculating. As an analogy, we can saythat the perfection of the real nature is like hemp. The aspect which

121

122

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

involves reliance on others is like the hemp when seen as a rope.
The incessant calculating of the nature is to see the rope as a snake.
For instance, at night someone might see a rope made of hemp andmistake it for a snake and become frightened. That would be thefunction of his incessant calculating, which mistook a rope for asnake and reacted to it. He became attached to the idea that it was asnake when, in fact, it wasn’t. When he realizes it is a rope, he has
recognized his nature that involves reliance on others. When hefigures out what the rope is made of, then he’s gotten back to theperfection of the real nature. He sees it for what it really is. When
Maitreya Bodhisattva cultivated the concentration of consciousness-only, he became enlightened. In this passage he refers to thethree aspects of the nature when he says, “One enters the perfectionof the real” and “leaves behind reliance on others and incessantcalculating.”
N7 Great Strength Bodhisattva: the element of perception.
O1 He tells how he was transmitted the dharma by a Buddha of old.

Sutra:

Dharma Prince, Great Strength, together with fifty-two
Bodhisattvas of similar rank, arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha:
Commentary:

Dharma Prince, Great Strength, and Gwan Yin Bodhisattva
were sons of Amitabha Buddha when he was a wheel-turning kingin a past life. Once Amitabha Buddha accomplished Buddhahood,these two Bodhisattvas served him. They are his daily companions– one on his left, one on his right. When Amitabha Buddha retires
as teaching host of the Western Land of Ultimate Bliss, in the firsthalf of the night, the Dharma will become extinct, and in the second
half of the same night, Gwan Yin Bodhisattva will accomplish
Buddhahood there in the Land of Ultimate Bliss. When Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva retires as the resident Buddha of the Western Land,
Great Strength Bodhisattva will become a Buddha in the same waythat Gwan Yin Bodhisattva did, there in the Land of Ultimate Bliss.

The Seven Elements

Great Strength Bodhisattva is also known as Attained Great
Strength1. He is so powerful that if he raises his hand, moves his
foot, or moves his head, the great earth quakes and trembles. Whenhe walks about, the earth shakes. “Dharma Prince” means
Bodhisattva.
Together with fifty-two Bodhisattvas of similar rank, arosefrom his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the
Buddha. These fifty-two Bodhisattvas represent the Ten Faiths, theTen Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Transferences, the Ten
Grounds, and the levels of Equal Enlightenment and Wonderful
Enlightenment – the Fifty-two Stages of Bodhisattva Practice.
Sutra:“I remember when, as many aeons ago as there are sands in
the Ganges, a Buddha called Limitless Light appeared in theworld. In that same aeon there were twelve successive Thus
Come Ones; the last was called Light Surpassing the Sun andMoon. That Buddha taught me the Buddha-recitation
Samadhi.
Commentary:“I remember when, as many aeons ago as there are sands in
the Ganges, a Buddha called Limitless Light appeared in theworld. In that same aeon there were twelve successive Thus
Come Ones; the last was called Light Surpassing the Sun andMoon. During that one aeon, twelve Buddhas appeared in theworld; the twelfth was named Light Surpassing the Sun and Moon.
That Buddha taught me the Buddha-recitation Samadhi. He
taught me to recite ‘Namo Amitabha Buddha.’”“Amitabha” means “Limitless Light” and “Limitless Life.” Thefirst Buddha of that aeon was named Limitless Light; was it thesame Amitabha Buddha we know? Probably not, because the recent
Amitabha Buddha accomplished Buddhahood ten kalpas ago. But

1.

de da shi

123

124

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

their names were the same. A lot of Buddhas have the same name,just as we people often have first or last names that are the same.
O2 He brings up an analogy to show the intertwining of the response and the way.
P1 First he uses the analogy of two people.

Sutra:“Suppose there were a person who always remembers
someone else, but the someone else he remembers has entirely
forgotten about him. If two such people were to meet, even if
they were to see each other, they would not take notice. They
would not recognize each other.
Commentary:

Suppose there were a person who always remembers
someone else, but the someone else he remembers has entirely
forgotten about him. This is an analogy. There are two people, oneof whom is always recollecting the other, while the other neverremembers the former. Perhaps they are relatives or friends. These
two people represent the Buddhas and living beings. The Buddhas
are always thinking about us; they are mindful of us living beings,
but we living beings never remember the Buddhas. We may happen
to study a little of the Buddhadharma, but we’re not very clear
about what’s being said. So we exclaim, “The Buddhadharma isreally wonderful:” But we don’t know how wonderful it actually is– and that is even more wonderful. Why are the Buddhas mindfulof living beings? It is because they see that all living beings are of
the same substance. The Buddhas regard all living beings as theirpast fathers and mothers and as future Buddhas. So the Buddha
said, “All living beings on the great earth have the Buddha nature.
All can become Buddhas.” There’s not a single living being who
cannot become a Buddha. It is this very point that makes doctrinesof Buddhism the most lofty and all-encompassing. That is why the
Buddhas advocate not killing, not stealing, not committing sexual
misconduct, not lying, and not taking intoxicants. Maintaining
these five precepts is a way of showing one’s regard for all living
creatures. Because the Buddha sees that all living beings are one in

The Seven Elements

substance with himself, he wants to teach and transform them – totake all living beings across to the accomplishment of Buddhahood.
We living beings come into this world and renounce the roots
while we grasp at the branches. We forget the fundamental matters,
turn our backs on enlightenment and unite with the “dust” – thewearisome mundane world. That is why we forget the Buddhas andnever remember to be mindful of them.
There are several methods in the Dharma door of reciting theBuddha’s name:1) Mindfulness of the Buddha by holding his name. You canrecite the name of whichever Buddha you like. For instance, if you
like Amitabha Buddha, you can recite Namo Amitabha Buddha. Or
perhaps you like to recite Namo Our Original Teacher, Shakyamuni
Buddha. Maybe you want to recite Namo Medicine Master Buddha
Who Dispels Calamities and Lengthens Life. It’s the same with any
Buddha throughout the Ten Directions – you can recite any nameyou wish. The object of being mindful of the Buddha is toconsolidate your thoughts into the one thought of mindfulness of
the Buddha – to dispense with all other false thoughts. If you don’t
have extraneous thoughts, you will not give rise to evil thoughts,
and when you don’t give rise to evil, you are on the road to good.
2) Mindfulness of the Buddha by contemplating. You consider
how Amitabha Buddha has a white ray of light that shines between
his brows. A line of a verse in his praise says, “His white ray oflight curls as high as five Mount Sumerus.” The verse goes on, “Hisviolet eyes are as large as the four seas.” Can you imagine that!? If
you are small minded, then your idea of the Buddha will be fairly
small when you consider him. If you have a vast state of mind, thenyour conception of him can be monumental.
3) Mindfulness of the Buddha by contemplating an image. In
this method you look upon an image of Amitabha Buddha while
you recite. And as you are mindful of the Buddha, you reflect on his
adorned appearance and characteristics.

125

126

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

But, I’ll tell you: it can even happen that you become possessedby a demon when being mindful of the Buddha. In general, nomatter what practice you do, you must have some virtuous conduct– some virtue in the Way. When I was in Hong Kong at Ta Yu
Mountain at Tse Hsing Temple, a bhikshu wanted to do a StandingBuddha Session. In this practice one stays in one room and walks
continually, and so it is called the “continuous walking samadhi”
and also the “Standing Buddha samadhi.” For ninety days one
walks in a room without sitting, lying down, or going to sleep. Thisis a Dharma door of particular vigor. That bhikshu was being
mindful of the Buddha while he practiced this Dharma-door ofcontinuous walking. One day I noticed that the more he recited thelouder he became, until he was bellowing, “Namo Amitabha
Buddha: Namo Amitabha Buddha:” When I heard him reciting thatway, I knew he had entered some state, so I went to take a look. He
was running around the room reciting like mad. What had
happened? In a past life this bhikshu had been an ox. Since he had
performed some merit at a temple by plowing the fields, he had
become a monk in this life. However, although he was a monk, his
ox-like habits hadn’t changed yet. He had a terrific temper. The
reason he was running around the room when I found him was that
he had seen Amitabha Buddha come, and he was chasing him.
What was actually going on? He’d gotten into a demonic state.
It wasn’t really Amitabha Buddha who had come, it was a water
buffalo that had come up out of the sea. This weird water-buffalo
had transformed itself into an appearance of Amitabha Buddha inorder to dupe the monk. The monk thought it was Amitabha
Buddha who had come, and so he went running after him. When I
got there I made use of a Dharma and broke up his demonic state.
So sometimes you can even be possessed by demons when reciting
the Buddha’s name.
4) Mindfulness of the Buddha in his Actual Appearance. Thismeans investigating dhyana. We sit and pursue the topic, “Who is
mindful of the Buddha?”The Seven Elements

Now in this passage of text, the person who always remembers
is the Buddha, and the person who never remembers is we living
beings. “If two such people were to meet, even if they were to seeeach other, they would not take notice.” Even if they should
encounter each other, it would be just as if they hadn’t met. Maybe
they see each other at some place or other, but their “lights don’t
unite,” their energies don’t interact, because one person remembers
but the other one doesn’t. They can’t get together. Even if they were
face to face, it would be as if they were not.
Sutra:“If two people remember each other until the memory ofeach is deep, then in life after life they will be together like aform and its shadow, and they will never be at odds.
Commentary:“If two people remember each other until the memory ofeach is deep – if they remember each other very well – then in life
after life they will be together like a form and its shadow, andthey will never be at odds.” Your shadow follows you everywhereand never leaves you. These two people will be that way and will
never be at odds. They will never fail to recognize each other orhave a falling out.
P2

Then he uses the analogy of a mother and her child.

Sutra:“Out of pity for living beings, the Thus Come Ones of theten directions are mindful of them as a mother remembers her
child. If the child runs away, of what use is the mother’s
regard? But if the child remembers his mother in the same waythat the mother remembers the child, then in life after life themother and child will not be far apart.
Commentary:“Out of pity for living beings, the Thus Come Ones of the ten
directions are mindful of them as a mother remembers her

127

128

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

child. The Buddhas of the ten directions have sympathetic regard
for living beings in the same way that a mother has regard for her
child. If the child runs away, of what use is the mother’s regard?
Although the mother thinks about him all the time, it’s of nobenefit. But if the child remembers his mother in the same waythat the mother remembers the child, then in life after life themother and child will not be far apart. If they remember eachother in the same way, then the mother and child will be together
life after life. They won’t be separated from each other.”That is to say, if the Buddhas are mindful of us living beings,
and if we living beings are also mindful of the Buddhas, then forlife after life we will not be separated from them. We will be
together.
P3

He connects it with the dharma to show the profound benefit.

Sutra:“If living beings remember the Buddha and are mindful of
the Buddha, certainly they will see the Buddha now or in the
future.
Commentary:

If they have a memory of the Buddha and they recite theBuddha’s name, it’s for sure they can see the Buddha either in thislife or in a future life.
Sutra:“They will never be far from the Buddha, and their minds
will awaken by themselves, without the aid of expedients.
Commentary:

They will become enlightened.
Sutra:“A person who has been near incense will carry a fragranceon his person; it is the same in this case. It is called anadornment of fragrant light.

The Seven Elements

Commentary:“A person who has been near incense will carry a fragranceon his person. If someone is permeated with the fragrance of
incense, a fragrance will linger around his body. It is the same inthis case. It is called an adornment of fragrant light.”
P4

He recollects how he benefited himself and benefited others.

Sutra:“On the causal ground I used mindfulness of the Buddha toenter into patience with the non-production of dharmas. Now inthis world I gather in all those who are mindful of the Buddha
and bring them back to the Pure Land.
Commentary:“On the causal ground I used mindfulness of the Buddha toenter into patience with the non-production of dharmas. Great
Strength Bodhisattva says that on the causal ground, that is, when
he had first brought forth the resolve to cultivate the Way as abhikshu, he obtained the patience with the non-production ofdharmas by reciting the Buddha’s name. “Now in this world-the
Saha World, I gather in all those who are mindful of the
Buddha” Just as a magnet collects iron filings, Great Strength
Bodhisattva receives and gathers in all beings who practice
mindfulness of the Buddha and brings them back to the Pure
Land. He takes them to the Land of Ultimate Bliss.
P5

He concludes his answer by telling how he was certified to perfect penetration.

Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. I would selectnone other than gathering in the six organs through continuous
pure mindfulness to obtain samadhi. This is the foremost
method.”Commentary:“Now the Buddha asks about the Dharma door of perfectpenetration. I would select none other than gathering in the six

129

130

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenmentorgans through continuous pure mindfulness. I have no otherchoice; I have only the Dharma-door of mindfulness of the Buddha.
I used this Dharma-door to gather in the six sense-organs and thefalse thinking that arises from them. I controlled the six senseorgans so they did not create false thinking. I recited so the pure
mindfulness of the Buddha continued uninterrupted, until I
obtained that kind of samadhi. This is the foremost method. Thisis the best Dharma-door.”

131

The Ear Organ(Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva)

L2 Gwan Yin speaks in detail.
M1 He explains how he received a prediction from a former Buddha.

Sutra:

Then Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowedat the Buddha’s feet and said to the Buddha:
Commentary:

Above, Great Strength Bodhisattva told how he cultivated theDharma-door of mindfulness of the Buddha, which is a very
appropriate method for people in this day and age. It’s quite
effective. Why? The Sutras tell us that in the Dharma-Ending Age,not even one in a million people who cultivate will attain the Way.
That many people cultivate and not even one person among themattains to the Way.’ Then what shall we do? Don’t worry. It goes on
to say, “Only by mindfulness of the Buddha are they taken across.”
The Dharma-door of reciting the Buddha’s name is very easy. With
the Dharmadoor of mindfulness of the Buddha,
One transcends the Three Realms
through the side door (horizontally),132

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

And carries one’s karma
into that rebirth.
What does it mean to transcend the Three Realms through the side
door? It’s like an insect in a piece of bamboo. If the insect were to
gnaw its way out through the length of the bamboo, it would haveto go through all the sections; it would take a long time. If the insect
were to gnaw a hole in the side of the bamboo instead, it would getout very easily. People who are mindful of the Buddha are like theinsect who goes out the side of the bamboo; they escape the ThreeRealms on a horizontal plane – right at the level they are. “Onecarries one’s karma into that rebirth.” The karma one carries isformer karma, not current karma – it is old karma, not new karma.
This means that before you understood the method of being
mindful of the Buddha, you created offenses. You can take that
karma with you when you go to rebirth in the Pure Land. But you
shouldn’t continue to create bad karma once you know about
reciting the Buddha’s name, because you can’t take that karma
along. Once you know about mindfulness of the Buddha, you
should change your ways. Don’t keep creating bad karma. If you
do, you will be piling karma on top of karma, adding offenses tooffenses. That’s called “knowing clearly and transgressing intentionally,” in which case, the offenses are tripled. You can take yourold karma with you, but now that you understand the Buddhadharma, you can’t say, “Oh, I can recite the Buddha’s name on the
one hand and create bad karma on the other hand, because in the
future I can take my karma with me to the Land of Ultimate Bliss.”That’s a mistake. Not only will you be unable to take that karmawith you, you won’t be able to be reborn there at all, because you
will be hindered by your karma. We people who believe in the
Buddha should take care not to create any further offenses once weknow about mindfulness of the Buddha. This section of text
concerning Great Strength Bodhisattva’s perfect penetration
through mindfulness of the Buddha is extremely important.
Everyone should know what the Dharma-door of mindfulness of
the Buddha is all about.

The Ear Organ

Why should we be mindful of the Buddha? Because we havegreat causes and conditions with Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha
Buddha became a Buddha ten kalpas ago. Before that, he was called
Bhikshu Dharma Treasury. At that time he made forty-eight great
vows. In making his thirteenth and fourteenth vows he said, “If theliving beings throughout the ten directions say my name and do not
become Buddhas, I will not attain the right enlightenment.” In otherwords, if people who recite his name do not become Buddhas, hewill not become a Buddha. And because of the power of Amitabha
Buddha’s vows, everyone who recites his name can get reborn in
the Land of Ultimate Bliss.
The Pure Land Dharma-door comprises one of the Five Schoolsof Chinese Buddhism.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

The Ch’an (Dhyana) School,
The Teaching School,
The Vinaya School,
The Secret School,
The Pure Land School.

The Pure Land Sect will be the last of the five to endure. In thisworld, during the Dharma-ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra willbe the first Sutra to disappear. After that, the other Sutras will
disappear also, until only the Amitabha Sutra is left. While theAmitabha Sutra remains in the world, it will take many people
across. After another hundred years, it will also be gone. “Dharma
ending” simply means that the Dharma will entirely disappear.
Once the Amitabha Sutra has vanished, all that will be left will be
the phrase, “Namo Amitabha Buddha.” This tremendous phrase
will also take many people across; then, after another hundredyears, it, too, will disappear. All that will be left then will be thename “Amitabha Buddha,” which will remain in the world yet
another hundred years and then vanish as well. At that point there
will be no Buddhadharma remaining in the world. While we arestill at the advent of the Dharma-ending Age, we should practiceand uphold the events of the Proper Dharma Age. That’s called

133

134

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment“Requesting that the Buddhas dwell in the world to turn the
Dharma Wheel.” In the Dharma-ending Age, we should not fear
any suffering or difficulty. I don’t fear the trouble of lecturing theSutra for you, and you should not fear the trouble of coming tolisten. Strike up your spirits! Don’t say you’re tired and have to go
rest. Forget yourself for the sake of the Dharma.
Take a look at how Shakyamuni Buddha dwelt in the Snowy
Mountains for six years for the sake of seeking the Dharma. We
haven’t gone to the mountains for six years, but the least we can dois investigate Buddhism. Take the Buddhadharma as you would
food to eat. “If I don’t get to hear this Sutra lecture, it’ll be like notgetting to eat for several days” – that should be your attitude. “I
must hear the Dharma. I will certainly work to understand it truly.”
Where do you go to gain genuine understanding of the Buddhadharma? You listen to a lot of Sutras. Without hearing the Sutras, youwill be unable to open your wisdom. This is especially true of the
Shurangama Sutra, for it is the Sutra that opens one’s wisdom.
Just take as an example this section of the method for obtaining
perfect penetration, which the twenty-five sages are explaining.
Some accomplished their cultivation by means of the Fire-Light
Samadhi. Some reached success by cultivating the Water-Contemplation Samadhi. Some reached perfection by means of the wind,some from emptiness. Some cultivated their eyes and won success,and some used their ears. Each of the six sense-organs wascultivated by one or another of them. Every one of the eighteen
realms was cultivated by someone. Hearing these principles, you
should apply them to yourself.
Through which sense organ should I cultivate? You ask. Don’t
be nervous. It is the very organ of the ear which Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva used that is best for you. Gwan Yin Bodhisattva
perfected his cultivation through the organ of the ear, and Ananda
will follow him in cultivating the same method. The Buddhas andBodhisattvas of former times have left us such a wonderful
Dharma-door that we should also follow the method of cultivating

The Ear Organ

the organ of the ear to perfect penetration. This is the easiest
method.
Then Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowedat the Buddha’s feet and said to the Buddha. “Gwan” means tocontemplate.
Using the wisdom capable of contemplation,
One contemplates the objective realm.
With the capability of wisdom, one regards the state that is being
contemplated. The wisdom capable of contemplation is inherent in
the self-nature of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva. The objective realm
which is contemplated is that of the sounds made by all living
beings. You should look into the sounds of suffering, the sounds ofhappiness, the sounds of what is neither suffering nor happiness,the sounds of goodness, the sounds of evil, the sounds of truth, thesounds of falseness – contemplate all kinds of sounds.
“Shr” is the world, in the sense of time – the past, present, andfuture. Contemplate living beings’ past causes and effects.
Contemplate the karma that living beings are now creating.
Contemplate the rewards and retributions that living beings will
have to undergo in the future. “Why is that person suffering so
much?” you reflect, and then you realize: “Oh, in his last life he was
not filial to his parents and he wasn’t kind to people in general.
That’s why this time his retribution is unfortunate.” Contemplate
all kinds of sounds – “Yin.”“Bodhisattva” means “one who enlightens living creatures.” Italso means “a living being with a great mind for the Way.” A
Bodhisattva is also known as “an enlightened living being”: thatrefers to his self-enlightenment. When we say he is “one who
enlightens living beings,” we are referring to his enlightenment ofothers. Together these mean he is an enlightened living being who
wants to cause all living beings to become enlightened. What
Bodhisattvas do is enlighten themselves and enlighten others,
benefit themselves and benefit others. You who study the Buddhad-

135

136

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

harma should remember the definition of Bodhisattva. Don’t let it
be like the people who held a meeting of the “United Sangha,” butwhen someone asked them what “Sangha” meant they were leftspeechless. Inconceivable!
Sutra:“World Honored One, I remember when, as many kalpas
ago as there are sands in the Ganges, there was a Buddha in theworld named Contemplating the World’s Sounds. It was underthat Buddha that I brought forth the Bodhi-resolve. That
Buddha taught me to enter samadhi through a process ofhearing and reflecting.
Commentary:

Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva said to Shakyamuni Buddha,“World Honored One, I remember when, as many kalpas ago as
there are sands in the Ganges, passing back through an incredibly
long time – unreckonable aeons as numerous as the Ganges’ sands,
there was a Buddha in the world named Contemplating theWorld’s Sounds.” “Contemplating the World’s Sounds” is the
English translation of the name Gwan Shr Yin. This is the Gwan
Yin of old. That Thus Come One, Gwan Shr Yin, also cultivatedperfect penetration by means of the organ of the ear. “It was underthat Buddha that I brought forth the Bodhi-resolve. I resolved
to attain the Way of enlightenment. That Buddha taught me toenter samadhi through a process of hearing and reflecting.” The
Gwan Yin Buddha of old taught him the process of hearing andreflecting. It is from the wisdom of hearing, the wisdom ofreflecting, and the wisdom of cultivating that he entered samadhi.
Here “reflection” does not refer to the thinking of the sixth mindconsciousness. Rather, it has the meaning of quiet consideration –the skill of Ch’an.

The Ear Organ

M2 He gradually unties the knot, cultivates, and is certified.

Sutra:“Initially, I entered the flow through hearing and forgot
objective states. Since the sense-objects and sense-organs werequiet, the two characteristics of movement and stillness
crystallized and did not arise. After that, gradually advancing,
the hearing and what was heard both disappeared. Once thehearing was ended, there was nothing to rely on, and awarenessand the objects of awareness became empty. When theemptiness of awareness reached an ultimate perfection,
emptiness and what was being emptied then also ceased to be.
Since production and extinction were gone, still extinction was
revealed.
Commentary:“Initially, I entered the flow through hearing and forgot
objective states.” With the wisdom of hearing, one listens inside,
not outside. Not chasing after the objects of sound means notfollowing them out. Earlier, the text spoke of not following the six
sense-organs and not being turned by them. This is known as,
Returning the hearing to hear the self-nature.
Returning the hearing means not listening to external sounds but
turning back instead to hear your own self-nature. It means,
Gathering in your body and mind.
It means not seeking outside.
Turn the light around and shine it within.
Here the text says that Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva “entered theflow,” which means he returned and listened to the self-nature.
Enter the flow of the Dharma-nature of a sage.

137

138

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

He “forgot the objective states.” All the “dust” – the defilingobjects of the six-sense objects as perceived by the six sense-organs– was forgotten.
“Since the sense-objects and sense-organs were quiet, thetwo characteristics of movement and stillness crystallized anddid not arise.” The source of the six sense-organs and six senseobjects ceased to be. It was severed. Here he entered the flow of his
own self-nature. When that happens, your self-nature is still andquiet. When this quietude reaches an ultimate point, the appearanceof movement and stillness ceases as well. Basically, movement
appears as movement and stillness as stillness, but now, althoughthese two characteristics are as clear as crystal, they do not arise.
“After that, gradually advancing, the hearing and what washeard both disappeared.” As this pure and clear state of quiet
increased, as day by day it became more full and complete, thehearing that was capable of hearing the self-nature eventuallydisappeared. It, too, was gone. The ability to hear and the objects ofhearing both vanished. The organ of the ear was capable of hearing,and the self-nature was what was being heard, but now they, too,
were gone. “Once the hearing was ended, there was nothing torely on.” Since the hearing-nature was gone, there was noattachment. At that time it was “producing the mind that does not
dwell anywhere.”“Awareness and the objects of awareness became empty.”
Even the perception of awareness vanished – was emptied out.
“When the emptiness of awareness reached an ultimate
perfection, emptiness and what was being emptied then alsoceased to be.” The emptiness of the nature of awareness reached anultimate state of perfection. Then the mind capable of creating
vanished, as did the states that were made empty, so that then there
wasn’t even any emptiness! As long as emptiness remains, you’re
still attached to emptiness. But now, for Gwan Yin Bodhisattva
there wasn’t even any emptiness.

The Ear Organ“Since production and extinction were gone, still extinction
was revealed.” Since the mind subject to production and extinction
vanished, the genuine bliss of still extinction manifested. That stateis inexpressibly blissful.
M3 He explains how in accord with the substance he gives rise to the function.
N1 He lists the two sources.

Sutra:“Suddenly I transcended the mundane and transcendental
worlds, and throughout the ten directions a perfect brightness
prevailed. I obtained two supreme states.
Commentary:

When still extinction manifested, “Suddenly I transcended
the mundane and transcendental worlds.” This refers to theworld of sentience and the world of material objects. “Andthroughout the ten directions a perfect brightness prevailed.”
He was united as one with the worlds of the ten directions without
any difficulty. “I obtained two supreme states.”
Sutra:“First, I was united above with the fundamental,
wonderfully enlightened mind of all the Buddhas of the ten
directions, and I gained a strength of compassion equal to thatof all the Buddhas, the Thus Come Ones.
Commentary:

His compassionate mind was exactly like the compassionate
mind of all Buddhas.
Sutra:“Second, I was united below with all living beings in the six
paths, and I gained a kind regard for all living beings equally.
Commentary:“Second, I was united below with all living beings in the six
paths.” What are the living beings in the six paths? Looked at interms of a single person, the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and

139

140

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

mind are living beings in the six paths. They are the cycle of the six
paths, as are forms, sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, anddharmas; these are also the revolutions of the six paths. They are
the six paths of living beings in our own self-natures. There is aconnection between these six paths within and the six paths outside.
The external six paths are the path of heavenly beings, asuras,
people, animals, hungry ghosts, and dwellers in the hells. The
category of asuras includes all beings who like to fight. Asuras who
use their pugnacious natures beneficially join the armed services
and protect the country. Asuras who use their propensity to fight ina bad way end up as thieves, robbers, and gunmen. Asuras may livein the heavens, among people, in the animal realm, or as ghosts.
Sometimes asuras are counted as part of the “Three Good Paths,”
that is, the gods, asuras, and humans. Sometimes they are placedwith the “Four Evil Destinies,” that is, the hells, hungry ghosts,
animals, and asuras. When you put them together – gods, humans,
asuras, animals, hungry ghosts, and hell-dwellers – you have the
Cycle of the Six Paths.
The Buddhas are above Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, so theBodhisattva says, “I was united above with the compassion of all
Buddhas.” Beings in the six paths are at a lesser level than Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva, so the Bodhisattva says, “I was united below withbeings in the six paths.” “Living beings” (jung seng) areseng) from a multitude (jung) ofdefined as those born (conditions. There are many factors involved in the birth of beings.
The Bodhisattva goes on, “I was united with living beings, and I
gained a kind regard for all living beings equally.” Beings
contemplate and seek the kindness of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas.

The Ear Organ

N2 He explains in three parts.
O1 Thirty-two response bodies.
P1 He relies on the compassionate power.

Sutra:“World Honored One, because I served and made offerings
to the Thus Come One, Gwan Yin, I received from that Thus
Come One a transmission of the Vajra Samadhi of all being likean illusion, as one becomes permeated with hearing andcultivates hearing. Because I gained a power of compassion
identical with that of all Buddhas, the Thus Come Ones, I
became accomplished in thirty-two response-bodies andentered all lands.
Commentary:“World Honored One, because I served and made offerings
to the Thus Come One, Gwan Yin, I received from that Thus
Come One a transmission of the Vajra Samadhi of all being likean illusion, as one becomes permeated with hearing andcultivates hearing.” It is said to be like an illusion because one
cultivates without cultivating; without cultivating, one cultivates. It
means that one is always aware of what is going on at any given
moment and never forgets about it. And yet, though one does notforget, one does not really think about it, either. Without thinking
about it, one has nonetheless not forgotten it.
“Permeated with hearing” means that every day he cultivatedthe method of returning the hearing to hear the self-nature, until he
was infused with skill. This is the method of the Vajra Samadhi.
When one succeeds in this concentration, one has attained the Vajra
Samadhi.
“Because I gained a power of compassion identical with thatof all Buddhas, the Thus Come Ones, I became accomplished inthirty-two response-bodies and entered all lands. I gained acompassionate power identical to the Buddhas, and it enabled me tomake thirty-two transformation-bodies out of my own body. Then I
went to all countries to teach and transform living beings.”

141

142

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

P2 He explains the wonderful responses one by one.
Q1 He responds to the seeking of the sages.

Sutra:“World Honored One, if there are Bodhisattvas who entersamadhi and vigorously cultivate the extinction of outflows,
who have superior understanding and manifest perfected
penetration, I will appear in the body of a Buddha and speak
dharma for them, causing them to attain liberation.
Commentary:“World Honored One, if there are Bodhisattvas who entersamadhi and vigorously cultivate the extinction of outflows” –they have attained samadhi and wish to progress in their cultivation
and attain a genuine state of no outflows – Nirvana without residue.
They are those “who have superior understanding and manifest
perfected penetration.” Their wisdom is extremely wonderful,and they display the state of perfect penetration of the six organs. “I
will appear in the body of a Buddha and speak dharma forthem, causing them to attain liberation. When I encounter living
beings like this, I’ll manifest the physical form of a Buddha.
Although I have not become a Buddha myself, the power of mycompassion is identical with that of all Buddhas. Based on thispower of compassion, I will manifest as a Buddha and speak
Dharma for these Bodhisattvas, so that they may succeed in
becoming liberated.”
Sutra:“If there are those who are studying, who are tranquil andhave wonderful clarity, who are superior and miraculous andmanifest perfection, I will appear before them in the body of aSolitarily Enlightened One and speak Dharma for them,causing them to attain liberation.
Commentary:“If there are those who are studying, who are tranquil andhave wonderful clarity…” “Those who are studying” refers toThe Ear Organ

those prior to the Fourth Stage of Arhatship. Those “who aresuperior and miraculous and manifest perfection” are those whohave attained the bliss of tranquility and wisdom which iswonderfully clear. Their wisdom is supreme, and they display
perfect penetration. “I will appear before them in the body of aSolitarily Enlightened One. For that kind of living being I will
manifest as one who is solitarily enlightened,” that is, a person of
the Two Vehicles who awakens to the Way when there is no Buddha
in the world. They cultivate the Twelve Causal Conditions andbecome enlightened.
In the spring they contemplate
the blossoming of the white flowers;
In the fall they observe
the falling of the yellow leaves.
They awaken to the principle of the natural process of birth andextinction of the myriad things and events in the world. That’s how
they become enlightened. The Bodhisattva will appear as a
Solitarily Enlightened One “and speak Dharma for them,causing them to attain liberation.”
Sutra:“If there are those who are studying, who have severed thetwelve causal conditions, and, having severed the conditions,reveal a supreme nature, and who are superior and wonderful
and manifest perfection, I will appear before them in the bodyof one enlightened to conditions and speak dharma for them,causing them to attain liberation.
Commentary:“If there are those who are studying, who have severed thetwelve causal conditions, and, having severed the conditions,reveal a supreme nature…” Again, “those who are studying”
refers to the first three stages of Arhatship. The Twelve Causal
Conditions have been explained before. They are extremely
important:

143

144

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

1. Ignorance conditions activity;
3. activity conditions consciousness;
4. consciousness conditions name and form;
5. name and form condition the six sense-organs;
6. the six sense-organs condition contact;
7. contact conditions feeling;
8. feeling conditions craving;
9. craving conditions grasping;
10. grasping conditions becoming;
11. becoming conditions birth;
12. birth conditions old age and death.
This is the door of mutual arising.
When ignorance is extinguished,
activity is extinguished;when activity is extinguished,consciousness is extinguished;when consciousness is extinguished,name and form are extinguished;when name and form are extinguished,
the six sense-organs are extinguished;when the six sense-organs are extinguished,
contact is extinguished;when contact is extinguished,feeling is extinguished;when feeling is extinguished,craving is extinguished;when craving is extinguished,
grasping is extinguished;when grasping is extinguished,becoming is extinguished;when becoming is extinguished,birth is extinguished;

The Ear Organ

when birth is extinguished,
old age and death are extinguished.
This is the door of returning to extinction. People who cultivate
toward Arhatship become very clear about ignorance and theconnections that bring about birth. From birth comes death, and one
is born and dies again, cyclically. They put an end to the cycle byfirst extinguishing ignorance. Once ignorance is extinguished, theother links are extinguished in turn. Once they sever these
conditions, they discover a supreme nature. They become those“who are superior and wonderful and manifest perfection, I
will appear,” says Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, “before them in the
body of one enlightened to conditions and speak dharma forthem, causing them to attain liberation.”
Sutra:“If there are those who are studying, who have attained theemptiness of the Four Truths, and cultivating the Way, haveentered extinction, and have a superior nature and manifest
perfection, I will appear before them in the body of a SoundHearer and speak Dharma for them, causing them to attainliberation.
Commentary:“If there are those who are studying, who have attained theemptiness of the Four Truths, and cultivating the Way, haveentered extinction… Perhaps there are Sound-Hearers, Arhats,
who understand the principle of emptiness with regard to the Four
Truths, who have cultivated the Way and have attained the bliss of
Nirvana. They have a superior nature and manifest perfection.
They display a state of perfect penetration and fusion. I will appear
before them in the body of a Sound-Hearer and speak Dharma
for them, causing them to attain liberation.” Why does theBodhisattva manifest the body of a Sound-Hearer? It’s because indoing so he becomes like them, and it is easier to communicate. He
becomes a good friend and there is mutual trust established. If one

145

146

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

has no affinities with people, then no matter how well one may
speak, one won t be believed. He appears like them in order to teachand transform them. Sound-Hearers awaken to the Way uponhearing the Buddha’s sound. They are people of the Two Vehicles.
Q2 He responds to the seeking of the gods.
R1 Heavenly kings.

Sutra:“If there are living beings who wish to have their minds beclear and awakened, who do not engage in mundane desires andwish to purify their bodies, I will appear before them in the
body of a Brahma King and speak Dharma for them, causing
them to attain liberation.
Commentary:“If there are living beings” – these beings are not SoundHearers, nor those Enlightened to Conditions, nor Bodhisattvas;
they are ordinary beings in the six paths. They are those “who wish
to have their minds be clear and awakened” They want to attainenlightenment – genuine understanding. They are those “who do
not engage in mundane desires.” They abstain from greed anddesire (sexual desire) in the wearisome mundane world, because
they “wish to purify their bodies, I will appear before them inthe body of a Brahma King and speak Dharma for them,causing them to attain liberation. I will appear as the Great
Brahma Heaven Lord and explain the Dharma for them so that they
can become free.”
Sutra:“If there are living beings who wish to be the Heavenly
Lord, leader of heavenly beings, I will appear before them inthe body of Shakra and speak Dharma for them, enabling themto accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who wish to be the Heavenly
Lord”: this refers to the Christian God. They want to be theThe Ear Organ“leader of heavenly beings.” They want to rule the heavens. “I
will appear before them in the body of Shakra and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish. I
will manifest as Shakra for that kind of living being.” Shakra is the
Heavenly Lord – God.
Did you know that the Holy Mother of Catholicism is Gwan Shr
Yin Bodhisattva? Catholics believe in the Holy Mother, because
they want to be born in the heavens. So Gwan Yin Bodhisattva
manifests as a goddess to teach and transform them, enabling them
to be born in the heavens. Of course, they will have to come backagain from the heavens, but gradually they will make progress.
Why does Gwan Yin manifest and speak a dharma to help people
get born in the heavens? His ultimate aim is to get them to believein the Buddha. But since at present their wish is to be born in theheavens, he teaches them how to get reborn there. When they returnfrom there, they will eventually come to believe in the Buddha.
Ordinary people feel that the time involved in this process is quite
long, but actually in the Buddhas’ eyes, it is a mere moment, a blinkof an eye.
This method can be likened to that of parents who want theirchild to master an excellent profession, but whose child does notwish to study that profession. The parents comply and allow thechild to study what he wishes, but after several false starts, heeventually winds up studying that excellent profession his parentssuggested. Gwan Yin Bodhisattva’s method for teaching and transforming living beings is to fulfill whatever wishes they might have.
But the ultimate aim is always to bring living beings to the accomplishment of Buddhahood.
Sutra:“If living beings wish to attain physical self-mastery and toroam throughout the ten directions, I will appear before themin the body of a god from the heaven of self-mastery and speak
dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.

147

148

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:“If living beings wish to attain physical self-mastery… They
want to be free and at ease so that they can do whatever they want.
“I will appear before them in the body of a god from the heavenof self-mastery and speak dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.” The gods from the Heaven of SelfMastery can roam at will, going wherever they want.
Sutra:“If there are living beings who wish to attain physical selfmastery and fly through space, I will appear before them in the
body of a god from the heaven of great self-mastery and speak
dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who wish to attain physical selfmastery… They want to be free and at ease, to have their bodies
change forms at will . They want to be able to fly through space.
Since they have this wish, I will ground myself in the spirit of the
Buddha’s compassionate strength from above and I will appear
before them in the body of a god from the heaven of great selfmastery and speak dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.” The Lord of the Heaven of Great SelfMastery is extremely independent and blissful. Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva manifests as this god in order to cause living beings to
succeed in their wish.
R2

Heavenly ministers.

Sutra:“If there are living beings who are fond of ruling over ghosts
and spirits in order to rescue and protect their country, I willappear before them in the body of a great heavenly general andspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.

The Ear Organ

Commentary:“If there are living beings who are fond of ruling over ghosts
and spirits in order to rescue and protect their country…”
Some beings like to command ghosts and spirits. They do this outof a sense of patriotic spirit for their country – in order to save it andguard it. “I will appear before them in the body of a greatheavenly general and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are living beings who like to govern the world inorder to protect living beings, I will appear before them in the
body of one of the Four Heavenly Kings and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who like to govern the world inorder to protect living beings…” They want to rule the world.
They want to be leaders in the world in order to protect the living
beings in it. “I will appear before them in the body of one of theFour Heavenly Kings and speak Dharma for them, enablingthem to accomplish their wish.” The Four Heavenly Kings are:
Maintaining-the-Country (Dhirtarashtra) who oversees theEastern continent Purvavideha; Increasing (Virudhaka) who
oversees the Southern continent Jambudvipa; Vast Eyes
(Virupaksha) who oversees the Western continent Aparagodaniya;
and Learned (Vaishravana) who oversees the Northern continent
Uttarakuru.
For people who want to rule the country and protect the people,
Gwan Yin Bodhisattva manifests in response as one of the Four
Heavenly Kings.
Sutra:“If there are living beings who enjoy being born in theheavenly palaces and to command ghosts and spirits, I willappear before them in the body of a prince from the kingdoms

149

150

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenmentof the Four Heavenly Kings and speak Dharma for them,enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who enjoy being born in theheavenly palaces to delight in heavenly blessings... While they arein the heavens, they can command ghosts and spirits. They order
the ghosts to do things for them. They summon the spirits and put
them to work. Actually the ability to command ghosts and spirits israther ordinary. People may find it strange, but actually it isn’t. For
those who like to order the ghosts and spirits around, “I willappear before them in the body of a prince from the kingdomsof the Four Heavenly Kings and speak Dharma for them,enabling them to accomplish their wish.”
Q3 He responds to the seeking of the human destiny.
R1 Kings, ministers, citizens.

Sutra:“If there are living beings who would like to be kings ofpeople, I will appear before them in the body of a human kingand speak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If someone wants to rule over people, I will appear as a rulerof people and speak the Dharma for them.”
Sutra:“If there are living beings who enjoy being heads ofhouseholds, whom those of the world venerate and yield to, I
will appear before them in the body of an elder and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who enjoy being heads ofhouseholds… They like being wealthy and ruling over a large clan.
They want to be people whom those of the world venerate andThe Ear Organyield to. People venerate them and bend to their wishes. People are
extremely respectful of such a one and trust him. I will appear
before them in the body of an elder and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish. I will appear as amighty and wealthy elder to speak the Dharma for them.” A person
must have ten kinds of virtuous conduct in order to earn the title ofelder. They are:
1. His name is honored.
2. His position is lofty.
3. His wealth is great.
4. His deportment is awesome.
5. His wisdom is profound.
6. His life is long.
7. His conduct is pure.
B. His propriety is perfect.
9. He is praised by those above him.
10. He is a refuge for those below him.
Sutra:“If there are living beings who delight in discussing theclassics and who keep themselves lofty and pure, I will appear
before them in the body of an upasaka and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who delight in discussing theclassics…” Perhaps they like poetry, or they are interested in thewritings of famous authors. They can recite much of this material
from memory. “They keep themselves lofty and pure.” If asked to
do something they consider beneath them, they won’t haveanything to do with it. “I will appear before them in the body ofan upasaka and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish. I will appear as a layman and speak
Dharma for them.

151

152

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“If there are living beings who enjoy governing the country
and who can handle matters of state decisively, I will appear
before them in the body of an official and speak Dharma forthem, enabling then to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who enjoy governing the country
and who can handle matters of state decisively… They legislate
the great matters of the country. I will appear before them in the
body of an official and speak Dharma for them, enabling thento accomplish their wish.” I will appear as a minister or official
and speak the Dharma for them.
Sutra:“If there are living beings who like reckoning andincantation and who wish to guard and protect themselves, I
will appear before them in the body of a Brahman and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who like reckoning and incantation…” “Reckoning” refers to mathematics and divination. “Incantation” refers to the black arts – various dharma-devices. It also
refers to the spells and mantras of externalist ways. The former
Brahma Heaven mantra of the Kapila religion that Matangi’s
mother used as an example of this. These beings wish to guard andprotect themselves.” They figure that if they learn a mantra or
dharma, it can protect them. “I will appear before them in the
body of a Brahman and speak Dharma for them, enabling themto accomplish their wish.” Brahmanism is a religion in India. The
name means “descended from the pure” and represents theircultivation of pure practices. These people have a lot of dharmic
devices. They can recite mantras and have many devious magic
tricks. And because Gwan Yin Bodhisattva constantly accords with

The Ear Organliving beings, he also appears as a Brahman to speak the Dharma,so that these kinds of people can have what they wish for.
R2

Sangha members.

Sutra:“If there are men who want to leave the home-life anduphold the precepts and rules, I will appear before them in the
body of a Bhikshu and speak Dharma for them, enabling themto accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are men who want to leave the home-life anduphold the precepts and rules…” These men study the Sutras anddecide they want to leave the home-life. What home do they leave?
They leave three types of homes:
1. They leave the ordinary worldly home.
2. They leave the home of afflictions.
3. They leave the home of the Triple Realm.
The ordinary worldly home refers to one’s family. The home ofaffliction means dwelling in ignorance. One should get out of
ignorance. The Triple Realm, also known as the three realms ofexistence, refers to existence in the desire realm, existence in theform realm, and existence in the formless realm. It is not until you
have left the Triple Realm that you can be certified to the fruition of
Arhatship.
When these men leave home, they will uphold the precepts andrules. Precepts and rules are extremely important. One who holds
the precepts cannot lie or exaggerate. At the very least, one should
maintain the five precepts, which prohibit killing, stealing, sexual
misconduct, lying, and taking intoxicants or drugs. Here, “precepts
and rules” does not just refer to the first five, however. These men
uphold the five precepts, the eight precepts, the ten major and fortyeight minor Bodhisattva precepts, and the two hundred and fifty
bhikshu precepts. They guard and protect the precepts and do not

153

154

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

violate them. “I will appear before them in the body of a
Bhikshu and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.” “Bhikshu” has three meanings:
1. mendicant;
2. frightener of Mara;
3. destroyer of evil.
Every day bhikshus would take their bowls and go out to beg forfood. They did not prepare their own food. So they are called
mendicants. There are three precept platforms for receiving thecomplete precepts. When one ascends to the bhikshu platform, theKarmadana asks, “Are you a great hero?”
The answer is, “I am a great hero.”
The Karmadana asks, “Have you already brought forth theresolve for Bodhi?”
The answer is, “I have already brought forth the resolve for
Bodhi.”
Then one is given the bhikshu precepts, and an earth-travelingyaksha informs a space-traveling yaksha about it, and the word ispassed among the flying yakshas until it reaches the heavenly
demons in the Sixth Desire Heaven. They report: “Someone in theworld has just left the home-life and become a bhikshu.” This
terrifies the demon king, who says, “My retinue is less by one andthe Buddha’s retinue has increased by one.”
What evil do bhikshus destroy? The evil of affliction. Without
really knowing why, people from time to time give rise to affliction.
When they become afflicted, they lose all their talent except for thecapacity to turn to evil. For instance, a vegetarian may get upset,and the first thing he decides to do is stop his practice of pureeating. “I’m going to eat meat,” he decides. As soon as people’safflictions arise, they forget everything except how to do bad
things. Or, suppose there’s someone who stopped smoking for along time. When he gets upset, however, the first thing he does isreach for a cigarette. And pretty soon he’s back on heroin, opium,The Ear Organand cigarettes all in the same inhale! He’s puffing and smoking up
a storm. He’s inhaling and exhaling so fast that it’s as if he’dbecome an immortal who can breathe clouds and spit fog. A person
who likes to drink vows that he’ll never touch another drop. But
then he gets angry about something and he goes out and buys abottle to get drunk and drown his sorrows. Who would haveguessed that the more he drinks, the more depressed he be-comes,
but he doesn’t realize it, because he’s drunk. When he wakes up
from the spree, every bone in his body aches. Ask anyone who
drinks and they’ll tell you that the morning after is terrible. If he’s
broke by then, there’s nothing he can do but endure it. But if he’s
got any money left, the chances are that he’ll go buy another bottle
and start in again. Getting drunk is all he knows how to do.
In general, when your afflictions rise up, you do things that you
ordinarily wouldn’t do. It even happens that someone swears hewould never kill anyone, but when he gets afflicted, he totally
disregards everything and decides to kill everyone in the world.
And he takes a knife and starts doing just that.’ So, affliction issomething to avoid. Don’t give rise to affliction. You want to leave
the home of afflictions.
One also wants to get out of the home of the triple world, and so“leaving home” has these three meanings.
Sutra:“If there are women who would like to leave the home-lifeand hold the pure precepts, I will appear before them in the
body of a Bhikshuni and speak Dharma for them, enablingthem to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are women who would like to leave the home-lifeand hold the pure precepts…” They also want to study the
Buddhadharma. They also leave the worldly home, the home ofafflictions, and the home of the triple realm. Women have moreprecepts than men. They hold three hundred forty-eight precepts.
Women are said to have a body with five outflows. So they have a

155

156

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

lot more precepts. “I will appear before them in the body of a
Bhikshuni and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are men who want to uphold the five precepts, I
will appear before them in the body of an upasaka and speak
dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish. If
there are women who wish to base themselves in the five
precepts, I will appear before them in the body of an upasika
and speak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are men who want to uphold the five precepts – thatis, no killing, no stealing, no sexual misconduct, no lying, and no
intoxicants – I will appear before them in the body of an
upasaka and speak dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish. I will manifest as a layman and speak the
Dharma for them. If there are women who wish to basethemselves in the five precepts – they also want to uphold theseprecepts. I will appear before them in the body of an upasika. I
will manifest as a laywoman and speak Dharma for them,enabling them to accomplish their wish.”R3

Wives of officials.

Sutra:“If there are women who govern internal affairs ofhousehold or country, I will appear before them in the body ofa queen, first lady, or noblewoman and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are women who govern internal affairs ofhousehold or country…” Perhaps these women look after matters,
or perhaps they work for governmental departments which handle aThe Ear Organcountry’s internal affairs, and they govern matters of state. “I willappear before them in the body of a queen, first lady, or
noblewoman and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.” Perhaps Gwan Yin Bodhisattva manifests
as the female ruler of a country, or as the wife of the ruling man.
Perhaps she appears as an influential matron or a woman versed insocial graces. In this way she fulfills the wishes of such women.
R4

Virgin youths.

Sutra:“If there are virgin lads I will appear before them in the
body of a pure youth and speak Dharma for them, enablingthem to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are virgin lads…” For youngsters who have notknown women and are still chaste, “I will appear before them inthe body of a pure youth and speak Dharma for them, enablingthem to accomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are maidens who want to remain virgins and do notwish to marry, I will appear before them in the body of agracious lady and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are maidens,” that is, women who have never known
men and have never married, “who want to remain virgins and do
not wish to marry…” They do not wish to get near men, to marry,or to undergo the experience of being taken. “I will appear before
them in the body of a gracious lady and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish.”

157

158

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Q4 He responds to those who wish to leave the eight divisions.

Sutra:“If there are heavenly beings who wish to escape theirheavenly destiny, I will appear in the body of a god and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are heavenly beings who wish to escape theirheavenly destiny…” These gods or goddesses don’t want to stay inthe heavens; they would like to transcend the Triple Realm. “I willappear in the body of a god and speak Dharma for them,enabling them to accomplish their wish. Since they want totranscend the heavens, I manifest before them and, using all kindsof Dharmas, enable them to get what they want.”
Sutra:“If there are dragons who want to quit their lot of being
dragons, I will appear before them in the body of a dragon andspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are dragons who want to quit their lot of being
dragons…” The average opinion in this day and age is that dragons
do not exist. Some people will accept myths about ancient dragons,
frightening and immense. There’s no way to say for sure about
those, but dragons do exist. Where do they live? In dragon palacesin the sea. “We’ve explored the depths; why haven’t we ever run
across them?” you wonder. If you can detect their whereabouts,
they’re not true dragons, because dragons are spiritual creatures.
They have spiritual powers and can make themselves big or little atwill. They can grow as big as empty space itself. They can shrink tothe size of a mote of dust if necessary. They can disappear suddenly,
and reappear just as unexpectedly. Their spiritual powers give them
the ability to transform themselves in endless ways. Why do they
have such powers but only the body of an animal? As cultivators in

The Ear Organprevious lives, they brought forth the resolve for the Great Vehicle,
but they didn’t hold the precepts. They were “quick with the vehicle
but slow about the precepts.” They were very casual. Since they
were “quick with the vehicle,” they obtained spiritual powers. But
since they did not accept the precepts, they fell into the animal
realm. If dragons decide they want to transcend the realm of
dragons, Gwan Yin Bodhisattva “will appear before them in the
body of a dragon and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are yakshas who want to get out of their present
fate, I will appear before them in the body of a yaksha andspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are yakshas…” “Yakshas” is a Sanskrit word whichmeans “speedy” (). It also means “courageous and strong”(). Yakshas are a kind of ghost. There are three main types ofghost:
1. Earth-travelling ghosts;
2. Flying ghosts;
3. Space-travelling ghosts.
A line on the Shurangama Mantra reads, “Yau Cha Jye La He.” It
refers to the yakshas. In the mantra, the names of the kings ofvarious kinds of ghosts are called. Each king of ghosts rules over a
lot of lesser ghosts, and when the name of the ruler is called, all theother ghosts must also respectfully obey one’s commands. If theyakshas “want to get out of their present fate” – if they don’t
want to be ghosts – “I will appear before them in the body of ayaksha and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.” Gwan Yin Bodhisattva will manifest as ayaksha ghost and help them obtain their wish.

159

160

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“If there are gandharvas who wish to be freed from theirdestiny, I will appear before them in the body of a gandharva
and speak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are gandharvas…” “Gandharva” is a Sanskrit wordthat means “Incense-Skandha” (), because the act of smellingincense forms their consciousness. They are musicians for the Jade
Emperor. When the Jade Emperor lights “sinking-in-the-water
incense” wood, they smell the fragrance and are attracted. They
come and enjoy making music for the Jade Emperor. These
gandharvas may “wish to be freed from their destiny” asgandharvas. They do not want to be gandharvas any more. “I willappear before them in the body of a gandharva and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are asuras who wish to be liberated from theirdestiny, I will appear before them in the body of an asura andspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are asuras who wish to be liberated from theirdestiny…” They want to leave the retinue of asuras. “I will appear
before them in the body of an asura and speak Dharma forthem, enabling them to accomplish their wish.”This section includes the beings of the eightfold division of
ghosts and spirits, but in the Shurangama Sutra the garudas are notincluded. In the “Universal Door Chapter” of the Lotus Sutra, it isrelated that Gwan Yin Bodhisattva appears in the body of a garuda
also. “Garuda” is a Sanskrit word; it means “great golden-winged
p’eng bird (). Garudas are also part of the eight
divisions, and the fact that the Sutra does not include them here is

The Ear Organ

perhaps the fault of an omission in copying the text, or perhaps they
are understood to be included in the general category of “living
beings” mentioned below.
Garudas diet exclusively on dragons. Their wing-span is threehundred thirty great yojanas. A small yojana is forty Chinese miles(one Chinese mile is approximately one-third of an English mile).
A middle-sized yojana is sixty miles. A great yojana is eighty
miles. With one flap of its wings, the golden-winged p’eng bird
flaps away all the waters of the seas. Its strength is that great. Once
the waters of the seas are gone, the dragons are exposed. In thisway, the garuda was just about to finish off the entire population of
dragons. So the dragons went to see the Buddha to seek rescue.
“The great golden-winged p’eng bird is about to cause the retinueof dragons to become extinct. What can be done?” They sought the
Buddha’s compassion in helping them out; they hoped he would
forbid the p’eng bird to eat them. The Buddha gave the dragons
pieces of his kashaya for them to attach to their horns. After that,the p’eng bird dared not eat them. With nothing to eat, the p’eng
bird also went to the Buddha to ask him to save his life.
“No one is eating you,” said the Buddha. “Why have you comeand asked to be saved?”“It’s true that no one is threatening me, but without anything toeat, I will die of starvation,” said the p’eng. “You don’t permit me
to eat dragons anymore, and with nothing to eat, I’m about to die of
hunger.” So he asked the Buddha to be compassionate and think of
a way to help him.
“You don’t have anything to eat? All right, after this, I will feedyou. Every time I and all my disciples eat, we will offer something
to you to eat. You don’t have to eat dragons any more.” That is why,
during the high meal offering at noon, a little of the food is taken
outside and offered to the great golden-winged p’eng bird. This
Sutra does not mention the garuda, but we should be aware that theeightfold division of ghosts and spirits includes this kind of being.

161

162

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Sutra:“If there are kinnaras who wish to transcend their fate, I
will appear before them in the body of a kinnara and speak
Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are kinnaras who wish to transcend their fate…”“Kinnara,” also a Sanskrit word, means “questionable spirit”(). They are so called because they appear to be human, buton their heads is a horn. They are another type of music spirit thatplays music for the Jade Emperor. “I will appear before them inthe body of a kinnara and speak Dharma for them, enablingthem to accomplish their wish.”Sutra:“If there are mahoragas who wish to be freed from theirdestiny, I will appear before them in the body of a mahoraga
and speak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are mahoragas…” “Mahoraga” is a Sanskrit word
which means “great python spirit” () and also “earthdragon” (). The dragons mentioned above can roam in space
and are called heavenly dragons. This python, also called a dragon,
is confined to the earth. It does not have spiritual powers.
Mahoragas are also one of the beings of the eightfold division of
ghosts and spirits. If mahoragas “wish to be freed from theirdestiny, I will appear before them in the body of a mahoraga
and speak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.”Q5 He responds to people who seek to be people.

Sutra:“If there are living beings who like being people and want tocontinue to be people, I will appear in the body of a person andThe Ear Organspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.
Commentary:“If there are living beings who like being people and want tocontinue to be people…” They want to be people life after life.
They like being a person and always want to be a person. So Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva says, “I will appear in the body of a person andspeak Dharma for them, enabling them to accomplish theirwish.” He will speak Dharma for these kinds of beings and help
them to be successful in their wish.
Q6 He responds to those non-humans who wish to leave their non-human state.

Sutra:“If there are non-humans, whether with form or withoutform, whether with thought or without thought, who long to be
freed from their destiny, I will appear before them in a body
like theirs and speak Dharma for them, enabling them toaccomplish their wish.
Commentary:“If there are non-humans…” This refers to animals andcreatures other than people who are “with form or without
form…with thought or without thought.” If there are beings likethis “who long to be freed from their destiny, I will appear
before them in a body like theirs and speak Dharma for them,enabling them to accomplish their wish.” “With form” meansthat they have a tangible, visible shape. “Without form” means thatthey have no visible shape. There are many kinds of beings “withthought.” Beings “without thought” include earth, wood, metal, andstone.
Beings “without form” originally were sentient beings, but they
have dispersed into emptiness and fallen into oblivion. This is
usually a temporary state, and at some point they can again go
through rebirth and become a person.

163

164

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

P3

Concludes with the name and the reasons.

Sutra:“This is called the wonderful purity of the thirty-two
response-bodies, by which one enters into all lands andaccomplishes self-mastery by means of the Samadhi ofBecoming Permeated with Hearing and Cultivating Hearing
and by means of the miraculous strength of effortlessness.
Commentary:“This is called the wonderful purity of the thirty-two
response-bodies, by which one enters into all lands andaccomplishes self-mastery by means of the Samadhi ofBecoming Permeated with Hearing and Cultivating Hearing.”
One develops the skill of turning back the hearing to hear the selfnature by cultivating every day. And one applies the “miraculous
strength of effortlessness.” “Effortlessness” refers to wonderfulprinciple of the unconditioned. With it, there is no need to go
through the conception of an idea and the thought-process ofworking out the idea, as people must when they want to dosomething. The Bodhisattva does not have to conceive the idea or
think it through. Within samadhi he can do all kinds of things. In
the samadhi of becoming permeated with hearing and cultivating
hearing he can attain the miraculous power of effortlessness. And
in this way he accomplishes self-mastery. Very naturally, matters
are taken care of.
O2 Fourteen fearlessnesses.
P1 He relies on kindness.

Sutra:“Also, World Honored One, using this Vajra Samadhi ofBecoming Permeated with Hearing and Cultivating Hearing,and using the miraculous strength of effortlessness, because I
have a kind regard equally for all living beings in the six paths,
I go throughout the ten directions and the three periods of time

The Ear Organand cause all living beings who encounter bodies of mine toreceive the meritorious virtue of fourteen kinds of fearlessness.
Commentary:“Also, World Honored One, using this Vajra Samadhi ofBecoming Permeated with Hearing and Cultivating Hearing,and using the miraculous strength of effortlessness, because I
have a kind regard equally for all living beings in the six paths– I have a regard for the kindness of the Buddhadharma, just as doall beings in the six paths of gods, humans, asuras, animals, hungry
ghosts, and beings in the hells. I go throughout the ten directions
and the three periods of time – past, present, and future. I
cultivated the practice of being permeated with hearing until I
attained the Vajra Samadhi, and I did not need to conceptualize or
think about things in order to be able to do them. I cause all living
beings who encounter bodies of mine to receive the meritorious
virtue of fourteen kinds of fearlessness. I have attained fourteen
kinds of virtue in bestowing fearlessness.
P2 He lists the fourteen fearlessnesses.
Q1 Fearlessness in the eight difficulties.

Sutra:“First: because I do not contemplate sounds for my own
sake, but rather listen to the sounds of those whom I
contemplate, I can enable living beings throughout the ten
directions who are suffering and in distress to attain liberationby contemplating their sounds.
Commentary:

This is the first of the fourteen kinds of fearlessness. “First:
because I do not contemplate sounds for my own sake, butrather listen to the sounds of those whom I contemplate, I canenable living beings throughout the ten directions who are
suffering and in distress to attain liberation by contemplating
their sounds.” It’s not that he just takes note of his own sound; hecontemplates the sounds of beings in the world. “Since my skill at

165

166

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

returning the hearing to hear the self-nature is accomplished, there
is no need for me to contemplate myself. I can contemplate all theliving beings in the world and enable those who are anguished to be
freed. I listen, regarding their sounds of suffering, and I enable
them to attain liberation.
Sutra:“Second: since my knowledge and views have turned
around and come back, I can make it so that if living beings arecaught in a raging fire, the fire will not burn them.
Commentary:“Second: since my knowledge and views have turned
around and come back” – that is, since Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva
has the skill of returning the light to illumine within – “I can makeit so that if living beings are caught in a raging fire, the fire will
not burn them.” If such a living being can recite the name of Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva and can cultivate, then if he enters a great fire, thefire will not be able to burn him.
Sutra:“Third: since contemplation and listening have turned
around and come back, I can make it so that if living beings arefloundering in deep water, the water cannot drown them.
Commentary:

Someone says, “I will test Gwan Yin Bodhisattva to see if he’ll
really respond. I’ll sit on a pile of wood and set it afire and see if I
burn up.” In that case, you’ll certainly burn. “But why does theSutra say that if you enter a great fire it will not burn you?” That’s
because the “if” means that it happens to you without yourintending it.
Someone else says, “Gwan Yin Bodhisattva says that if one iscaught in deep water, one will not be drowned, so I’ll just jump into
the ocean and see if I drown.” Again, you’re sure to drown. It iswhen you unexpectedly meet with suffering or difficulty that Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva will rescue you. But if your intention is to test him

The Ear Organout, he will pay no attention to you, because basically you don’t
believe in Gwan Yin Bodhisattva. If you really believed in him,
there would be no reason to test him out. The safest thing would be
not to test him out.
Sutra:“Fourth: since false thinking is cut off, and my mind iswithout thoughts of killing or harming, I can make it so that if
living beings enter the territory of ghosts, the ghosts cannot
harm them.
Commentary:

If false thinking is cut off, and you don’t have any ideas ofkilling or harming, and if you can recite the name of Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva, you can enable beings who enter the region ofrakshasa ghosts to not be harmed by the ghosts.
Sutra:“Fifth: since I am permeated with hearing and have brought
hearing to accomplishment, so that the six sense-organs havedissolved and returned to become identical with hearing, I canmake it so that if living beings are about to be wounded, theknives will break into pieces. I can cause swords of war to haveno more effect than if they were to slice into water, or if one
were to blow upon light.
Commentary:“Fifth: since I am permeated with hearing and have brought
hearing to accomplishment, so that the six sense-organs havedissolved and returned to become identical with hearing – thatis, when the skill of cultivating the return of the hearing to hear the
self-nature is accomplished, the six sense-organs function mutually.
Then I can make it so that if living beings are about to bewounded, the knives will break into pieces. For instance, suppose
someone takes up a knife with the intent of cutting off someone’s
head. Just as the blade is about to fall, the knife of itself breaks into
pieces. I can cause swords of war to have no more effect than if

167

168

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

they were to slice into water, or if one were to blow upon light. I
can cause the sharp weapon which is about to cut into someone’s
shoulder to have the effect of slicing into water: that is, once it has
passed through, it is gone, and no injury is sustained. Or, I can makethe cut of the blade have the effect of blowing upon light: that is, noeffect, since no matter how much you blow on light, it will not
move.
Sutra:“Sixth: when the hearing permeates and the essence isbright, light pervades the Dharma-realm, so that absolutely nodarkness remains. I am then able to make it so that, thoughyakshas, rakshasas, kumbhandas, pishachas, and putanas may
draw near to living beings, the ghosts will not be able to see
them.
Commentary:“Sixth: when the hearing permeates and the essence isbright – that is, when the skill of returning the hearing to hear the
self-nature is perfected – light pervades the Dharma-realm, sothat absolutely no darkness remains. The darkness disappears. I
am then able to make it so that, though yakshas, rakshasas,
kumbhandas, pishachas, and putanas may draw near to living
beings, the ghosts will not be able to see them.” “Yakshas” aremale ghosts, “rakshasas” are female ghosts. Both kinds are
extremely fierce. Their diet consists of human corpses. They havecertain mantras which are powerful enough to remove the stench of
the corpse so they can stand to eat the flesh. “Kumbhanda” is also
the name of a king of ghosts. Kumbhanda are shaped like barrels
and give people nightmares. For instance, when people are asleep
they may see a weird apparition; though in their dream they arementally alert, they can’t move physically. They become paralyzed
through the efforts of the nightmare ghosts. Sometimes, if aperson’s yang energies are weak and his yin energies prevail, theperson can be paralyzed for a long time, and the ghost can

The Ear Organ

eventually cause the person’s death. This kind of ghost abounds inthis world.
“Pishachas” are ghosts that eat human essence and energy. andalso the essence of grains. “Putanas” are “rulers of fevers.” They
can cause people to get sick and have a fever. If you cultivate theskill of returning the hearing to hear the self-nature, or if you recite
the name of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, then these ghosts cannot see
you, though they may come right up beside you, because you emit
light which they fear. Actually, owls and bats can see at any time.
Since the ghosts belong to yin, they cannot see you if you haveyang light. They can only find you if you give of yin energy.
Sutra:“Seventh: when the nature of sound completely melts awayand contemplation and hearing return and enter, so that I am
separate from false and defiling sense-objects, I am able to
make it so that if living beings are confined by cangues andfetters, the locks will not hold them.
Commentary:“Seventh: when the nature of sound completely melts awayand contemplation and hearing return and enter, so that I am
separate from false and defiling sense-objects…” There is nosound, and even the nature of sound disappears when one returns
the act of contemplating and listening back to oneself. One leaves
behind the defiling sense objects and all false thinking. Then I am
able to make it so that if living beings are confined by cangues
and fetters, the locks will not hold them.” If you recite the nameof Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, the locks fall open by themselves. This
happens quite often; a lot of people have had this experience. It’s
not just a manner of speaking. If people sincerely recite the name of
Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, there can be responses like this.
Once there was a person who committed a crime and was put injail. He and seven or eight other prisoners recited the name of Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva. How did he know about doing that? He knew amonk and had asked the monk to save him from his plight. The

169

170

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

monk had said, “If you want me to save you, you must singlemindedly recite the name of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva; then you will
be able to get out of this predicament.” The prisoner recited Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva’s name for three days and three nights and then thelocks on his cangue and chains spontaneously opened and he wasfree to go. But he did not go. “What meaning would there be in mygoing if the others have to stay here?” was his thought. So he taught
the others to recite the name of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva. After two
more days of recitation, the locks on the other prisoners also fellaway. They all returned to their homes. After that, they singlemindedly recited the name of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva; they recited
so sincerely that they caused everyone in the village to take up thepractice as well.
Sutra:“Eighth: when sound is gone and the hearing is perfected,
an all-pervasive power of compassion arises, and I can make itso that if living beings are travelling a dangerous road, thieves
will not rob them.
Commentary:“Eighth: when sound is gone and the hearing is perfected,
an all-pervasive power of compassion arises. The sounds of themundane world cease, and by turning the hearing back to hear the
self-nature, one’s hearing is perfected, which means that without
using the mind to cognize the hearing, one can hear all sounds. I
can make it so that if living beings are travelling a dangerous
road, thieves will not rob them.”
Q2 Fearlessness with the three poisons.

Sutra:“Ninth: when one is permeated with hearing, one separates
from worldly objects, and forms cannot rob one. Then I canmake it so that living beings with a great deal of desire can leave
greed and desire far behind.

The Ear Organ

Commentary:

The Ninth fearlessness is to be separate from greed and desire.
“When one is permeated with hearing, one separates fromworldly objects, and forms cannot rob one.” If one cultivates day
after day until the skill of returning the hearing to hear the selfnature is perfected, one can be apart from all superficial states. In
particular, one can separate from the realm of the defiling objects ofform.
People should not think that beautiful forms are good to get
involved with. If you love a beautiful form, it will plunder thetreasures of your household. It will take your most ancient andvaluable gems and steal them away from you. Rather, it should bethat:
Eyes contemplate the shapes of forms,
but inside there is nothing.
Ears hear the worldly sounds,
but the mind does not know.
When you see a beautiful form, your attitude of mind should be that
it is as if you had not seen it. If you see a beautiful form and yourmind moves, ask yourself why your mind didn’t move before you
saw it. Don’t let forms rob you of the wealth of your household.
Gwan Yin Bodhisattva says, “I can make it so that living
beings with a great deal of desire can leave greed and desire far
behind.” A passage in the “Chapter on the Universal Door of Gwan
Shr Yin Bodhisattva” of the Lotus Sutra reads: “If people with agreat deal of desire can constantly be mindful and respectful of
Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, they can get rid of their desire.” That is
the meaning of the present lines of text, as well. “A great deal ofdesire” specifically refers to sexual desire. The biggest problem inhuman life, the one that is nearly impossible to resolve, is sexualdesire. To see through the involvements of men and women and put
them down is genuine liberation. If you can’t see through them andput them down, you cannot get free, and you cannot become

171

172

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

enlightened. If you are really adept in your skill, then when you eat
you won’t know you’re eating, and when you are dressed you won’t
know you’re wearing clothes. If you can forget about eating andwearing clothes, you will be even more able to renounce externalthings. If men can forget about their girlfriends and women canforget about their boyfriends – if you can smash through that state– then your skill will have some substance to it. How much the lessshould you get hung up with your sisters and brothers, your sonsand daughters, and the whole lot of relatives. To study the
Buddhadharma, you have to put everything down. During theperiod in which you are studying the Buddhadharma, you should
pay no regard to anything else. You should be like a new person justbeginning again, and you should forget about all the events of thepast. In that way the water of Dharma can moisten your Bodhi
heart. If you can t put this down and can’t renounce that, then thewater of Dharma has no way to nourish your Bodhi heart. If you canconstantly recite the name of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva and pay
respect to Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, then your thoughts of desire will
disappear.
The most important aspect of cultivating the Way is cutting off
thoughts of sexual desire. If you cannot do that, you cannot get outof the triple realm. You can’t decide that you want to become
enlightened and still not be able to part with the experiences of thisworld. If you can’t separate from the affairs of this world, you
cannot become a Buddha. You can’t have both. Mencius said it
well:
You can’t have fish and bear-paws at the same time.
Although one may like to eat fish and to eat bear-paws, there is no
way one can eat both in the same bite. By the same token, you
cannot have worldly pleasures and transcendental bliss at the sametime. You want to become a Buddha, but you can’t part withmundane wealth, forms, fame, food, and sleep. There’s no way you
can bring that off.

The Ear Organ

Sutra:“Tenth: when sound is so pure that there is no defilingobject, the sense-organ and the external state are perfectly
fused, without any complement and without anything complemented. Then I can make it so that living beings who are full ofrage and hate will leave all hatred.
Commentary:

The Tenth fearlessness: “When sound is so pure that there isno defiling object, the sense-organ and the external state are
perfectly fused.” When one returns the hearing to hear the selfnature, the sound becomes pure, which just means that there isn’t
any sound. The sound is empty, and the defiling object disappears.
Then there is fusion of the six sense-organs and the state of the six
sense-objects. In this world, anything evil, no matter what it is, canbecome good if you know how to deal with it. And good things canturn evil if you cannot deal with them. Earlier in the Sutra the
Buddhas of the ten directions told Ananda that the six thieving
sense-organs are what causes one to fall, and that the six senseorgans are also what enables one to accomplish Buddhahood. It is
the six sense-organs and nothing else. If you use them well, they
can help you. If you are unable to use them, they can destroy you.
It’s just like money: when you have it, if you realize that you should
do meritorious things with it and perform all kinds of good deeds tobenefit beings, then your money has not be spent badly. But if you
use the money to gamble and for opium and various otherunwholesome things, then you have used your money to commit
offenses. The principle is the same with the six sense-organs.
When the sound is gone and the organs and objects are in
perfect accord, there is no complement or anything complemented. They are non-dual; they have become one. They are unitedand so there aren’t any sense-organs or sense-objects, and yet thesense-organs are just sense-organs, and the sense-objects are justsense-objects. There is no matching of sense-organs with senseobjects when one reaches this state. Then I can make it so that

173

174

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

living beings who are full of rage and hate will leave all hatred.
I can cause living beings’ big tempers and fiery natures and their
massive hatred to disappear.” “Hatred” refers to getting angry andhaving afflictions. The Dharma Flower Sutra says: “If people whohave a lot of anger can constantly be mindful and respectful of
Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, they can get rid of their hatred.” Theessential point here is being constantly mindful. It’s not that yourecite today but not tomorrow; recite this morning but not tonight;
it’s not that you recite this month but not next month. You must
recite every day for your practice to be worthy of being called
constant mindfulness. And “respectful” does not mean that yourecite but never really believe in the Buddha. You harbor a doubt:“Can it really be this way? Is there such a power?” Once you start
to question it, you won’t be able to be successful. So with faith andconstant mindfulness and respect for Gwan Yin Bodhisattva, you
won’t have a temper any more. You won’t be so fiery, and you
won’t have such huge afflictions. You’ll leave them far behind.
Sutra:“Eleventh: when the dust has gone and has turned to light,
the Dharma realm and the body and mind are like crystal,transparent and unobstructed. Then I can make it so that all
dark and dull-witted beings whose natures are obstructed – allatyantikas – are forever free from stupidity and darkness.
Commentary:“Eleventh: when the dust has gone and has turned tolight…” When the states of the six sense-organs and six senseobjects melt away, we emit a light. Then, “the Dharma realm andthe body and mind are like crystal.” The body and mind are theDharma Realm, and the Dharma Realm is the body and mind. They
become one. The body and mind pervade the Dharma Realm; isn’t
that the state of a Buddha? That’s also the way Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva is. The body and mind become like crystal,“transparent and unobstructed.” From inside one can see
outside, and from outside one can see inside. There is no inside,The Ear Organoutside, big, or little. That’s like the monk, Ta Hsiu (, “GreatRest”), from Ling Yen Mountain. He deserved his name. He built
himself a tomb out of rock just big enough to sit in. Then he madea door for it out of stone and carved a couplet beside it, one line oneither side of the door. The couplet went like this:No big, no little, no inside or out.
I cultivated, I understood, andI took care of myself.
That is, he did his own cultivation, came to understand by himself,
and then made his own funeral arrangements. After he finished thecouplet he sat down in the tomb, closed the door, and completed
extinction. He entered Nirvana. That is an inconceivable state. So
when he took his rest, it was indeed a great one. How vast was his
liberation! How free he was! I met this monk at Su Chou at Ling
Yen Mountain. He cultivated for himself and took care ofeverything else as well. He wasn’t any trouble for anyone.
“Then I can make it so that all dark and dull-witted beings
whose natures are obstructed – all atyantikas – are forever freefrom stupidity and darkness.” They have no wisdom and so theycannot see through and clearly understand anything, just like a dull
knife that can’t cut clean. They mistake right for wrong and wrong
for right. But Gwan Yin Bodhisattva can enable these beings to be
separate from obstructions that cover them over. “Atyantikas” is a
Sanskrit word that means “unwholesome mind.” If you suggest thatsuch a being do something good, he cannot. Rather than give up a
penny for some good use, he grips it clutched in his fist with suchforce that the copper melts. If you tell him to help someone, his
reaction is that it’s stupid. “My money’s for me to spend. Why
should I help other people?” However, Gwan Yin Bodhisattva canhelp such people get out of their stupidity – their dark viewpoint.
Someone who doesn’t help others doesn’t have any light in his own
self-nature, and therefore is the stupidest kind of person there is.

175

176

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

The passages just previously discussed greed and hatred. Thissection concerns stupidity. The Dharma Flower Sutra says, “Ifpeople with a lot of stupidity can constantly be mindful andrespectful of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, they can get rid of theirstupidity.”Once there was an extremely wealthy man who really loved
money and was loath to give it up. He had three sons. He named thefirst son “Gold.” “Silver” was the name of the second son. The thirdson, he was afraid, would do good deeds with his money instead ofhoarding it, so he named him “Karmic Obstacle.” When he wasabout to die he called his first son to his side and said, “I’m about
to go. Will you go with me?”Gold said, “You’re nuts. How could I die with you? You
ordinarily love me best. Why is it when it comes time for you to die
you want to harm me?” Gold would not go with him.
“Well, I’ll talk it over with the second son, “the father thought,
and he called in Silver. “Your older brother won’t accompany me indeath. Will you? You’re usually very filial.”
The second son said, “If you’re dying, do it by yourself.
Although I’m your son, I can’t follow you into death. You’re
getting eccentric. I’m too young to die.” Gold wouldn’t go withhim, and neither would Silver.
He called in his third son, Karmic Obstacle. “Usually you’revery disobedient, so I’m not very fond of you. But now I’m about
to die, and Gold and Silver won’t go with me. Can you think it overand decide if you can accompany me?”Karmic Obstacle said, “There’s no need for me to think it over.
Of course I’ll go. Now you see that Gold and Silver, whom you’reso fond of, don’t stand up to the test. But I, Karmic Obstacle, will
follow you wherever you go. In birth I will accompany you, and indeath I will join you. So who’s most filial after all, tell me?”None of the myriad things can go.
Only karma will follow you.

The Ear Organ

The old man reflected upon all the gold and silver he had
accumulated that would go for the pleasures of his first and second
son, while he himself had to die. He experienced deep regret. “Ifonly I had built a temple or a Bodhimanda while there was stilltime,” he thought. “But now that I’m dying, it’s too late.”
The moral of the story is, don’t be like the old man. If you havethe means, do good deeds.
Q3 Fearlessness for those with the two kinds of seeking.

Sutra:“Twelfth: when matter dissipates and returns to thehearing, then unmoving in the Bodhimanda I can travel
through worlds without destroying the appearance of thoseworlds. I can make offerings to as many Buddhas, Thus Come
Ones, as there are fine motes of dust throughout the ten
directions. At the side of each Buddha I become a Dharma
Prince, and I can make it so that childless living beings
throughout the Dharma Realm who wish to have sons, areblessed with meritorious, virtuous, and wise sons.
Commentary:“Twelfth: when matter dissipates and returns to the hearing– when the physical body is transformed and goes back to thenature of hearing – then unmoving in the Bodhimanda I can
travel through worlds without destroying the appearance of
those worlds.” “The unmoving Bodhimanda” means that he stays
in his original Way-place. For instance, Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva
is here at the Buddhist Lecture Hall, but although he is here, he cantravel throughout the world. He hasn’t moved from here, but histransformation bodies are in all places. And the worlds are notdestroyed. With his Dharma body he can “make offerings to as
many Buddhas, Thus Come Ones, as there are fine motes ofdust throughout the ten directions.” He goes throughout the ten
directions doing the Buddha’s work. “At the side of each Buddha
I become a Dharma Prince, and I can make it so that childless

177

178

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

living beings throughout the Dharma Realm who wish to havesons, are blessed with meritorious, virtuous, and wise sons.”
Sutra:“Thirteenth: with perfect penetration of the six senseorgans, the light and what is illumined are not two.
Encompassing the ten directions, a great perfect mirror stands
in the Empty Treasury of the Thus Come One. I inherit thesecret dharma-doors of as many Thus Come Ones as there arefine motes of dust throughout the ten directions. Receiving
them without loss, I am able to make it so that childless living
beings throughout the Dharma Realm who seek daughters areblessed with lovely daughters who are upright, virtuous, andcompliant and whom everyone cherishes and respects.
Commentary:“Thirteenth: with perfect penetration of the six senseorgans, the light and what is illumined are not two.
Encompassing the ten directions, a great perfect mirror stands
in the Empty Treasury of the Thus Come One.” The eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, body, and mind are unobstructed and perfectly interpenetrated. Everything comes together to one. The six organs
function interchangeably. It is as if a huge mirror were set up andthe Treasury of the Thus Come One is empty. “I inherit the secretdharma-doors of as many Thus Come Ones as there are fine
motes of dust throughout the ten directions. Receiving themwithout loss, I am able to make it so that childless living beings
throughout the Dharma Realm who seek daughters are blessedwith lovely daughters who are upright, virtuous, and compliant
and whom everyone cherishes and respects.” If someone wants adaughter, they will have a daughter who is proper, has virtue, and iseasy to get along with. Everyone who sees this girl will be fond ofher and respect her. She will be a lovely girl with perfect features.

The Ear Organ

Q4 Fearlessness in those who hold the name.

Sutra:“Fourteenth: in this three-thousand-great-thousand world
system with its billions of suns and moons, as many Dharma
Princes as there are grains of sand in sixty-two Ganges Rivers
appear in the world and cultivate the dharma. They act asmodels in order to teach and transform living beings. They
comply with living beings by means of expedients and wisdom,in different ways for each.
Commentary:

The fourteenth kind of fearlessness: “this three-thousandgreat-thousand world system with its billions of suns andmoons, as many Dharma Princes as there are grains of sand in
sixty-two Ganges Rivers appear in the world” – they are livingin the world right now – “and cultivate the dharma. They act asmodels in order to teach and transform living beings. They
comply with the wishes of living beings by means of expedients
and wisdom. They use skill-in-means and provisional wisdom in
different ways for each kind of living being that is ready to betaught, since each being is different.
Sutra:“However, because I have obtained the perfect penetrationof the sense-organ and have discovered the wonder of the earentrance, after which my body and mind subtly andmiraculously included all of the Dharma Realm, I am able to
make it so that living beings who uphold my name obtain asmuch merit and virtue as would be obtained by a person who
upheld the names of all those Dharma Princes who are as manyas the grains of sand in sixty-two Ganges Rivers.
Commentary:“However, because I have obtained the perfect penetrationof the sense-organ and have discovered the wonder of the earentrance… I, Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, obtained perfect

179

180

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

penetration through the organ of the ear and realized the subtletiesof the ear, after which my body and mind subtly andmiraculously included all of the Dharma Realm. This subtle
state pervaded everything throughout the Dharma Realm.
Therefore, I am able to make it so that living beings who upholdmy name” – who recite the name of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva –“obtain as much merit and virtue as would be obtained by aperson who upheld the names of all those Dharma Princes who
are as many as the grains of sand in sixty-two Ganges Rivers.”
One person recites only the name of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva,
and another person recites the names of as many Bodhisattvas as
there are sands in sixty-two Ganges Rivers. The reward of blessingseach person obtains will be identical. This shows how magnificent
the merit and virtue of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva are.
Sutra:“World Honored One, there is no difference between the
merit of my one name and the merit of those many other names,
because from my cultivation I obtained true and perfectpenetration.
Commentary:“World Honored One, there is no difference between the
merit of my one name,” the name, Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva,“and the merit of those many other names,” that is, theBodhisattvas who are as many as the grains of sand in sixty-two
Ganges Rivers. How can this be? How can the merit of one name be
the same as that of so many? It is “because from my cultivation I
obtained true and perfect penetration.”
P3

Concludes with the name and shows the benefits.

Sutra:“These are called the fourteen powers of bestowing fearlessness; with them I bless living beings.

The Ear Organ

Commentary:“I come to their aid. Whenever someone seeks something, I will
respond.”O3 Four inconceivables.
P1 He bases himself on the comfort and power of perfect penetration.
P2 The inconceivable identical embodiment of mantras.

Sutra:“Moreover, World Honored One, because I obtained perfectpenetration and cultivated to certification of the unsurpassed
path, I also became endowed with four inconceivable andeffortless wonderful virtues.
“First: as soon as I obtained the miraculous wonder ofhearing the mind, the mind became essential and the hearing
was forgotten, therefore, there was no distinction between
seeing, hearing, sensation, and knowing. I achieved a single,
perfect fusion – pure and precious enlightenment. For thisreason, I am able to manifest many wonderful appearances andcan proclaim boundless secret spiritual mantras.
Commentary:“Moreover, World Honored One, because I obtained perfectpenetration and cultivated to certification of the unsurpassed
path, I also became endowed with four inconceivable andeffortless wonderful virtues.” What are these four inconceivablevirtues? First: as soon as I obtained the miraculous wonder ofhearing the mind, the mind became essential and the hearing
was forgotten. When I first acquired the skill of returning thehearing to hear the self-nature – that wonder of wonders – my mind
became essential and the hearing was forgotten.” The true mind
manifests, and one reaches an essential and wonderful place. “Oncethe hearing disappeared, there was no distinction between seeing,
hearing, sensation, and knowing. The other sensations wereinterfused and could not be divided. I achieved a single, perfectfusion – pure and precious enlightenment.” This means heaccomplished a oneness without any distinctions between self and

181

182

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

others. “For this reason, I am able to manifest many wonderfulappearances and can proclaim boundless secret spiritual
mantras.”Sutra:“For example, I may make appear one head, three heads,
five heads, seven heads, nine heads, eleven heads, and so forth,until there may be a hundred and eight heads, a thousand
heads, ten thousand heads, or eighty-four thousand vajra
heads;
Commentary:

Not only does Gwan Yin Bodhisattva have a thousand hands
and a thousand eyes, but also myriad heads – as many as eightyfour thousand of them. The appearances which Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva makes include, he says, “one head, three heads” – thethree-faced Gwan Yin – “five heads” – the five-faced Gwan Yin –“seven heads” – the seven-faced Gwan Yin, or “nine heads,
eleven heads, and so forth, until there may be a hundred andeight heads, a thousand heads, ten thousand heads, or eightyfour thousand vajra heads.” “Vajra” means strong and firm.
Sutra:“Two arms, four arms, six arms, eight arms, ten arms,
twelve arms, fourteen, sixteen, eighteen arms, or twenty arms,
twenty-four arms, and so forth until there may be a hundredand eight arms, a thousand arms, ten thousand arms, or eightyfour thousand mudra arms;
Commentary:

Gwan Yin Bodhisattva can also manifest “Two arms, fourarms, six arms, eight arms, ten arms, twelve arms, fourteen,
sixteen, eighteen arms, or twenty arms, twenty-four arms…” Orperhaps he manifests “…a hundred and eight arms, a thousand
arms, ten thousand arms.” “Mudra” is a Sanskrit word that means“seal-hand.” On one’s hand there is a seal-imprint.

The Ear Organ

Sutra:“Two eyes, three eyes, four eyes, nine eyes, and so forth until
there may be a hundred and eight eyes, a thousand eyes, ten
thousand eyes, or eighty-four thousand pure and precious eyes,
sometimes compassionate, sometimes awesome, sometimes insamadhi, sometimes displaying wisdom to rescue and protect
living beings so that they may attain great self-mastery.
Commentary:

The Dharma Body of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva can manifest “twoeyes, three eyes, four eyes, nine eyes, and so forth until there
may be a hundred and eight eyes, a thousand eyes, ten thousandeyes, or eighty-four thousand pure and precious eyes.” How can
Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva manifest so many transformations andappearances? It is because he cultivated the Great Compassion
Mantra and the Forty-two Hands and Eyes on the cause-ground, so
that, on the ground of fruition, when his cultivation was perfected,
he had endless transformations.
“…sometimes
compassionate,sometimes
awesome,sometimes in samadhi, sometimes displaying wisdom…” His
eyes are perhaps compassionate, or maybe their light is awesome.
Perhaps his eyes display the light of samadhi or of wisdom. He
appears this way in order “…to rescue and protect living beings
so that they may attain great self-mastery.”P3

The inconceivable embodiment of different mantras.

Sutra:“Second: because of hearing and consideration, I escaped
the six defiling objects, just as a sound leaps over a wall without
hindrance. And so I have the wonderful ability to manifest
shape after shape and to recite mantra upon mantra. Theseshapes and these mantras dispel the fears of living beings.
Therefore, throughout the ten directions, in as many lands as
there are fine motes of dust, I am known as one who bestows
fearlessness.

183

184

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:

The second effortless, wonderful virtue: “Because of hearing
and consideration, I escaped the six defiling objects. I cultivated
the wisdom of hearing and the wisdom of consideration and got out
of forms, smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas. I was not
attached to them. It was just as a sound leaps over a wall without
hindrance. And so I have the wonderful ability to manifest
shape after shape and to recite mantra upon mantra. Theseshapes I appear in and these mantras I recite dispel the fears ofliving beings. They have the power of bestowing fearlessness.
Therefore, throughout the ten directions, in as many lands as
there are fine motes of dust, I am known as one who bestows
fearlessness.”
P4

The inconceivable destruction of greed in response to those who seek.

Sutra:“Third: because I cultivated fundamental, wonderful,perfect penetration and purified the sense-organ, everywhere I
go in any world I can make it so that living beings renounce
their physical and material valuables to seek my sympathy.
Commentary:“Third: because I cultivated fundamental, wonderful,perfect penetration and purified the sense-organ…” He isreferring to the fundamental purity of the ear-organ – the hearing
nature. “…Everywhere I go in any world I can make it so thatliving beings renounce their physical and material valuables toseek my sympathy. They will give up their very bodies and lives
and their valuable possessions in search of my aid.”P5

The inconceivable offerings to Buddhas and aid to living beings.

Sutra:“Fourth: I obtained the Buddhas’ mind and was certified ashaving attained the ultimate end, and so I can make offerings ofThe Ear Organrare treasures to the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions andto living beings in the six paths throughout the Dharma Realm.
Commentary:

The fourth inconceivable and effortless, wonderful virtue: “Iobtained the Buddhas’ mind and was certified as having
attained the ultimate end. I obtained the true mind of the Treasuryof the Thus Come One.” “Ultimate end” means the final fruition of
Buddhahood. “And so I can make offerings of rare treasures to
the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions and to living beings in
the six paths throughout the Dharma Realm. Whatever theywant, I will fulfill their wishes.”
Sutra:“If they seek a spouse, they obtain a spouse. If they seek
children, they can have children. Seeking samadhi, they obtainsamadhi; seeking long life, they obtain long life, and so forth tothe extent that if they seek the great Nirvana, they obtain great
Nirvana.
Commentary:

Whatever living beings in the six paths wish will be granted
them. Gwan Yin Bodhisattva realizes that everyone wants a good
spouse, so “If they seek a spouse, they obtain a spouse.” If theywant a good wife, they will find a beautiful one. That’s the foremost
wish of living beings. Once they have a spouse, they hope for good
children. So the second thing Gwan Yin Bodhisattva does is grantchildren. “If they seek children, they can have children.” If theywant sons, they get sons. If they wish for daughters, they will havedaughters. Third, he says, “Seeking samadhi, they obtainsamadhi; seeking long life, they obtain long life.” If one has awife and children and still feels that there is no meaning to humanlife and so brings forth a resolve to transcend the world and seek
samadhi, then one can attain samadhi. Some are seeking long life,and so they obtain long life. They want to become immortal andnever die, and they are able to do so. “And so forth to the extent
that if they seek the great Nirvana, they obtain great Nirvana.”

185

186

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

If beings seek to become a Buddha, they can attain the fruition of
Buddhahood.
M4 He concludes his answer about accomplishing perfect penetration.

Sutra:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. From thegateway of the ear, I obtained a perfect and illumining samadhi.
The conditioned mind was at ease, and therefore I entered theappearance of the flow, and obtaining samadhi, I accomplishedBodhi. This is the foremost method.
Commentary:“The Buddha asks about perfect penetration. The Buddhaasks all his disciples how they first obtained the expedient ofperfect penetration. From the gateway of the ear, I obtained aperfect and illumining samadhi. I cultivated the nature of hearing
and accomplished samadhi-power. The conditioned mind was atease, and therefore I entered the appearance of the flow, andobtaining samadhi, I accomplished Bodhi. This is the foremost
method. The mind that climbs on conditions was gone, and I
attained self-mastery. I returned the hearing to hear the self-nature,and the nature accomplished the unsurpassed Way. This is the best
method.”Sutra:“World Honored One, that Buddha, the Thus Come One,praised me as having obtained well the dharma-door of perfectpenetration. In the great assembly he bestowed a prediction
upon me and the name, Gwan Shr Yin.
Commentary:“World Honored One, that Buddha, the Thus Come One,praised me as having obtained well the dharma-door of perfectpenetration.” “That Buddha” refers to the Gwan Shr Yin Thus
Come One of old. “He praised the ease with which I obtained
perfect penetration. In the great assembly he bestowed a

The Ear Organ

prediction upon me and the name, Gwan Shr Yin. He named me‘Contemplator of the Worlds’ Sounds,’ the same name he had
himself.”
Sutra:“Because my contemplation and listening is perfectly clear
throughout the ten directions, the name Gwan Shr Yin
pervades all the realms of the ten directions.”
Commentary:“Because my contemplation and listening is perfectly clear
throughout the ten directions – that is, because every placethroughout the ten directions, to the bounds of the Dharma Realm,came together, and I experienced a perfect clarity – therefore, thename Gwan Shr Yin pervades all the realms of the ten
directions. In every Buddhaland through-out the ten directions thename Gwan Shr Yin is known.”
K3

The Buddha manifests portents in response.

Sutra:

Then the World Honored One upon the Lion’s Throne
emitted simultaneously from his five extremities a precious
light which shone far throughout the ten directions to anoint
the crowns of as many Thus Come Ones and Dharma-Prince
Bodhisattvas as there are motes of dust.
Commentary:

Then the World Honored One upon the Lion’s Throne
emitted simultaneously from his five extremities a precious
light. Sitting on the Lion’s Throne, Shakyamuni Buddha emitted
light from his two hands, his two feet, and the top of his head, all at
the same time. The light shone far throughout the ten directions
to anoint the crowns of as many Thus Come Ones and DharmaPrince Bodhisattvas as there are motes of dust. Shakyamuni
Buddha anointed the crowns of the Thus Come Ones as a representation that his Dharma is the highest, the “summit.” The Way of all

187

188

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Buddhas is the same. The Thus Come Ones of the ten directions
also proclaim this “Summit” Dharma, just as Shakyamuni Buddha
is doing now.
The Way of All Buddhas is the same.
It is mutually interpenetrating.
L1

He shows the general appearance of perfect penetration.

Sutra:All those Thus Come Ones also emitted from their fiveextremities precious lights which were as numerous as motes ofdust and which came from the various directions to anoint thecrown of the Buddha as well as the crowns of all the great
Bodhisattvas and Arhats in the assembly.
Commentary:

All those Thus Come Ones as numerous as the fine motes ofdust throughout the ten directions also emitted from their fiveextremities precious lights which were as numerous as motes ofdust and which came from the various directions. Precious lightalso issued forth from their two hands, two feet, and from the topsof their heads, light just like that which Shakyamuni Buddha had
emitted. The light came to anoint the crown of the Buddha –Shakyamuni Buddha – as well as the crowns of all the great
Bodhisattvas and Arhats in the assembly.
L2

He shows the specific appearance of perfect penetration.

Sutra:

Groves, trees, pools, and ponds all proclaimed the sound of
Dharma. The lights blended and criss-crossed like a jeweledsilken net. It was an unprecedented event for everyone in thegreat assembly, and they all attained the Vajra Samadhi.
Commentary:

Groves, trees, pools, and ponds all proclaimed the sound of
Dharma. The flowing water, the breath of wind, and the rustle ofThe Ear Organ

the trees all expressed the Dharma. The lights blended and crisscrossed like a jeweled silken net. The lights of the Buddhas of theten directions anointed Shakyamuni Buddha’s crown andShakyamuni Buddha’s light anointed the Thus Come Ones in theten directions as numerous as motes of dust. The lights’ pattern
appeared to create a magnificent net. It was an unprecedented
event for everyone in the great assembly, and they all attained
the Vajra Samadhi. They had never before seen such auspicious
portents, and everyone there obtained the Vajra Samadhi.
Sutra:

Then the heavens rained down hundreds of precious lotus
flowers of variegated combinations of green, yellow, red, andwhite. All the space in the ten directions turned the colors of theseven gems.
Commentary:Then, when everyone in the Great Assembly attained the Vajra
Samadhi, the heavens rained down hundreds of precious lotus
flowers of variegated combinations of green, yellow, red, andwhite. These four colors appeared in various combinations on thepetals of the lotus flowers. Some green lotuses were accented withtouches of yellow. Some yellow lotuses had red dots on them. Some
white lotuses were flecked with red. All the space in the ten
directions turned the colors of the seven gems. The seven gems
are gold, silver, lapis lazuli, crystal, mother-of-pearl, red pearl, andcarnelian. All the worlds turned these colors.
Sutra:

This Saha world with its mountains, rivers, and great earth
disappeared totally, and all that could be seen were lands asnumerous as motes of dust coming together as one realm. Purepraises in songs and chants spontaneously pervaded incelebration.

189

190

Volume One – Twenty-five Means to Enlightenment

Commentary:

This Saha world with its mountains, rivers, and great earth
disappeared totally, and all that could be seen were lands asnumerous as motes of dust coming together as one realm. Ourworld is called the Saha World. The name means “Able to be
Endured,” representing that living beings are able to bear thesuffering and distress of this world. Actually, it’s unbearable, but
beings go right on bearing it, not admitting the suffering. They takesuffering to be bliss. They think it’s fine here.
At this point, however, the Saha World disappeared. That wasdue to the transforming power of spiritual penetrations which
Shakyamuni Buddha used in that assembly. The Buddhalands asnumerous as grains of sand multiplied by grains of sand united.
They had been distinct and individual, but now they came together
as one. Pure praises in songs and chants spontaneously
pervaded in celebration. Pure and clear sounds of music were
heard everywhere. Before this, the groves and trees, the ponds andpools had expressed the Dharma, but in this place everything
proclaimed the Dharma-sound in subtle songs and chants.
The water flows, the wind blows,
proclaiming the Mahayana.
In pools of seven jewels are lotusesof four colors and waves of solid gold.

191

CHAPTER 3

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

J3
K1
L1

The Buddha instructs Manjushri to select one.
The Thus Come One instructs him to select.
He first explains that all descriptions are equal.

Sutra:

Then the Thus Come One said to Dharma-Prince
Manjushri, “You should now contemplate these twenty-fivegreat Bodhisattvas and Arhats who are beyond study.
“Each has explained the initial expedient in his accomplishment of the Way. All say they have cultivated to true and actual
perfect penetration. Their cultivation is equal without
distinctions of superior and inferior or earlier and later.
Commentary:

Then the Thus Come One, Shakyamuni, said to DharmaPrince Manjushri, “You should now contemplate these twentyfive great Bodhisattvas and Arhats who are beyond study.”
Take a look now; reflect on the Dharma-door which each of thesetwenty-five sages used. “Beyond study” refers to those who havebeen certified to Fourth-stage Arhatship or above. “Each has
explained the initial expedient in his accomplishment of theWay. All say they have cultivated to true and actual perfect

192

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

penetration.” They attained genuine, perfect penetration of thesense-organs. Their cultivation is equal without distinctions ofsuperior and inferior or earlier and later. In fact, there is no way
to distinguish them as better or worse, excellent or deficient, ormore or less advanced.
L2

His reason for asking him to select one.

Sutra:“I now wish to cause Ananda to become enlightened, and so
I ask which of these twenty-five practices is appropriate to his
faculties, and which will be, after my extinction, the easiest
expedient door for living beings of this realm to enter in orderto accomplish the Bodhisattva vehicle and seek the unsurpassed
Way.”
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha says, “I now wish to cause Ananda to
become enlightened. Ananda is still a First-stage Arhat. I’d likehim to become enlightened and attain the second, third, or fourth
fruition of Arhatship, and so I ask which of these twenty-fivepractices is appropriate to his faculties. Which one is right forsomeone with Ananda’s abilities? There are eighteen realms andseven elements; which Dharma-door is most appropriate forAmanda? And which will be, after my extinction, the easiest
expedient door for living beings of this realm to enter in orderto accomplish the Bodhisattva vehicle and seek the unsurpassedWay.” The living beings referred to here are us. We at the Buddhist
Lecture hearing this Dharma are just the ones he means. You whoread this Sutra now are also included. So don’t set yourself apartand say, “I’m not included.” You’ll just mess yourself up that way.
If you put yourself outside, you will fall in the future, and if you
become a horse, cow, dog, chicken, or pig, it won’t be easy to get tolisten to the Shurangama Sutra. For one thing, you’d never make itup the four flights of stairs to the Lecture Hall: In Hong Kong,ducks came to listen to my Sutra lectures, but that was on the
ground floor.

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Long ago, Shakyamuni Buddha arranged our seats in thisDharma assembly that is now taking place. Don’t take yourselves
too lightly. Of course, if you don’t come to listen now, you won’t
have a share. “Which of these Dharma-doors will be found most
expedient by living beings of the future who have great faculties
and who in every thought seek the unsurpassed Way?” the Buddhaasks Manjushri Bodhisattva. “Which Dharma-door will most easily
bring success? Manjushri Bodhisattva, set your mind to it andselect one.”
K2
L1

Manjushri responds with a verse.
He prepares to speak the verse.

Sutra:

Dharma Prince, Manjushri, receiving the Buddha’s
compassionate instruction, arose from his seat, bowed at the
Buddha’s feet, and, basing himself on the Buddha’s awesome
spirit, spoke verses to the Buddha.
Commentary:

Dharma Prince, Manjushri, receiving the Buddha’s
compassionate instruction, arose from his seat. Wonderfully
Lucky Bodhisattva was directed by the Buddha to select from anyof the eighteen realms and seven elements a method of attaining
perfect penetration. He was to find the one most appropriate forAnanda and for us to cultivate. The six sense-organs, the six senseobjects, and the six consciousnesses make up the Eighteen Realms.
Earth, wind, fire, and water, along with emptiness, consciousness,and perception are the Seven Elements, as was explained in detailprevious
Receiving this compassionate instruction from the Buddha,
Manjushri Bodhisattva arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s
feet, and, basing himself on the Buddha’s awesome spirit, spokeverses to the Buddha. The Bodhisattvas and Arhats all have places
to sit around the Buddha, unlike Fire Head Vajra, who must stand in
the assembly. Verses can vary in number of feet and lines, but they
all contain the principles of the Sutra.

193

194

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

L2 He speaks the verse.
M1 He brings the source up to introduce his selection.
N1 He shows two sources.

Sutra:“The sea of enlightenment in nature
is perfect and clear.
Complete, distinct Bodhi is a miraculous source.
But when basic brightness shone
so that objects appeared,
With objects’ existence,
the nature’s brilliance ceased.
Commentary:“The sea of enlightenment in nature is perfect and clear.”
The Sea of Enlightenment is boundless, containing within it all themountains, rivers, and great earth, the vegetation and myriad
appearances. The nature of the sea of enlightenment is both clean
and perfect. “Complete, distinct Bodhi is a miraculous source.”
The clarity of perfection of the Sea of Enlightenment is fundamentally subtle and wonderful. But within this subtlety of a single truth,
falseness arises, and the light reveals the arising of objects. “Butwhen basic brightness shone so that objects appeared. With
objects’ existence, the nature’s brilliance ceased.” Basically, theSea of Enlightenment contains every-thing within it. There isnothing which is not in the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come
One. But as soon as there is a single ignorant thought, a falsenessarises. Once there is falseness, there are objects – defiling
appearances. Be-cause of this falseness, the inherent light of theenlightened nature does not shine forth – just as when the sky iscovered by clouds.
N2

He discusses production and extinction.

Sutra:“Confusion and falseness bring about emptiness.
Relying on emptiness, time and space take form.

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Thoughts settle, making countries and lands.
What knows and feels becomes living beings.
Commentary:“Confusion and falseness bring about emptiness.” Becauseof falseness, subject and object come into being. Basically, bothaspects are false. In the substance of the Sea of Enlightenment nota single dharma stands. There isn’t anything at all. But, “Staring
produces the appearance of fatigue.” After a sustained period oftime, protraction brings about fatigue. And then a falseness andconfusion give rise to emptiness. In the Sea of Enlightenment there
isn’t anything – not even emptiness. The verse says below:
The emptiness created within enlightenment
is like a single bubble in all the sea.
How insignificant that is! And yet, we think of emptiness as being
so vast. “Relying on emptiness, time and space take form.” Theten directions and three periods of time come into being.
“Thoughts settle, making countries and lands.” Once time andspace arise out of emptiness, then false thinking becomes solid,
making the lands. “What knows and feels becomes living
beings.” Knowledge and sensations turn into living creatures.
Sutra:“The emptiness created within Great Enlightenment,
Is like a single bubble in all the sea.
Lands like fine dust motes, subject to outflows,
All come forth out of empty space.
Just as the bubble bursts, space is no longer there.
How much the less the three states of being!
Commentary:

The first lines of the verse said, “The Sea of Enlightenment innature is perfect and clear/complete, distinct Bodhi is a miraculous
source.” The perfection of the pure source of Bodhi is extremely
wonderful. Now the verse speaks of “The emptiness created

195

196

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

within Great Enlightenment.” We all are aware of the existenceof emptiness, but do we know where it came from? I believe no one
knows. That’s because emptiness is so vast. It’s impossible to know
the limits of empty space or its source. Who is the mother of
emptiness? No one knows. But now the Shurangama Sutra points
to the source. Emptiness is born from the nature of Great Enlightenment. And yet within that expanse it is extremely minute. How
big is it? It “is like a single bubble in all the sea.” – like a little
fleck of foam in the ocean.
“Lands like fine dust motes, subject to outflows. All come
forth out of empty space.” There are three categories of outflows:
1. Outflows of desire;
2. Outflows of existence;
3. Outflows of ignorance.
Myriad lands which have outflows all come out of emptiness. The
emptiness came out of enlightenment, and the lands came out of
emptiness. “Just as the bubble bursts, space is no longer there.”In the same way that a bubble pops on the ocean, the emptinessdisappears in the great enlightenment. “How much the less thethree states of being!”
N3

He makes clear there must be a selection.

Sutra:“Returning to the source, the nature is not two.
Many are the entrances through expedients;
none of them does the sagely nature
fail to go through.
Compliant or adverse, all is expedient.
First resolve and entering samadhi,come slow or fast as there are different norms.
Commentary:

In is verse, Manjushri Bodhisattva says that emptiness is like abubble in the Sea of Enlightenment, and that countries and lands

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

within the emptiness are also extremely minute. If emptinessdisappears, all the countries and lands, the mountains, rivers, andthe great earth, and the sentient and material worlds all disappear as
well.
When one cultivates this Dharma-door, “Returning to thesource, the nature is not two.” “Returning to the source” means
accomplishing Buddhahood. There is only one place to return to,and that is your original home. This world we people live in is notreally our home. “I have a home,” you protest. But that house is notyour genuine home. To become a Buddha is to find your genuine
home. Before you become a Buddha, you are a vagabond movingfrom hotel to hotel. You are always on the move.
“Many are the entrances through expedients;” Being“expedient” means being unattached. For example, once there wasa child crawling toward a well which was flush with the ground. If
the child had continued, it would have fallen into the well. The
Buddha saw this, but he knew that if he called the child back, it
would not have listened, but would have continued to crawl
forward. So he made a fist with one hand, held it out, and called,“Child, come back.’ I have candy in my hand for you.’ I havecandy. Do you like candy?” When the child heard there was candy,
it turned around and came back. There was no candy in the
Buddha’s hand after all. But was the Buddha lying? No. That is an
example of an expedient method. He used his “empty fist to savethe child” because there was no other method that would haveworked at that point. The doors of expedients are uncountable. In
general, whatever method will save a person is the Dharma-door
you use.
“None of them does the sagely nature fail to go through.
Compliant or adverse, all is expedient.” When you are certified
to the Dharma-nature of a sage, there is nothing you cannot
understand. What is compliant is expedient, and what is adverse isalso expedient. Whatever complies with your abilities and circumstances, you can use in your cultivation. What is “adverse” – not in

197

198

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

accord with your situation – can still be applied to your cultivation.
Both the compliant situations and the adverse ones in which you
cultivate are the expedient Dharma-doors.
“First resolve and entering samadhi, come slow or fast as
there are different norms.” Some cultivate more quickly, somemore slowly. So they can’t all be lumped together.
M2 He examines each door.
N1 He examines the six defiling objects.

Sutra:“Form and thought combined become the ‘dust.’
Their essence is not discernible.
How can one use what lacks clarity,
And expect to gain perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Form is created from false thinking. “Form and thoughtcombined become the ‘dust.’” the defiling objects of form;“Their essence is not discernible.” It is not clear and comprehensible. “How can one use what lacks clarity / And expect to gain
perfect penetration?” Can you expect to attain the Dharma-doorof perfect penetration with a method that is neither clear nor
ultimate? That is impossible. The verse goes on to say that using thesense-object of form to cultivate perfect penetration is not the best
method. Some people are able to be certified to the fruition throughthis method, but only because they have special conditions withthat particular Dharma-door. It is not something that most people
can cultivate.
Sutra:“In sounds, language is intermingled.
But the meaning in a word, a name, a phrase,
Is such that no single one can include them all.
How can this bring perfect penetration?

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:

There are those who awaken to the Way be means of thedefiling object of sounds. Nevertheless, “In sounds, language isintermingled / But the meaning in a word, a name, a phrase / Issuch that no single one can include them all.” No one word or
one name or one phrase can say everything about everything. “How
can this bring perfect penetration?” One cannot choose sounds
as the way to attain perfect penetration.
Sutra:“Awareness of smells comesthrough contact with them.
Apart from them,
one does not know that they exist.
Since sensation of them is not constant,
How can one reach perfect penetration?
Commentary:

The Pure Youth Adorned with Fragrance awakened to the Way
by means of the defiling object of smells. But “Awareness of
smells comes through contact with them.” The nose must inhale
the vapors of a scent for it to be aware of them. “Apart from them,
one does not know that they exist.” They are not there. “Since
sensation of them is not constant / How can one reach perfectpenetration?” Since the nature of smells is not constant or
unchanging, one does not always have an awareness of them, andso they can’t count as the best method for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“Flavors are not to us fundamental.
They only exist when there is something to taste.
Since this sensation is not perpetual,
How can one derive perfect penetration?

199

200

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:

Although there are those who awaken to the Way by means of
the defiling object of flavors, “Flavors are not to us fundamental.” The nature of flavors is not the complete and perfect selfmature. “They only exist when there is something to taste.” It’s
only when there is something with flavor that the defiling object offlavor comes to be. “Since this sensation is not perpetual / How
can one derive perfect penetration?” The awareness of tastes is
not there all the time. Therefore, don’t select this Dharma-door as
the one for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“Touch becomes clear
only when something is touched.
Without an object there can be no contact.
With fluctuation between contact and separation,
How can one gain perfect penetration?
Commentary:“Touch becomes clear only when something is touched.”
Although there are those who awaken to the Way by cultivating theobjects of touch, touch can only be known when there is an object
to come In contact with. “Without an object there can be no
contact.” The only way contact can be experienced is for there to
be someone who makes contact with some object. “Withfluctuation between contact and separation / How can one gain
perfect penetration?” Therefore, the defiling object of touchcannot be used, either, as the most effective Dharma door for
perfect penetration.
Sutra:“Dharmas are known as ‘internal dust.’
Reckoned as ‘dust,’
they are certainly sense objects.
Involvement of subject and object

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

cannot be pervasive;
How then can they lead to perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Mahakashyapa cultivated the mind through dharma-objects,
and he attained the Samadhi of the Extinction of Feeling andThought. “Dharmas are known as ‘internal dust.’” Dharmas areconditions of the mind. “Reckoned as ‘dust,’ they are certainly
sense objects.” Since they are defiling objects, they have alocation. Since they have a location, they are not at the level of“non-existence and yet not non-existent.” “Involvement of subject
and object cannot be pervasive.” An interaction involving subject
and object is not full and complete, not all-pervasive. “How thencan they lead to perfect penetration?”
N2

Examining the five organs.

Sutra:“Although seeing itself is clear and penetrating,Making bright what is before one,it cannot shine behind.
Ever reaching only half the four directions,
How can it manifest perfect penetration?
Commentary:“Although seeing itself is clear and penetrating”: the eyes’ability to see is bright and clear, but, “Making bright what is
before one, it cannot shine behind.” If it looks in front, it cannot
see behind. If it looks left, it cannot see to the right. “Everreaching only half the four directions”: it can only see two offour sides at any one time. “How can it manifest perfect penetration?” It is not the one to choose for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“The nose’s breath penetrates in and out.
But in the rests between there is no air.

201

202

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

These interruptions render it inconsistent.
How can one use it for perfect penetration?
Commentary:“The nose’s breath penetrates in and out.” This stanza
discusses the organ of the nose. “But in the rests between there isno air.” Sometimes the breath stops. There are pauses. “These
interruptions render it inconsistent.” This aspect is a deficiency
and makes this organ inadequate also. It is not all-pervasive. “Howcan one use it for perfect penetration?” Therefore, this one
cannot be selected for perfect penetration, either.
Sutra:“The tongue is not an organ apart from cause;
Flavors form the source of its sensation.
When flavors cease, it knows nothing at all.
How can it attain perfect penetration?
Commentary:“The tongue is not an organ apart from cause.” Flavors mustenter in upon the tongue for it to experience sensation. Without
flavors, it lacks any awareness. “Flavors form the source of its
sensation.” It experiences sensations because of the defiling objectof flavor. “When flavors cease, it knows nothing at all / How canit attain perfect penetration?” You cannot use it to reach perfectpenetration.
Sutra:“It is the same for the body as for objects of touch.
Neither can be regarded as a perfect awareness.
With defined and limited invisible divisions,
How can it be used for perfect penetration?
Commentary:“It is the same for the body as for objects of touch.” The
Dharma-door of the body is like the objects of touch. “Neither canbe regarded as a perfect awareness.” Its awareness is notManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

complete in itself. “With defined and limited invisible divisions /How can it be used for perfect penetration?” It is characterized
by boundaries and number, and it is invisibly connected with
objects of touch, and therefore it is not an appropriate choice for
perfect penetration.
Sutra:“The mind’s knowledge is a mass of deliberations.
What it perceives is never profound insight.
Unable to get beyond reflection and thought,
How can it reveal perfect penetration?
Commentary:“The mind’s knowledge is a mass of deliberations.” What themind knows are mental dharmas – defiling objects of mind, aconglomeration of random thoughts. “What it perceives is neverprofound insight / Unable to get beyond reflection and thought/ How can it reveal perfect penetration?” It can never get to what
is tranquil and profound; it can never reach what is ultimate,because one can never get beyond it as long as thought – false
thinking and the stream of consciousness – remains. How can thislead to perfect penetration?
N3

Examining the six consciousnesses.

Sutra:“The seeing-consciousness combines three aspects.
Probe its origin: it has no appearance.
Since its very substance is variable,
How can it bring perfect penetration?
Commentary:“The seeing-consciousness combines three aspects.” Theverse now discusses the consciousnesses, which are a combinationof the six sense-organs inside and the six sense objects outside. The
six sense-organs have awareness, while the six sense-objects donot. Therefore, the six sense consciousnesses should be half-aware

203

204

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

and half-unaware. These three aspects combine into the consciousnesses. “Probe its origin: it has no appearance.” The consciousness has no appearance. “Since its very substance is variable,
how can it bring perfect penetration?” Since the consciousness
itself is in a state of flux, how can you use it to gain perfectpenetration? So the eye-consciousness won’t work, either.
Sutra:“The heart of hearing penetrates the ten directions.
When borne on the strength of great causes,
Those of initial resolve cannot enter this way.
How can one expect to gain perfect penetration?
Commentary:“The heart of hearing penetrates the ten directions.” The
Dharma-door that Universal Worthy Bodhisattva cultivated was the
ear-consciousness. But hearing is pervasive only “When borne on
the strength of great causes.” This Dharmadoor requires thepower of great and awesome causes. Only then can one cultivate it.
“Those of initial resolve cannot enter this way.” Beings withinitial resolve to cultivate the Bodhisattva Way will not find thisDharma-door appropriate. Since those of initial resolve cannot
enter it, how could it be selected for perfect penetration? “How can
one expect to gain perfect penetration?” This one won’t do,either.
Sutra:“Reflecting on the nose is a provisional method.
It only serves to gather in and settle the mind.
Once settled, the mind is simply still.
How can that be perfect penetration?
Commentary:“Reflecting on the nose is a provisional method.”
Sundrananda cultivated the white spot at the tip of his nose. The
cultivation of this Dharma-door involves thought, and so it is aclever provisional expedient. “It only serves to gather in andManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

settle the mind.” It is to help quiet a scattered mind. “Oncesettled, the mind is simply still.” Its aim is to bring the mind to
dwell in one place, but since there continues to be a dwelling-place
for the mind, “How can that be perfect penetration?” It is not theone to pick.
Sutra:“Speaking Dharma
through the medium of language,
Is enlightened to by thoseof former accomplishment.
But words and phrases are not free of outflows.
How can this make perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Purnamaitreyaniputra spoke the Dharma and awakened bymeans of the tongue, “Speaking Dharma through the medium of
language.” In speaking Dharma and lecturing Sutras, one’s voicemust be good and one must be accomplished in expressing oneself
in language. Then it “Is enlightened to by those of former accomplishment / But words and phrases are not free of outflows /How can this make perfect penetration?” Since they are subject
to outflows, they cannot be selected for the Dharma-door of perfectpenetration.
Sutra:“Refraining from transgressions
only controls the body.
Lacking a body, there is nothing to restrain.
Since its source is not all-pervasive,
How can it bring perfect penetration?
Commentary:

The Venerable Upali held the precepts. “Refraining fromtransgressions only controls the body.” Both the upholding ofprecepts and the violation of precepts is done with the body. This is

205

206

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entrya Dharma-door that relates to body and mind. “Lacking a body,there is nothing to restrain.” If you didn’t have a physical body,there would be no need to control it. “Since its source is not allpervasive / How can it bring perfect penetration?” This
Dharma-door is not all-encompassing. It cannot be chosen as themethod for perfect penetration, either.
Sutra:“Spiritual penetrations are based on past causes.
What connection have they
with distinguishing dharmas?
Conditioned thought is not apart from things.
How can one attain perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Maudgalyayana was foremost in spiritual penetrations, and it
was from the mind-consciousness that he accomplished his
spiritual powers. “Spiritual penetrations are based on pastcauses.” Possession of spiritual powers comes from causes andconditions set up in past lives. “What connection have they with
distinguishing dharmas?” They are a different thing fromdiscrimination. “Conditioned thought is not apart from things.”
Spiritual penetrations still require the thought process, however,and therefore they are not divorced from the material plane – they
are not complete in themselves. “How can one attain perfectpenetration?” Cultivation through spiritual penetrations is also not
the way to go.
N4

Examining the seven elements.

Sutra:“One may contemplate the nature of earth,
But it is firm and solid, not penetrable.
What is conditioned is not the sagely nature.
How can one use it for perfect penetration?

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:“One may contemplate the nature of earth / But it is firmand solid, not penetrable.” Maintaining the Earth Bodhisattva
made use of the Dharma-door of contemplating the earth. Earth has
the qualities of solidity and firmness. It is not penetrable. It is aconditioned dharma, not a Dharma-door for entering the flow of thesages. “What is conditioned is not the sagely nature / How can
one use it for perfect penetration?” It doesn’t measure up as thebest Dharma-door for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“One may contemplate the nature of water,
But such mental reflection is not the true and real.
This state of suchness is not an enlightened view.
How can it give perfect penetration?
Commentary:

One may decide to cultivate by the contemplation of water andenter the Water-Contemplation Samadhi, as did the Pure YouthMoonlight. “One may contemplate the nature of water / Butsuch mental reflection is not the true and real.” For one to entersamadhi according to this method, the thought process, a contemplative consideration, is also initially involved. “This state ofsuchness is not an enlightened view.” It is not a natural,
spontaneous kind of contemplation. “How cn it give perfect penetration?” So the contemplation of water cannot be considered themethod for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“One may contemplate the nature of fire,But admitting dislike is not true renunciation.
This expedient cannot be one for beginners.
How can one use it for perfect penetration?

207

208

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:

Fire Head Vajra, Ucchushma, cultivated the contemplation offire, because he had a tremendous amount of desire. The Buddha
instructed him to contemplate the fire of desire in his body. “Onemay contemplate the nature of fire / But admitting dislike is nottrue renunciation.” His decision to reject this was not in itself
genuine abandoning. “This expedient cannot be one forbeginners.” It is not a skill-in-means appropriate to those of initialresolve. “How can one use it for perfect penetration?” It cannot
be selected as the Dharma-door for perfect penetration.
Sutra:“One may contemplate the nature of wind,
But movement and stillness are not non-dual.
Duality cannot bring highest enlightenment.
How can one expect perfect penetration?
Commentary:

The Dharma Prince Crystal Light used the element wind in his
cultivation. “One may contemplate the nature of wind / But
movement and stillness are not non-dual.” Movement andstillness are opposites; they are not absolutes. “Duality cannot
bring highest enlightenment.” Opposites are not the dharma of
unsurpassed enlightenment. “How can one expect perfect penetration?” You can’t pick this one for the Dharma-door to perfectpenetration.
Sutra:“One may contemplate the nature of emptiness.
But, its aspect is murky and dull;
it lacks awareness.
What is unaware is different from Bodhi.
How can it bring perfect penetration?

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:“One may contemplate the nature of emptiness.” Empty
Space Treasury Bodhisattva cultivated a body as boundless as
emptiness and awakened to the Way. But Manjushri Bodhisattva
says here, “I contemplate the nature of emptiness and see that “itsaspect is murky and dull; it lacks awareness.” This lack ofclarity makes it not an appropriate initial method for enlightenment. “What is unaware is different from Bodhi / How can it
bring perfect penetration?” This one can’t be picked as a method
to gain perfect penetration.
Sutra:“One may contemplate
the nature of consciousness;
But one is regarding a consciousness
that is not eternal.
Even the thought of it is empty and false.
How can one get perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Maitreya Bodhisattva cultivated the element of consciousness.
He contemplated the nature of consciousness. “One maycontemplate the nature of consciousness / But one is regarding
a consciousness that is not eternal.” Take a look at the consciousness of the discriminating mind; it is not everlasting. “Even thethought of it is empty and false.” Where there is something
contemplated, and a thought of contemplation, they are empty andfalse. “How can one get perfect penetration?” So it cannot be
considered perfectly penetrating.
Sutra:“All activities are impermanent.
So, too, mindfulness has its origin
in rising and ceasing.
Since cause and effect

209

210

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

go beyond cause and effect,
How can we use it for perfect penetration?
Commentary:

Great Strength Bodhisattva cultivated the element ofperception. He “gathered in all six organs until a pure mindfulness
linked them together.” “All activities are impermanent / So, too,
mindfulness has its origin in rising and ceasing.” Both the natureof the recitation and that which is recited are dharmas subject toproduction and extinction. When you are reciting, it arises; when
you cease reciting, it is extinguished. “Since cause and effect gobeyond cause and effect” we seek to go beyond what is subject tocause and effect. “How can we use it for perfect penetration?”
So the Dharma-door of mindfulness of the Buddha is not best suitedfor perfect penetration.
M3 He selects only the ear organ.
N1 He reveals the wonder of this dharma-door.
O1 The ear organ is beneficial for those of this world to cultivate.

Sutra:“I now say this, World Honored One,
Buddha, who has revealed the Saha world:
In this land the true substance of teaching
Resides in hearing the sounds purely.
If one wants to attain samadhi,
hearing is the best way to enter.
Commentary:

At this point Manjushri Bodhisattva has finished speaking
about the various Dharma-doors by which the sages were certified.
He continues, “I now say this, World Honored One / Buddha,
who has revealed the Saha world / In this land the true
substance of teaching / Resides in hearing the sounds purely.”In this world which is “Able to be Borne,” where the Buddha has
compassionately become manifest, the genuine method forteaching and transforming living beings is in the purity of sound.

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

That refers to the Dharma-door of returning the hearing to hear the
self-nature. “If one wants to attain samadhi / hearing is the best
way to enter.” The skill of returning the hearing to hear the selfnature is actually the most wonderful, the best method.
O2 The dharma is used by a superior person.
P1 General praise of its benefit to self.

Sutra:“Apart from suffering, liberation is found.
How excellent is he who contemplates
the world’s sounds!
Commentary:“Apart from suffering, liberation is found.” One can separate
from suffering and attain liberation. Separating from suffering isjust liberation; liberation is just leaving suffering behind. “Howexcellent is he who contemplates the world’s sounds!” Ah, theDharma-door of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva is so fine!
P2

Broadly reveals its benefits to others.

Sutra:“Throughout kalpas as numerous
as Ganges’ sands,
He enters Buddhalands
as many as fine dust motes.
Obtaining great power of self-mastery,He bestows fearlessness on living beings.
Commentary:

Why does he praise Gwan Shr Yin? “Throughout kalpas asnumerous as Ganges’ sands / He enters Buddhalands as many
as fine dust motes.” During that many aeons, Gwan Shr Yin
Bodhisattva goes to countless Buddhalands as numerous as fine
motes of dust. “Obtaining great power of self-mastery / He

211

212

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

bestows fearlessness on living beings.” With spiritual power andgreat ease, he causes living beings not to be afraid.
Sutra:“Wonderful is the sound of Gwan Shr Yin,
A pure sound, like the ocean’s roar.
He saves the worldand brings peace to all within it.
He has transcended the world,and his attainment is eternal.
Commentary:“Wonderful is the sound of Gwan Shr Yin.” Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva is extremely miraculous. “A pure sound, like theocean’s roar.” His pure and clear sound is like the thunder of thesea: a single, all-pervasive sound. “He saves the world and brings
peace to all within it.” He rescues those in the world so that allliving beings attain peace and contentment. “He has transcended
the world, and his attainment is eternal.” He transcends theworld and attains the everlasting enlightenment. He realizes
eternal, indestructible, comfortable spiritual powers.
O3 Reveals that his dharma is true and actual.
P1 True and actual perfection.

Sutra:“I now make this report, 0 Thus Come One,
regarding what Gwan Yin has just explained:
It is like someone in a quiet place
When drums are rolled
throughout the ten directions,
Hearing at once the sounds from all ten places.
This, then, is the actual true perfection.
Commentary:“I now make this report, 0 Thus Come One / regarding what
Gwan Yin has just explained about his experience with perfectManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

penetration: It is like someone in a quiet place / When drums arerolled throughout the ten directions / Hearing at once thesounds from all ten places.” In every one of the ten directions
drums are beaten simultaneously. Although the drum-sounds comefrom ten places, the one person in the quiet room can hear them allat the same time. “This, then, is the actual true perfection.” Thisnature is genuinely perfect.
P2

True and actual penetration.

Sutra:“The eyes cannot see through solid forms.
Mouth and nose are much the same.
The body registers awareness only through contact.
Tangled in thoughts,
the mind lacks clear connections.
Commentary:“The eyes cannot see through solid forms.” “The eyes” here
are not the Buddha Eye, the Wisdom Eye, the Dharma Eye, theHeavenly Eye, or the Flesh Eye – not the Five Eyes. What isreferred to here are our ordinary physical eyes. These eyes can only
see within boundaries; they cannot see through and beyond them.
They cannot see through solid objects. For instance, if we close thewindows and pull the blinds, we can’t see what is outside. Even inperceiving what is close to use, a single layer of skin prohibits ourseeing. For instance, we cannot see what is inside our bodies withthe ordinary eyes. The eyes of a sage are a different matter, but here
we are discussing the capacity of ordinary eyes. They can’t evensee through a thin piece of paper! Also, when they look to the rightthey cannot see to the left, and when they look to the left, theycannot see what’s on the right. “Mouth and nose are much thesame.” Between breaths there is a hesitation where no air enters orleaves the nose. And the tongue must have some flavor in order toexperience taste. Without something to taste, it doesn’t function.
These two, then, are more or less like the eyes. “The body

213

214

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

registers awareness only through contact.” The body must comein contact with objects of touch for sensation to be experienced, andso it is not complete in itself either. “Tangled in thoughts, themind lacks clear connections.” The mind’s thoughts are random
and confused, without any order to them, and so they are not bestfor perfect penetration either.
Sutra:“Sounds can be heard even through solid walls.
One can listen to things both near and far.
None of the other five organs can match this.
It, then, is penetration true and real.
Commentary:

With the organ of the ear, “Sounds can be heard even throughsolid walls.” You can hear what is going on beyond a wall. “Onecan listen to things both near and far / None of the other fiveorgans can match this.” The eyes, nose, tongue, body, and mind
are not as effective as the ear – it is more perfect than any of them.
Its function Is perfectly fused and unobstructed. The others cannot
compare to it. “It, then, is penetration true and real.” The otherfive sense organs do not have this kind of genuine penetration.
P3

True and actual constancy.

Sutra:“The nature of sounds
is based in movement and stillness.
One hears according to whether there is sound.
With no sound, there is said to be no hearing.
But this does not meanthat the hearing has no nature.
Commentary:“The nature of sounds is based in movement and stillness.”
Sometimes there are sounds; sometimes there is no sound. When
there is no sound, there is stillness. “One hears according toManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

whether there is sound.” Hearing perceives the movement ofsound and the stillness of no sound. “With no sound, there is said
to be no hearing.” That’s what we say, “But this does not meanthat the hearing has no nature.” The nature of hearing isdefinitely not extinguished. When we say there’s no hearing, thenature of hearing is in fact not absent.
Sutra:“In the absence of sound, the nature is not gone.
Nor does it arise in the presence of sound.
Entirely beyond production and extinction.
It is, then, truly everlasting.
Commentary:“In the absence of sound, the nature is not gone.” Theabsence of sound does not mean the nature of hearing has ceased tobe. “Nor does it arise in the presence of sound.” When a sound isheard, there is no change in the nature of hearing. “Entirely
beyond production and extinction / It is, then, truly everlasting.” It is complete in itself and divorced from production andextinction. Birth and death become perfectly fused. The nature ofhearing is an everlasting, unchanging nature not subject toproduction and extinction.
Sutra:“Ever-present, even in dream-thinking,It does not disappear
when conditions and thought are gone.
Enlightened, this contemplationtranscends cognition,
Reaching beyond both the body and the mind.
Commentary:

In the presence of sound, in the absence of sound, at the arisingof sound, and at the cessation of sound, the nature of hearing neverceases to be. People may realize this in an ordinary waking state.

215

216

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

But is also “Ever-present, even in dream-thinking.” Someone
sleeping soundly may hear the sounds of beating clothes andpounding rice as a drum and bell being struck. This proves thathearing is present even in dreams. “It does not disappear whenconditions and thought are gone.” It is not like the mind, which
doesn’t exist without thoughts. “Enlightened, this contemplationtranscends cognition.” The enlightened contemplation of thehearing-nature goes beyond thought. “Reaching beyond both the
body and the mind.” The body and mind cannot compare to thehearing-nature of the organ of the ear.
O4 He shows that this is the appropriate organ to cultivate.
P1 Brings up the substance of the teaching in this land.

Sutra:“Now, in the Saha world, the theory of sounds
Has been proclaimed and understood.
P2

Makes clear that the sickness lies in following the sounds.

Sutra:“Living beings are confused
about the source of hearing.
They follow sounds and so they turn and flow.
Ananda’s power to remember was exceptional;
Nonetheless, he fell prey to a deviant plot.
Was it not from heeding sounds
that he was nearly lost?
By turning back the flow,
one will make no such mistake.
Commentary:“Now, in the Saha world, the theory of sounds / Has beenproclaimed and understood / Living beings are confused about
the source of hearing.” They don’t understand the inherent
hearing-nature. “They follow sounds and so they turn and flow.”
They cannot turn the hearing back to hear the self-nature. They seekManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

outside; they listen outside. They pursue the sounds and run
outside. If one allows the ear to race out after sounds, instead of
returning the hearing, one gets caught up in the flow of birth anddeath. It is also a knot. There is birth and death, and so there is aknot. And it all starts because you pursue the defiling objects ofsound. You can’t bring it all back.
“Ananda’s power to remember was exceptional.” Ananda
was always erudite and had a brilliant memory. He could recite byheart all the Sutras in the Tripitaka. “Nonetheless, he fell prey to a
deviant plot.” He was smart, but he couldn’t avoid the difficulty
brought about by Matangi’s daughter and the Former Brahma
Heaven Mantra. He was captured by a deviant dharma of an
externalist religion. “Was it not from heeding sounds that he wasnearly lost? / By turning back the flow, one will make no such
mistake.” If you can turn the hearing back and hear your selfnature, then naturally you will not succumb to any falseness. You
won’t err like that. The reason Ananda was susceptible to thedeception was that he was always seeking outside. He studied thisand studied that and was proficient with one Sutra and another, but
he never returned the light and illumined within. He never stopped
to think about how he so should act or what he was doing. All he
did was study. He studied so much that he forgot what he was allabout. That reminds me of the answer Confucius gave whensomeone came to ask him:
“Is there anyone in the world like...?” the questioner began.
“Like what?” asked Confucius.
“Someone who moves, taking everyone with him – all the
relatives in the household – except his wife. He forgets to takealong his wife. Could there be such a person?”
What do you suppose Confucius answered? Did Confucius say
it was impossible for a person to forget his wife? Or that it was not
impossible? Confucius said, “Nowadays, people even forget themselves!” Not only could they forget their wives, they could evenforget their own bodies. The meaning was that they don’t remember

217

218

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

that in the future their bodies will die. They forget they will have togo through old age, sickness, and death.
Since Ananda concentrated on studying things external tohimself and on developing his scholastic abilities, he neglected his
samadhi-power. Since he neglected samadhi, he didn’t know how
to develop the skill of turning the hearing back to hear the selfnature, and so he pursued sounds. He did not make the sounds
follow his self-nature and so he got caught up in the difficulty with
Matangi’s daughter.
N2 He explains in detail how to cultivate this skill.
O1 He introduces the teaching of turning back the hearing.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should listen attentively:
I rely upon the Buddha’s awesome power,
In describing to you the Vajra King,A samadhi inconceivable of likeness to illusions.
It is the true mother of all Buddhas.
Commentary:

When Manjushri Bodhisattva had spoken thus far, he called out
to Ananda. He was a Dharma Prince with longstanding status,
while Ananda was comparatively young. Here, Manjushri
Bodhisattva is representing Shakyamuni Buddha in speaking theDharma, and so he gets Ananda’s attention. “You should listen
attentively. Pay attention! Listen to every word; don’t be the least
bit casual. Don’t sit there half asleep while I am speaking thisverse! You should understand that this verse I’m speaking is not my
own ideas. It is spoken by the power that the Buddha has vested inme. The Buddha indicated that I should speak and express thisintent. He told me to select the Dharma for your sake. You
shouldn’t think that it is I, Manjushri Bodhisattva, who is telling
you this; it is the Buddha speaking for you. Now do you
understand?

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

In describing to you the Vajra King. On the Buddha’s behalf
I will explain the Dharma-door of the Vajra King, A samadhi
inconceivable of likeness to illusions / It is the true mother of all
Buddhas. This Dharma is cultivated without cultivating. One
cultivates, and yet one is not cultivating. Not cultivating, one still
cultivates. It is rather like putting on a play, and yet at the same timeit’s real. That’s the wonder of it. You can’t imagine how subtle andwonderful this Dharma-door is. You cannot conceive of it nor
express it in words. It is the mother of all Buddhas. Every Buddha
is born from this samadhi. So pay attention. Do you want to becomea Buddha? If so, you have to keep your mind on what I’m saying.
And then you have to develop the skill through actual practice.
Don’t just spend your efforts on superficial skills. You have toattain some internal gung fu.
Sutra:“You may hear the secret Dharma-doors
Of Buddhas as numerous as motes of dust,
But without first renouncing desire and outflows,
You may amass learning,but you will still make mistakes.
Commentary:

Manjushri Bodhisattva continues, “You may hear the secret
Dharma-doors / Of Buddhas as numerous as motes of dust.”
Ananda, you have listened to limitless Buddhas explain their secretdharmas.” “Secret” means that you say something for one person
and a second person doesn’t realize it. Or you speak for the second
person and the first one doesn’t realize it. Or you speak for thesecond person and the first one doesn’t know. Each is unaware ofwhat is said to the other. Why does the Buddha have secret
Dharmadoors? It is because the capacities of living beings aredifferent. Each person is fond of different things. What is more,each person has cultivated a particular path in past lives. Therefore,
the Buddha contemplates the opportunities. He looks to see what

219

220

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Dharma-door you cultivated before, and based on that he teaches
you how to cultivate now.
Contemplating the opportunities,
he bestows the teaching;
Speaking Dharma
for the sake of each person.
He does not teach you Dharma-doors which are not appropriate foryou.
“But without first renouncing desire and outflows / You may
amass learning, but you will still make mistakes.” Although the
Buddha has many secret dharmas, you still have to get rid of yourdesire and outflows.” “Desire” is really hard to overcome. As soon
as you have desire, you have out flows. The most serious desire, theone people find hardest to cut off, is the desire for forms. If you cancut it off, you are an outstanding person – extraordinary. When you
study the Buddhadharma, you must cut off desire, in order to beable to be rid of outflows.
At the fourth fruition of Arhatship one has no outflows. A firststage Arhat is at the position of seeing the Way, as a result of having
extinguished eighty-eight kinds of delusion of views. The second
and third fruition are called the position of cultivating the Way. A
fourth-stage Arhat is at the position of having been certified to theWay. At the first, second, and third fruitions, one has not attained
the state of having no outflows. Only at fourth stage is that
achieved. Having no outflows is extremely important. Why hadn’t
Ananda reached that level? He had not gotten rid of desire. There
were still some things he wanted. He was not yet pure, and so
Dharma-Prince Manjushri tells him, “If you don’t cultivate and get
rid of greed and desire for forms, then you won’t have a responsewith the Buddhadharma. If you merely concentrate on erudition,then you will still err. That’s why you encountered the difficultywith Matangi’s daughter. If you renounce desire and outflows, you
won’t have any more difficulties.” When we see that such anManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

intelligent person as Ananda still had this fault, we should noticethat not only have we not severed desire, we are in tent uponpursuing it. It has never occurred to us to get rid of it. Wouldn’t you
say that is an even greater mistake? At this point, everyone should
return the light and examine within. Is it the case that we havedesires? Have we gotten rid of them? If not, would we like to get ridof them? If not, then there’s nothing else to say. But if you want to
get rid of them, then quickly start cultivating the skill of returning
the hearing to hear the self-nature. Study Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva’s perfect penetration of the organ of the ear.
Sutra:“You concentrate on learning
to uphold the Buddha’s Dharma.
Why don’t you listen to your own hearing?
Commentary:“You concentrate on learning to uphold the Buddha’s
Dharma.” You expend your energy on study of the Buddhadharma,” Manjushri Bodhisattva says to Ananda. “With that skill,
why don’t you listen to your own hearing?” Why don’t you
return the hearing to hear the self-nature? Why don’t you cultivateand develop that skill? Why don’t you look into yourself?
O2 He explains how with this dharma one gradually transcends.

Sutra:“Hearing does not spontaneously arise;
Because of sound it gets its name.
But when hearing returns and is free of sound,
What does one call that which is set free?
Commentary:“Ananda, don’t continue to take learning so seriously whileneglecting your samadhi power. Hearing does not spontaneously
arise. It doesn’t happen all by itself. Because of sound it gets its
name.” Because there is sound, there is hearing. We call the

221

222

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

perception of a sound “hearing.” “But when hearing returns andis free of sound / What does one call that which is set free?” We
say that there is hearing because there is sound, but is the hearing
still there when there is no sound? It is, because the nature ofhearing is not subject to production or extinction. Therefore, turnthe hearing around. From now on, don’t follow out after the six
sense-objects with your six sense-organs. Bring them back.”
Returning the hearing,
listen to your nature,
Till the nature reaches
the supreme Way.
What is your self-nature? When you hear it, you will recognize it.
Now, before you have heard it, you won’t understand even if I tellyou. For instance, when I drink this cup of tea, I myself knowwhether it is hot or cool, but you still don’t have any idea. If you
want to know, you will have to drink some yourself. If you want torecognize your self-nature, you first have to return the hearing. If
you haven’t done that, how can you expect to know your own
nature?
“When you return the hearing, how do you listen?” you ask.
Use your ears. But don’t listen to the sounds outside. Don’t try
to figure out what’s happening out in the street, or who is saying
what. Turn the hearing inward and listen inside yourself. In thisway your own nature will be revealed. That’s how you do it. Now
do you understand?
When the hearing is turned around, one is set free from externalsounds. “What does one call that which is set free?” If you candivorce yourself from sounds, and hear and yet not hear, is thisreally hearing, then? It is and it isn’t. It isn’t, yet it is. Hear and yet
do not hear. That’s what’s meant by getting free of sounds. One
does hear, but it’s not the same as the way one heard before. Even
though it is said that ordinary hearing can reach far and near, it still
has a limit. If you genuinely attain the state of returning the hearingManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

to hear the self-nature, you can hear throughout the Dharma Realm.
But you can also choose not to listen to any of the sounds
throughout the Dharma Realm. You have control. It’s like atelegram. If I want to send one, I can send one anywhere at any
time. But if I don’t want to send the telegram, I don’t have to do If
I want to hear some sound in the Dharma Realm, I can tune in on it.
You try it. What is that which is free of sound called, then? It
doesn’t have a name. That which is beyond even the name hearing
is true hearing.
Sutra:“As soon as one sense-organ returns to the source,
The entire six are liberated.
Commentary:

When even the name is gone, one can say that that sense-organ
is untied. “As soon as one sense-organ returns to the source /The entire six are liberated.” The “source” is the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One. When one sense-organ reverts tothe nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, all six come back
together. The older brother returns and the younger brothers follow
along. But If you don’t bring one sense-organ back, none of themwill return. They are connected, because they were originally one,but then they divided into six.
Sutra:“Sight and hearing are like an illusory covering.
The Triple Realm, a vision of flowers in space.
When hearing reverts, the cataract is gone.
The ‘dust’ gives way to pure and perfect insight.
Commentary:

Why don’t we become Buddhas? We are tied up by the six
sense-organs and six sense-objects. So we must find a method toattain liberation. We are not the only ones bound by the organs andobjects; at that time, Ananda also had this problem. We are in thesame predicament. Ananda took this path to attain liberation, and

223

224

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

we are now very lucky to learn about this method. We, too, cantravel this path and get free.
“Sight and hearing are like an illusory covering.” Seeing andhearing are not something real. They are like an illusion, like a film
over the eyes, like clouds in the sky. “The Triple Realm, a visionof flowers in space.” The desire realm, the form realm, and theformless realm make up the Triple Realm. We are within it, gazing
into emptiness until our staring makes us tired. Then it looks as if
there are flowers dancing in space. At the beginning of his verse,
Manjushri said,
The emptiness created within enlightenment,
Is like a single bubble in all the sea.
Emptiness arises out of the vastness of enlightenment and is as
insignificant as one bubble in the great ocean. And the Triple
Realm is like a bubble in the sea of emptiness. “When hearing
reverts, the cataract is gone.” When one returns the hearing andhears the self-nature, the film disappears. “The ‘dust’ gives way topure and perfect insight.” When the experiencing of the six senseobjects dissolves, there are no external defiling objects to disturb
your self-nature. Then your enlightened nature is pure and perfect.
Sutra:“When purity is ultimate, the light is penetrating.
A stillness shines and includes within it
all of emptiness.
Looking at the world from this point of view,
Everything that happens is just like a dream.
Matangi’s daughter, too, is part of the dream.
Who was able, then, to physically detain you?
Commentary:Ah, Manjushri Bodhisattva talks tough. He’s not the least bit
polite. He’s downright rude to Ananda here. “When purity is
ultimate, the light is penetrating. Once your insight is pure andManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

perfect, then, at the ultimate point, a light pervades. You become
enlightened. A stillness shines and includes within it all of
emptiness. When you attain this skill, emptiness is found withinyou. Your own mature is the great enlightened nature. When you
return to that nature which was always yours, you include all of
space. Looking at the world from this point of view / Everythingthat happens is just like a dream. As you continue to use thisskill, you contemplate the world and find that it is all nothing but adream. Matangi’s daughter, too, is part of the dream / Who wasable, then, to physically detain you? She is part of the Illusion.
Who was able to capture you? You lost face. You wanted to be
there. You liked it. If you could reach the level just described, who
could restrain you?” Not very polite, wouldn’t you say?
O3 He brings up an analogy to relate to the dharma just explained.

Sutra:“It is like a puppeteer who plays with shadows
And works the dolls to seem as real as people.
Although one sees them move about freely,
They are really governed by a set of strings.
Cease operating the controls
and they return to stillness.
The entire illusion is without a nature.
Commentary:“It is like a puppeteer who plays with shadows.” This refers
to the puppet shows of old when the puppets danced and acted
behind a screen of framed oil-paper. Behind it puppets made of
donkey skin attached to strings are manipulated by the puppeteer,
and the audience sees their shadows against the screen. Nowadays
we have movies. The puppets look life-like, but actually they arecontrolled by the puppet-master. They used to fight noisy battles onstage with swords and guns. I remember watching them as a child.
He “works the dolls to seem as real as people.” Dressed as men
and women, they cavort on stage. “Although one sees them move

225

226

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

about freely / They are really governed by a set of strings.” Itseems like they can move their arms and legs and even their eyes
and lips, but it’s all mechanical. They are strung up to an apparatus.
Nonetheless, people watch transfixed. “Cease operating thecontrols and they return to stillness / The entire illusion is
without a nature.” There was nothing to it after all. In this section,
Manjushri Bodhisattva explains how everything is like an illusion.
The previous section made clear how we are in a dream.
Sutra:“The six sense-organs are also thus.
At first there was one essential brightness.
Which split into a six-fold combination.
If but one part ceases and returns,
All six functions will stop as well.
In response to a thought, defiling objects vanish,Becoming pure and wonderful perfect brightness.
Commentary:

Why does he speak about dreams and illusions? It is because thesix sense-organs are like an imaginary play. “The six sense-organs
are also thus.” The six organs are like the play put on by thepuppeteer. It’s as if a mechanism is controlling them. But if one
organ can become pure, the others will be freed as well.
“At first there was one essential brightness.” Originally there
was the single brightness of the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. “It split into a six-fold combination.” It divided into
eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind. “If but one part ceases
and returns” – if the knot is untied – “All six functions will stop
as well.” If one function stops, the others will also cease; they will
no longer function. “In response to a thought, defiling objects
vanish.” All the involvement between the six sense-organs and six
sense-objects comes to an end, “Becoming pure and wonderfulperfect brightness.” They become the everlasting pure nature andbright substance of the Treasury of the Thus Come One.

Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

O4 He concludes by telling that the cause and effect are ultimate.

Sutra:“If there is residual defilement, one must still study.
When the brightness is ultimate,that is the Tathagata.
Commentary:“If there is residual defilement, one must still study. Whenignorance is cut off initially, there remains a subtle ignorance called“appearance of production ignorance.” That is what is meant hereby “residual defilement.” Bodhisattvas must still cut that off.
“When the brightness is ultimate, that is the Tathagata.” That isthe basic substance of the Thus Come One.
M4 He urges everyone to diligently cultivate and certify.

Sutra:“Ananda, and everyone in the great assembly,
Turn yourselves around and revert the hearing.
Return the hearing and listen to the self nature
Till the nature reaches the supreme way.
That is what perfect penetration really means.
Commentary:“Ananda, and everyone in the great assembly / Turnyourselves around and revert the hearing.” You should cultivate
according to this method. Don’t let yourselves run outside. Comeback. Look within and find yourself. “Return the hearing andlisten to the self nature / Till the nature reaches the supremeway. Your nature can accomplish the unsurpassed path. That iswhat perfect penetration really means.” Why does he select theorgan of the ear? It is the easiest to cultivate successfully. I believethat some of you already know how to develop this skill, whileothers do not. What does it mean to return the hearing to hear the
self-nature? It is the skill used in investigating Ch’an. When you

227

228

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

investigate Ch’an, you don’t want to expend all your energy on
seeking outside. You want to turn the light around and shine it
within. Then you ask yourself, “Who is mindful of the Buddha?”“Who?” You want to put the “Who?” in your heart and then listenwith your ears. Pursue “Who?” Do this nonstop. Don’t let your skill
become dispersed. You investigate this topic in everything you do.
Walking, standing, sitting, reclining,
don’t be apart from this.
If you depart from this,you’ve made a mistake.
What is “this?” It is the question, “Who is mindful of the Buddha?”
You don’t have to ask out loud; ask in your heart and listen withyour ears. Listen within, not outside. After you have listened
within, your heart and your hearing-nature will eventually merge
into one. And then in some unexpected way, at some unexpected
moment, you will suddenly open enlightenment. But you definitely
must bring your mind and nature together. Don’t let them scatter inall directions. Don’t let them get dissipated outside. Collect themwithin. Return the hearing and listen to your own nature.
Eventually and naturally your skill will develop. Investigating a
Ch’an topic and returning the hearing to listen to the self-nature are
the same. And now everyone knows that using the organ of the ear
in cultivation is the easiest method. So put your energy there andcultivate this Dharma-door.
Sutra:“It is the gateway enteredby Buddhas as many as dust motes.
It is the one path to Nirvana.
Thus Come Ones of the past
perfected this method.
Bodhisattvas now merge
with this total brightness.
People of the futureManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

who study and practiceWill also rely on this Dharma.
Through this method I, too,have been certified.
Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva
was not alone in using it.
Commentary:

Now Manjushri Bodhisattva certifies as authentic this Dharma
he has selected. “It is the gateway entered by Buddhas as manyas dust motes / It is the one path to Nirvana.” He says, “Not only
was Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva certified through his use of thisDharma-door, this method of perfect penetration that I am
explaining, I, too, Manjushri, gave proof to this doctrine of perfectpenetration of the organ of the ear. Not only myself, but in the past
countless Buddhas also found this the one path to Nirvana. It wasby this Way that they reached the fruition of Nirvana. “Thus Come
Ones of the past perfected this method. They became
accomplished by means of the perfect penetration derived fromreturning the hearing to hear the self-nature. Bodhisattvas now
merge with this total brightness. Bodhisattvas cultivating right
now are on the same road. People of the future who study andpractice / Will also rely on this Dharma. People of the future who
as yet haven’t even encountered the Buddhadharma will come toselect this method for cultivation. Through this method I, too,have been certified. A long time ago I gave proof to this Dharmadoor of perfect penetration. Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva was notalone in using it.”
M5 He concludes his answer.

Sutra:“As the Buddha, the World Honored One, requested,
I choose sincerely a skill-in-means,
One to save those in the final aeon
Who seek to escape the mundane world,

229

230

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

And perfect the heart of Nirvana:
The best way is to contemplate
the sounds of the world.
Commentary:“As the Buddha, the World Honored One, requested / Ichoose sincerely a skill-in-means.” Buddha, I speak the truth, I
say what is really so. The method which is the one to save those in
the final aeon / Who seek to escape the mundane world / Andperfect the heart of Nirvana.” Of the eighteen realms and theseven elements, which Dharma-door is the most perfectly
penetrating? Which one is most appropriate for living beings in the
Dharma-ending Age? Some will want to get out of the world andseek transcendence. How can they fulfill their vow to cultivate theWay and reach Nirvana? The best way is to contemplate thesounds of the world. Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva, here in the Saha
world, got the best response from this method. This method is themost appropriate one. It tallies best with the causes and conditionsof most people.
Sutra:“All the other kinds of expedients
Require the awesome spirit of the Buddha.
In some cases they bring immediate transcendence,
But they are not the customary means of practice,
Spoken for those of shallow and deep roots alike.
Commentary:“All the other kinds of expedients / Require the awesome
spirit of the Buddha.” In cultivating any of the other expedient
Dharma-doors besides that of the ear, one needs the Buddha’s aid inorder to succeed. Without the Buddha’s support, one cannot
accomplish anything through them. In some cases they bring
immediate transcendence / But they are not the customarymeans of practice / Spoken for those of shallow and deep roots
alike. Although some used these methods to get out of theManjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

wearisome mundane dust and false thinking, they are not Dharmadoors which just anyone can use. In speaking Dharma, one must
look at the causes and conditions. I must observe the person. For
someone with wisdom, one should speak more profound Dharma.
For stupid people, one should explain simple dharmas. The Dharma
cannot always be expressed in the same way. Only the organ of theear is a perfect method which anyone can study. I think thisDharma-door is the most perfectly penetrating.”
M6 He seeks aid and generally concludes.

Sutra:“I bow to the Ones Come Thus and the Tripitaka,
And to those inconceivable ones with no outflows,
Trusting they will aid those in the future,
So that no one will doubt this dharma-door.
It is an expedient easy to master;An appropriate teaching for Ananda
And for those immersed in the final age.
They should cultivate this organ of hearing,
A perfect penetration that surpasses all others.
It is the way to the true mind.”Commentary:

After Manjushri Bodhisattva finished speaking this verse, hemade obeisance to the Triple Jewel. “I bow to the Ones ComeThus and the Tripitaka.” The “Ones Come Thus” are theBuddhas. The “Tripitaka” is the Dharma. “And to those inconceivable ones with no outflows”: “Those” refers to the Sangha. The
Bodhisattvas and Arhats with no outflows have attained a state
which is inconceivable and ineffable. Their spiritual penetrations
and wonderful functions are difficult to comprehend. He bows to
the sages and saints of the Sangha, “Trusting they will aid thosein the future / So that no one will doubt this dharma-door.” I
hope you will help all living beings of the future, so that they won’t

231

232

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

have any doubts about the Dharma-door of returning the hearing tohear the self-nature.
“It is an expedient easy to master / An appropriate teachingfor Ananda. This Dharma-door is both easy to cultivate and easy
to be successful with. It is the best method for Ananda to use. Thereis none better. And for those immersed in the final age / They
should cultivate this organ of hearing. Not only will thisDharma-door bring a response to Ananda, It is also right for beings
who will fall into the Dharma-ending Age. Just use the method of
cultivating with the organ of the ear. A perfect penetration that
surpasses all others / It is the way to the true mind. This
Dharma-door of perfect penetration goes beyond the other twentyfour expedient methods. It is a lot easier and brings surpassing
results. The true and actual mind found through this Dharma-door
is as I have explained above.
H3
I1

Based on the instruction, the great assembly becomes enlightened andaccomplishes entry.
Ananda and those like him become enlightened.

Sutra:

Thereupon, Ananda and all in the great assembly
experienced a clarity of body and mind. Having attained suchprofound instruction, they contemplated the Buddha’s Bodhi
and Parinirvana like someone who, having traveled far on
business, knows that he is on the road home, though he has not
returned completely.
Commentary:

Thereupon, Ananda and all in the great assembly
experienced a clarity of body and mind. They had gained
tremendous understanding. Having attained such profoundinstruction, they contemplated the Buddha’s Bodhi andParinirvana. They had received magnificent teaching from boththe Buddha and Manjushri Bodhisattva. They looked upon thedoctrines of Bodhi and Nirvana like someone who, having
traveled far on business, knows that he is on the road home,Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

though he has not returned completely. This person has had to go
away on business and hasn’t arrived back home yet. But he’s gone
far enough to recognize that he’s on the way to his house. The
meaning is that although the members of the Great Assembly andAnanda had not actually been certified as having attained thesecond, third, or fourth fruitions of Arhatship, now at least they
understood the theory, the doctrine.
I2

Matangi’s daughter and those like her accomplish entry.

Sutra:

Throughout the entire assembly, the gods, dragons, and all
the eightfold division, those of the two vehicles who were not yet
beyond study, as well as all the Bodhisattvas of initial resolve, as
numerous as the sands in ten Ganges Rivers, found theirfundamental mind and, far removed from dust and defilement,
attained the purity of the Dharma Eye.
Commentary:

Throughout the entire assembly, the gods, dragons, and all
the eightfold division of ghosts and spirits: the eightfold division
includes gandharvas, asuras, garudas, kinnaras, mahoragas,
humans, and non-humans, as well as the dragons. Those of the twovehicles who were not yet beyond study refers to the SoundHearers and those Enlightened to Conditions. Together with all theBodhisattvas of initial resolve, as numerous as the sands in ten
Ganges Rivers, they found their fundamental mind. It was notlike before, when they didn’t even recognize their own mind. They
were far removed from dust and defilement, and so they attained
the purity of the Dharma Eye.
Sutra:The Bhikshuni named “Nature” attained Arhatship after
hearing this verse.

233

234

Volume One – Manjushri Selects the Organ of Entry

Commentary:

The Bhikshuni named “Nature” was Matangi’s daughter. She
attained Arhatship after hearing this verse spoken by Manjushri
Bodhisattva. At this point she surpassed Ananda by being certified
to the second stage of Arhatship. Ananda was still a first-stage sage.
Sutra:

And limitless beings brought forth a matchless, unequalled
resolve for Annuttarasamyaksambodhi.
Commentary:

At that time, there were also limitless, boundless, uncountablebeings in the Dharma Assembly who brought forth a matchless,unequalled resolve for Annuttarasamyaksambodhi. There wasnothing that could compare with the extent of their resolve. It was
totally genuine. “Anuttarasamyaksambodhi” means the“Unsurpassed Proper and Equal Right Enlightenment.” Anuttara
is unsurpassed; samyak is proper and equal; and sambodhi is rightenlightenment. Their intention was to become Buddhas.

235

General Index
A

D

Adorned Fragrance 31
affliction 154
Ajita
see Maitreya, Bodhisattva 114
Ajnatakaundinya 25
Amitabha Sutra 133
Amitabha, Buddha 123, 133
Aniruddha 45
Arhat 220
arrogance 37
Ashvajit 65
asuras 140
attachment
to dharmas 18
to self 18
Avatamsaka Sutra 68

demonic state 126
Dharma Ending Age 85
Dharma Flower Sutra 174, 176
and the official 51–52
Dhuta practices
see twelve Dhuta practices
dragons 158

B
Bhadrapala 36
Bhikshu 154
Bodhisattva 135

C
Catholicism
and Gwan Yin Bodhisattva 147
Ch’an
investigating 227
Chicken Foot, Mountain 43
Confucius 217
contemplation, inpurity
see nine aspects of impurityE
ear organ 186
Eight Precepts 83
eloquence, four kinds of 73

Ffive organs
body 58
eye 45mind 61
nose 47
tongue 56
Five Precepts 83
Five Schools of Chinese Buddhism 133
Five Signs of Decay 116–117
Four Fundamental Prohibitions 87
Four Great Deportments 86
Four Heavenly Kings 149
four kinds of eloquence 73

Ggandharva, musicians 160

236

General Index

garuda 160
Gavampati 56
ghosts 168
Great Strength, Bodhisattva 122
Gwan Shr Yin, Bodhisattva 122, 131, 135
and Catholicism 147

see six consciousnesses
see six defiling objects
meat eating 88
medicines
compatibility 34–35
Moonlight, Bodhisattva 102

IN

impurity
see nine aspects of impurity

Neo-Buddhism 85
nine aspects of impurity 29

KO

Kanakamuni, Buddha 94
Karmadana 154
karmic obstacle 176
King of Awesome Sound, Buddha 37
kinnara 162
Kshudrapanthaka 47–51

outflows
three categories 196

Lleaving home 153
Ling Yen, Mountain 175
Lotus Sutra 160

M
Ma Sheng, Bhikshu 65
Mahakashyapa 39
Mahamaudgalyayana 90
mahoraga 162
Maintaining the Ground, Bodhisattva 97,
100

Maitreya, Bodhisattva 114
his coming to the world 115–118
means to enlightenment, twenty-fivesee ear organ
see five organs
see seven elementsPp’eng bird 160
Physician King 33
Pilindavatsa 58
Pou Ts’un, demon 85
precepts 83
breaking them 87
Purnamaitreyaniputra 73
Purple-golden Light, Bhikshuni 40

Rreciting the Buddha’s name 125–126
rules
adhering to 55

S
Saha World 190
seven elements
consciousness 114
earth 97
emptiness 111

General Index

fire 94
perception 122
water 102
wind 107sexual desire 172
Shakyamuni Buddha
and the dharma-ending age 85
his initial cultivation 76–81
his voice 27
the fourth Buddha 94
Shariputra 64
and his headache 104–105
Shen Jih, externalist 81
Shen Neng, Emperor 34
Shramana 57
Six Coarse Appearances 10
six consciousnesses
body 75
ear 67eye 64mind 90
nose 70
tongue 73
six defiling objects
dharmas 39
form 28
smells 31
sound 25
taste 33
touch 36
Six Desire Heavens 116
Standing Buddha samadhi 126
stupidity
the cause for 50–51
see Kshudrapanthaka
Subhuti 61
Sundarananda 70
Sun-Moon-Lamp, Buddha 41
Superior Physician 33
sutraslistening to 54

T
Ta Hsiu 175
Ta Yu, Mountain 126
ten kinds of virtuous conduct 151
Three Subtle Appearances 10
Treasury of Emptiness, Bodhisattva 111
Twelve Causal Conditions 143
twelve Dhuta practices 43
Tyan Tai, School 53

UUcchushma 94
Universal Light, Buddha 97
Universal Worthy 67
Universal Worthy, Bodhisattva
ten great vows 68
Upali 75
Upanishad 28

V
Vaidurya Bodhisattva 107
Vajra Sutra 15
Vipashyin, Buddha 99
vowsof Universal Worth, Bodhisattva 68

W
wealth, story of 176

Yyakshas, ghost 159
Yan Hsing Fu 34

237

238

General Index

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Six

a simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1981
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Three Non-Outflow Studies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
One Must Cut Off Lust . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
One Must Cut Off Killing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
One Must Cut Off Stealing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
One Must Cut Off False Speech . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Chapter 2.Establishing the Bodhimanda . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
Chapter 3.The Spiritual Mantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
Chapter 4.The Two Upside-down Causes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
Chapter 5.The Twelve Categories of Living Beings . . . . . . . 177

vi

Introduction

This is the sixth of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
Ananda, having gained what he had never before, wishes topropagate the teachings and save living beings. However, he isconcerned that demonic teachers of the present and future will also
propound their deviant theories, thus misleading and exploiting
living beings. Ananda asks how does one protect oneself from suchteachings.
In “The Three Non-Outflow Studies”, the Buddha explains how
disciplining the mind via precepts, which in turn produces samadhi,
which in turn produces wisdom are the three unalterable aspects ofcultivation. Of the precepts, he stresses that one must specifically
cut off lust, killing, stealing and false speech. Anything not inaccord with this is the teaching of the demons.
Ananda then asks how livings beings in the Dharma-Ending
Age can establish a Way place (bodhimanda) so that living beings
can safely cultivate in accord with the Buddha’s rules of purity. In“Establishing the Bodhimanda” the Buddha explains just how to dothat.
Ananda then, remembering how Manjushri saved him from thethen-prostitute daughter of Matangi by using a spiritual mantra,
requests that the Buddha declares it for the benefit and protection of

vii

future living beings. In “The Spiritual Mantra”, the mantra is
preciously proclaimed. After it’s proclamation, Bodhisattvas, gods,
kings, and other great spiritual beings resolved to protect all thoseof the present and future who uphold the spiritual mantra.
Now that Ananda has secured the means to protect people’s
cultivation from the multitudes of demons (through the use of thebodhimanda and the spiritual mantra), he then proceeds to ask the
Buddha how one can ascertain one’s own progress from an ordinary
person to final Nirvana.
In response, the Buddha does not immediately speak of thestages of cultivation.i Instead, in “The Two Upside-down Causes”,
the Buddha first explains how one can determine if one is travellingon the right path, since knowing what stage one is in is useless if
one is traversing on the wrong path.
The two causes are: the upside-down state of living beings andthe upside-down state of the world. In “The Twelve Categories of
Living Beings”, the Buddha explains how these two upside-down
states produce the twelve categories of living beings that aboundthroughout the world.

i.

The stages of cultivation are covered in volume seven.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

G2 Aiding practices of the bodhimanda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
H1 At first request he speaks in general. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
H2 On second request he speaks in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
I1 Ananda asks. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
I2 The Thus Come One answers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
J1 He promises to speak; they wish to listen.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
J2 He brings up the three studies in general. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
J3 He specifically lists the three studies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
K1 He lists the importance of the precepts first. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
L1 He teaches him to hold precepts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
M1 He gathers in first and then gives evidence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
N1 One must cut off lust. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
O1 Distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
P1 First he explains the benefit or harm of holding or violating. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Q1 Holding it, then one certainly can get out of birth and death.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into demonic paths. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
P2 He discusses the behavior of demons within Buddhism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
Q1 Greed for lust turns the world.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
Q2 Teaching people to cut off lust is the Buddha’s instruction.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
P3 Decides if the bodhimanda can be accomplished. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Q1 An analogy shows that if one doesn’t cut off lust, Bodhi can’t be obtained.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Q2 Diligently and profoundly cutting off lust can bring accomplishment.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
O2 He speaks of the divisions of deviant and proper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
N2 One must cut off killing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
O1 He distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
P1 First he explains the benefit or harm of holding or violating. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
Q1 Holding it, then one certainly can get out of birth and death.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into the path of spirits. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
P2 He discusses the behavior of demons within Buddhism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
Q1 Eating flesh turns the world into a teaching by ghosts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six
xivOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six

Q2 Teaching people to cut off killing is the Buddha’s instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
P3 He decides if liberation can be obtained. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Q1 An analogy makes clear, if one doesn’t cut off killing it is difficult to get free. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Q2 If one diligently and profoundly cuts off killing, one can get free. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
O2 He speaks of the division into deviant and proper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
N3 One must cut off stealing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
O1 He distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
P1 First he discusses the benefit or harm of holding or violating. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Q1 Holding it, one then certainly can get out of birth and death.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into deviant paths. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
P2 He discusses the behavior of weird beings within Buddhism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Q1 Hidden influences are the teachings of weird beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Q2 Teaching people to cut off stealing is the Buddha’s instruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
R1 First he offers his own instructions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
R2 Then he explains it is the teaching of all former Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
P3 He decides if samadhi can be obtained. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
Q1 An analogy makes clear that if stealing is not cut off, samadhi is hard to obtain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
Q2 Diligent and profound cutting off of stealing can bring samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
N4 One must cut off false speech. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
O1 He discusses the intent of precepts or provisional dharmas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
P1 False speech is very harmful. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Q1 Traces false speech as a reason for becoming demonic. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Q2 Points out the motives of false speech.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Q3 Predicts the fall of those who harm the good. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
P2 He shows that he has clearly instructed against false speech. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
Q1 The Buddha instructs that holy transformations must be secret. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
Q2 Only at the end of their life is there a transmission.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
P3 The clear instruction transmitted from former Buddhas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
P4 Deciding if Bodhi can be obtained. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Q1 An analogy shows that if one does not cut off false speech, it is difficult to obtain Bodhi. . . . . . . . . . . . 62xv

Q2 He promises if one can cut off false speech, one will certainly accomplish Bodhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
O2 He speaks of the division into deviant and proper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
M3 General conclusion: stay distant from demons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
L2 Aided by the power of the mantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
M1 Supreme praise for diligently holding it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
M2 He also shows it is not difficult to get rid of these habits.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
K2 A general explanation of samadhi and wisdom in the bodhimanda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
L1 Because of precepts one produces samadhi.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
L2 Because of samadhi one opens wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
G2 At second request he explains in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
H1 At second request he describes the bodhimanda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
I1 Ananda asks again. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
I2 The world honored one answers again. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
J1 Establishing the bodhimanda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
K1 The platform. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
K2 The adornments.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
K3 The offerings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
K4 The mirrors. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
J2 Stages of cultivation and accomplishment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
K1 First three weeks: initial accomplishment of samadhi and wisdom.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
K2 After one hundred more days: sudden certification to the sagely fruit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
K3 Concludes answer to question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
H2 On second request he speaks the spiritual mantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
I1 The entire assembly asks again. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
I2 The Thus Come One answers again.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
J1 He speaks the spiritual mantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
K1 An appearance of light.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
K2 The great assembly respectfully listens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
K3 The five sections of the spiritual mantra.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
J2 He speaks of the benefits of the mantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six
xviOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six

K1 The important tool of all Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
L1 He explains the entire name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
L2 He states its functions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 117
L3 Further explanations are endless. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
K2 A beneficial reliance for living beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
L1 Specific explanation of the supreme name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
L2 A thorough discussion of its awesome power. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
M1 He first explains that by diligently holding it, cultivators can rely on it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
N1 He explains that recitation of it will keep demons away. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
N2 Writing it out and carrying it is of benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
M2 A detailed account of the ways in which it protects life and aids people on the path.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
N1 General mention of these two aspects. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
N2 Detailed listing of its many merits.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
O1 Apparent benefit to each living being. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
P1 Rescues from calamities.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
Q1 Evil situations cannot bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
Q2 Evil beings cannot break through its added protection to cause harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
P2 Aids in accomplishing way karma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130
Q1 The value of its recitation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130
Q2 Separation from various destinies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132
Q3 Always born where there are Buddhas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
Q4 Various practices are accomplished.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
Q5 All offenses are eradicated.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
Q6 Quick certification to non-production. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
P3 Answers all kinds of wishes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
O2 Apparent universal benefit to the land. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
P1 All difficulties disappear. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
P2 The people experience plenty and happiness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
P3 Evil omens do not manifest.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
M3 He makes clear with a general exhortation that cultivators will certainly certify. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
xvii

N1 They will be protected and peaceful.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
N2 They will be far apart from demons and enemies.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
N3 They will not commit four violations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
N4 They must keep their minds on their recitation.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
I3 The assembly vows to protect it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
J1 The outer assembly protects and holds it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
K1 The multitude of vajra power-knights. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
K2 The venerable hosts of gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
K3 The host of the eight divisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
K4 The ruling assembly of illumining bodies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
K5 The deities and spirits of the earth.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
J2 The inner sages protect and hold it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
K1 They reveal their origin and their long-term protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
K2 They assert their protection and maintaining. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
F4 He explains certification to the position of dhyana causing him
to dwell in complete samadhi and tend straight toward bodhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
G1 Ananda is grateful for the instruction and asks about the position. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
G2 The Thus Come One answers with instruction in the arisal of conditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
H1 The Thus Come One offers to speak and the great assembly waits to hear. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
H2 The true suchness which is relied upon is the source of the dharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
H3 Defiled conditions arise and become the turning wheel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
I1 He exhorts Ananda to recognize two causes for being upside down.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
I2 He clarified the two causes for being upside down, in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
J1 He makes it clear that living beings are upside down. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
K1 From the true they give rise to the false.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
K2 They confuse their origin so it is difficult to return. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
K3 They produce karma which brings a retribution. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173
J2 He makes clear the world is upside down.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 174
K1 He explains the meaning of the word world. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 174
K2 He shows its characteristic is constant flux. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six
xviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Six

K3 He explains the retributions of the categories of beings.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
L1 He lists the names of the categories of beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
L2 He explains the retributions of the categories of beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
M1 A specific listing of the categories of beings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
N1 Egg-born. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
N2 Womb-born. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
N3 Moisture-born.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
N4 Transformation-born. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
N5 Having form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
N6 Without form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
N7 Having thought.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
N8 Without thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
N9 Not totally having form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
N10Not totally without form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
N11Not totally with thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
N12Not totally without thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
M2 Reiterates their name and number. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192

xixNamo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Three Non-Outflow Studies

G2 Aiding practices of the bodhimanda.
H1 At first request he speaks in general.

Sutra:

Ananda straightened his robes and then bowed in the midstof the assembly and placed his palms together. The tracks of his
mind were perfectly clear, and he felt a mixture of joy andsorrow. His intent was to benefit beings in the future as he madeobeisance and said to the Buddha, “Greatly Compassionate
World Honored One, I have already awakened and attained
this Dharma-door for becoming a Buddha, and I can cultivate
it without the slightest doubt. I have often heard the Thus Come
One say, ‘Save others first then save yourself. That is theaspiration of a Bodhisattva. Once your own enlightenment isperfected, then you can enlighten others. That is the way theThus Come One responds to the world.’ Although I am not yet
saved, I vow to save all living beings in the Dharma-ending Age.
Commentary:

After Ananda had listened to Manjushri Bodhisattva’s verse, hestood up and straightened his robes. He fixed his collar andarranged his robes. He was never sloppy or careless, never let his

2Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

clothes get messed up. And then he bowed in the midst of theassembly and placed palms together. The tracks of his mind
were perfectly clear. Ananda was not as confused as he waspreviously, and he felt a mixture of joy and sorrow. His intent
was to benefit beings in the future as he made obeisance andsaid to the Buddha… Ananda didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
Do you remember how easily Ananda cries? He’s already criedseveral times since the start of the Sutra, and now he wants to cry
again. But he also feels like laughing. What was his sorrow? As itis said:
Joy in extreme gives rise to sorrow.
He was totally happy, thinking, “Now I have the Buddhadharma; I
understand the genuine Dharma”’ He’d never felt such joy. But it
wasn’t enough to understand for himself; he wanted to benefit
beings of the future. So he made obeisance to the Buddha and said,“Greatly Compassionate World Honored One, I have alreadyawakened and attained this Dharma-door for becoming a
Buddha, and I can cultivate it without the slightest doubt. I will
cultivate by means of the Dharma and will never have any more
doubts.
“I have often heard the Thus Come One say…” Ananda
always has to substantiate what he says by making reference to the
Buddha’s own teaching. He says here, “I’ve heard the Buddha say,
‘Save others first, then save yourself. That is the aspiration of a
Bodhisattva.’” Before one has attained the Way, one can go ahead
and teach others. That’s the way a Bodhisattva does it. “Once yourown enlightenment is perfected, then you can enlighten others.
That is the way the Thus Come One responds to the world.”
You help others wake up by means of the principles that you haveawakened to. This is what the Buddha does. “Although I am notyet saved, I vow to save all living beings in the Dharma-ending
Age.” I haven’t attained the Way yet, but I want to enable all beingsin the final age to be taken across. I want them to attain the benefitsof the Buddhadharma.

The Three Non-Outflow Studies

H2
I1

On second request he speaks in detail.
Ananda asks.

Sutra:“World Honored One, those living beings will graduallydrift away from the Buddha, and there will be as many deviant
teachers propounding their methods as there are sands in theGanges. I want to enable those beings to collect their thoughts
and enter samadhi. How can I cause them to reside peacefully
in a bodhimanda, far from the exploits of demons, and beirreversible in their resolve for Bodhi?”
Commentary:“World Honored One, those living beings will graduallydrift away from the Buddha. Beings in the Dharma-ending Age
will gradually end up being very far away from the Buddha andeven the Buddhadharma. There will be as many deviant teachers
propounding their methods as there are sands in the Ganges.”That’s the way it is now. Deviant teachers claim to understandthings that they actually do not understand. Not enlightened, they
say that they are. Not certified as sages, they say that they are. I ask
them, “Have you been certified to the First Stage, the Second Stage,
the Third, the Fourth? Which one? You’re enlightened? What are
you enlightened to?” It leaves them speechless. I pursue it: “Youare a Buddha, and yet you can’t even say what stage of fruition you
have been certified to? How can you have jumped to
Buddhahood?”
And yet they persist, claiming that not only are they themselves
Buddhas, “Everybody is a Buddha.” That is their theme. This is agreat lie. When you haven’t reached that state, you can’t goshooting off your mouth. There’s no one worse than a deviant
teacher. Be careful not to become one, whether you understand theBuddhadharma or not. Don’t be like one of them who was asked apoint of Dharma and replied, “I’m getting old; I’ve forgotten.”
What did he mean, he’d forgotten? He never knew to begin with’That kind of talk is designed to cheat people. If you know, you say

34

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

that you know. If you don’t know, you should say you don’t know.
You can’t say you’ve forgotten when you basically don’t evenunderstand what’s being asked.
When deviant teachers propound their methods, they are intent
upon taking advantage of situations, and the doctrines they explain
are wrong. For instance, sexual desire is wrong, but they say it isfine. “It’s the most wonderful Dharma-door.” They praise it,causing people to become confused and to be unable to distinguishtrue principle. What is wrong, they say is right; what is right, they
say is wrong. They have deviant knowledge and deviant views.
Their outlook is improper. “During the Dharma-ending Age,”
Ananda says, “such teachers will abound.”“I want to enable those beings to collect their thoughts andenter samadhi. Even though there will be as many deviant teachers
in that age as there are sand grains in the Ganges, I still hope living
beings will be able to give rise to proper knowledge and properviews. How can I cause them to reside peacefully in a
Bodhimanda far from the exploits of demons, and be irreversible in their resolve for Bodhi?” For example, there are somedeviant demons and externalist religions that do nothing but cheatpeople with their teachings. They talk a lot about the affairs of men
and women and say that the heavier one’s sexual desire, the fasterone can become a Buddha. This is totally wrong, entirely deviant!
You should be attentive to this point. Don’t be cheated by suchpeople. In the orthodox Dharma, any mention of sexual desire as
favorable is wrong. Such methods of teaching are the exploits ofdemons.
Ananda wants to know how to help people of the final age notto retreat from Bodhi. Some people study the Buddhadharma for awhile and then go back on their resolve. “I don’t want to study the
Buddhadharma. It’s too difficult. I have to get rid of all my faults.
But what if I can’t? It’s better if I just don’t study.” They lose theirvigor. They admit defeat. They are overcome by demonic ghosts.
Ananda wants to know how to keep this from happening.

The Three Non-Outflow Studies

I2
J1

The Thus Come One answers.
He promises to speak; they wish to listen.

Sutra:At that time, the World Honored One praised Ananda infront of the whole assembly, saying, “Good indeed! How good itis that you have asked how to establish a Bodhimanda and torescue and protect living beings who are sunk in the morass ofthe final age. Listen well, now, and I will tell you.”
Ananda and the great assembly agreed to uphold theteaching.
Commentary:

Ananda said he wanted beings of the final age not to retreat
from the resolve for Bodhi. He wanted them to have decisive faith,
to vow to protect and uphold the Buddhadharma, to study andpractice the Buddhadharma, and never to go back on their resolve.
But how could he get them to be that way? When Shakyamuni
Buddha heard Ananda ask that question, he was delighted. The
Buddha is in a state of unmoving suchness, but when someone
wants to protect the Buddhadharma and help people become
Buddhas, it nonetheless makes him happy. At that time, the World
Honored One praised Ananda in front of the whole assembly,
saying, “Good indeed!” The Buddha was pleased. “You’re reallyfine, Ananda. How good it is” – he praises him twice – “that you
have asked how to establish a Bodhimanda and to rescue andprotect living beings who are sunk in the morass of the final
age. You want to help beings in the Dharma-ending Age who arebeing drowned in the water and consumed by the fire. Listen well,now, and I will tell you.”
Ananda and the great assembly agreed to uphold theteaching. When they heard the Buddha agree to speak the Dharma,
their joy was even greater. The Buddha probably said, “Do you
want to listen to this?”
Everyone undoubtedly answered, “We want to. We want to.”5

6

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

When deviant teachers explain their methods, their sole topic issexual desire. The things they say are unprincipled. This should be
distinguished clearly. Sometimes Bodhisattvas also use
compassion, kind words, and a protective heart to teach living
beings, because they know that all living beings are steeped indesire. Every living being has thoughts of sexual desire. So he does
not expect them to cut off their love and desire immediately, but heuses all kinds of expedient means to get them to see through andrenounce sexual desire. Then they can put a stop to it themselves.
This is the state of a Bodhisattva, totally different from that of thedeviant teachers of externalist ways.
Once, Gwan Yin Bodhisattva transformed into a fishmonger.
She was an exquisite woman who went about the village with her
fish-basket. No one in the village believed in the Buddha. But when
the young men of the village caught sight of this maiden, they
desired her. The village wasn’t large, but there were at least ahundred young men there, and every one of them wanted to marryher. Gwan Yin with the fish basket said, “There are so many of you!
I can’t marry a hundred men, but I’ve thought of a method tochoose a husband. I will marry whichever of the hundred of you is
the first to be able to learn to recite by heart the ‘Universal Door
Chapter’ of the Lotus Sutra. Go back home and I’ll give you threedays.”
But, at the end of three days, there were forty or fifty who could
recite it from memory. The woman with the fish basket said, “Butthere are still too many of you. Even though you have met therequirements, I can’t have fifty husbands. This time go back andwithin five days memorize the Vajra Sutra. I’ll marry whoever does
that.”
So the fifty who’d made it to the first level went back and began
to practice the Vajra Sutra. At the end of five days there were sometwenty who could recite it by heart. The fish monger said, “There
are still too many of you. It’s impossible for me to marry you all. I
have one more task. Anyone who can memorize the Lotus Sutra in

The Three Non-Outflow Studies

seven days will be my husband. I believe whoever can do that will
be worthy.”
The twenty began to recite the Lotus Sutra, and at the end ofseven days there was one man who could recite it from memory. He
was named Ma, and came from a wealthy family. So there was alarge wedding and everyone was invited. That evening, after thefestivities, they retired, but who would have guessed that the bride
would have a heart attack and die instantly? And the bridegroom
had gone to so much effort! He’d memorized the “Universal Door
Chapter,” the Vajra Sutra, and the Lotus Sutra, and still he had nobride. Shortly thereafter, the funeral took place, and a monk inpurple robes appeared on the scene. “What’s going on?” he asked.
“Our new daughter-in-law passed away suddenly, and we areburying her.”“No,” said the monk. “There’s nothing in that coffin at all! Who
are you mourning for? Open it and take a look.”
Indeed, the coffin was empty. They were all amazed. “Where’s
she gone? After her! Bring her back!”
The monk told them, “That was Gwan Yin Bodhisattva. You
people in this village didn’t believe in the Buddha, so she
manifested the appearance of a beautiful woman in order to get you
young men who are so fond of forms to study the Buddhadharma.
Then she left.”
When the bridegroom, Ma, heard that, he renounced all worldly
things and left the home-life. After that, he was certified to thefruition of a sage. That really happened in China.
J2

He brings up the three studies in general.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “You constantly hear me explainin the Vinaya that there are three unalterable aspects tocultivation. That is, collecting one’s thoughts constitutes theprecepts; from the precepts comes samadhi; and out of samadhi

78

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

arises wisdom. Samadhi arises from precepts, and wisdom isrevealed out of samadhi. These are called the ‘Three NonOutflow Studies.’
Commentary:

When everyone in the assembly had agreed to uphold theteaching, the Buddha told Ananda, “You constantly hear me
explain in the Vinaya that there are three unalterable aspects tocultivation.” The Vinaya includes the rules for both the greater andlesser vehicles. It discusses the precepts. These three fixed aspects
are unalterable. “That is, collecting one’s thoughts constitutes
the precepts.” These three are precepts, samadhi, and wisdom. You
collect and maintain your thoughts, just as a magnet collects ironfilings. This refers especially to our thoughts that “climb on
conditions” – that take advantage of situations. When thesethoughts take control, one is always paying attention to otherpeople. One is continually thinking up ways to draw near to
wealthy people or people in positions of authority. Such thoughts
go on and on all day long. That’s called “climbing on conditions;”
it means that one has not collected one’s thoughts. Collect thosethoughts. Don’t let them take advantage of situations. Don’t letthem run out at random. But our mind is such that it runs away withus, even if we don’t want it to. We may forbid it to have false
thinking, but in the next moment another false thought comes up.
One ceases and the next one begins. The first thought dissolves, but
the next one is already on its way. And before that one iscompletely gone, the next one has arisen. The mind that climbs on
conditions never ceases. What you must do is to collect andmaintain your thoughts. Bring your mind back to one point. The
whole reason we can’t become Buddhas, can’t become enlightened,
can’t awaken to the Way, is that we do not have control of our mind.
If you get your thoughts together, there is nothing you cannot do.
You’ll be successful at everything. The precepts, then, are designed
to collect your thoughts. Precepts put a stop to evil and prevent
further transgressions.

The Three Non-Outflow Studies“Samadhi arises from precepts.” Holding precepts is likeholding a bottle of muddy water still, until the silt settles and thewater becomes clear. Samadhi means “not moving.” “And wisdom
is revealed out of samadhi.” As Manjushri Bodhisattva’s verse said:
When stillness is ultimate,
the light penetrates.
You become enlightened. Within samadhi, your own genuine
wisdom arises. “These are called the ‘Three Non-outflow
Studies.’” Guard the precepts, and from the precepts will comesamadhi. Out of samadhi will arise wisdom.

9

10

One Must Cut Off Lust

J3
K1
L1
M1
N1
O1
P1
Q1

He specifically lists the three studies.
He lists the importance of the precepts first.
He teaches him to hold precepts.
He gathers in first and then gives evidence.
One must cut off lust.
Distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit.
First he explains the benefit or harm of holding or violating.
Holding it, then one certainly can get out of birth and death.

Sutra:“Ananda, why do I call collecting one’s thoughts theprecepts? If living beings in the six paths of any mundane world
had no thoughts of lust, they would not have to follow a
continual succession of births and deaths.
Commentary:“Ananda, why do I call collecting one’s thoughts theprecepts? Now I will tell you. If living beings in the six paths ofany mundane world had no thoughts of lust”: The six paths include
gods, humans, asuras, animals, hungry ghosts, and beings in thehells. If they were free of thoughts of sexual desire, “They would
not have to follow a continual succession of births and deaths.”
They could cut off birth and death.

One Must Cut Off Lust

Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into demonic paths.

Sutra:“Your basic purpose in cultivating is to transcend thewearisome defilements. But if you don’t renounce your lustfulthoughts, you will not be able to get out of the dust.
Commentary:

The Buddha is speaking to Ananda here when he says, “Yourbasic purpose in cultivating is to transcend the wearisome
defilements.” You want to get out of birth and death. “But if you
don’t renounce your lustful thoughts, you will not be able to get
out of the dust.” If you do not cut off sexual desire, it will be
impossible to get out of the mundane defilements of the world.
That’s because thoughts of sexual desire are themselves defiling.
They themselves are the wearisome dust. Not to speak of engaging
in lustful practices, even the presence of such thoughts is unclean.
If you don’t renounce sexual desire, it’s entirely unreasonable tohope to become enlightened and accomplish Buddhahood. To holdon to sexual desire on the one hand and expect to become
enlightened on the other is the stupidest kind of thinking. People
who think that way are impossible to teach. Even if Shakyamuni
Buddha himself appeared in the world right now, he would have noway to bring such people to attainment of fruition. Such people are
the most dull-witted of all.
Sutra:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter demonic paths
if one does not cut off lust. At best, one will be a demon king; onthe average, one will be in the retinue of demons; at the lowest
level, one will be a female demon.
Commentary:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter demonic paths
if one does not cut off lust.” You may be wise, and when you sit

11

12

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

down to meditation you may experience light ease and feelextremely comfortable – that is, you can enter Ch’an samadhi. You
think you’re wise, then? If you don’t put a stop to lust, you’ll end
up a demon! “At best, one will be a demon king in the Sixth
Desire Heaven. On the average, one will be in the retinue of
demons. One will become an ordinary demon. At the lowest level,
one will be a female demon.” They are beautiful, but extremely
coarse. People with wisdom should be careful. Smart people shouldtake careful note of this passage. Don’t let your intelligence go backon you so that you make a mistake in the end. Don’t have theattitude: “You don’t understand, but I do. You’re not clear, but I
am.” That’s petty intelligence, petty wisdom. Don’t let a promising
future go to ruin.
Sutra:“These demons have their groups of disciples. Each says ofhimself that he has accomplished the Unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:

These people with a little wisdom who do not cut off their lustare always talking about love and desire. “I love you, you love me,”and they love back and forth until they become demonic. Then what
happens? “These demons have their groups of disciples. Eachsays of himself that he has accomplished the unsurpassed Way.”
They, too, will have disciples and protectors. Totally without
shame, they will loudly pronounce that they have achieved thehighest path. “I’m a Buddha! We are all supreme and unsurpassed!”
Basically such people are demons, but they don’t admit to it; they
profess instead to be Buddhas. You see, there are even phony
Buddhas. But they don’t see themselves as phony; they think they
are for real. They believe :In heaven above, on earth below
I alone am honored.

One Must Cut Off Lust

P2 He discusses the behavior of demons within Buddhism.
Q1 Greed for lust turns the world.

Sutra:“After my extinction, in the Dharma-ending Age, thesehordes of demons will abound, spreading like wildfire as they
openly practice greed and lust. Claiming to be good knowing
advisors, they will cause living beings to fall into the pit of loveand views and lose the way to Bodhi.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha said, “While I’m in the world, suchdemons will not dare to show themselves, but after my extinction,in the Dharma-ending Age, these hordes of demons willabound.” It is just our present age that is being referred to here,
when the Dharma is about to die out. There are simply too many ofthese demons around, going about everywhere discussing sexualdesire. And they themselves revel in lust, be they men or women.
At the same time, they think that they are enlightened and havebecome Buddhas.
How is it that I recognize such people as these, such as the one
who says he’s a Buddha – we won’t mention any names. He said he
was a Buddha, and I said he was a demon.
“Who’s a demon’?” he said.
“You are,” I replied. How did I know? He’s just like what’s
described here. He’s always talking about emotion and love. “Love,love. I love everybody”’ It’s really shameless. What right do you
have to be in love with everyone? These demons abound,“spreading like wildfire as they openly practice greed and lust.”
They’ll be all the rage in the world. Ignorant people will be taken inby them, thinking what they have to say makes sense. It will
especially agree with young people’s way of thinking. As thesaying goes, “persons of similar (atrocious) tastes get together.
They praise one another as they go down this road. If they didn’t
agree with each other’s ideas, they wouldn’t do that. If people’s

13

14

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

paths are not in agreement, they won’t collaborate with one another.
But if their thinking is the same, then the blind can lead the blind.
How pitiful’ I’m not scolding people here, but
If one who is dazed
transmits the delusion to another,
When all is said and done,
neither one understands.
The teacher falls into the hells,
And the disciples burrow in after him.
The teacher winds up in the hells, and when his disciples show up
there as well, he is surprised. “How did you get here? This is aterrible place”’“You came first, and you’re our teacher, so of course we would
follow you,” they reply.
“Claiming to be good knowing advisors”: they boast, “I givelectures all over the place to lots of people.” Ridiculous! “Theywill cause living beings to fall into the pit of love and views andlose the Way to Bodhi.” They cause all they come in contact withto fall into the pit of sexual desire. They forfeit Bodhi and end up in
the hells.
Q2 Teaching people to cut off lust is the Buddha’s instruction.

Sutra:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must first of all sever the mind of lust. This is the first clear
and unalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come
Ones and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.
Commentary:

Demon kings advocate love. The difference between that andthe teaching of a Bodhisattva is ever so slight – like the flip of ahand. In what way is it different? Bodhisattvas also love people, but
their love is a compassionate and protective kind, devoid of sexual

One Must Cut Off Lust

desire. But there is a current of lust that runs through everything ademon king says. He openly advocates it, to the point that he saysthat the heavier one’s sexual desire, the higher the level of enlightenment one can reach. This kind of deviant doctrine harms people.
Bodhisattvas have no lust; they do not make distinctions between
living beings and themselves. Demons have motives; they are
greedy for things. Bodhisattvas have no ulterior motives and are notgreedy. In regard to this, the Buddha’s teaching explains the twelve
causal conditions.
“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must first of all sever the mind of lust. Teach them to cut off
their thoughts of sexual desire. This is the first clear andunalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come Ones
and the Buddhas of the Past, World Honored Ones.” This is themethod of teaching used by the Thus Come Ones. It is theresolution of all the Buddhas of the past. This is clear instructionthat teaches people how to be pure. One must cut off lust. This is a
fixed principle. It is not the least bit flexible. It’s not to say that one
can have lust or not have it. One must get rid of it. If you want to beenlightened and also hold on to your thoughts of lust, then you
certainly will join the retinue of demons.
P3 Decides if the bodhimanda can be accomplished.
Q1 An analogy shows that if one doesn’t cut off lust, Bodhi can’t be obtained.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do not
cut off lust, they will be like someone who cooks sand in thehope of getting rice. After hundreds of thousands of aeons, itwill still be just hot sand. Why? It wasn’t rice to begin with; it
was only sand.
Commentary:

You see, now he brings up an analogy. He tells Ananda, “You
don’t believe it, so I’ll explain the principle for you. Therefore,
Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do not cut off lust, they
will be like someone who cooks sand in the hope of getting rice.”

15

16

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

If one does not sever sexual desire and yet cultivates and meditates
every day, then one will cultivate on the one hand, and haveoutflows on the other. Everything one gains will be dissipated.
Whatever one gains in cultivation will be lost tenfold in outflows;
if one cultivates ten times as much, one will lose a hundred times asmuch in outflows. Unable to renounce sexual desire, one still sits inmeditation with the hope of getting enlightened, with the aim ofgetting a little upside-down bliss. This is just like cooking sand in
the hope of getting rice. “After hundreds of thousands of aeons,
it will still be just hot sand. It’s useless. Why? It wasn’t rice tobegin with; it was only sand. You expect to become enlightened
without giving up sexual desire? It’s the same as expecting to getrice from sand.”
There’s something else to be said here. If you can sever sexualdesire, then even if you are together with the opposite sex all day
long, there will be no problem. There won’t be any sexual desire,
any appearance of male or female, any appearance of people, ofself, of living beings, or of a lifespan. Some people know no shameand say, “That’s the way I am.” To just say you’re that way isn’t
enough. There’s no proof. How do you know you’re that way? If
you were that way, you basically wouldn’t recognize that you were.
You couldn’t have the idea that you didn’t have any sexual desire.
If you don’t, you simply don’t. You wouldn’t go around advertising
it. That just shows that you really aren’t that way. If you really don’t
have any sexual desire, thenThe eyes see forms appear,
but inside there is nothing.
The ears hear defiling sounds,
but the mind does not know of them.
No matter how pleasing a sound the ear picks up, your mind isunaware of it. Then you’ve got a little going for you. And then if
you can reach the point that you can walk, sit, and lie down together
with someone of the opposite sex without there being any incident– any arisal of thoughts of sexual desire – and really have there beOne Must Cut Off Lust

none – that will count. It’s not to say that your mind still races but
you grit your teeth and say firmly, “I can take it.” That doesn’t
count. It has to be that not one thought arises-the mind does not
move, that there basically is no trace of lust in your heart. That’s
genuine. If you occasionally are still aware of what women ate allabout, then you’ve failed the test.
Once there was someone who got enlightened and went to seek
certification from his teacher. “What enlightenment have you
opened?” his teacher asked.
His reply was, “Oh, before I never realized it, but now I knowthat bhikshunis are women.” His teacher checked him out with the
Buddha Eye and saw that indeed he was enlightened. “You’re allright,” he said in certification.
“Who doesn’t know that?” you say.
If you weren’t enlightened, you wouldn’t even say that much. It
was because he had awakened that he voiced that observation. This
is not something you can cheat people with – especially since histeacher had the Buddha Eye open. He looked at him and knew that
he had realized the first fruition of Arhatship.
Sutra:“If you seek the Buddha’s wonderful fruition and still havephysical lust, then even if you attain a wonderful awakening, it
will be based in lust. With lust at the source, you will revolve inthe three paths and not be able to get out. Which road will you
take to cultivate and be certified to the Thus Come One’s
Nirvana?
Commentary:

The Buddha said to Ananda, “Your fondness for Matangi’sdaughter not only involved thoughts of lust; you still had physicallust, as well. If you see the Buddha’s wonderful fruition and still
have physical lust, then even if you attain a wonderfulawakening, it will be based in lust. Although you may attain thesubtle principles at the heart of it, you still have not gotten rid of the

17

18

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

roots of lust. With lust at the source, you will revolve in theThree Paths and not be able to get out. In the future you willcertainly fall into the hells. The “Three Paths” are those of animals,
hungry ghosts, and beings in the hells. And you will just revolve inthese three and be unable to leave them. Which road will you taketo cultivate and be certified to the Thus Come One’s Nirvana?
Which of these paths will lead you to that fruition?
Q2 Diligently and profoundly cutting off lust can bring accomplishment.

Sutra:“You must cut off the lust which is intrinsic in both bodyand mind. Then get rid of even the aspect of cutting it off. At
that point you have some hope of attaining the Buddha’s Bodhi.
Commentary:“You must cut off the lust which is intrinsic in both body andmind. You definitely must get rid of the most subtle and fine, themost infinitesimal single thought of lust. That just means that
ignorance itself must go. It must be done both physically andmentally. Then get rid of even the aspect of cutting it off. You
cannot even be aware of having cut it off. At that point you havesome hope of attaining the Buddha’s Bodhi.
O2 He speaks of the divisions of deviant and proper.

Sutra:“What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. Any
explanation counter to it is the teaching of Papiyan.
Commentary:“What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. This is theway the Buddhas explain the Dharma. Any explanation counter to
it is thc teaching of Papiyan, methods taught by a demon king.
“Papiyan” is a Sanskrit term that means “evil one” and refers toMara, the demon king.

One Must Cut Off Lust

People who come to listen to the Sutras must certainly be able
to see. The blind cannot come to hear the Sutras, nor can the deaf ordumb. The more the people come to hear, the smarter they get.
Everyone should open his eye of genuine wisdom and truly turn theorgan of the ear back to the self-nature. Do not seek outside.

19

20

One Must Cut Off Killing

N2
O1
P1
Q1

One must cut off killing.
He distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit.
First he explains the benefit or harm of holding or violating.
Holding it, then one certainly can get out of birth and death.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, if living beings in the six paths of any
mundane world had no thoughts of killing, they would not haveto follow a continual succession of births and deaths.
Commentary:

If gods, humans, asuras, animals, hungry ghosts, and helldwellers did not harbor thoughts of killing, but instead ceased
killing and liberated the living, they could get out of birth anddeath. Here the reference is to mere thoughts of killing, not tomention acts of killing. If one ceases killing, one does not have toundergo rebirth in the six paths and be subject to the karma that
accompanies the process of birth and death.
Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into the path of spirits.

Sutra:“Your basic purpose in cultivating samadhi is to transcend
the wearisome defilements. But if you do not renounce yourthoughts of killing, you will not be able to get out of the dust.

One Must Cut Off Killing

Commentary:“Ananda, you want to cultivate samadhi power. Your basic
purpose in cultivating samadhi is to transcend the wearisome
defilements. Your hope from the beginning has been to get out of
the mundane dust. But if you do not renounce your thoughts ofkilling, you will not be able to get out of the dust.” How can one
get rid of thoughts of killing? Cease killing and liberate the living.
Above, the text says, “If you do not renounce your lustful thoughts,
you cannot get out of the dust.” You must sever thoughts of sexualdesire in order to be free of defilements. That’s the only way you
can transcend the cycle of rebirth in the six paths. But if you
dispense with your thoughts of lust and still harbor thoughts ofkilling, you still cannot get out of the mundane world. You cannot
transcend rebirth.
Sutra:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter the path of
spirits if one does not cease killing. At best, a person will
become a mighty ghost; on the average, one will become a flying
yaksha, a ghost leader, or the like; at the lowest level, one will
become an earth-bound rakshasa.
Commentary:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter the path of
spirits if one does not cease killing.” “Wisdom” here refers toworldly intelligence and skill in debate, not to transcendental
wisdom. It is an ordinary kind of wisdom that enables one to havea certain amount of eloquence. And even if you have cultivated tothe point that you have gung fu in Ch’an – you’ve had some
responses – still, if you don’t get rid of thoughts of killing, you’ll
fall into the realm of spirits. This means you might become a ruling
god in the heavens. “At best, a person will become a mighty
ghost, that is, a powerful heavenly general. On the average, onewill become a flying yaksha.” The mighty ghosts are heaven-

21

22

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

traveling yakshas; the flying yakshas travel in space. Or one will
become “a ghost leader, or the like. One will be a ghost who
commands other ghosts. At the lowest level, one will be an earthbound rakshasa.”
Sutra:“These ghosts and spirits have their groups of disciples.
Each says of himself that he has accomplished the Unsurpassed
Way.
Commentary:

The ruling gods, the mighty ghosts in the heavens, the yakshas
and rakshasas in the human realm, and the ghosts in the hells also
have a lot of followers. There are rich ghosts, ghosts with a little
wealth, and poor ghosts. There are tens of thousands of varieties ofghosts. Kuan Ti Kung in China is an example of a wealthy ghost.
But after he took refuge with the Buddha, he came to be known as
Ch’ieh Lan Bodhisattva, a Dharma-protecting spirit. In the
Buddha’s assembly he must stand; he has no seat assignment.
However, the ghosts referred to here claim to have attained theSupreme Way.
P2 He discusses the behavior of demons within Buddhism.
Q1 Eating flesh turns the world into a teaching by ghosts.

Sutra:“After my extinction, in the Dharma-ending Age, thesehordes of ghosts and spirits will abound, spreading like wildfire
as they argue that eating meat will bring one to the Bodhi Way.
Commentary:“After my extinction, in the Dharma-ending Age, thesehordes of ghosts and spirits will abound.” That’s the present time
he’s talking about – the age that you and I live in. There are
innumerable ghosts and spirits in this Dharma-ending Age, allbecause in former lives they could not stop killing. They practiced
cultivation, but could not cease killing, and so they fell into the pathof the spirits. In the Dharma-ending Age, these beings will beOne Must Cut Off Killing“spreading like wildfire as they argue that eating meat willbring one to the Bodhi Way.” They say, “I eat meat and I’ve
become a Buddha just the same. I didn’t have to stop killing or eat
vegetarian food, but I’m enlightened and have attained the Bodhi
Way, that is, I am a Buddha.” This is like a certain person who
claims to be enlightened but who eats meat, drinks alcohol, smokes
cigarettes, and has a group of young followers that he teaches tosmoke marijuana and take LSD Who ever heard of someone
enlightened behaving like that? When the Buddha himself became
enlightened, he did not use such dope. Now you take pills that
poison your system, upset your energy balance, and bring you to thebrink of death, and you still insist you are enlightened. Is thatupside down or not? I ask you .
Sutra:“Ananda, I permit the Bhikshus to eat five kinds of puremeat. This meat is actually a transformation brought into being
by my spiritual powers. It basically has no life-force. You
Brahmans live in a climate so hot and humid, and on suchsandy and rocky land, that vegetables will not grow; therefore,
I have had to assist you with spiritual powers and compassion.
Because of the magnitude of this kindness and compassion,
what you eat that tastes like meat is merely said to be meat; infact, however, it is not. After my extinction, how can those who
eat the flesh of living beings be called the disciples of Shakya?
Commentary:“Ananda, I permit the Bhikshus to eat five kinds of puremeat.” The Buddha’s teaching allows these five kinds:
1) Flesh of an animal that I did not see killed.
2) Flesh of an animal that I did not hear killed.
3) Flesh of an animal that I am sure was not killed for mysake.
4) Flesh of an animal that died by itself.

23

24

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies5) Flesh that is the leavings of an animal after birds havescavenged.
“This meat is actually a transformation brought into being by
my spiritual powers. It basically has no life-force.” The Buddha
created these kinds of flesh; they are not from living creatures.
They have no life-force; that is, no consciousness, no temperature,and no breath. “You Brahmans live in a climate so hot andhumid, and on such sandy and rocky land, that vegetables will
not grow. You who practice pure conduct live in a land full of sandand dampness. Therefore, I have had to assist you with spiritual
powers and compassion. Because of the magnitude of thiskindness and compassion, what you eat that tastes like meat ismerely said to be meat; in fact, however, it is not. That’s what
you are really eating. I allow you to eat this kind of meat at present.
But, after my extinction, how can those who eat the flesh ofliving beings be called the disciples of Shakya?” They are noteating the five kinds of pure meat; they are just eating the flesh ofliving beings outright. Are they to be known as disciples of the
Buddha? They cannot be referred to as disciples of Shakya, that is,people who left the home life.
Sutra:“You should know that these people who eat meat may gain
some awareness and may seem to be in samadhi, but they are all
great rakshasas. When their retribution ends, they are bound tosink into the bitter sea of birth and death. They are not disciplesof the Buddha. Such people as these kill and eat one another ina never-ending cycle. How can such people transcend the Triple
Realm?
Commentary:“You should know that these people who eat meat may gain
some awareness and may seem to be in samadhi, but they are all
great rakshasas. They pay no attention to what kind of flesh they
are eating. They don’t care whether it is one of the three kinds ofpure meat or the five kinds of pure meat; if it’s meat, they’ll eat it.

One Must Cut Off Killing

Ananda, you should realize that after my extinction such beings
will pretend to be disciples of the Buddha and will consume bothalcohol and meat. They’ll be completely uninhibited, saying thateveryone is free to do as he or she pleases. Although they may
attain a small state of awakening or gain a little wisdom, they will
only appear to be in samadhi.” Actually they are not. They are likethe person who came here and claimed he was the same as the Six
Patriarch.
“What evidence do you have that you are the same?” I askedhim.
He replied, “I don’t have any evidence that I’m not the same.”He thought that was a wise answer. Actually, he was in a class withthe beings described in this passage. Such people may seem to havea little samadhi power, but in fact they are great rakshasas – bigdemons, big ghosts.
“When their retribution ends they are bound to sink into thebitter sea of birth and death. They are not disciples of the
Buddha. Although such people wear the Buddha’s clothes and eat
the Buddha’s food, they are not disciples of the Buddha. Suchpeople as these kill and eat one another in a never-ending cycle.
They take life and eat meat and do not prohibit either one. They
keep eating one another; you eat me, and I eat you; kill and eat, bekilled and eaten. How can such people transcend the triple
realm?” Behavior like this sets up an endless cycle. In this life, you
eat my flesh; and in the next life, I eat yours. In the life after that,it’s your turn to eat me again, and it goes on and on. How can suchbeings get out of the Desire Realm, the Form Realm, and theFormless Realm?
Q2 Teaching people to cut off killing is the Buddha’s instruction.

Sutra:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must also cut off killing. This is the second clear and

25

26

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

unalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come Ones
and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.
Commentary:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must also cut off killing. First, they must cut off sexualdesire; they must also sever their thoughts of killing. This is thesecond clear and unalterable instruction on purity given by theThus Come One and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored
Ones.” This is the teaching advocated by the Buddha. Both the
Buddhas of the past and the Buddhas of the present teach thissecond clear and fixed instruction on purity. You must certainly
revere it. If you don’t, you won’t be able to get out of the triple
realm.
P3 He decides if liberation can be obtained.
Q1 An analogy makes clear, if one doesn’t cut off killing it is difficult to get free.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do not
cut off killing, they are like one who stops up his ears and calls
out in a loud voice, expecting no one to hear him. It is to wish tohide what is completely evident.
Commentary:“Therefore, Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do not
cut off killing, they sever their compassionate seeds. Once they
have lost their sense of compassion, they are like one who stops
up his ears and calls out in a loud voice, expecting no one tohear him.” This is known as plugging up one’s ears while one
steals a bell; one supposes that if one can’t hear oneself, no one else
can either. “It is to wish to hide what is completely evident.” The
more one wishes to cover up one’s conduct, the more it is revealed.
In the same way, someone who practices samadhi but does not stop
killing will find it impossible to realize his expectations.

One Must Cut Off Killing

Sutra:“Bodhisattvas and bhikshus who practice purity will noteven step on grass in the pathway; even less will they pull it up
with their hand. How can one with great compassion pick up
the flesh and blood of living beings and proceed to eat his fill?
Commentary:“Bodhisattvas and bhikshus who practice purity until theirconduct is extremely pure and lofty, will not even step on grass inthe pathway.” At a place where several paths come together there
is usually grass growing in the walkway. A pure bhikshu or
Bodhisattva will not walk on growing grass. It could kill the grass.
“Even less will they pull it up with their hand. They don’t do any
weeding. How can one with great compassion pick up the flesh
and blood of living beings and proceed to eat his fill?” That is
not permissible.
Q2 If one diligently and profoundly cuts off killing, one can get free.

Sutra:“Bhikshus who do not wear silk, leather boots, furs, or downfrom this country or consume milk, cream, or butter can truly
transcend this world. When they have paid back their pastdebts, they will not have to re-enter the Triple Realm.
Commentary:“Bhikshus who do not wear silk, leather boots, furs, or downfrom this country, or consume milk, cream, or butter can truly
transcend the world.” Silk, leather, furs, and down come fromliving creatures. The life of the creature must be taken in order tomake these things. Ordinary cotton is not included here. Therefore,
they don’t wear leather shoes or carry leather bags. Nor do they use
milk products. “When they have paid back their past debts, they
will not have to re-enter the Triple Realm.” It says here that milk
and milk products should not be ingested, but in the precepts of thegreater and lesser vehicles it does not state that one must certainly
refrain from these things. This passage of Sutra text is describing

27

28

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

those who hold precepts with a maximum of purity. They
thoroughly uphold the precept against killing. They do not use
anything that has any connection with living creatures. They don’t
wear silk because a lot of silkworms’ lives must be spent in theprocess of obtaining the silk. They don’t eat honey, because it ismade from bees. But in the Vinaya proper this is an open question.
There is room for flexibility. The precepts do not specifically forbid
these things. For you to avoid using them is to be extremely pure. Itis very good.
Sutra:“Why? It is because when one wears something taken froma living creature, one creates conditions with it, just as whenpeople eat the hundred grains, their feet cannot leave the earth.
Both physically and mentally one must avoid the bodies and theby-products of living beings, by neither wearing them nor
eating them. I say that such people have true liberation.
Commentary:“Why? It is because when one wears something taken froma living creature, one creates conditions with it.” For example,
when you wear silk, you have a connection with the worms thatmade it. If you don’t want to be that kind of creature, you should
sever connections with it. It is “just as when people eat thehundred grains, their feet cannot leave the earth.” The firstpeople on earth were actually heavenly beings that came downfrom the Great Brahma Heaven. This happened in the past when thefire of the kalpa raged over the earth until it had destroyed all signsof people. Afterward there began a barren period which extended
for one knows not how long. And then, one day some heavenly
beings flew down from the Brahma Heaven and alighted on earth.
By this time, the earth was covered with a special something thatlooked quite good. They picked some and found it to be fragrant as
well. So they ate it. Once they ate this “fat of the land,” they could
no longer fly. They couldn’t mount the clouds and drive the fog. No
longer mobile, they stood on earth and called out to their brothers

One Must Cut Off Killingand sisters who happened by in space. These heavenly beings
landed and also partook of the “fat of the land,” and so they too
became earth-bound. They couldn’t go back to the heavens; andthat’s how the human race came to be on earth. Some people holdthat we came from monkeys. But if that’s the case, what keeps us
from turning back into monkeys? In fact, it all started when theheavenly beings came down to earth. As the number of people
increased, the fat of the land was entirely consumed, and that whole
species of plant died out. Then they had to eat “the hundred grains.”
They are:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

twenty varieties of rice,
twenty varieties of millet,
twenty varieties of beans,
twenty varieties of vegetables,
twenty varieties of melons.

There were more or less twenty kinds of each, making a hundredvarieties in all. Once they ate them, “their feet couldn’t leave theearth.” We ascribe it to gravity, but the reason behind it is thatpeople consume this kind of food.
“Both physically and mentally one must avoid the bodies
and by-products of living beings, by neither wearing them nor
eating them.” We people want to keep our bodies and minds freefrom karma created in connection with the bodies of other living
creatures or with anything that comes from them. One cannot
physically take life, nor can one do so mentally. One should notwear anything connected with the life of another being or eat theflesh of their bodies. “I say that such people have true liberation.”
They have really become free.
O2 He speaks of the division into deviant and proper.

Sutra:“What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. Any
explanation counter to it is the teaching of Papiyan.

29

30

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Commentary:

What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. My
explanation is the Dharma spoken by the Buddhas of the ten
directions and the three periods of time. Any explanation counterto it is the teaching of Papiyan. Any doctrine that agrees with myprinciple is Dharma that the Buddhas speak. Any theory that
disagrees with the principles I have explained here is the talk of ademon king.
Now that you are hearing the Shurangama Sutra, you can use it
as a freak-spotting mirror. If someone is pretending to be a person
and you shine the mirror on him, he will be revealed in his true form
– a weirdo. Perhaps he’s a pig-spirit or a cow-spirit or a horse-spirit
or a mountain essence or water-monster. Maybe it’s a ghost king.
Whatever it might be, the mirror will show it up. Now that you’ve
heard the Shurangama Sutra, you will be able to know whether
someone is speaking the Dharma correctly by comparing it to what
is told in this Sutra. So it is like a freak-spotting mirror. That’s why
I said earlier that the blind, deaf, and dumb have no chance to hear
my explanation of the Sutra. The deaf basically can’t hear it, buthere I’m not referring to people who are physically deaf, but topeople who hear the Dharma and yet are deaf to it. Mutes also missthe point when I lecture. I hope that all of you who are able to hear
the Shurangama Sutra will become Good Knowing Advisors in the
future; that you will come to genuinely understand the Buddhadharma. Then you can teach the blind, deaf, and mute. When you
lecture, you can use an amplifying system, and then even though
they are outside, they will be able to hear and will no longer be deafor mute. People who don’t understand the Buddhadharma are mostpitiful. So, when you have mastered the Buddhadharma, you should
go teach it to others. That means that at this stage you should pay
special attention as you study.

31

One Must Cut Off Stealing

N3
O1
P1
Q1

One must cut off stealing.
He distinguishes the characteristic harm and benefit.
First he discusses the benefit or harm of holding or violating.
Holding it, one then certainly can get out of birth and death.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, if living beings in the six paths of any
mundane world had no thoughts of stealing, they would nothave to follow a continuous succession of births and deaths.
Commentary:

The Buddha again calls out to Ananda, “Further, Ananda, if
living beings in the six paths of any mundane world had nothoughts of stealing, they would not have to follow a continuous
succession of births and deaths.” The gods, people, animals,
hungry ghosts, and hell-dwellers would not steal, even in theirminds. They wouldn’t steal anything whatsoever, be it visible orinvisible, valuable or worthless. Not only not actually taking it, but
not even having the thought of taking it arises in one’s mind: that iswhat is meant by not stealing. If they could refrain from stealing aswell as from lust and killing, they wouldn’t get involved in thecontinuity of birth and death, and they would also be free of thecontinuity of karmic retribution and from the continuity of theworld.

32

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Q2 Violating it, one certainly will fall into deviant paths.

Sutra:“Your basic purpose in cultivating samadhi is to transcend
the wearisome defilements. But if you do not renounce yourthoughts of stealing, you will not be able to get out of the dust.
Commentary:“Your basic purpose in cultivating samadhi is to transcend
the wearisome defilements. You want to develop proper concentration. Your original reason for this was to get out of the cycle ofrebirths in the mundane world. But, if you still have ideas about
stealing things, but if you do not renounce your thoughts ofstealing, you will not be able to get out of the dust.” “Dust” refers
to the burning house of the Triple Realm.
Sutra:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter a devious path
if one does not cease stealing. At best, one will be an apparition;on the average, one will become a phantom; at the lowest level,
one will be a devious person who is possessed by a mei ghost.
Commentary:“Even though one may have some wisdom and the manifestation of Ch’an samadhi, one is certain to enter a devious path
if one does not cease stealing.” Basically, this kind of person has
no genuine wisdom, for if he did, he would not steal, nor would he
lust, nor would he kill. It’s just because he lacks genuine wisdomthat he does these things. But let us allow that someone like this has
a little wisdom and is just a trifle smarter than the average person,
and when he sits he slips into an oblivion that’s more or less likesamadhi. Yet, this person thinks that he has achieved someincredible state which no one else has ever come close to. He feels
he has skill which surpasses everyone else’s. His views arearrogant, and if he doesn’t stop stealing, he will fall into a devious
path. Even with a little wisdom and a little samadhi, one will fallOne Must Cut Off Stealing

into an improper state of being because of stealing. On this devious
path, one will teach others ways which are dark and incorrect. One
will teach people deviant knowledge and deviant views. “At best,
one will be an apparition.” When you see such a being, he appears
to be extremely intelligent; but, in fact, he is false. In the Chinese
text The Nature of Medicine, there is mention of herbs endowedwith this essence, but, in fact, the essence is not real. “On the
average, one will become a phantom,” a strange being who
possesses spiritual powers and can harm people. “At the lowest
level, one will be a devious person who is possessed by a mei
ghost.” You remember that the kumbhanda was a mei ghost who
could cause paralysis in a person during sleep. The kind of ghost
mentioned here takes over a person who is awake and manipulates
his body, mouth, and mind for its own purposes. It speaks throughthe person and can gain complete control of him.
These people are what are known as mediums, or they cansometimes become sorcerers or exorcists. In America, I
encountered a person like this, an American who said he was Jesus.
A minute later he would announce that God had come upon him to
speak. Then, after a time he would announce that Jesus had comeand wanted to talk to him. It was about five years ago when he cameto see me. I scolded him. I said, “You don’t even recognize
yourself. You are a demonic ghost through and through, and you are
up to no good.” He didn’t like the phrase “demonic ghost,” so heleft. He came to discuss doctrine with me, but he never returned
after I scolded him. And I thought to myself, “I don’t know how totalk to people. Why did I scare away that ‘Jesus-God’?” Anyway,
that’s an example of this kind of devious person. Why do they havethat kind of karmic retribution? It is because in former lives theystole things, and so they are bound to fall into one of these three
categories.
Sometimes in China these mediums were pretty spectacular.
They could stick a knife in the crown of their heads and yet not die.
The spirit possessing them would remove the blade by the use of amantra in such a way that the person didn’t even bleed. Some would

33

34

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

pound nails into their shoulders, and from the nails they would hangseveral swords weighing more than ten pounds each. They could
hang four of them and then spin them. It was awesome to watch.
People were terrified. Sometimes they were really talented. I’ve
seen a lot of these devious demons and adherents of externalist
ways. When you look into the Shurangama Sutra, you realize thatlong ago the Buddha described all the different kinds of beings in
the world very clearly. Therefore, having heard the Shurangama
Sutra, you should be able to recognize whatever you come up
against.
This section is called the “Four Clear and Unalterable Instructions on Purity,” and it is an extremely important passage of thisSutra. So pay close attention.
If one can’t stop stealing, one will find it impossible to becomea Buddha, however much one hopes to become one. Now that weunderstand this doctrine, people who do steal should change. Those
who don’t should not let thoughts of stealing arise. That is how to
be most in accord with the Way.
Sutra:“These devious hordes have their groups of disciples. Eachsays of himself that he has accomplished the Unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:“These devious hordes are phantoms, demons, ghosts, andweird beings, and the li, mei, and wang liang ghosts that harm
people. They all “have their groups of disciples.” In this world,
every category of being has its followers. As it says,
The good gather together;
The bad form gangs;
People find people who are like themselves.
So, even these devious ghosts and demons mass together and havetheir devotees. “Each says of himself that he has accomplishedthe unsurpassed Way.” They do not recognize what is truly

One Must Cut Off Stealing

supreme, but instead contend that their way of doing things is thebest. They say they have attained the highest way possible, even to
the point that they take the Buddha’s name in vain and say that’s
what they are. “Just take a look at the magnitude of my spiritual
powers,” they argue. But, in fact, they are phantoms, demons,
ghosts, and weird beings. They are thoroughly improper in theirconduct .
P2 He discusses the behavior of weird beings within Buddhism.
Q1 Hidden influences are the teachings of weird beings.

Sutra:“After my extinction, in the Dharma-ending Age, thesephantoms and apparitions will abound, spreading like wildfire
as they surreptitiously cheat others. Calling themselves goodknowing advisors, they will each say that they have attained thesuperhuman dharmas. Enticing and deceiving the ignorant, or
frightening them out of their wits, they disrupt and lay waste tohouseholds wherever they go.
Commentary:

I’ve met very many of these demonic ghosts. Westerners may
not be too familiar with these strange things, but it’s not just thatthey come to be because Chinese people believe in ghosts andspirits. It’s just that, as time goes on, the strange phenomena thatappear in the world become more numerous.
“After my extinction, in the Dharma-ending Age, thesephantoms and apparitions will abound.” Shakyamuni Buddha istelling us here that the age we live in will be plagued with suchdeviant creatures. We people shouldn’t have to see things forourselves to believe they exist. There are simply too many things in
the world which one will never see. If we had to wait until we hadseen each and every one of them with our own eyes, we wouldn’t
be done looking in this lifetime. There are some things you justhave to take others’ word for. “They spread like wildfire as they
surreptitiously cheat others.” They will be like a fire that literallyburns people up. People who don’t recognize these devious beings

35

36

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

will fall in with them and it will be just as if they had stepped intoa raging fire. The person will be burned. “Secret and hidden” means
they will go about cheating others.
“Calling themselves good knowing advisors, they will eachsay that they have attained the superhuman dharmas.” They
will speak of themselves as Bright-eyed Good Knowing Advisors.
“Superhuman” refers to a Bodhisattva. In other words, they will say
they are Bodhisattvas. In Buddhism, even though you are a Bodhisattva, or even a Buddha who has come again, you cannot say thatyou are a Buddha or a Bodhisattva. You must keep silent about it solong as you live, down to your last breath. “I’m a Buddha!” “I’m a
Bodhisattva!” “I’m an Arhat!” You cannot speak like that. Anyone
who speaks like that is a demonic ghost, just like the ones being
described here. When can you let it be known? After you die. Thenpeople ought to know. But you cannot let people know who you are
before you die. What meaning would there be in your announcingthat you are a Buddha? What meaning? You say you are a Bodhisattva? Why? What is your meaning in saying so? There could be
no other reason than to get people to believe in you. And why
would you want people to believe in you? So they will give you
money. You do it to take advantage of situations and climb on
conditions. If that’s not your intent, then why would you be telling
people you are a living Buddha? If you are a Bodhisattva, fine,
you’re a Bodhisattva; what would you be doing telling people so?
That reminds me of something that happened once in China. An
official once went to Kuo Ch’ing Monastery on Tyan Tai Mountainto ask questions of the Abbot Feng Kan. The official and the Abbot
chatted. What was the official’s name, you wonder? Don’t ask me;
I’ve forgotten. Perhaps it was you, or perhaps it was me; it’s not for
certain. The official said to the Abbot, “In the past, there used to bea lot of Bodhisattvas who came into the world, but there aren’t any
in this day and age. I’d like to meet a genuine Bodhisattva, but I
can’t find one.”

One Must Cut Off Stealing

Abbot Feng Kan said, “Oh, you want to see a Bodhisattva? Wehave two here. I’ll introduce you to them, and you can go seethem.”The official was duly surprised, “Two Bodhisattvas, right here?
You mean ones made of clay, or carved wooden ones?”“No,” replied the Abbot. “These two are flesh-body Bodhisattvas. They are living Bodhisattvas.”“No kidding?” asked the official.
“I’m the Abbot here. Would I joke with you about a thing likethat?”“Who are they?”“One is the cook and the other boils the water. One is named
Han Shan and the other is named Shih Te. One is a transformationof Manjushri Bodhisattva, and the other is a transformation of
Universal Worthy (Samantabhadra) Bodhisattva. They practiceascetic practices in this temple, doing menial tasks. They do thethings that no one else likes to do. If you want to see them, it’s quite
simple. Just go to the kitchen and you’ll find them there.”
The official asked the Guest Prefect to take him to the kitchen.
There they found two grimy, tattered monks with long hair andbeards, dirty faces, and a generally disreputable appearance. But
the Abbot had said these two were Bodhisattvas, and so he dared
not look down on them. Instead, he bowed to them.
“What are you doing?” the two demanded. “Why are you
bowing to us?”
“Abbot Feng Kan said you were transformations of Manjushri
and Universal Worthy Bodhisattvas, so of course I’m bowing toyou.”“Feng Kan’s flapped his tongue” – by which they meant he wasa busybody. “He’s said too much this time.” So, as the official
bowed, they backed up and backed up and backed up, one knows
not how great a distance – probably several hundred steps from the

37

38

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

kitchen to the rock cliff at the base of the mountain. Then they said,“Feng Kan has flapped his tongue. You didn’t even bow to
Amitabha. What are you doing bowing to us?”
“Who’s Amitabha?” asked the official.
“The Abbot is. He’s Amitabha Buddha come again. Go bow tohim. Leave us alone.”As the official stood there in amazement, the two grimy monks
took one last step backwards and disappeared into the rock cliff.
That place is now known as Moonlight Cliff on Tyan Tai Mountain– the spot where Han Shan and Shih Te disappeared.
The official hurried back into Kuo Ch’ing Monastery to bow to
the Abbot Feng Kan – Amitabha Buddha. But when he arrived
inside, he found that the Abbot had sat down and entered thestillness. He’d entered Nirvana. The official now knew that the
Abbot had been Amitabha Buddha come again, but it was too late.
He’d failed to see what was right before his eyes. Amitabha Buddha
was already gone.
Why don’t Buddhas and Bodhisattvas let people know who they
are when they come? If everyone knew, everyone would be bowing
all day long one after another to the point that it would be pretty
annoying. There would be no time left to cultivate. So they don’t
want to let on who they are.
That’s the way it is in Buddhism. One would never say, “Look’
I’m enlightened!” “I’m a Buddha!” People like that are no different
from the ones being discussed in this section of the Sutra. I’ve
never met anyone who admitted he was enlightened. Neither Elder
Master Hsü Yün, nor any of the other enlightened monks in China
ever said a word about being enlightened, even if asked directly.
There’s no such thing in Buddhism, except perhaps in “NewBuddhism.”
The beings discussed here claim to be superior people. “Do you
know who I am? I’m Maitreya Bodhisattva.” “Do you know who I
am? I’m Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva. Now that you know, youOne Must Cut Off Stealing

should not miss out on this opportunity. Bow to me as your teacher.
If you don’t want to bow to me, you can bow to my teacher. I’ll give
you a certificate and for sixty-five dollars I’ll transmit a Dharma toyou.” They go about “Enticing and deceiving the ignorant.”
They confuse unsuspecting people. I’ve met so many people likethis. Their line is, “I have dharma treasures. I’ll sell you one for
only three hundred dollars. It’s only because I like you so much that
I’ve saved it for you. If I were not fond of you, I wouldn’t offer it toyou.”
So the disciple gives the teacher three hundred dollars in
exchange for a treasure. Some hit you up for a thousand dollars.
Soon the old teacher’s wallet is fat. When he moves his stash fromsafe to safe, he has to use a train! Most people fall for this kind ofthing. If you speak true dharma for them, such as “Don’t kill,” they
don’t believe it. “Don’t steal.” They don’t believe that, either.
“Don’t be lustful.” They don’t believe that, either. But if you tellthem you’ve got something that will be to their advantage, they’ll
pay you for it. “Or frightening them out of their wits”: they makeyou lose whatever wisdom you had. They make you confused.
“They disrupt and lay waste to households wherever they go.”
They are really filthy rich, but everywhere they go they keep
amassing more wealth, stripping householders of their goods, lock,
stock, and barrel
Sutra:“I teach the bhikshus to beg for their food in an assigned
place, in order to help them renounce greed and accomplish theBodhi Way. The bhikshus do not prepare their own food, so
that, at the end of this life of transitory existence in the triple
realm, they can show themselves to be once-returners who go
and do not come back.
Commentary:“I teach the bhikshus to beg for their food in an assigned
place, in order to help them renounce greed.” When it was time
to beg for food, each bhikshu headed in a certain direction and

39

40

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

made his rounds in a certain locale. Carrying their bowls, thebhikshus went out to receive alms. Why did the Buddha teach them
to beg for food? First, when laypeople give food to people whohave left the home-life, they can ensure the reward of blessings andput an end to their suffering and distress. Second, when bhikshus goout for alms, they eat whatever they are given. If it’s good, they eat
it; if it’s bad, they eat it just the same. In this way, they get rid of
their greed. If you cook for yourself, you’ll think, “What I madetoday wasn’t so good; tomorrow, though, I’ll make something
delicious. The day after that I’ll make something even better, andthe day after that I’ll make something simply spectacular.” There’s
no end to it. When one goes out begging, there is no chance forselection. One does not make distinctions about which food anddrink is good and which is not. One cannot say, “The food I’ve
gotten today is really tasty,” and then eat with great gusto. And then
the next day, if the food one gets is not good, one does not even eat
it. That kind of conduct is impermissible. One eats the good and thebad; general idea is to eat one’s fill and forget about it. That gets rid
of greed.
“In this way they can accomplish the Bodhi Way.” That is
because, as it’s said:
The superior person is concerned about the Way,
not about food.
People who come to investigate the Buddhadharma should not gethung up on food.
“The bhikshus do not prepare their own food, so that, at theend of this life of transitory existence in the Triple Realm, they
can show themselves to be once-returners who go and do notcome back.” They only want to eat enough sustain their bodies.
Our life in this world, whether we dwell on land or in water, is likea stay in a hotel – transitory and soon over. Don’t be attached to it.
The bhikshus put an end to greed, so that when this life in the Triple
Realm is over, they won’t have to come back. “This place is filthy.

One Must Cut Off Stealing

I’m not going to return here,” is their thought. Even America, withits beautiful toilets and magnificent houses – it’s enough to havebeen here once. Don’t come back! Don’t be greedy for toilets. To
begin with, they smell bad; why would you be greedy for them? In
fact, this whole world stinks. You should not think it is a clean
place. This world is a toilet in itself.
Sutra:“How can thieves put on my robes and sell the Thus Come
One, saying that all manner of karma one creates is just the
Buddhadharma? They slander those who have left the homelife and regard bhikshus who have taken complete precepts as
belonging to the path of the Small Vehicle. Because of suchdoubts and misjudgments, limitless living beings fall into theUnintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“How can thieves put on my robes?” They don the clothes ofa left-home person and tell people, “I am a Dharma Master who canlecture on the Sutras. You should all believe in me.” “And they sell
the Thus Come One.” They barter with the Buddhadharma. They
do business with it. All they do is think of ways to get people togive them money. They say “that all manner of karma one
creates is just the Buddhadharma.” They say, “Everything is the
Buddhadharma. Dancing is Buddhadharma; drinking wine is
Buddhadharma; making music is Buddhadharma. These are all partof the Buddha’s eighty-four thousand Dharma-doors.” They arereally smooth talkers. “Smoking cigarettes is Buddhadharma,
gambling is Buddhadharma; you can do anything you want.” They
are lax, even to the point that no matter what one might do, they say
it’s all right. “They slander those who have left the home-life andregard bhikshus who have taken complete precepts as
belonging to the path of the Small Vehicle.” If anyone calls themon it and asks, “Have you taken the complete precepts?” they don’teven know what you are talking about. They don’t even understandthe five precepts, how much the less the eight, or the ten, or the ten

41

42

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

major and forty-eight minor precepts. They themselves are notauthentic left-home people. Their scope is very small and selfcentered. “Because of such doubts and misjudgments limitlessliving beings fall into the Unintermittent Hell.” They cause
others to be confused, and they themselves basically do notunderstand. To begin with, the people who follow them had goodintentions, but having become involved with such a messed-up
teacher, they end up in the same situation as was mentioned earlier:
If one who is dazed
transmits the delusion to another,
When all is said and done,
neither one understands.
The teacher falls into the hells,
And the disciples burrow in after him
In the Unintermittent Hell there is no break in the suffering. One
person fills the hell in the same way that many people fill it. With
just one person in that hell, there would still be no space left over.
And no matter how many people are in it, it’s always just as full.
One can never get out of this hell. So it’s very dangerous to set up
conditions for it.
Q2 Teaching people to cut off stealing is the Buddha’s instruction.
R1 First he offers his own instructions.

Sutra:“I say that bhikshus who after my extinction have decisive
resolve to cultivate samadhi, and who before the images of Thus
Come Ones can burn a candle on their bodies, or burn off a
finger, or burn even one incense stick on their bodies, will, inthat moment, repay their debts from beginningless time past.
They can depart from the world and forever be free of outflows.
Though they may not have instantly understood theUnsurpassed Enlightenment, they will already have firmly set
their mind on it.

One Must Cut Off Stealing

Commentary:“I say that bhikshus who after my extinction have decisive
resolve to cultivate samadhi, and who before the images of Thus
Come Ones can burn a candle on their bodies, or burn off a
finger, or burn even one incense stick on their bodies, will, inthat moment, repay their debts from beginningless time past.”
These bhikshus, under proper guidance, at the appropriate time, andin the prescribed manner, cut out a piece of their flesh with a knife
and place some oil in the hole. Then they light the oil and are aliving lamp for the Buddha. Or perhaps they burn off a finger in thecorrect manner; or they let one or two or three pieces of incenseburn on their bodies, such as on their arm. Shakyamuni Buddha
says that all the debts such people have accumulated throughout
time without beginning can be wiped away in that single act. “Theycan depart from the world and forever be free of outflows.
Though they may not have instantly understood theunsurpassed enlightenment, they will already have firmly set
their mind on it.” They will have a decisive resolve and will not
retreat from it.
Sutra:“If one does not practice any of these token renunciations of
the body on the causal level, then even if one realizes the unconditioned, one will still have to come back as a person to repay
one’s past debts exactly as I had to undergo the retribution of
having to eat the grain meant for horses.
Commentary:“If one does not practice any of these token renunciations of
the body on the causal level, then even if one realizes the unconditioned, one will still have to come back as a person to repay
one’s past debts.” If one doesn’t do any of these acts of physicalrenunciation, such as making a lamp on one’s body or burning off a
finger or making incense burns on the body, thus planting a few
good causes, then even if one accomplishes the Way, even if one
becomes enlightened, even if one becomes a Buddha, one will still

43

44

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

have debts to pay back. One will have to come back as a person
again and repay one’s debts from past lives, “exactly as I had toundergo the retribution of having to eat the grain meant forhorses.” I had to eat grain meant for horse-feed for ninety days thislife,” Shakyamuni Buddha says.
Why did Shakyamuni Buddha have to undergo that retribution?
It had to do with a past life, when he was a Brahman engaged inteaching five hundred pure youths how to cultivate the Way. At thattime, there was another Buddha in the world. One day, when that
Buddha went on the begging rounds with the bhikshus, heinstructed them to have the donors put a little extra in their bowls toaccommodate a bhikshu who was sick and could not go on thealms-rounds. As they returned from their rounds, they passed by themountain where the Brahman who was Shakyamuni Buddha on thecause-ground dwelt. When the Brahman got a whiff of the foodfrom their especially full bowls, he became jealous. “Why do thosebald monks get to eat so well? They should only be allowed horsefeed.” His five-hundred disciples all agreed with him, of course,
chiming in, “Right! They are only fit to eat horse-feed.” After hebecame a Buddha, Shakyamuni took five hundred disciples to acertain country to spend the summer retreat. On the surface, theKing of the country gave them a cordial welcome, but after heallowed them into the country, the King would not make offerings
to these monks. Eventually a horse-trainer in the country becameaware that the Buddha and bhikshus were not being given any
offerings of food, so he shared with the monks the grain that he fed
his horses. Even though the Brahman had eventually become
Shakyamuni Buddha, and his five hundred pure youths were now
five hundred Arhats and had been certified to the fruition, they still
had to repay he debt from that past life: for ninety days they had toeat horse-feed.
So, the Buddha says that if one does not perform these acts ofbodily renunciation, one will still in the future have to repay thedebts one has incurred in past lives, just as he did.

One Must Cut Off Stealing

R2

Then he explains it is the teaching of all former Buddhas.

Sutra:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must also cease stealing. This is the third clear andunalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come One
and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.
Commentary:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi
they must also cease stealing.” Since they want to cultivate, theymust get rid of their thoughts of stealing. “This is the third clear
and unalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come
One and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.” Thisis an unchanging instruction given by Shakyamuni Buddha and by
all Buddhas of the past.
P3 He decides if samadhi can be obtained.
Q1 An analogy makes clear that if stealing is not cut off, samadhi is hard to obtain.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do notcease stealing, they are like someone who pours water into aleaking cup and hopes to fill it. He may continue for as many
aeons as there are fine motes of dust, but it still will not be fullin the end.
Commentary:“Therefore, Ananda, if cultivators of Ch’an samadhi do notcease stealing, they are like someone who pours water into aleaking cup and hopes to fill it. If you are trying to fill a cup witha hole in it, you may continue for as many aeons as there are fine
motes of dust, but it still will not be full in the end.”

45

46

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Q2 Diligent and profound cutting off of stealing can bring samadhi.

Sutra:“If bhikshus do not store away anything but their robes andbowls; if they give what is left over from their food-offerings tohungry living beings; if they put their palms together and makeobeisance to the entire great assembly; if when people scoldthem they can treat it as praise: if they can sacrifice their very
bodies and minds, giving their flesh, bones, and blood to living
creatures; and if they do not repeat the non-ultimate teachingsof the Thus Come One as though they were their own explanations, misrepresenting them to those who have just begun to
study, then the Buddha gives them his seal as having attainedtrue samadhi.
Commentary:“If bhikshus do not store away anything but their robes andbowls”: Bhikshus should have three robes, a bowl, and sitting
cloth. They don’t need anything else. They do not accumulate
possessions. “If they give what is left over from their foodofferings to hungry living beings”: They give alms that theycannot eat to living beings who have nothing to eat. “If they put
their palms together and make obeisance to the entire great
assembly”: They place their palms together and are respectful to
any gathering of people. “If when people scold them they cantreat it as praise”: regard scolding as being the same as praise,
they do not react to the scolding. “If they can sacrifice their very
bodies and minds, giving their flesh, bones, and blood to living
creatures”: Their minds harbor no arrogant thoughts and theirbodies do not act in ways that display pride and self-satisfaction.
When someone scolds you, you should act as if he is singing a songfor you. If you yourself do not scold people and yet someone scolds
you, you shouldn’t even understand what he is saying. It shouldn’t
even make sense to you. It should be as if he is speaking somelanguage you don’t understand, such as Japanese, English, orChinese, depending on which one you don’t know. When someone

One Must Cut Off Stealing

is clearly scolding you, you just think, “Oh, he is saying such nicethings about me.” Look at it in the reverse. If someone hits you, justpretend you bumped into a wall. Suppose you were careless and ran
smack into a wall and were left with a big lump on your head. If you
then turned around and socked the wall with your fist, saying,“Why did bump into me?” you’d only end up with a hurt hand toboot. When someone strikes you, if you view it as if you’d bumped
into a wall, the whole affair will end right there.
True bhikshus who have brought forth the resolve for Bodhi
should even give up their flesh and blood to other beings if there aresome who want to partake of it. Once when Shakyamuni Buddha
was on the cause-ground, he saw a starving tiger, and he gave up his
body for the tiger to eat. The tiger is one of the world’s mostferocious beasts, and yet the Buddha on the cause-ground could
give up his own body to the tiger.
“If they do not repeat the non-ultimate teachings of theThus Come One as though they were their own explanations,misrepresenting them to those who have just begun to study”:
They will not discuss the teachings of the Small Vehicle in such a
way that they appear to be their own explanations. In other words,
they won’t plagiarize the Buddha, thereby misrepresenting
themselves and confusing people who have first begun to study. Ifthey do not do any of these things, “Then the Buddha gives themhis seal as having attained true samadhi.” The Buddha will givethe seal of certification to people like this. They have genuine
samadhi power.
Sutra:“What I have said here is the Buddhas’ teaching. Any
explanation counter to it is the teaching of Papiyan.
Commentary:

This explanation is the way the Buddhas speak Dharma. Anyother explanation is the dharma spoken by the kings of demons.

47

48

One Must Cut Off False Speech

N4
O1
P1
Q1

One must cut off false speech.
He discusses the intent of precepts or provisional dharmas.
False speech is very harmful.
Traces false speech as a reason for becoming demonic.

Sutra:“Ananda, though living beings in the six paths of any
mundane world may not kill, steal, or lust either physically or
mentally, these three aspects of their conduct thus being
perfect. Yet if they tell lies, the samadhi they attain will not be
pure. They will become demons of love and views and will lose
the seed of the Thus Come One.
Commentary:“Ananda, though living beings in the six paths of any
mundane world may not kill, steal, or lust either physically or
mentally”: with their bodies they do not commit acts of killing,stealing, or lust. In their minds there are no thoughts of killing,stealing, or lust, “these three aspects of their conduct thus being
perfect, yet if they tell lies, the samadhi they attain will not be
pure.” This means it is a habit with them: they are always telling
big lies. Since they are not pure, “they will become demons of loveand views and will lose the seed of the Thus Come One.” They
will become demons of love or demons of views. Why do they lose
the seed of the Tathagata? It is because they lie excessively.

One Must Cut Off False Speech

Q2 Points out the motives of false speech.

Sutra:“They say that they have attained what they have notattained, and that they have been certified when they have notbeen certified. Perhaps they seek to be foremost in the world,the most venerated and superior person. To their audiences
they say that they have attained the fruition of a Shrotaapanna,
the fruition of a Sakridagamin, the fruition of an Anagamin,
the fruition of Arhatship, the Pratyekabuddha vehicle, or thevarious levels of Bodhisattvahood up to and including the Ten
Grounds. In order to be revered by others and because they are
greedy for offerings.
Commentary:

What kind of lies do they tell? Ordinary lies aside, “They saythat they have attained what they have not attained.” They havenot attained the Way. Basically, they don’t understand the least
thing about cultivating. They don’t know how to recite theBuddha’s name; they don’t know how to hold precepts; they don’tknow how to sit in Ch’an. They act like they know, but they don’t.
They hear someone explain some principle, and they interrupt with,“I understand that. I already knew that a long time ago.” Or theysay, “Hey, I’ve already got the Way. I’m enlightened. I’m a
Buddha.” They say “that they hove been certified when they
have not been certified.” They have not reached the first stage ofArhatship, much less do they have an understanding of the levels
above that, but they say, “Do you know what I am? I’m an Arhat.”Or, “I’m a Buddha.” Or, “I’m a Bodhisattva.” Why do they saythese things? “Perhaps they seek to be foremost in the world, themost venerated and superior person.” It’s as someone said
recently to one of my disciples: “What sect are you? We’re in this
together. We should join ranks, and I’ll be the leader. I’m thefounder of American Buddhism. I’m the First Patriarch ofAmerican Buddhism.” That’s “seeking to be number one.” “To
their audiences they say that they have attained the fruition of

49

50

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

a Shrotaapanna, the fruition of a Sakridagamin, the fruition of
an Anagamin, the fruition of Arhatship.” They start out tellingthose around them that they are first-stage Arhats. But soon thatlevel is not lofty enough, so they say, “Oh, I just certified to thesecond fruition of Arhatship’” And then a second later they claim
fruition to the fourth level. Still, fourth fruition is just Arhatshipand not the highest position, so they are not satisfied. They claim tohave “the Pratyekabuddha Vehicle, of the various levels of
Bodhisattvahood up to and including the Ten Grounds.” They
start telling people they are PratyekaBuddhas, or they claim to be at
any one of the stages of Bodhisattva practice, even the Ten
Grounds!
Why do such people claim to be Arhats, PratyekaBuddhas, andBodhisattvas? What it amounts to is that they are cheating people
and telling big lies in order to get people to believe in them. If noone believes in them, they don’t have an income. As soon as people
believe, then the offerings start to pour in. And so intent are they
“to be revered by others, so greedy are they for their offerings,
that they do not fear falling into the hell of pulling out tongues. If
one is a liar, after one’s death, one goes to this hell where an ironhook sinks into one’s tongue, pulls it out, and a sword chops it off.
That’s the retribution for lying. And yet there are still people whodare to do it. We don’t even have to look beyond this world: justtake mutes, for instance. Why are they mute? They are undergoinga retribution for excessive lying. They get to be people, but they
can’t talk. “See how much lying you can do now’” is the message.
Why can’t they talk? They have had their tongues cut out. Although
they have tongues, the essence in them is gone; their tongues haveno nature.
Why are some people blind? It is because they looked down onother people. They always considered themselves to be better thaneveryone else. They were smarter and more talented in every way,
and so in this life they can’t see people. Now they must ask
themselves whether they are really better than everyone else. The
deaf also are undergoing a retribution for having eavesdropped on

One Must Cut Off False Speech

conversations. They used to put their ear to numerous keyholes tofind out what was being said. Present-day spies with their myriad
ways of overhearing people, of stealing private conversations, may
well have to bear the same retribution and be deaf at some future
point in time.
However, if once you understand the principle, you then refrainfrom lying, you can avoid being mute. If you no longer look downon people, you won’t have to be blind. If you don’t steal other’s
conversations, you won’t have to be deaf. Being mute, hunchback,and blind are all retributions for having slandered the Triple Jewel.
Q3 Predicts the fall of those who harm the good.

Sutra:“These icchantikas destroy the seeds of Buddhahood just as
surely as a tala tree is destroyed if it is chopped down. The
Buddha predicts that such people sever their good roots foreverand lose their knowledge and vision. Immersed in the sea of theThree Sufferings, they cannot attain samadhi.
Commentary:“These icchantikas destroy the seeds of Buddhahood.”
People who tell big lies, who say they have attained what they infact have not attained, who say they have been certified to what
they have not been certified to, and who say they understand things
they do not understand – such people are “icchantikas,” whichmeans “those who have cut off their good roots.” If you cut off yourgood roots, then of course your bad roots will multiply. People whotell big lies and cheat people in the world ruin their own Buddha
seed, “just as surely as a tala tree is destroyed if it is chopped
down.” The tala tree, found in India, grows to great heights, but if
it is chopped down, it will not grow again. These people sever their
Buddha seed in the same way one might cut down a tala tree;
neither will grow again. “The Buddha predicts that such people
sever their good roots forever and lose their knowledge andvision.” The Buddha’s prediction for such people is that they ruin

51

52

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

their own good roots and become bereft of any sense or insight.
“Immersed in the sea of the Three Sufferings, they cannot
attain samadhi.” The Three Sufferings referred to here are:1. the suffering of knives, which refers to the hell of themountain of knives,
2. the suffering of blood, which refers to the hell of bleeding,where one’s entire body keeps bleeding and bleeding,
3. the suffering of fire, which refers to the hell of burning by
fire.
These people fall into these three terrible hells.
P2 He shows that he has clearly instructed against false speech.
Q1 The Buddha instructs that holy transformations must be secret.

Sutra:“I command the Bodhisattvas and Arhats to appear after
my extinction in response-bodies in the Dharma-ending Age,and to take various forms in order to rescue those in the cycleof rebirth.
Commentary:“I command the Bodhisattvas and Arhats to appear after
my extinction in response-bodies in the Dharma-ending Age.”
They should use response bodies and transformation bodies to beborn in this world where there is so much suffering and distress.
During the Dharma-ending Age, they will take various forms, they
will appear in various ways – perhaps as human beings, perhaps asanimals, or in any one of a manner of forms. They will constantly
accord with living beings “in order to rescue those in the cycle ofrebirth.” They will universally save living beings. Bodhisattvas
come back as animals as well. You shouldn’t think that it is disrespectful to say so, because they really do. In their practice of theBodhisattva Way, they will go and teach animals, as when
Shakyamuni Buddha in a past life was a deer king and rescued thedeer.

One Must Cut Off False Speech

Sutra:“They should either become Shramanas, white-robed
laypeople, kings, ministers or officials, virgin youths ormaidens, and so forth, even prostitutes, widows, profligates,
thieves, butchers, or dealers in contraband, doing the samethings as these kinds of people while they praise the Buddha
vehicle and cause them to enter samadhi in body and mind.
Commentary:

These Bodhisattvas and Arhats make transformation bodies and“become Shramanas, people who have left the homelife, either
fully ordained or novices. Or they become white-robed
laypeople.” Laypeople do not leave the homelife, and they werereferred to as “the white-robed” in India. They protect and uphold
the Triple Jewel. This is because left-home people
Do not plow, but must eat,
Do not sew, but must wear clothes.
So it is necessary for the laypeople to make offerings to them. “Or
the Bodhisattvas become kings in the human realm, or ministers orofficials. Or they become virgin youths or maidens, and so forth,even prostitutes, widows. Or they become profligates, thieves,butchers, or dealers in contraband They even become people
who force themselves on women, or who steal things, or kill
animals, or deal in things like opium. The Bodhisattvas and Arhats
do the same things as these kinds of people.” Why do they turninto people like those? It is because they want to convert thosekinds of people. In order to do this, they must use the Four Dharmas
of Attraction:
1.
2.
3.
4.

giving;kind words;
beneficial practice;similar work

First, they attract them by giving. There are three kinds of giving:

53

54

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

1. The giving of wealth;
2. the giving of Dharma;
3. the giving of fearlessness.
If one has money, one gives it. If one knows the Dharma, one
speaks it for others, thereby giving. If someone is frightened or
upset, one can protect them and comfort them, thereby dispelling
their fears; that is the giving of fearlessness. But, in giving in thesevarious ways, one should not be greedy and expect repayment ofsome kind. You should not think, “Ah, now I am giving in this way,
and in the future I will gain various advantages.” Do it and forget it.
Let it go. Then “the substance of the three aspects is empty.” The
three aspects are the giver, the gift, and the receiver. You should
practice giving with the attitude that it is something you should do,rather than that you are amassing all kinds of merit and virtue.
The giving of Dharma is the same way. When you speak
Dharma for others, you should not be thinking, “My merit andvirtue from speaking the Dharma is no doubt tremendous: you
should all make offerings to me.” The same is true of the giving offearlessness. In general, when you give, you should not bereflecting upon how much benefit there is in it for you. Nor should
you only be willing to give when you think it will be advantageousfor you, while refusing to give when it won’t.
Second, they attract them with kind words. For instance, theBuddha says to Ananda, “Good indeed, good indeed,’ and in thesame way the Bodhisattvas praise beings, saying, You are really agood boy’ You are so intelligent You really have good roots.”
Third, they attract them with beneficial practices. This means
doing things to help others, not to help your
Fourth, they attract them through similar work. That’s,
whatever beings do, they do. Perhaps a Bodhisattva wants to save aprostitute who has good roots that have come to maturity;
Matangi’s daughter, mentioned in this Sutra, is an example.
Matangi’s daughter was a prostitute, but her time was right, and soOne Must Cut Off False Speechwhen Ananda returned to the Jeta Grove, she followed along. As
soon as the Buddha spoke Dharma for her, she was certified ashaving attained the third fruition of Arhatship. Eventually she
attained the fourth fruition. And she was a prostitute to start with’So, in order to save prostitutes, Bodhisattvas may transform into
prostitutes themselves, because if they are engaged in the sameprofession and are friends, what they say will be trusted by thosethey wish to save. For instance, a university student may say, I
believe in the Buddhadharma; it’s wonderful. I’m going toinvestigate such and such a sutra right now.” The students he istalking to say, “We’d like to go, too. We’d also like to look into thatsutra.” So everyone comes to investigate the Shurangama Sutra.
It’s the same principle.
Therefore, you never know who might be a Bodhisattva or an
Arhat. But, if you are one, don’t tell anyone. You don’t want to goaround saying, “I’m a Bodhisattva. You should listen to what I haveto say.” Why can’t you do that? Because the Buddha forbade it.
So the Bodhisattvas and Arhats do the same things as thesekinds of people, but while doing it “they praise the Buddha
vehicle and cause them to enter samadhi in body and mind.”
They may indulge in the same activities, but they speak the
Buddhadharma at every chance they get. “The Buddhadharma is so
fine! It’s beyond compare.” And in this way, they cause those who
listen to be enticed, just as if they were eating candy.
That reminds me of an historical record. In the past, in China,
there lived a monk named Tu Hsun. He would sometimes lecture
Sutras and speak Dharma. He also taught people how to sit andinvestigate Ch’an. Sometimes he taught people to be mindful of the
Buddha. He used all kinds of methods to teach and transform living
beings. He had a disciple who left the home-life under him andfollowed him for more than ten years. Every day, the disciple wasvery attentive to the teacher’s conduct and activities. He kept trying
to figure out what his teacher was: that is, was he a Bodhisattva, oran Arhat, or perhaps a Buddha? Finally, after ten years, he came to

55

56

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

the conclusion that his teacher, Dharma Master Tu Hsun, wasabsolutely ordinary, that there was nothing unusual about him. The
teacher ate, as did other people. The teacher wore clothes, as didother people. The teacher slept, as did other people. He wasn’t any
different from anyone else. So the disciple decided he probably
wasn’t a Buddha or a Bodhisattva, or an Arhat. With that, he went
to his teacher to bow out. He decided to leave. What were his plans?
He was going to Wu T’ai Mountain to bow to Manjushri Bodhisattva. He intended to seek wisdom from Manjushri Bodhisattva
with the hope of becoming enlightened. “Teacher,” he said, “I’ve
studied here for more than ten years, and I don’t feel I’ve learned
anything. I don’t understand anything, and I’m really stupid, so I’ve
decided to go bow to Manjushri Bodhisattva in the hope that I canrealize some wisdom.”“Fine,” said his teacher. “You want to go climb that mountain,
so be it. Be on your way. But I have two letters I’d like you to takealong for me and deliver on your way.” One letter was for Old
Mother Pig. The other letter was for Madam Green. When thedisciple reached the address that was written on Madam Green’s
letter, she turned out to be a prostitute. The disciple was getting
suspicious. “What’s my teacher doing writing letters to a prostitute?” he wondered. “Is she his lover, and he’s having me be the gobetween?” But he delivered the letter saying, “My teacher, Tu
Hsun, sent you a letter.” Madam Green took the letter, read it, sat
down, and said, “Good’ He’s leaving. I’m leaving, too.” Then she
died on the spot. She entered Nirvana. The disciple found the whole
event quite strange, and so he took the letter and read it. Then hefound out that Madam Green was really Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva,
for the letter said, “Gwan Yin, I’ve finished my business here andam going. You should come with me.”The disciple sighed with regret. “If I had known that was Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva, I would have knelt before her, and until she’dentered Nirvana I would have never gotten up, so I could havesought for wisdom and enlightenment. That would have been great,

One Must Cut Off False Speech

but now I’ve missed the opportunity.” That’s just exactly what’s
meant by the saying:
Face to face with her,
one fails to recognize Gwan Shr Yin’
He took up the other letter and headed for Old Mother Pig’s
place. But when he got to the address, no one had heard of her. As
he was passing a pigsty, an old sow spoke to him. “Why are you
looking for Old Mother Pig?”
The disciple was astonished and wondered what kind of freak
he’d encountered. Impulsively he replied, “My teacher told me todeliver a letter to Old Mother Pig.”“Oh,” said the sow. “Well, I’m Old Mother Pig. You can giveme the letter.” The sow took the letter and looked at it, though it
was hard to know whether she could understand what it said. Nonetheless, when she finished looking at it, she sat down and said, “Oh,his business is finished; I’ll go back, too,” and she died.
When the disciple looked at the letter, it showed the old pig wasa transformation body of Universal Worthy Bodhisattva. “Is it
really possible that Universal Worthy was that pig?” he wondered,still plagued with doubts. And he didn’t have any idea whatbusiness it was that his teacher had finished.
He went on to Wu T’ai Mountain, and there he saw a very oldmonk, who asked him, “What are you doing here?”“I came to bow to the greatly wise Manjushri Bodhisattva andto seek for wisdom and enlightenment.”“Ugh, you!” said the old monk. “You’ve come to bow to
Manjushri Bodhisattva, but bowing to your own teacher is ten
thousand times better.”“Why?” asked the disciple.
“Your teacher, the Venerable Tu Hsun, is Amitabha Buddha
appearing in the world again. He’s come to roam and play in thehuman realm to teach and transform living beings. You’ve been his

57

58

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

disciple for more than ten years. How come you’ve never figuredthat out?”“Oh? My teacher is Amitabha Buddha!” said the disciple. “He
doesn’t look like him!” And when he looked again, the old monk
was gone. Then he saw a note there which said, “Manjushri
Bodhisattva instructs you to immediately return to your teacher Tu
Shun, who is Amitabha Buddha.”
Finally, the disciple believed it. He had met Manjushri
Bodhisattva in the flesh and been told to go back to his own teacher.
So he rushed back only to find that the monk, Tu Hsun, had entered
the stillness days before. Once again, he’d missed his chance. He’dbeen the disciple of Amitabha Buddha for a decade and neverrealized it. He renounced what was at hand to seek what was afar,
only to find that he should return to his own teacher. Now who wasthere left to see?
Sutra:“But they should never say of themselves, ‘I am truly aBodhisattva’; or ‘I am truly an Arhat,’ or let the Buddha’s
secret cause leak out by speaking casually to those who have notyet studied.
Commentary:“But they should never say of themselves, ‘I am truly aBodhisattva.’” They might be Bodhisattvas, Arhats, or Buddhas
who have come to this world. But even if it were Shakyamuni
Buddha himself come again to this world, or Amitabha Buddha, orMedicine Master Buddha Who Dispels Calamities and Lengthens
Life, or Production of Jewels Buddha, or Accomplishment Buddha,
or any other Buddha, or any Bodhisattva or Arhat, not one would
ever say, “I’m really a Bodhisattva. It’s true, and you should believe
me. I’m truly a Bodhisattva’” One cannot speak like that.
“If they say, ‘I am truly an Arhat.’ Do you recognize me? Do
you realize who I am? I’m an Arhat’”’ then you know they are partof the retinue of the demon kings. If someone praises you by saying

One Must Cut Off False Speechthat you are a Bodhisattva or an Arhat, you should not admit it even
if you are. You cannot let it out. You cannot “let the Buddha’s
secret cause leak out. You should not reveal the secret cause of the
Buddha by speaking casually to those who have not yet studied.”
You can’t just nonchalantly reveal your origin. What is acceptable,
then? You can reveal it when you are about to die, don’t do it before
you are ready to go.
When you reveal it,then don’t stay.
As long as you are staying,
don’t reveal it.
As soon as you reveal your origins, for example, that you are atransformation body of such and such a Bodhisattva, then you
should leave immediately. As long as the word is not out, you canstay here, but as soon as you let it be known, you’ll wind up with a
lot of trouble on your hands if you don’t go.
Q2 Only at the end of their life is there a transmission.

Sutra:“How can people who make such claims, other than at theend of their lives and then only to those who inherit theteaching, be doing anything but deluding and confusing living
beings and indulging in a gross false claim?
Commentary:“How can people who make such claims, other than at theend of their lives and then only to those who inherit theteaching, be doing anything but deluding and confusing living
beings?” If you are a holy being, then at the end of your life you
can tell people so. But even then you can’t tell everyone. You reveal
it to those closest to you, perhaps a room-entering disciple or two.
People who do otherwise simply delude and confuse beings by“indulging in a gross false claim?” If you have not attained the

59

60

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Way, and you claim you have, if you have not been certified to thefruition, and you say that you have, you are telling a huge lie.
During the Ch’ing Dynasty in China lived the high monk Elder
Master Yin Kuang. The Master was from Shan Hsi. After he left thehome-life, he made a pilgrimage to P’u T’ou Mountain, theBodhimanda of Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva. He went into seclusion
there. He locked himself in a room and read the Tripitaka. If one
reads every day, it takes about three years to finish reading the
Tripitaka. He repeated this three-year cycle of reading the Tripitaka
over and over for eighteen years. During all those years, he neverleft the mountain. At the end of that period, a group of laypeople inShanghai invited him to lecture on the Amitabha Sutra. He agreed,
but not too many people came to the lecture series, perhaps because
it was difficult for them to understand his Shanghai dialect.
But among those who did come was a high school student from
Shanghai who had had a dream in which she was told to go listen to
the Sutra. The dream said: “You should go to such and such a lay
community and listen to the Amitabha Sutra being lectured there
by Great Strength Bodhisattva.” The next night, the student read in
the newspaper that Dharma Master Yin Kuang was lecturing theAmitabha Sutra at that very place. “Why did my dream tell me that
Dharma Master Yin Kuang is Great Strength Bodhisattva?” shewondered.
That night, she attended the lecture, and after everyone had left
she related her dream to the Elder Dharma Master. When she
concluded that he must be Great Strength Bodhisattva, Dharma
Master Yin Kuang was very displeased, and he warned her, “Youcannot go around talking such nonsense!” So she never talked
about the dream, but she took refuge with the Elder Dharma Master.
Three years later the Master entered the stillness, and it was only
then that she told about her dream. Everyone was upset that she had
not told them sooner, so that they could have requested more
Dharma from the Elder Master. But she told them she had been
forbidden to speak of it by the Master himself. From this incident itOne Must Cut Off False Speech

is clear that Elder Master Yin Kuang was, in fact, a transformationof Great Strength Bodhisattva. When he was cremated, there weremany sharira.
So, when one’s life is about to end, some hints can be given. But
still, one can’t speak openly about such things. Perhaps in a dream,as in this case, a little indication can be made. But one cannot stateanything flatly like, “I am Great Strength Bodhisattva.” That’s not
the way it’s done.
People these days go around claiming to be Buddhas. This is in
direct opposition to the teachings of the Shurangama Sutra. Of
course, all living beings are Buddhas, but you have to cultivate to
become a Buddha. If you don’t cultivate, you’re more likely to be ahorse, cow, pig, sheep, or chicken. You’re likely to become ahungry ghost or fall into the hells; nothing is for certain.
P3

The clear instruction transmitted from former Buddhas.

Sutra:“When you teach people in the world to cultivate samadhi,
they must also cease all lying. This is the fourth clear andunalterable instruction on purity given by the Thus Come Ones
and the Buddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.
Commentary:“Ananda, do you hear this? When you teach people in theworld to cultivate samadhi, they must also cease all lying.” Thismeans all kinds of exaggerations and boasts. For goodness sake,
don’t say, “I’m enlightened,” or “I’ve been certified to the fruition,”or “I’m a Buddha,” or “I’m a Bodhisattva,” or “I’m an Arhat.”That’s just too cheap. “This is the fourth clear and unalterable
instruction on purity given by the Thus Come Ones and theBuddhas of the past, World Honored Ones.” Don’t teach others
to lie and make false claims. This instruction is given by all
Buddhas of the present and all Buddhas of the past.

61

62

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

P4 Deciding if Bodhi can be obtained.
Q1 An analogy shows that if one does not cut off false speech, it is difficult to obtain
Bodhi.

Sutra:“Therefore, Ananda, one who does not cut off lying is like aperson who carves a piece of human excrement to look likechandana, hoping to make it fragrant. He is attempting theimpossible.
Commentary:“I’ll give you an example. Therefore, Ananda, one who does
not cut off lying is like a person who carves a piece of humanexcrement to look like chandana, hoping to make it fragrant.”
Someone who hopes to become pure without cutting off lying is
like a person who tries to make a piece of incense out of a piece ofshit. “He is attempting the impossible.” He’ll never get theexcrement to smell like chandana incense. This means if you lie,
it’s as if you smell bad. If you cultivate Ch’an samadhi trying tobecome a Buddha and yet you continue to lie, you are just like apiece of excrement. For a liar to try and become a Buddha is liketrying to get a piece of shit to be a sweet-smelling Buddha image.
That’s beyond reason.
Sutra:“I teach the bhikshus that the straight mind is theBodhimanda and that they should practice the four awesome
deportments in all their activities. Since they should be devoidof all falseness, how can they claim to have themselves attained
the Dharmas of a superior person?
Commentary:“I teach the bhikshus that the straight mind is theBodhimanda.” Here the reference to “bhikshus” includes all four
assemblies. You can’t say at this point, “I’m a layperson, and so the
Buddha isn’t referring to me.” You have to be straight in what you

One Must Cut Off False Speech

think and say. Don’t be roundabout. Don’t be deceptive. Not having
a straight mind is also like trying to get incense out of excrement.
“I tell them that they should practice the four awesome
deportments in all their activities.” These were discussed indetail earlier. There are 250 aspects to each of the deportments ofstanding, sitting, walking, and lying down. You should always dothings truly, and actually cultivate. “Since they should be devoidof all falseness, how can they claim to have themselves attained
the Dharmas of a superior person?” How can one say of oneselfthat one has been certified to the fruition of a Bodhisattva or of an
Arhat? One may not speak that way. Before one has heard thesutras, one may be quite casual in what one says. But, now that you
have heard this sutra, you know that you cannot say you haveattained certain levels of fruition. To do so is to speak a great lie.
The retribution for it is to fall into the Hell of Pulling Out Tongues.
In the future, your tongue will be hooked with an iron hook andpulled out by the root. Afterwards you will have no opportunity tolie, for in the future, you will be mute.
Sutra:“That would be like a poor person falsely calling himself anemperor; for that, he would be taken and executed. Much lessshould one attempt to usurp the title of Dharma King. Whenthe cause-ground is not true, the effects will be distorted. One
who seeks the Buddha’s Bodhi in this way is like a person who
tries to bite his own navel. Who could possibly succeed?
Commentary:“That would be like a poor person falsely calling himself anemperor. ‘Did you realize,’ he would say, ‘that I am the ruler ofthis land?’ For saying that, he would be taken and executed.”
The emperor would immediately have him arrested, and his wholefamily would be wiped out. All his friends and relatives would diein the process. Then where would the “emperor” have gone? To
claim that you have attained the fruition when you have not is to be
like a poor person who calls himself emperor. He’ll be

63

64

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

exterminated for it. And if one can’t casually call oneself emperor
on the worldly plane, “much less should one attempt to usurp thetitle of Dharma King. How could one try to usurp the position of
Buddhahood? When the cause-ground is not true, the effects will
be distorted.” On the cause-ground, when you are cultivating theWay, if you do not cultivate truly, the effects you reap in the future
will be crooked. There will be a lot of wrinkles. You will not be able
to accomplish the fruition directly. If you cultivate in this way, you
may do so for countless great aeons, but you will still be unsuccessful. “One who seeks the Buddha’s Bodhi in this way is like aperson who tries to bite his own navel. If you conduct yourself inthis fashion – continually indulging in lies and boasts and yet are
seeking the Bodhi of the Buddhas, you are like a person trying tobite his own navel. Who could possibly succeed?” You could
never bite your own navel, because your mouth won’t reach it.
Q2 He promises if one can cut off false speech, one will certainly accomplish Bodhi.

Sutra:“If bhikshus’ minds are as straight as lute strings, true andreal in everything they do, then they can enter samadhi andnever be involved in the deeds of demons. I certify that suchpeople will accomplish the Bodhisattvas’ Unsurpassed
Knowledge and Enlightenment.
Commentary:“If bhikshus’ and laypeoples’ minds are as straight as lute
strings, true and real in everything they do, then they can entersamadhi and never be involved in the deeds of demons.” One’s
mind should be straight like a lute-string, not curved and crooked
like the body of the lute. One should be truthful in all matters andnever lie. Lying is a case of,Being off by a hair in the beginning,
One will be off by a thousand miles in the end.

One Must Cut Off False Speech

If you tell one lie now, it sets back your accomplishment of
Buddhahood by several million great aeons. Take a good look andsee who’s taking the loss.
If one can be straight and truthful, one can enter samadhi, andno demonic obstacles will ever arise. “I certify that such people
will accomplish the Bodhisattvas’ Unsurpassed Knowledge andEnlightenment.” Anyone who has a mind as straight and true as alute-string can become a Bodhisattva. They can accomplish theunsurpassed wisdom and enlightenment of a Bodhisattva.
O2 He speaks of the division into deviant and proper.

Sutra:“What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. Any
explanation counter to it is the teaching of Papiyan.
Commentary:“What I have said here is the Buddha’s teaching. If you
explain as I have explained here, it will be the doctrine spoken by
the Buddhas. Any explanation counter to it is the teaching of
Papiyan.” Anyone who does not express this doctrine, but
pronounces theories that oppose it, is just a demon-king talking.”“Papiyan” refers to the Demon King.
M3 General conclusion: stay distant from demons.

Sutra:“Ananda, you asked about collecting one’s thoughts; I havenow begun to explain the wonderful method of cultivation for
entrance into samadhi. Those who seek the Bodhisattva Way
must first be as pure as glistening frost in keeping these four
rules of deportment. If one is able to never give rise to anything
superfluous, then the three evils of the mind and the four of themouth will have no cause to come forth.

65

66

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Commentary:“Ananda, you asked about collecting one’s thoughts; I havenow begun to explain the wonderful method of cultivation for
entrance into samadhi.” The “wonderful method” is the perfectpenetration of the organ of the ear, the returning of the hearing tohear the self-nature, so that one’s nature accomplishes theunsurpassed Way. “Those who seek the Bodhisattva Way mustfirst be as pure as glistening frost in keeping these four rules ofdeportment.” The first thing you must do is cultivate these four
rules of deportment; not taking life, not stealing, not committing
acts of sexual misconduct, and not lying. The prohibition against
sexual misconduct refers not only to lust with the body, but to lust
within the mind. You must get rid of both in order to transcend thewearisome dust. If you don’t get rid of your thoughts of lust, you
cannot get out of the dust. The same goes for killing, stealing, andlying. These four rules of deportment are extremely important. You
should become as glistening white as frost. You should becompletely white, without the least bit of defilement – with not one
black fleck in the white. If one can be like that, then quite naturally,“one is able to never give rise to anything superfluous.” Spontaneously, you will attain the source. “Then the three evils of themind and the four of the mouth will have no cause to come
forth.” The greed, hatred, and stupidity born of the mind will cease
to arise. And the four mistakes of the mouth – loose speech, harshspeech, lies, and gossip will not arise. There will be no causes andconditions to allow them to arise, because you hold the precepts andtruly cultivate the four clear and unalterable instructions on purity.
Sutra:“Ananda, if one does not neglect these four matters, and,further, if one does not pursue forms, fragrances, tastes, orobjects of touch, then how can any demonic deeds arise?
Commentary:“Ananda, if one does not neglect these four matters, if one
does not lose sight of or forget about these four clear and fixedOne Must Cut Off False Speech

instructions on purity regarding killing, stealing, sexual
misconduct, and, further, if one does not pursue forms,
fragrances, tastes, or objects of touch, then how can any
demonic deeds arise? If you don’t get caught up in the defilingstates of forms, sounds, smells, and objects of touch, if you don’t
climb on these conditions, then demonic deeds will spontaneously
disappear. Once they are gone, they cannot arise.
L2 Aided by the power of the mantra.
M1 Supreme praise for diligently holding it.

Sutra:“If there are people who cannot put an end to their habitsfrom the past, you should teach them to single-mindedly recite
my ‘light atop the Buddha’s summit’ unsurpassed spiritual
mantra, mwo he sa dan dwo bwo da la.
Commentary:

If there are living beings who cannot get rid of their bad habitsfrom past lives, you should teach them to recite single-mindedly.
The important point here is to be single-minded. Don’t have a
divided mind such that on the one hand you recite the mantra, but
on other you doubt its function. You don’t want to be reciting andthinking, “Namo, Namo, Namo what?” You recite the mantra on the
one hand, and on the other you don’t really want to be saying“Namo,” at the same time that you are saying it. That’s just a caseof being caught between belief and doubt. You are basically one
person, but you end up with two minds. One mind thinks thatperhaps there is some usefulness to the recitation, while the othermind says, “What am I doing reciting things that I don’t evenunderstand?” That kind of division is to be feared. You must recite
single-mindedly.
“Mwo He” means Great. “Sa Dan Dwo Bwo Da La” refers to
the “Great White Canopy.” When you recite San Dan Dwo Bwo Da
La, a Great White Canopy manifests in the emptiness where youare. The size of the canopy depends on the amount of your skill. If
your skill is great and lofty, then when you recite this phrase of the

67

68

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

canopy, there will be no disasters for thousands of miles around. If
your skill is small, then the canopy will cover your own head andprotect you alone. If one has virtue in the Way, if one is a great andvirtuous high Sanghan, then when one recites this line of mantra,
the entire country can benefit from it. The entire area will be freefrom calamities; great disasters will turn into small ones, and small
disasters won’t even happen.
Now we are having the Shurangama Lecture Dharma Assembly,
and a lot of people are cultivating the secret Dharma of the Buddha,
so I believe that all of America is benefiting from it. Americans
may not be aware of it, but we are saving their lives. It is all done
invisibly, and they never have any idea of who has saved them oreven that they have been saved. Nor do we wish them to know. Thisis a case of there being no giver and no receiver. The three-wheeled
substance of the giver, the gift, and the receiver is empty. When we
save people, it is not necessary to get them to thank us. This iswhere the wonder lies.
Sutra:“It is the invisible appearance atop the summit of the Thus
Come One. It is the spiritual mantra proclaimed by the Buddhaof the unconditioned mind who comes forth from the summit ina blaze of light and sits upon a jeweled lotus flower.
Commentary:

The Shurangama Mantra “is the invisible appearance atop thesummit of the Thus Come One.” It cannot be seen by people’s
ordinary physical eyes. As the Sutra later describes it,“At that time, a hundred brilliant rays sprang from theWorld Honored One’s crown, and a thousand-petalled
precious lotus arose from amidst those rays. Upon the
precious flower sat the Thus Come One’s transformation.
From the crown of his head, in turn, he emitted ten beams,
each composed of a hundred rays of precious light. Every
one of these glowing rays shone on lands as many as theOne Must Cut Off False Speech

sands of ten Ganges Rivers, while Vajra Trace Secret
Spirits, each holding aloft a mountain and grasping apestle, pervaded empty space.
“The great assembly, gazing upward, felt fearfuladmiration and sought the Buddha’s kind protection. Singlemindedly they listened, as the Thus Come One in the light on
the invisible summit of the Buddha proclaimed the spiritual
mantra.”I know this passage by heart. I’ll never forget it. It is the
Buddha of the unconditioned mind who comes forth from thesummit in a blaze of light and sits upon a jeweled lotus flower,
and proclaims the spiritual mantra. People who are able toencounter this spiritual mantra have great good roots from the past.
Otherwise, even if they encountered it, they could not learn it. They
would never be able to memorize it. That’s why I’m testing you on
the Shurangama Mantra. Two have already passed the test. The restof you had better get busy.
M2 He also shows it is not difficult to get rid of these habits.

Sutra:“What is more, your past lives with Matangi’s daughter
created accumulated kalpas of causes and conditions. Your
habits of fondness and emotional love go back not just one life,
nor even just one kalpa. Yet, as soon as I proclaimed it, she was
freed forever from the love in her heart and accomplished
Arhatship.
Commentary:“What is more, your past lives with Matangi’s daughter
created accumulated kalpas of causes and conditions. Youraffinities go way back. You were married to each other five hundred
times. Your habits of fondness and emotional love go back notjust one life, nor even just one kalpa. You two have very deep
habits of mutual regard and fondness for each other. It does not

69

70

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

pertain to just one time, nor to one life, nor even to just one kalpa.
It’s been going on for a long, long time. Yet, as soon as I
proclaimed it, she was freed forever from the love in her heart.
Matangi’s daughter renounced her emotional love, and she
accomplished Arhatship.” After she heard the mantra andreturned to receive the Buddha’s instruction, she became
enlightened and was certified to the third fruition of Arhatship.
When Manjushri spoke about perfect penetration, she was certified
to the fourth fruition of Arhatship. Her accomplishment of the
fourth fruition was very quick. Ananda is still at the first fruition at
this point. He hasn’t made any progress.
Sutra:“That prostitute, who had no intention of cultivating, wasimperceptibly aided by that spiritual power and was swiftly
certified to the position beyond study; then what about you
Sound-Hearers in the assembly, who seek the most supreme
vehicle and are resolved to accomplish Buddhahood? For you itshould be as easy as tossing dust into a favorable wind. What,then, is the problem?
Commentary:“That prostitute, who had no intention of cultivating, wasimperceptibly aided by that spiritual power and was swiftly
certified to the position beyond study.” Matangi’s daughter was a
prostitute. She basically wasn’t interested in cultivating the Way.
Nonetheless, the power of the spiritual mantra aided her in a secretway, and she attained the fourth fruition of Arhatship very quickly.
“Then what about you Sound-Hearers in the assembly, whoseek the most supreme vehicle and are resolved to accomplish
Buddhahood? You Sound-Hearers in this Dharma assembly are insearch of the Buddha-Vehicle and will certainly become Buddhas.
For you it should be as easy as tossing dust into a favorable
wind. What, then, is the problem? Once a good wind takes thedust, the dust will blow away. What’s the difficulty? What’s thedanger? There isn’t any.

One Must Cut Off False Speech

K2
L1

A general explanation of samadhi and wisdom in the bodhimanda.
Because of precepts one produces samadhi.

Sutra:“Those in the final age who wish to sit in a Bodhimanda
must first hold the pure precepts of a bhikshu. To do so, theymust find as their teacher a foremost Shramana who is pure in
the precepts. If they do not encounter a member of the Sangha
who is truly pure, then it is absolutely certain that theirdeportment in precepts and rules can not be accomplished.
Commentary:“Those in the final age who wish to sit in a Bodhimanda
must first hold the pure precepts of a bhikshu.” The first thingthat people in the Dharma-ending Age have to do if they wish to set
up Bodhimandas – perhaps temples or stupas or Way-places ofother sorts – is receive the Bhikshu precepts and then uphold thempurely. Anyone who wants to leave the home-life must take theprecepts in order to do so. Once one has received the precepts, one
is a Bhikshu. Then one must strictly uphold the precepts and rules.
There must not be the slightest violation. “To do so, they must findas their teacher a foremost Shramana who is pure in theprecepts.” They look for a nationally respected Shramana, a HighSanghan. They take him as their teacher. “If they do not encountera member of the Sangha who is truly pure, then it is absolutely
certain that their deportment in precepts and rules can not be
accomplished.” If you don’t find a member of the Sangha who
holds the precepts purely, then your own deportment with regard to
the precepts and rules cannot be brought to fulfillment. You won’t
be successful in it.
Sutra:“After accomplishing the precepts, they should put on fresh,clean clothes, light incense in a place where they are alone, andrecite the spiritual mantra spoken by the Buddha of the Mind
one hundred and eight times. After that, they should secure theboundaries and establish the Bodhimanda.

71

72

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Commentary:“After successfully accomplishing the precepts, they should
put on fresh, clean clothes.” New clothes are best, or clean ones
that have not been worn. They should “light incense in a place
where they are alone.” You should light incense before theBuddhas and not do anything else but “recite the spiritual mantra
spoken by the Buddha of the Mind one hundred and eighttimes.” “The Buddha of the Mind” refers to the transformation
Buddha atop the invisible summit. This is the mantra spoken by the
Buddha of the Mind. The “spiritual mantra” refers to the Heart of
the Mantra. Recite this section of the Shurangama Mantra one
hundred and eight times. “After that, they should secure theboundaries and establish the Bodhimanda.” One secures theboundaries to the east as far as they extend, to the west as far as theyextend, to the south as far as they extend, and to the north as far as
they extend. Once the boundaries are secured, the heavenly demonsand adherents of external ways are not permitted to enter theenclosed area. Thus, the Bodhimanda and platform will not be
plagued by demonic deeds. In this way, the platform, theBodhimanda, is established.
Sutra:“In the countries within them, they should seek for theunsurpassed Thus Come Ones throughout the ten directions toemit a light of great compassion and anoint the crowns of theirheads.
Commentary:

As they recite a hundred and eight times and establish theBodhimanda, “in the countries within them, they should seek for
the unsurpassed Thus Come Ones throughout the ten
directions,” that is, in the Buddhalands found within theboundaries, “to emit a light of great compassion and anoint thecrowns of their heads.” They should beseech all the Buddhas in
the lands of the ten directions contained within the boundaries they

One Must Cut Off False Speech

have secured to emit a great, compassionate light to moisten andnourish them on the crowns of their heads.
L2

Because of samadhi one opens wisdom.

Sutra:“Ananda, when any such pure bhikshus, bhikshunis, or
white-robed donors in the Dharma-ending Age who can rid
their minds of greed and lust hold the Buddha’s pure precepts,
and in a bodhimanda make the vows of a Bodhisattva and canbathe upon entering each time, and day and night for three
weeks without sleep continue this practice of the Way, I willappear before these people in a physical form and rub thecrowns of their heads to comfort them and enable them tobecome enlightened.”
Commentary:“Ananda, when any such pure bhikshus, bhikshunis, or
white-robed donors in the Dharma-ending Age – At that time
there may be pure bhikshus or bhikshunis or laypeople… “Donor”
is the Sanskrit “danapati”. The Chinese transliteration divides intoa word that means “giving” and the word “to transcend.” It refers to
those people who protect the Triple Jewel. If such people “can rid
their minds of greed and lust,” that is, get rid of sexual desire,“hold the Buddha’s pure precepts, and in a bodhimanda makethe vows of a Bodhisattva”:
1. Living beings are boundless; I vow to save them.
2. Afflictions are endless; I vow to cut them off.
3. Dharma-doors are limitless; I vow to study themcompletely.
4. The Buddha-Way is unsurpassed; I vow to accomplish it.
These are the Four Vast Vows of a Bodhisattva.
If these people “can bathe upon entering each time, and day
and night for three weeks without sleep continue this practiceof the Way”: They make the Bodhisattva’s vows in the

73

74

Volume One – The Three Non-Outflow Studies

Bodhimanda, and then they recite the spiritual mantra, theShurangama Mantra. If they go out, they bathe before they return.
Throughout the six periods of the day and night, they practice forthree weeks, sitting for three-hour stretches and walking for threehour stretches. During these twenty-one days and nights, they do
not sleep. “I will appear before these people in a physical form
and rub the crowns of their heads to comfort them and enable
them to become enlightened.” Shakyamuni Buddha says, “I willappear in person before such people and rub the tops of their heads
with my hand. I will enable them to obtain the fruition ofsagehood.”

75

CHAPTER 2

Establishing the Bodhimanda

G2 At second request he explains in detail.
H1 At second request he describes the bodhimanda.
I1 Ananda asks again.

Sutra:

Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored One,enveloped in the Thus Come One’s unsurpassed, compassionate
instruction, my mind has already become enlightened, and I
know how to cultivate and be certified to the Way Beyond
Study. But for those who cultivate in the final age and want toestablish a bodhimanda: how do they secure the boundaries inaccord with the rules of purity of the Buddha, the World
Honored One?”
Commentary:

After Ananda heard what the Buddha had said, he thought to
ask about how to secure the boundaries and establish theBodhimanda. Ananda said to the Buddha, “World Honored
One, enveloped in the Thus Come One’s unsurpassed, compassionate instruction, my mind has already become enlightened,
and I know how to cultivate and be certified to the Way Beyond
Study. I can accomplish the karma in the Way of fourth-stage
Arhatship and beyond. I am capable of this, but for those who

76

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

cultivate in the final age and want to establish a bodhimanda:
how do they secure the boundaries in accord with the rules ofpurity of the Buddha, the World Honored One? In the future, inthe Dharma-ending Age, there will be people who want to set up
this kind of Bodhimanda. How do they secure the boundaries? How
do they accord with your pure rules in doing it, Buddha?”
I2
J1
K1

The world honored one answers again.
Establishing the bodhimanda.
The platform.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “If there are people in the
Dharma-ending Age who wish to establish a bodhimanda, theyshould first find a powerful white ox in snowy mountains, one
which eats the lush and fertile sweet-smelling grasses of themountain. Since such an ox also drinks only the pure water ofthe snowy mountains, its excrement will be very fine. They cantake that excrement, mix it with chandana, and plaster the
ground with it.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha, having heard Ananda ask about themethod for securing the boundaries in accord with the Buddha’s
rules, said to Ananda, “If there are people in the Dharmaending Age who wish to establish a Bodhimanda, they should
first find a powerful white ox in snowy mountains, one whicheats the lush and fertile sweet-smelling grasses of the mountain.
Since such an ox also drinks only the pure water of the snowy
mountains, its excrement will be very fine. They can take thatexcrement, mix it with chandana, and plaster the ground withit.” The grasses eaten by the ox are fragrant and so its excrement
can be mixed with powdered chandana incense for smearing on the
ground.
Sutra:“If it is not in the snowy mountains, the ox’s excrement will
stink and cannot be used to smear on the ground. In that case,Establishing the Bodhimanda

select a level place, dig down five feet or so, and use that yellow
earth.
Commentary:“If it is not in the snowy mountains, the ox’s excrement will
stink. If the ox does not reside in snowy mountains, it will smell
bad and be impure and so its excrement cannot be used to smear on
the ground. In that case, select a level place, dig down five feet orso, and use that yellow earth. In that case, you should select a flat
place, dig down about five feet, and take the yellow earth at thatlevel.”
Sutra:“Mix it with chandana incense, sinking-in water incense,
jasmine incense, continuously permeating incense, burnishedgold incense, white paste incense, green wood incense, fragrant
mound incense, sweet pine incense, and chicken-tongue incense.
Grind these ten ingredients to a fine powder, make a paste, andsmear it on the ground of the platform. The area should besixteen feet wide and octagonal in shape.
Commentary:“Mix it with chandana incense, sinking-in-water incense(agaru), jasmine incense (sumana), continuously permeating
incense, burnished gold incense (kunkuma), white paste incense,
green wood incense, fragrant mound incense (kunduruka), sweet
pine incense, and chicken-tongue incense. You mix the yellow
earth with these ten kinds of incense. Grind these ten ingredientsto a fine powder, make a paste, and smear it on the ground of
the platform. The area should be sixteen feet wide andoctagonal in shape.”
K2

The adornments.

Sutra:“In the center of the platform, place a lotus flower made ofgold, silver, copper, or wood. In the middle of the flower set a

77

78

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

bowl in which dew that has collected in the eighth lunar monthhas been poured. Let an abundance of flower petals float on thewater. Arrange eight circular mirrors in each direction aroundthe flower and the bowl. Outside the mirrors place sixteen lotus
flowers and sixteen censers, so that the incense-burners areadorned and arranged between the flowers. Burn only sinkingin-water incense, and do not let the fire be ‘seen.’
Commentary:“In the center of the Platform, place a lotus flower made ofgold, silver, copper, or wood. In the middle of the flower set abowl in which dew that has collected in eighth lunar month has
been poured. Let an abundance of flower petals float on thewater. Arrange eight circular mirrors in each direction aroundthe flower and the bowl. Prepare eight circular mirrors and set
them around the bowl of flowers so that they correspond to theeight directions, since it is an octagonal platform. Outside themirrors place sixteen lotus flowers and sixteen censers, so thatthe incense-burners are adorned and arranged between theflowers.” The sixteen flowers and the sixteen censers are placed
alternately around the Platform. The incense-burners should beadorned so they are pleasing to look at. “Burn only sinking-inwater incense, and do not let the fire be ‘seen.’” In the censers
burn this one kind of incense only. “Do not let the fire be ‘seen’”means that the mirror and the flowers should not “see” the fire. In
other words, the incense should be lit inside the censer such that theflame is not “visible” in the mirrors or to the flowers.
K3

The offerings.

Sutra:“Place the milk of a white ox in sixteen vessels, along withcakes made with the milk, rock-candy, oil-cakes, porridge,
turushka, honeyed ginger, clarified butter, and filtered honey.
These sixteen are set around the outside of the sixteen flowers
as an offering to the Buddhas and great Bodhisattvas.

Establishing the Bodhimanda

Commentary:“Place the milk of a white ox in sixteen vessels, along withcakes made with the milk.” Some of the milk is mixed with flourand made into cakes. Also placed in the vessels are “rock-candy,
oil-cakes, porridge – a gruel made with milk and rice – turushka
incense, honeyed ginger, clarified butter, and filtered honey.
These sixteen are set around the outside of the sixteen flowers.”
Place one of the vessels in front of each flower, so that each has
one, making sixteen in all. These are “an offering to the Buddhas
and great Bodhisattvas.”
Sutra:“At every mealtime and at midnight, prepare a half-pint ofhoney and three tenths of a pint of clarified butter. Set up asmall incense burner in front of the platform. Decoct thefragrant liquid from the turushka incense and use it to cleanse
the coals. Light them so that a blaze bursts forth, and toss theclarified butter and honey into the flaming censer. Let it burnuntil the smoke disappears, and present it to the Buddhas andBodhisattvas.
Commentary:“At every mealtime and at midnight – it should be done
during the day at mealtimes and also at midnight – prepare a halfpint of honey and three tenths of a pint of clarified butter. Set
up a small incense burner in front of the Platform.” This is yet
another burner, apart from the ones on the Platform. It is placed in
front of the Platform. “Decoct the fragrant liquid from turushka
incense and use it to cleanse the coals.” All the charcoal used in
the burner should first be washed with the fragrant liquid obtained
from turushka, a very fragrant incense. “Light them so that a
blaze bursts forth. Light the burner so that the fire is strong andhot. Toss the clarified butter and honey into the flaming censer.
Let it burn until the smoke disappears, and present it to the
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas.” Take the end-product and offer it to
the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas.

79

80

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

There are a lot of things like this in the Secret School. They
often burn combinations of honey and butter and offer them to the
Buddhas. They burn not only that, but anything else of value, suchas gold, jewels, and other valuable materials. They first burn themand then offer them to the Buddhas.
Sutra:“About the four outside walls one should suspend flags andflowers, and within the room where the platform is located, one
should arrange on the four walls images of the Thus Come Onesand Bodhisattvas of the ten directions.
Commentary:“About the four outside walls one should suspend flags andflowers.” This refers to the four outer walls of the room in which
the platform is located. “And within the room where theplatform is located, one should arrange on the four walls
images of the Thus Come Ones and Bodhisattvas of the ten
directions.”
Sutra:“In the most prominent place, display images of Vairocana
Buddha, Shakyamuni Buddha, Maitreya Bodhisattva,
Akshobhya Buddha, Amitabha Buddha, and all themagnificent transformations of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva. To theleft and right, place the Vajra-Treasury Bodhisattvas. Besidethem display the lords Shakra and Brahma, Ucchushma, andthe Blue Dirgha, as well as Kundalin and Bhrukuti and all Four
Heavenly Kings, with Vinayaka to the left and right of the door.
Commentary:“In the most prominent place, display images of Vairocana
Buddha, Shakyamuni Buddha, Maitreya Bodhisattva,
Akshobhya Buddha, Amitabha Buddha, and all themagnificent transformations of Gwan Yin Bodhisattva.”“Vairocana” means “Pervading All Places.” Maitreya Bodhisattva
is the next Buddha, the Buddha-to-be. He is the plump Bodhisattva.

Establishing the Bodhimanda

Akshobhya Buddha is in the east; he is also known as Medicine
Master Buddha. Akshobhya means “Unmoving.” The east isusually associated with movement, but the Buddha of the east isunmoving. Amitabha means “Limitless Light” and “Limitless
Life.” As to the magnificent transformations of Gwan Yin
Bodhisattva, we have heard about them already in this sutra, in thepassage that said the Bodhisattva may have one head, three heads,
five heads, seven heads, nine heads, eleven heads, or one hundredand eight heads. It said he may have one hand, three hands, fivehands, seven hands, nine hands, as many as one hundred and eight
hands, a thousand hands, ten thousand hands, or eighty-four
thousand hands.
“To the left and right, place the Vajra Treasury Bodhisattvas,” the Dharma Protectors. They have stern countenances often
terrifying to behold. “Beside them display the lords Shakra andBrahma.” Shakra is the Lord of the Heaven of the Thirty-three. He
is known as God Almighty, or the Heavenly Lord. Brahma is Lordof the Great Brahma Heaven. Also display “Ucchushma and theBlue Dirgha as well as Kundalin and Bhrukuti.” Ucchushma is“Fire-head Vajra.” Blue Dirgha has a blue face and is a Dharma
protector. Kundalin means “releasing the knots of resentment”; it isanother name for a Vajra Spirit. Bhrukuti is also a Dharma
protector. Display as well images of “all Four Heavenly Kings,
with Vinayaka to the left and right of the door.” Vinayaka is
another Dharma protector who is particularly ugly and frightening.
The Chinese description is of two beings, Dharma Protector P’in
Na, who has a human body and a boar’s head, and DharmaProtector Yeh Chia who has a human body and an elephant’s head
and a long trunk. The Indian depictions show Vinayaka, identified
with the god Ganesha (Ganapati), as one being possessing a humanbody with an elephant head. Vinayaka also appears as two standing
beings with human bodies and elephant heads; the transformation
into such bizarre appearances is intentional in order to instill fear inpeople so they will behave themselves. At the door of the

81

82

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

Bodhimanda, then, these images are placed on both sides forprotection.
K4

The mirrors.

Sutra:“Then suspend eight mirrors in the space around theplatform so that they are exactly opposite the mirrors on theplatform. This will allow the reflections in them to interpenetrate ad infinitum.
Commentary:“Then suspend eight mirrors in the space around theplatform so that they ate exactly opposite the mirrors on theplatform.” “How can they be hung in space?” you wonder. Just as
one hangs a lamp from the ceiling. How could one hang them inspace alone like the sun? That’s not what’s meant here. The
meaning is to hang them so that they are suspended in the space inthe room. The mirrors are placed facing one another. “This willallow the reflections in them to interpenetrate ad infinitum.”That means that the image in one is caught in the other, and withinthat the image of the interpenetration is shown, and so on, layer
within layer in never-ending succession.
J2
K1

Stages of cultivation and accomplishment.
First three weeks: initial accomplishment of samadhi and wisdom.

Sutra:“During the first seven days, bow sincerely to the Thus
Come Ones of the ten directions, to the great Bodhisattvas, andto the names of the Arhats. Throughout the six periods of the
day and night, continually recite the mantra as you circumambulate the platform. Practice the way with a sincere mind,
reciting the mantra one hundred and eight times at a stretch.
Commentary:“During the first seven days, bow sincerely to the Thus
Come Ones of the ten directions, to the Great Bodhisattvas, andEstablishing the Bodhimanda

to the names of the Arhats. Throughout the six periods of the
day and night, continually recite the mantra as you circumambulate the Platform.” “The mantra” here is the entire Shurangama
Mantra. “Practice the Way with a sincere mind, reciting the
mantra one hundred and eight times at a stretch.” “A sinceremind” means that you don’t think of anything else; you singlemindedly hold to the mantra. Each time you recite, go through themantra one hundred and eight times without stopping.
Sutra:“During the second week, direct your intent by making thevows of a Bodhisattva. The mind should never be cut off fromthem. In my vinaya, I have already taught about vows.
Commentary:“During the second week of practice, direct your intent bymaking the vows of a Bodhisattva. You must be ever more sincere
and concentrated. Make the four vast vows of a Bodhisattva:
1. Living beings are boundless; I vow to save them.
2. Afflictions are endless; I vow to cut them off.
3. Dharma-doors are limitless; I vow to study themcompletely.
4. The Buddha Way is unsurpassed; I vow to accomplish it“The mind should never be cut off from them.” This means themind never stops reciting the Shurangama Mantra, and it neverceases to bring forth the four vast vows. “In my Vinaya, I havealready taught about vows.” When I spoke the precepts, I taught
the practice of making vows.
Sutra:“During the third week, one holds the Buddha’s mantra,
Bwo Da La, for twelve hours at a time, with a single intent; andon the seventh day, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions
will appear simultaneously. Their light will be mutually

83

84

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

reflected in the mirrors and will illumine the entire place; andthey will rub one on the crown of one’s head.
Commentary:“During the third week, one holds the Buddha’s mantra,
Bwo Da La for twelve hours at a time, with a single intent.” Oneholds and recites the mantra Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, spoken by
the Buddha, that is, the Shurangama Mantra. “On the seventh day,the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions will appear simultaneously. They will suddenly appear in the Bodhimanda all at thesame time. Their light will be mutually reflected in the mirrors
and will illumine the entire place, and they will rub one on thecrown of one’s head.” You will have the crown of your headrubbed by the Buddhas of the ten directions, and this act will bereflected within the facing mirrors in a bright image which repeats
itself ad infinitum.
Sutra:“If one cultivates this samadhi in the Bodhimanda, theneven in the Dharma-ending Age one can study and practice
until one’s body and mind are as pure and clear as Vaidurya.
Commentary:“If one cultivates this samadhi in the Bodhimanda with aplatform as described above, and if the Thus Come Ones of the ten
directions appear simultaneously and aid one by rubbing one on thecrown of the head, and if in this way one can practice samadhi,
cultivating the return of the hearing to hear the self-nature, “theneven in the Dharma-ending Age one can study and practice
until one’s body and mind are as pure and clear as Vaidurya.”
One’s body and mind will become as transparent as crystal and will
shine with light.

Establishing the Bodhimanda

K2

After one hundred more days: sudden certification to the sagely fruit.

Sutra:“Ananda, if any one of the bhikshu’s precept transmitting
masters or any one of the other bhikshus practicing with him is
not pure, the Bodhimanda as described will not be successful.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that if the bhikshu who is cultivating
and upholding this method with the Shurangama Mantra had evenone Precept-transmitting Master who was not pure, or if he iscultivating this practice with another bhikshu who is not pure, thenthe method will not be successful.” It won’t work if any one ofthese people is impure, that is, if they don’t hold the precepts
purely. Perhaps they hold the precepts and yet violate them. One is
not supposed to kill, but they have killed; or one is not supposed tosteal, but they have stolen; one is not supposed to commit acts ofdeviant sexual conduct and they have done so; or one is notsupposed to lie, but they have lied. The Buddha taught us not to lie,
but they dispense with the “not” and just hold to the “lie.” If that is
how it is, the Bodhimanda will not be successful. All the work ofcultivating, all the mantras you held, will still not bring you
success. Therefore, if you practice this Dharma and do not get a
response from your cultivation, you cannot say, “I cultivated forthree weeks, but Shakyamuni Buddha and the Buddhas of the ten
directions did not come and rub me on the crown of the head. I
didn’t even see them. Probably Shakyamuni Buddha was also
lying.” That is not the case. Perhaps you yourself are not pure, or
the teachers from whom you received the precepts were not pure, or
any one of the ten people you are practicing this Dharma with may
not be pure. If there is even one impure person involved, this state
will not be accomplished. This is extremely important.
Sutra:“After three weeks, one sits upright and still for a hundreddays. Those with sharp faculties will not arise from their seats

85

86

Volume One – Establishing the Bodhimanda

and will become Shrotaapannas. Although their bodies andminds have not attained the ultimate fruition of sagehood, theyknow for certain, beyond exaggeration, that they will
eventually accomplish Buddhahood.
“After three weeks, one sits upright and still for a hundreddays.” One sits in meditation, but not like some people who sit still
for two hours and consider it a superb feat. They consider themselves
to be outstanding people, but actually, if we compare that to what is
described here, it’s like a kitten encountering a lion. “Upright” meansthat one does not lean to the left or right, or lean forward or back or
get up or stretch out one’s legs. It’s not sitting there and thinking, “Ahmy legs really hurt!” Sitting “still” means that nothing troubles one.
Sitting for a hundred days means one does not go eat or even get up
to relieve oneself. One simply sits for one hundred days. “Thosewith sharp faculties will not arise from their seats and will
become Shrotaapannas.” People who are intelligent and have goodroots can then sit for one hundred days and be certified to the firststage of Arhatship. But now you can’t even sit still for one whole day,and yet there are some who think they have reached the fruition of asage. That’s really ridiculous. You have to be able to sit for a hundreddays to accomplish first-stage Arhatship. “Although their bodies
and minds have not attained the ultimate fruition of sagehood,they know for certain, beyond exaggeration, that they will
eventually accomplish Buddhahood.” They still have not attained
genuine samadhi-power in their cultivation, but they know for a factthat they will certainly become Buddhas. It is definitely not a false
notion.
K3

Concludes answer to question.

Sutra:“You have asked how the Bodhimanda is established. This is
the way it is done.”
Commentary:

This is how you set it up.

87

CHAPTER 3

The Spiritual Mantra

H2
I1

On second request he speaks the spiritual mantra.
The entire assembly asks again.

Sutra:

Ananda bowed at the Buddha’s feet and said, “After I left
the home-life, I relied on the Buddha’s affectionate regard.
Because I sought erudition, I still have not been certified to theunconditioned.
Commentary:

After Ananda heard this description by Shakyamuni Buddha,
he bowed at the Buddha’s feet and said, “After I left the homelife, I relied on the Buddha’s affectionate regard. I counted on
the Buddha’s fondness for me, on his special affection. Because I
sought erudition, I still have not been certified to the unconditioned.” He was always concerned about being better thaneveryone else. “I wanted to surpass others,” and so he had the idea,“You can’t recite the sutra from memory, but I can. You can’t evenexplain that sutra, and I remember every word of it.” He was always
competing to be number one. He decided to use erudition to obtainthe first position. True enough, Ananda became foremost in
learning, but he still did not certify to the unconditioned. He still88

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

had not reached to the fruition of sagehood that was unconditioned.
He couldn’t obtain the level beyond study. This was of great harm
to him.
Sutra:“When I encountered that Brahma Heaven Mantra, I was
captured by the deviant spell; though my mind was aware, I
had no power to free myself. I had to rely on Manjushri
Bodhisattva to liberate me. Although I was blessed by the Thus
Come One’s spiritual mantra of the Buddha’s summit andimperceptibly received its strength, I still have not heard it
myself.
Commentary:“When I encountered that Brahma Heaven Mantra, I was
captured by the deviant spell; though my mind was aware, I
had no power to free myself. I became confused by the deviant
spell of the externalist way, by the deviant trick of a demonic
dharma. I was physically captured by the spell; my body was
confused by it, but my mind was still somewhat clear.” His mind
was not totally alert, but he wasn’t totally muddled, either. He wasin a daze, as if he were asleep, and yet he was awake. He was as if
drunk, but he hadn’t taken anything intoxicating. But the effect wasmuch the same as with drink. When you ask a person who’srecovered from a drunken binge what he did while under the
influence, he will remember some things and forget others. That’s
the state Ananda was in. Or he was like a person who is about todrift off to sleep; he isn’t quite asleep, and yet he has a dream, or
what seems to be a dream. He had no power to free himself. It’s likeencountering a demonic ghost while you are asleep at night, such asa kumbhanda ghost, which uses a demonic spell to paralyze you.
When that happens, you may wake up and stare, but you cannot
move You am held by the demonic power of the ghost. That’s what
Ananda experienced. Although he was conscious, he was not incontrol of himself. He could not get free. “I had to rely on
Manjushri Bodhisattva to liberate me.” The Buddha commanded

The Spiritual Mantra

Manjushri Bodhisattva to come and save me. I depended on the
Buddha to have Manjushri Bodhisattva rescue me. He freed me.
“Although I was blessed by the Thus Come One’s spiritual
mantra of the Buddha’s summit and imperceptibly received its
strength, I still have not heard it myself. The World Honored
One, the Thus Come One, the Buddha, used the spiritual mantra
spoken by the transformation Buddha atop the Buddha’s summit.
And when Manjushri Bodhisattva came to where I was and recitedthe mantra, I received the benefit invisibly.” That means that when
Manjushri Bodhisattva got there, he didn’t chant the mantra in aloud voice; he merely had to recite it silently to free Ananda. It’s allright to recite the mantra loudly when you are before the Buddhas
in the temple, but when you are out at other places, you can recite
it silently and it is just as effective. If you got out on the streets andstart bellowing, “Na Mwo Sa Dan Two Su Chye Dwo Ye…” people
are going to think you are crazy. You needn’t be attached to someparticular ritual and thereby cause people to slander the Dharma,
which is what they would be doing if they said you were crazy.
When they commit slander, they commit offenses. You don’t wantto say, “If he commits offenses, that’s his problem. I’ll recite evenlouder and let him slander even more so that he commits evengreater offenses, and he will surely fall into the hells.” If you havethat kind of attitude and intentionally cause people to commit
offenses so that they fall into the hells, then you shouldn’t evenstudy the Buddhadharma. People who study the Buddhadharma are
sympathetic and compassionate toward others. Their attitude is to
do nothing that would cause anyone else to fall into the hells, evento the point that they would rather go to the hells themselves thancause anyone else to go. That’s the way you should be. You cannot
think, “He slandered me, let him fall into the hells.” Or, “If I have a
run-in with someone, I will go after them and recite theShurangama Mantra, and then when they slander me they will fall
into the hells.” If you have that kind of thought, then you’d better
stop reciting the Shurangama Mantra right this minute and leave off
your study of the Buddhadharma. That’s because people who study

89

90

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

the Buddhadharma must not hate people, must not be jealous ofpeople, must not obstruct people, must not be selfish in these ways.
One cannot have the attitude, “I’m fine, to heck with you.” The
Buddhadharma exists for the sake of rescuing all living beings. It is
not designed to cause living beings to commit offenses. You must
be clear about this point.
Ananda says, “I imperceptibly received its strength, but I still
haven’t actually heard it.” I got the strength from it, but silently andinvisibly. So I’ve never actually heard it. Although I received thebenefit of it, I still don’t even know how to recite it. I’ve never evenheard it!’
Sutra:“I only hope that the greatly compassionate one willproclaim it again to kindly rescue all the cultivators in thisassembly and those of the future who undergo the turningwheel, so that they may become liberated in body and mind by
relying on the Buddha’s secret sounds.”
Commentary:“I only hope that the World Honored One, the GreatlyCompassionate One will proclaim it again. My one wish is thatthe Buddha would speak it again so that I can hear it and also tokindly rescue all the cultivators in this assembly. Please speak it
also to rescue those of the future who undergo the turning wheelof the six paths, so that they may become liberated in body andmind by relying on the Buddha’s secret sounds. Based on the
Buddha’s secret syllables, they will become free. They will not be
upside down or confused We recite the Shurangama Mantra every
day just to help people stop being upside down and confused and tohelp them stay away from doing things which they clearly know are
wrong. For instance, one knows that taking opium is wrong – that it
wastes time and dissipates one’s energy – yet, one still insists on
smoking it. Clearly knowing that the use of marijuana is a violationof the law, still one “must” try it out. Well aware that killing is not
right, one still takes the lives of living beings. Knowing without aThe Spiritual Mantra

doubt that indulging in sexual misconduct is not right, one conducts
oneself in this way nonetheless. Knowing full well that it is wrong
to steal, one spends all day and night taking things from otherpeople – if it’s not a car, it’s a tape-recorder or a radio. A thiefknows full well he is breaking the law, and that if he is caught thepolice will take him to jail, but still he goes and does it. That’s“doing things which they clearly know are wrong.”
Sutra:At that moment, everyone in the great assembly bowed as
one and stood waiting to hear the Thus Come One’s secretdivisions and phrases.
Commentary:

At that moment, everyone in the great assembly, the huge
multitude of beings in that gathering, bowed as one and stood
waiting to hear the Thus Come One’s secret divisions andphrases. They all bowed together to the Buddha and then stood on
tiptoe waiting for the Buddha to speak the secret sections anddivisions of the mantra. “Divisions” refers to the five major
sections of the mantra. The “phrases” are smaller parts consistingof several lines each, such as “Na Mwo Sa Dan Two / Su Chye Dwo
Ye / E La He Di / San Myau San Pu Two Sye.” But these divisions
and phrases are secret, that is, they are not easy for people tounderstand. They are “secret” in the sense that people do not share
a common knowledge about them. When you recite them, you do
not know what advantages you obtain. I do not know what
advantages I obtain. Although benefit is obtained, there is no
mutual awareness of it among those benefited, nor is there acommon understanding of the mantra itself.
I2
J1
K1

The Thus Come One answers again.
He speaks the spiritual mantra.
An appearance of light.

Sutra:At that time, a hundred brilliant rays sprang from themound of the flesh on the crown of the World Honored One’s

91

92

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

head. A thousand-petalled precious lotus arose from amidst
those rays. Upon the precious flower sat the Thus Come One’s
transformation.
Commentary:

At that time, a hundred brilliant rays sprang from themound of the flesh on the crown of the World Honored One’s –Shakyamuni Buddha’s – head. A thousand-petalled precious
lotus arose from amidst those rays. Upon the precious flower
sat the Thus Come One’s transformation. A transformation bodyof the Buddha sat upon the thousand-petalled precious lotus in the
midst of the hundred rays of light.
Sutra:

From the crown of its head, in turn, he emitted ten beams,
each composed of a hundred rays of precious light. Every one ofthose glowing rays shone on lands as many as the sands of ten
Ganges Rivers, while throughout empty space there were Vajra
Secret-Traces Spirits, each holding aloft a mountain andwielding a pestle.
Commentary:

From the crown of its head, in turn, he emitted ten beams,
each composed of a hundred rays of precious light. “Crown”
here refers to the crown of the head of the Thus Come One’s transformation. Another ten beams of light issued forth out the top of thehead of the transformation-body Buddha. Every one of thoseglowing rays shone on lands as many as the sands of ten Ganges
Rivers. These rays of light shone everywhere – on countlesscountries, while throughout empty space there were Vajra
Secret-Traces Spirits, each holding aloft a mountain andwielding a pestle. At the same time that the light shone forth, theVajra Secret-Traces Dharma protectors held mountains in their barehands and brandished pestles, like the one Wei T’ou Bodhisattva
wields. They were all over the place, filling up all of empty space.

The Spiritual Mantra

K2

The great assembly respectfully listens.

Sutra:The great assembly, gazing upward, felt fearful admirationand sought the Buddha’s kind protection. Single-mindedly theylistened as the Thus Come One in the light at the invisible
appearance on the crown of the Buddha’s head proclaimed thespiritual mantra:
Commentary:

The great assembly, gazing upward, felt fearful admirationand sought the Buddha’s kind protection. All the Great Bodhisattvas, great Arhats, great bhikshus, and all the others in the great
gathering, threw back their heads and looked up toward the transformation-body of the Thus Come One atop the crown of the
Buddha’s head. Some felt fearful when they saw the transformation
Buddha. But at the same time, they admired that Thus Come One.
They loved him, but not with the emotional love that exists between
men and women. What they felt was true love, free of desire or
longing. They had both these feelings at the same time – they were
awestruck and yet drawn by love. So they hoped the Buddha would
take pity on them and also protect them. Single-mindedly theylistened as the Thus Come One in the light at the invisible
appearance on the crown of the Buddha’s head proclaimed thespiritual Mantra. They were all of one mind. They all wanted tolisten to the Buddha. The mound of flesh on the crown of the
Buddha’s head is called the “invisible appearance on the crown.” Itis called the “invisible appearance” because ordinary people cannot
see it. Those who saw the hundred rays of light and the transformation Buddha atop the crown of the Buddha’s head were sages who
had been certified to the fruition. The transformation Buddha thatwas emitted from the invisible appearance on the crown hovered inspace and proclaimed the spiritual Mantra.
So, the Shurangama Mantra was not spoken by Shakyamuni
Buddha himself in the flesh, but rather it was proclaimed by theTransformation body Buddha he sent out into empty space.

93

94

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

As to the Mantra, no one understands it. Nor is it possible toexplain it syllable by syllable and line by line. But if you want tounderstand it, I can try to explain it for you. However, this is not thetime for that, because we are in the middle of the explanation of the
Shurangama Sutra, and the Mantra alone couldn’t be completely
explained in a year, or even in three years, or even ten years. So, at
this point it cannot be explained thoroughly. I will simply explain
the general meaning of the Mantra.
The Mantra has five divisions which correspond to the five
directions – north, south, east, west, and the middle. The Eastern
Division is the Vajra Division, with Akshobhya Buddha as theteaching host. The Southern Division is the Production-of-Jewels
Division, with Production-of-Jewels Buddha as the teaching host.
The Central Division is the Buddha Division, with Shakyamuni
Buddha as the teaching host. The Western Division is the Lotus
Division, with Amitabha Buddha as the teaching host. The
Northern Division is the Karma Division, with Accomplishment
Buddha as the teaching host. There are five divisions, because there
are five huge demonic armies in this world. There are demons to theeast, south, west, north, and in the center. Since there are these fivedemon armies, not just five demons, the Buddhas also cover thefive directions to suppress the demons. If there were no Buddhas,
the demons could appear openly in the world.
Within the five divisions of the Mantra there are, in general,more than thirty Dharmas, and it has more than a hundred Dharmas
that can be discussed in detail. There are five major kinds ofDharmas:1) Dharmas of Accomplishment. This means that with thisDharma, you will be successful in what you seek or in what you
vow or wish for.
2) Dharmas of Increasing Benefit. This means that when you
recite this Mantra, you can increase benefits which you yourself
seek and you can also increase benefits for other people.

The Spiritual Mantra

3) Dharmas of Hooking and Summoning. This means, literally,
to “hook in” and catch and to call with a command all the weird
beings, demons, and ghosts. No matter how far away they might befrom you, you can bring them in and capture them. For instance,
suppose one of them is harming someone, and when they finish
they run away. If one knows how to use the Dharma of Hooking andSummoning, then no matter how far that being may have run, you
can arrest him
4) Dharmas of Subduing. Demons also have spiritual penetrations and mantras which they use. When you recite your mantras,
they recite their mantras. But if you can use the Shurangama
Mantra, you can smash through all their mantras I’ve told you
before about the section of the Mantra which is for smashing thedemon kings. It also is effective in destroying their mantras andspells. Although I’ve taught you this already, it bears repeating
here. Those who have not studied this yet can take note of it. Why
was it that as soon as the Shurangama Mantra was recited theFormer Brahma Heaven Mantra lost its effectiveness? It was
because of the “Five Great Heart Mantras.”
Chr Two Ni
E Jya La
Mi Li Ju
Bwo Li Dan La Ye
Ning Jye Li
These five lines are called the “Five Great Heart Mantras.” It is thefundamental mantra for destroying the mantras and spells of theheavenly demons and adherents of externalist ways. It doesn’t
matter what kind of mantra they come up with; you can destroy itwith this one. Their mantras will lose their effectiveness. This
Dharma I’ve just transmitted could sell for several million dollars,
but I do not sell it. Seeing that you have a certain amount ofsincerity, I transmit it to you absolutely free

95

96

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

5) Dharmas of Dispelling Disasters. Whatever calamity is due
to occur can be prevented. For instance, suppose a person was due
to fall into the sea and drown, but by reciting the Shurangama
Mantra, he avoids the catastrophe. He might fall into the sea, but hedoesn’t drown. Perhaps you are in a boat that ought to sink, but yourecite this Mantra and the boat does not go down. Maybe you’re inan airplane that is destined to crash, but you recite the Shurangama
Mantra and the plane lands without incident. I’ll tell you something
incredible. I was going from Burma to Thailand, an air route that isparticularly dangerous. But during that trip, the plane didn’t show
the effects of any turbulence. The ride was absolutely smooth. Even
the pilot commented, “Why has it been such smooth going on thistrip?” He had no idea that during that ride the gods, dragons, andthe rest of the eightfold division, as well as Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, were on all sides of the airplane guarding and protecting it.
That’s the way the Dharma of Dispelling Disasters works.
When there clearly should be an accident, it can change big
disasters to small ones and make small ones never even happen.
Usually what happens is there’s “alarm but no danger” if you recite
the Shurangama Mantra.
In general, the Mantra contains Dharmas of Auspiciousness.
This means that when you recite the Shurangama Mantra,
everything goes just as you’d like it to. It’s really lucky andextremely auspicious.
The advantages of the Mantra are so many that one could noteven begin to express them in several years time. But at this time,
I’ll limit my explanation to these few Dharmas and meanings.
K3

The five sections of the spiritual mantra.

Sutra:

I.

na mwo sa dan two
su chye dwo yee la he di

The Spiritual Mantra

san myau san pu two sye
na mwo sa dan two
fwo two jyu jr shai ni shanna mwo sa pe
bwo two bwo disa dwo pi bi
na mwo sa dwo nan
san myau san pu two jyu jr nan
swo she la pe jyaseng chye nanna mwo lu ji e lwo han dwo nan
na mwo su lu dwo bwo nwo nan
na mwo swo jye li two chye mi nan
na mwo lu ji san myau chye dwo nan
san myau chye be la di bwo dwo nwo nan
na mwo ti pe li shai nan
na mwo syi two ye
pi di yetwo la li shai nan
she pwo nu
jya la heswo he swo la mwo two nan
na mwo ba la he mwo ni
na mwo yin two la yena mwo pe chye pe dilu two la ye
wu bwo be diswo syi ye yena mwo pe chye pe di
nwo la ye9798

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantrana ye
pan je mwo he san mwo two lana mwo syi jye li dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe dimwo he jya la ye
di li bwo la nachye la pi two la
bwo na jya la yee di mu di
shr mwo she nwo ni
pe syi ni
mwo dan li chye nana mwo syi jye li dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe didwo two chye dwo jyu la yena mwo be tou mwo jyu la yena mwo ba she la jyu la yena mwo mwo ni jyu la yena mwo chye she jyu la yena mwo pe chye pe didi li cha
shu la syi na
bwo la he la na la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe dina mwo e mi dwo pe ye
dwo two chye dwo yee la he disan myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe diThe Spiritual Mantra

e chu pi ye
dwo two chye dwo yee la he disan myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe dibi sha she ye
jyu lu fei ju li ye
bwo la pe la she ye
dwo two chye dwo ye
na mwo pe chye pe disan bu shr bi dwo
sa lyan nai la la she ye
dwo two chye dwo yee la he disan myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe di
she ji ye mu nwo ye
dwo two chye dwo yee la he disan myau san pu two ye
na mwo pe chye pe dila dan na ji du la she ye
dwo two chye dwo yee la he disan myau san pu two ye
di pyauna mwo sa jye li dwo
yi tan pe chye pe dwo
sa dan two chye du shai ni shansa dan dwo bwo da lan

99

100

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

na mwo e pe la shr dan
bwo la diyang chi la
sa la pebwo dwo jye la heni jye la hejye jya la he ni
ba la bi di ye
chr two ni
e jya lami li ju
bwo li dan la yening jye li
sa la pepan two nwo
mu cha ni
sa la petu shai jyatu syi fa
bwo na ni
fa la nije du lashr di nan
jye la heswo he sa la rau she
pi dwo beng swo na jye li
e shai ja bing she di nan
na cha cha dan la rau she
bwo la sa two na jye li
e shai ja nan

The Spiritual Mantra

mwo he jye la he rau she
pi dwo beng sa na jye li
sa pe she du lu
ni pe la rau she
hu lan tu syi fa
nan je na she ni
pi sha she
syi dan lae ji niwu two jya la rau she
e bwo la shr dwo jyu la
mwo he bwo la jan chr
mwo he dye dwo
mwo he di she
mwo he shwei dwo she pe la
mwo he ba la pan two la
pe syi ni
e li ye dwo lapi li jyu jr
shr pe pi she yeba she la mwo li dipi she lu dwo
bwo teng wang jya
ba she la jr he nwo e je
mwo la jr pe
bwo la jr dwo
ba she la shan chr
pi she la jeshan dwo she pi ti pe bu shr dwo
su mwo lu bwo

101

102

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

mwo he shwei dwo
e li ye dwo la
mwo he pe la e bwo la
ba she la shang jye la jr peba she lajyu mwo li
jyu lan two li
ba she la he sa dwo je
pi di yechyan je nwo
mwo li jya
ku su mu pe
jye la dwo nwo
pi lu je na
jyu li yeye la tushai ni shanpi je lan pe mwo ni je
ba she la jya na jya bwo la pelu she na
ba she la dwun jr jeshwei dwo je
jya mwo la
cha che shr
bwo la pe
yi di yi dimu two lajye naswo pi la chanjywe fan duThe Spiritual Mantra

yin tu na mwo mwo syeII.
wu syinli shai jye na
bwo la she syi dwo
sa dan twochye du shai ni shanhu syin du lu yungjan pe na
hu syin du lu yungsyi dan pe na
hu syin du lu yungbwo la shai di ye
san bwo cha
na jye lahu syin du lu yungsa pe yau cha
he la cha swo
jye la he rau she
pi teng beng sa na jye lahu syin du lu yungje du lashr di nan
jye la heswo he sa la nan pi teng beng sa na lahu syin du lu yungla chape chye fansa dan two

103

104

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantrachye du shai ni shanbwo la dyan
she ji li
mwo he swo he sa la
bwo shu swo he sa la
shr li sha
jyu jr swo he sa ni
di li e bi ti shr pe li dwo
ja ja ying jya
mwo he ba she lu two ladi li pu pe na
man cha lawu syinswo syi dibwo pe du
mwo mwo
yin tu na mwo mwo syeIII.
la she pe ye
ju la be yee chi ni pe ye
wu two jya pe ye
pi sha pe ye
she sa dwo la pe ye
pe la jau jye la pe yetu shai cha pe yee she ni pe yee jya lami li ju pe yeThe Spiritual Mantra

two la ni bu mi jyan
bwo chye bwo two pe ye
wu la jya pe dwo pe yela she tan cha pe ye
nwo chye pe ye
pi tyau dan pe ye
su bwo la na pe ye
yau cha jye la hela cha sz jye la hebi li dwo jye la hepi she je jye la hebu dwo jye la hejyou pan cha jye la hebu dan na jye la hejya ja bu dan na jye la hesyi chyan du jye la hee bwo syi mwo la jye la hewu tan mwo two jye la heche ye jye la hesyi li pe di jye la heshe dwo he li nan
jye pe he li nan
lu di la he li nan
mang swo he li nan
mi two he li nan
mwo she he li nan
she dwo he li nyu
shr bi dwo he li nan
pi dwo he li nan
pe dwo he li nan

105

106

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

e shu je he li nyu
jr dwo he li nyu
di shan sa pi shansa pe jye la he nan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
bwo li ba la je jya
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye micha yan ni
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
mwo he bwo su bwo dan yelu two lachi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
nwo la ye na
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
dan two chye lu cha syi
chi li dan

The Spiritual Mantra

pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
mwo he jya la
mwo dan li chye na
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
jya bwo li jya
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
she ye jye la
mwo du jye lasa pe la two swo da na
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
je du lape chi ni
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mi
pi li yang chi li jr
nan two ji sha lachye na bwo di

107

108

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

swo syi ye
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mina jye na she la pe na
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mie lwo hanchi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mipi dwo la chye
chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye miba she la bwo ni
jyu syi ye jyu syi ye
jya di bwo di chi li dan
pi two ye shechen two ye mi
ji la ye mila cha wangpe chye fan
yin tu na mwo mwo sye

The Spiritual MantraIV.
pe chye fansa dan dwo bwo da lana mwo tswei du die syi dwo na la la jya
bwo la pe syi pu ja
pi jya sa dan dwo be di li
shr fwo la shr fwo la
two la two la
pin two la pin two lachen two chen two
hu syin hu syin
pan ja pan ja pan ja pan ja pan ja
swo hesyi syi pane mu jye ye pan
e bwo la ti he dwo panpe la bwo la two pane su lapi two labwo jya pansa pe ti pi bi pansa pe na chye bi pansa pe yau cha bi pansa pe chyan ta pe bi pansa pe bu dan na bi pan
jya ja bu dan na bi pansa pe tu lang jr di bi pansa pe tu sz bi li
chi shai di bi pan

109

110

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

sa pe shr pe li bi pansa pe e bwo syi mwo li bi pansa pe che la pe na bi pansa pe di di ji bi pansa pe dan mwo two ji bi pansa pe pi two yela shr je li bi pan
she ye jye la
mwo du jye lasa pe la two swo two ji bi pan
pi di yeje li bi panje du lafu chi ni bi pan
ba she lajyu mwo li
pi two yela shr bi pan
mwo he bwo la ding yang yi
chi li bi pan
ba she la shang jye la ye
bwo la jang chi la she ye pan
mwo he jya la ye
mwo he mwo dan li jya na
na mwo swo jye li dwo ye panbi shai na bei ye pan
bwo la he mwo ni ye pan
e chi ni ye pan
mwo he jye li ye pan
jye la tan chr ye pan

The Spiritual Mantra

mye dan li ye panlau dan li ye panje wen cha ye pan
jye lwo la dan li ye pan
jya bwo li ye pan
e di mu jr dwo
jya shr mwo she nwo
pe sz ni ye pan
yan ji jr
sa two pe sye
mwo mwo yin tu na mwo mwo syeV.
tu shai ja jr dwo
e mwo dan li jr dwo
wu she he lachye pe he lalu di la he lape swo he la
mwo she he la
she dwo he la
shr bi dwo he laba lyau ye he lachyan two he la
bu shr bwo he la
pwo la he lape sye he la
be bwo jr dwo
tu shai ja jr dwo
lau two la jr dwo

111

112

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

yau cha jye la hela cha swo jye la hebi li dwo jye la hepi she je jye la hebu dwo jye la hejyou pan cha jye la hesyi chyan two jye la hewu dan mwo two jye la heche ye jye la hee bwo sa mwo la jye la hejai chywe gecha chi ni jye la heli fwo di jye la heshe mi jya jye la heshe jyu ni jye la hemu two lana di jya jye la hee lan pe jye la hechyan du bwo ni jye la heshr fwo la
yin jya syi jya
jywe di yau jya
dan li di yau jya
je tu two jya
ni ti shr fa labi shan mwo shr fa la
bwo di jya bi di jya
shr li shai mi jya
swo ni bwo di jya
sa pe shr fa laThe Spiritual Mantra

shr lu ji dimwo two pi da lu jr chyane chi lu chyan
mu chywe lu chyan
jye li tu lu chyan
jya la hejye lan jye na shu landan dwo shu lan
chi li ye shu lan
mwo mwo shu lanba li shr pe shu lanbi li shai ja shu lan
wu two la shu lan
jye jr shu lanba syi di shu lan
wu lu shu lanchang chye shu lan
he syi dwo shu lanba two shu lan
swo fan ang chyebwo la jang chye shu lanbu dwo bi dwo cha
cha chi ni
shr pe latwo tu lu jyajyan du lu ji jr
pe lu dwo pi sa bwo lu
he ling chyeshu sha dan laswo na jye la

113

114

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

pi sha yu jya
e chi niwu two jya
mwo la pi lajyan dwo lae jya lami li duda lyan bu jya
di li la jabi li shai jr jya
sa pe na jyu lasz yin chye bi
jye la li yau cha
dan la chu
mwo la shr
fei di shanswo pi shansyi dan dwo bwo da la
mwo he ba she lu shai ni shan
mwo he bwo lai jang chi lanye bwo tu two
she yu she nwo
byan da li na
pi two ye
pan tan jya lu mi
di shupan tan jya lu mi
bwo la pi two
pan tan jya lu mi
dwo jr two

The Spiritual Mantranane na lipi she tipi la ba she la
two lipan two pan two ni
ba she la bang ni pan
hu syin du lu yung pan
swo pe he.

J2
K1
L1

He speaks of the benefits of the mantra.
The important tool of all Buddhas.
He explains the entire name.

Sutra:“Ananda, this cluster of light atop the crown of the
Buddha’s head, the secret gatha, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, with
its subtle, wonderful divisions and phrases, gives birth to all the
Buddhas of the ten directions. Because the Thus Come Ones of
the ten directions use this mantra-heart, they realize
unsurpassed, proper, and all-pervading knowledge and enlightenment.
Commentary:“Ananda, this cluster of light atop the crown of the
Buddha’s head, the Secret Gatha, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, isagain, the Great White Canopy, which can cover over the entire
system of three thousand great thousand worlds to protect all theliving beings in it. “Gatha” is a Sanskrit term which means“repetitive verses.” The Mantra is secret, and since some of its lines
are repeated, it is referred to as the “secret gatha.” These “divisions
and phrases” which comprise the Mantra are extremely rare andmiraculous.

115

116

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

This Mantra, “with its subtle, wonderful divisions andphrases, gives birth to all the Buddhas of the ten directions.”
Therefore, the Shurangama Mantra can be called the “Mother of
Buddhas.”“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions use thisMantra-heart, they realize unsurpassed proper and allpervading knowledge and enlightenment.” It is by means of the
Shurangama Mantra that the Buddhas realize proper and allpervading awareness. “Proper knowledge” means they know thatthe mind gives rise to the myriad dharmas; “all-pervading
knowledge” means that they know that the myriad dharmas comeonly from the mind.
L2

He states its functions.

Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions take up
this mantra-heart, they subdue all demons and control alladherents of outside ways.
Commentary:

The “Mantra-Heart” – the Shurangama Mantra – was spoken bya transformation body Buddha seated upon a jeweled lotus amidst a
thousand rays of light at the crown of the Buddha Shakyamuni’shead. “Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions takeup this Mantra-Heart, they subdue all demons and control alladherents of outside ways.” It is the heart of mantras, and it is amantra-heart of the Buddhas. Therefore, what the heavenly demonsand adherents of outside ways fear most is the Shurangama Mantra.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions avail
themselves of this mantra-heart, they sit upon jeweled lotusflowers and respond throughout countries as numerous as
motes of dust.

The Spiritual Mantra

Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions avail
themselves of this Mantra-Heart”: They borrow the Mantra; as it
were, they ascend the Mantra-Heart, and they sit upon jeweled
lotus-flowers – huge blossoms – and respond throughout
countries as numerous as motes of dust.” Their Response-bodies
are able to go throughout lands as numerous as fine motes of dust,
due to the power of the Shurangama Mantra-Heart.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions embody
this mantra-heart, they turn the great dharma wheel in lands asnumerous as fine motes of dust.
Commentary:

When “the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions turn thegreat Dharma-Wheel in lands as numerous as fine motes ofdust, they also base themselves on this Mantra. They embody thisMantra-Heart.”
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions hold thismantra-heart, they are able to go throughout the ten directions
to rub beings on the crowns of their heads and bestow
predictions upon them. Also, anyone in the ten directions who
has not yet realized the fruition, can receive a Buddha’s
prediction.
Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions hold thisMantra-Heart – they receive and uphold this Mantra-Heart, and sothey are able to go throughout the ten directions to rub beingson the crowns of their heads and bestow predictions upon them.
They bestow predictions of Buddhahood on other living beings.
Also, anyone in the ten directions who has not yet realized thefruition, can receive a Buddha’s prediction.” If you have not

117

118

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

realized the fruition, the Buddhas may still rub the crown of yourhead and bestow a prediction on you.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions are
based in this mantra-heart, they can go throughout the ten
directions to rescue beings from such sufferings as being in thehells, being hungry ghosts, being animals, or being blind, deaf,or mute, as well as from the suffering of being together withthose one hates, from the suffering of being apart from those
one loves, from the suffering of not obtaining what one seeks,
and from the raging blaze of the five skandhas. They liberate
beings from both large and small accidents. In response to theirrecitation, difficulty with thieves, difficulty with armies,difficulty with the law, difficulty with imprisonment, difficultywith wind, fire, and water, and difficulty with hunger, thirst,
and impoverishment are all eradicated.
Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions are based inthis Mantra-Heart, they can go throughout the ten directions to
rescue beings from such sufferings as…”
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.

birth,
old age,sickness,
death,
being apart from those one loves,being together with those one hates,
being unable to obtain what one seeks,
the raging blaze of the five skandhas.

There are also eight difficulties:
1. the difficulty of the hells,
2. the difficulty of hungry ghosts,
3. the difficulty of animals,

The Spiritual Mantra

4. the difficulty of being blind, deaf, or mute,
5. the difficulty of being in Uttarakuru,
6. the difficulty of being born at a time when there is no
Buddha in the world,
7. the difficulty of having worldly intelligence and powers indebate,8. the difficulty of being reborn in the long-life heavens.
The beings in the Northern Continent, Uttarakuru, have a very long
lifespan. They live an average of a thousand years. Life on that
continent is extremely blissful; the difficulty is that the beings there
have no opportunity to see the Buddha, hear the Dharma, or meet
the Sangha. Therefore, living there is included among the Eight
Difficulties. The same is true for beings in the heavens; although
the lifespan is long, they have no chance to encounter the Triple
Jewel. So that, too, is a difficulty.
“Having worldly intelligence and powers in debate” refers todifferent branches of mundane knowledge, such as the fields ofscience. They try to express principles where there are no principles
and to give reasons when there aren’t any.
“...being in the hells, being hungry ghosts, being animals, orbeing blind, deaf, or mute,” are among the Eight Difficulties.
Then there is “the suffering of being together with those one
hates.” This is when you move to get away from someone you
can’t stand, only to find that when you get to the new place, there’s
a person just like him there! There is also “the suffering of being
apart from those one loves.” You love someone especially, but
circumstances force you to be apart. Again, there is “the sufferingof not obtaining what one seeks.” When you don’t havesomething that you want, you seek for it. But if you encounter thissuffering, you fail to get what you seek. “The raging blaze of thefive skandhas” – form, feeling, thought, activity, and consciousness, the five skandhas, burn like fire.

119

120

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra“They liberate beings from both large and small accidents.”
This can refer to untimely deaths, such as being killed in an
automobile accident, being crushed by a falling building, or any
other fatal accident. They can also liberate beings from “difficultywith thieves, difficulty with armies, difficulty with the law,difficulty with imprisonment, difficulty with wind, fire, andwater, and difficulty with hunger, thirst, and impoverishment.
In response to their recitation, all these difficulties are
eradicated.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions are inaccord with this mantra-heart, they can serve good and wiseadvisors throughout the ten directions. In the four aspects of
awesome deportment, they make wish-fulfilling offerings. In
the assemblies of as many Thus Come Ones as there are sandsin the Ganges, they are considered to be great Dharma Princes.
Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions are inaccord with this Mantra-Heart, they can serve Good and Wise
Advisors throughout the ten directions. They respectfully offer
up their services to Good and Wise Advisors. In the four aspectsof awesome deportment, they make wish-fulfilling offerings. In
the ceremony of offering to the Triple Jewel, their conduct isperfectly appropriate. In the assemblies of as many Thus Come
Ones as there are sands in the Ganges, they are considered to begreat Dharma Princes.” They are the foremost disciples of the
Buddha.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions practicethis mantra-heart, they can gather in and teach their relatives
in the ten directions. Causing those of the Small Vehicle not tobe frightened when they hear the secret treasury.

The Spiritual Mantra

Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions practicethis Mantra-Heart, they can gather in and teach their relatives
in the ten directions.” Buddhas have the six kinds of close
relatives, too, and they first gather in and teach those of theirrelatives who draw near to them. Why was it that when
Shakyamuni Buddha became a Buddha he went first to the Deer
Wilds Park to take across the five bhikshus? It is because those fivebhikshus were his relatives in that present life and had been his
relatives in lives past. They can teach them, “causing those of the
Small Vehicle,” that is, their relatives who have fallen into
studying the Small Vehicle dharmas, “not to be frightened when
they hear the Secret Treasury.” When they hear the treasury ofsecrets told by the Buddha, the Great Vehicle Dharma they are notafraid.
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions recite
this mantra-heart, they realize unsurpassed enlightenment
while sitting beneath the Bodhi tree, and they enter
Parinirvana.
Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions recite
this Mantra-Heart…” How do the Thus Come Ones in the ten
directions become Buddhas? It is also because they recite thisMantra-Heart. “Recite” means to repeat from memory withoutlooking at the book. “They realize unsurpassed enlightenment
while sitting beneath the Bodhi tree, and become Buddhas
because they recite this Mantra. And they enter Parinirvana.”
Sutra:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions transmit
this mantra-heart, those to whom they have bequeathed theBuddhadharma can, after their Nirvana, dwell in it completely

121

122

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

and uphold it. Being strict and pure about the precepts andrules, they can all obtain purity.
Commentary:“Because the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions,transmit this Mantra-Heart, those to whom they havebequeathed the Buddhadharma can, after their Nirvana, dwellin it completely and uphold it. After the Buddhas go to Nirvana,people who inherit the Dharma from them know how to cultivate
and to receive and uphold the Buddhadharma. Being strict andpure about the precepts and rules, they can all obtain purity.” It
is because of the power of the Mantra that they obtain purity andperfection.
L3

Further explanations are endless.

Sutra:“If I were to explain this mantra, Bwo Da La, of the clusterof light atop the crown of the Buddha’s head from morning tillnight in an unceasing sound, without ever repeating any
syllable or phrase, I could go on for as many kalpas as there aresands in the Ganges and still never finish.
Commentary:“If I were to explain this Mantra, Bwo Da La, of the clusterof light atop the crown of the Buddha’s head from morning tillnight in an unceasing sound, without ever repeating any
syllable or phrase”: The “Mantra Bwo Da La” refers to the
Shurangama Mantra, the “Durable Mantra,” the Mantra of theGreat White Canopy. “I could go on for as many kalpas as there
are sands in the Ganges and still never finish.” I would nevercome to the end of my explanation of the Shurangama MantraHeart’s merits and virtues and wonderful functions.

The Spiritual Mantra

K2
L1

A beneficial reliance for living beings.
Specific explanation of the supreme name.

Sutra:“I also will tell you that this mantra is called ‘The crown of
the Thus Come One.’
Commentary:“I also will tell you that this Mantra is called ‘The Crown of
the Thus Come One.’ That’s another name for it.”
L2 A thorough discussion of its awesome power.
M1 He first explains that by diligently holding it, cultivators can rely on it.
N1 He explains that recitation of it will keep demons away.

Sutra:“All of you with something left to study who have not yet put
an end to the cycle of rebirth and yet have brought forth sincere
resolve to become Arhats, will find it impossible to sit in a
Bodhimanda and be far removed in body and mind from all
demonic deeds if you do not hold this Mantra.
Commentary:“All of you with something left to study who have not yet put
an end to the cycle of rebirth are still caught in the turning wheelof the six paths. And yet you have brought forth sincere resolve
to become Arhats. You would like to attain the fruition of
Arhatship. But you will find it impossible to sit in a Bodhimanda
and be far removed in body and mind from all demonic deeds if
you do not hold this Mantra.” If you want to become an Arhat andyet do not hold this Mantra, or if you want to sit in a Bodhimanda
and become a Buddha, and yet have part in demonic activities,
either physically or mentally, you are attempting the impossible. In
other words, you must recite this Mantra to be free of demonic
doings. If you don’t hold this Mantra, you cannot sit in theBodhimanda, nor can you stay away from the deeds of demons.

123

124

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

N2

Writing it out and carrying it is of benefit.

Sutra:“Ananda, let any living being of any country in any world
copy out this mantra in writing on materials native to his
region, such as birch bark, pattra, plain paper, or white cotton
cloth, and store it in a pouch containing incense. If that person
wears the pouch on his body, or if he keeps a copy in his home,then you should know that even if he understands so little that
he cannot recite it from memory, he will not be harmed by any
poison during his entire life.
Commentary:

The functions of the Mantra are discussed here. “Ananda, let
any living being of any country in any world” – this means thatin this world or another world or in any one of limitless worlds, aperson may “copy out this Mantra in writing on materials native
to his region.” The person could be American, English, French,
German, Japanese, Chinese, Indian, Thai, Burmese, Ceylonese, ora citizen of any other country at all. Perhaps he writes on “birch
bark or on pattra, which are palm leaves, on plain paper, or white
cotton cloth.” Whether he writes it out on paper or cloth or someother material that can be written on does’nt matter. And he cancopy it carefully and respectfully, or write it out casually in longhand. Let him “store it in a pouch containing incense. If that
person wears the pouch on his body, or if he keeps a copy in his
home, then you should know that even if he understands solittle that he cannot recite it from memory, he will not beharmed by any poison during his entire life.” If the person
doesn’t have a good memory or if he is muddle-headed and can’t
recite the Mantra well, he can write the Mantra out and wear it in alittle bag, or he can write it out and hang it on the wall of his house.
If someone does that, he will go through his entire life without
being poisoned. There are strong and weak poisons, but no matter
what kind it is, it cannot harm him.

The Spiritual Mantra

M2 A detailed account of the ways in which it protects life and aids people on thepath.
N1 General mention of these two aspects.

Sutra:“Ananda, I will now tell you more about how this mantra
can rescue and protect the world, help people obtain great fearlessness, and bring to accomplishment living beings’ transcendental wisdom.
Commentary:“Ananda, I will now tell you more about how this Mantra,
the Shurangama Mantra, can rescue and protect the world, help
people obtain great fearlessness, and bring to accomplishment
living beings’ transcendental wisdom.” It can fulfill any wishes
living beings might have, but most importantly it can reveal theirtranscendental wisdom.
N2
O1
P1
Q1

Detailed listing of its many merits.
Apparent benefit to each living being.
Rescues from calamities.
Evil situations cannot bring harm.

Sutra:“You should know that, after my extinction, if there arebeings in the Dharma-ending Age who can recite the mantra
themselves or teach others to recite it, such people who recite
and uphold it cannot be burned by fire, cannot be drowned bywater, and cannot be harmed by mild or potent poisons.
Commentary:“You should know that, after my extinction, if there arebeings in the Dharma-ending Age” – this includes you and me –“who can recite the Mantra themselves or teach others to reciteit, such people who recite and uphold it cannot be burned byfire.” Perhaps one can recite the Mantra from memory or teachothers to recite it from memory. People who can recite the Mantra
from memory or can read it will not be burned by fire, and they

125

126

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra“cannot be drowned by water, nor can they be harmed by mildor potent poisons.”
Q2 Evil beings cannot break through its added protection to cause harm.

Sutra:“And so it is in every other case, such that they cannot be
possessed by any evil mantra or any heavenly dragon, ghost, or
spirit, or by any essence, weird creature, or demonic ghost.
These people’s minds will attain proper reception, so that any
spell, any paralyzing sorcery, any poison or poisoning gold, any
poisoning silver, any plant, tree, insect, or snake, and any of a
myriad kinds of poisonous vapors will turn into sweet dew
when it enters their mouths.
Commentary:“And so it is in every other case, such that they cannot be
possessed by any evil mantra or any heavenly dragon, ghost, or
spirit, or by any essence, weird creature, or demonic ghost.” Allthese kinds of ghosts and demons use evil spells. The five phrasesof the Mantra I told you about recently,
Chr Two Ni
E Jya La
Mi Li Ju
Bwo Li Dan La Ye
Ning Jye Li
represent the Five Directions, the Five Divisions, and the Five
Buddhas. They are known as the “Five Great Heart Mantras.” Youshould not regard them as ordinary. Together they comprise theHeart-Mantra of the Buddhas of the Five Directions. The functionof this Heart-mantra is to destroy the mantras and spells of demons.
It doesn’t matter what kind of evil spell they are weaving; you cansmash through it with this Mantra. Their mantras lose all theireffectiveness. They are rendered useless. These evil mantras cannot
possess you, because the “Five Great Heart Mantras” destroy them.

The Spiritual Mantra“These people’s minds will attain proper reception.” If yourecite the Shurangama Mantra, you can obtain proper concentration, “so that any spell” – any devious mantra of the heavenly
demons or of adherents of externalist ways-cannot harm you. “Anyparalyzing sorcery”: There is a lot of sorcery in Southern China,also in Southeast Asia such as Burma, Korea, Thailand, Singapore,
Malaysia, and such places. The kind of sorcery they use, called ku
is also based on mantras and spells. If you eat something poisonedby them, you are forever under their spell; you must do as they
command. If you don’t, you die. In Australia, in the mountainregions, there is a religious sect that uses mantras to shrink people’s
heads to the size of chicken eggs. And then they put them on
display as sorcerer’s charms. In a world as large as this, there’s
every kind of weird thing imaginable. You shouldn’t have theattitude that if you haven’t seen it, you don’t believe it exists. If you
don’t believe it, you’re just plain stupid. Why do I say that? There
are lots of things you’ve never seen, and if you go on with the ideathat you must see them before you believe them, you’ll never finish
in your entire life. Before America was discovered, before anyone
knew it existed, if you had approached someone and tried toconvince him that there was, in fact, another continent withmountains and all the rest, he very likely would not have believed
you. But, though he may have denied the existence of America,
would that have meant that America did not, in fact, exist? Was it
there before it was discovered? Whether or not he admitted its
existence, it still existed. By the same token, whether or not you
believe that the strange things being discussed here exist, they exist
nonetheless, So if you deny the existence of a thing just because
you haven’t seen it yourself, you basically don’t have a grasp of theway the world really is.
If someone sinks some ku in you, if they apply their sorcery toyou, you are forever their slave. If you oppose them, you die. In
addition to ku poison, if “any poison or poisoning gold, any
poisoning silver, any plant, tree, insect, or snake, or any of a

127

128

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

myriad kinds of poisonous vapors enter the mouth of people
who recite the Shurangama Mantra, it will turn into sweet dew.”“Suppose I test this,” you suggest. “Suppose I experiment.” You
still haven’t perfected your recitation of the Shurangama Mantra.
When you’ve got it down to the point that it’s efficacious andmagical, then you can experiment. Before you reach that stage,
don’t play around with it.
Sutra:“No evil stars, and no ghost or spirit that harbors malice inits heart and that poisons people can work its evil on thesepeople. Vinayaka as well as all the evil ghost kings and theirretinues will be led by deep kindness to always guard andprotect them.
Commentary:

The previous section of text said that any kind of poisonous
thing that enters the mouth of a person who recites hand upholds
the Shurangama Mantra will turn into sweet dew. These things arebasically poisonous, but their composition changes. And thechange comes about because one recites and upholds the
Shurangama Mantra. No evil star refers to evil constellations andsuch things as T’ai Sui and the White tiger Star, which is terrible.
And there is the star Sang Men, which is extremely inauspicious
and can kill people. But none of these kinds of stars can harm one,nor can any “ghost or spirit that harbors malice in its heart andpoisons people.” Some people say they don’t believe in ghosts or
spirits. They have never seen a ghost, and so they don’t believe
there are any. If they saw one, they’d have no way not to believe init, even if they didn’t want to. “Malice is also a kind of poison, likearsenic. That drug is fatal if more than a little is taken. But someone
with even that much poison in his heart still cannot harm a person
who recites and upholds the Shurangama Mantra. He cannot “workhis evil on these people.” Rather, the poison in their own hearts istransformed.

The Spiritual Mantra

Vinayaka was mentioned in the description of setting up theBodhimanda. He is a protector with the various transformations
which often show a boar or an elephant head with a trunk on ahuman body. In general he is extremely ugly. He “as well as theevil ghost kings and their retinues will be led by deep kindness
to always guard and protect them.” Having been influenced by
the profound compassion of the Buddha in the past, these ghost
kings and Dharma protectors have resolved to always guard andprotect those who recite and uphold the Shurangama Mantra. The
advantages of reciting the Shurangama Mantra are truly inconceivable.
P2 Aids in accomplishing way karma.
Q1 The value of its recitation.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that eighty-four thousand
nayutas of Ganges’ sands of kotis of Vajra Treasury-King
Bodhisattvas and their descendants, each with vajra multitudes
as retinue, are ever in attendance, day and night, upon thismantra.
Commentary:“Nayuta” is one of the fourteen large numbers in Sanskrit. Somesay it represents one trillion; others say ten trillion. In general, it’sa big number. “Ganges’ sands of kotis” is said to be equivalent to atrillion. Not only are the Vajra Treasury-King Bodhisattvas inattendance on the Mantra, those of their lineage are also present.
And each member of the entire lineage is accompanied by a retinueof Vajra beings. Day and night, they are always present wherever
the Shurangama Mantra is being upheld.
These Bodhisattvas are the ones praised in the section above:1) Namo Buddhas of the Ten Directions,2) Namo Dharma of the Ten Directions,3) Namo Sangha of the Ten Directions,4) Namo Shakyamuni Buddha,

129

130

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra5) Namo Foremost Shurangama Atop the Buddha’s Summit,
6) Namo Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva,
7) Namo Vajra Treasury Bodhisattvas.
The eighty-four thousand are referred to in the last line. But
actually, it’s not only the Vajra Treasury Bodhisattvas who are so
numerous. The retinues of all Bodhisattvas are that numerous.
Sutra:“If living beings whose minds are scattered and who have nosamadhi remember and recite the mantra, the vajra kings will
always surround them. Therefore, good men, that is even moretrue for those who are decisively resolved upon Bodhi. All the
Vajra Treasury-King Bodhisattvas will regard them attentively
and secretly hasten the opening of their spiritual consciousness.
Commentary:“If living beings whose minds are scattered” – their thoughts
go every which way and are not the least bit concentrated. They
also have “no samadhi power, but they remember and recite theMantra.” They remember the Shurangama Mantra spoken by the
Buddha. “The Vajra Kings, the Bodhisattvas, will always
surround them, that is, those with scattered minds, if they uphold
the Shurangama Mantra. Therefore, good men, that is even moretrue for those who are decisively resolved upon Bodhi.” Youpeople who have firmly brought forth the Bodhi-mind will also beprotected by these Vajra Treasury-King Bodhisattvas, who “willregard you attentively and secretly hasten the opening of yourspiritual consciousness.” With close regard for you, they will help
you in hidden ways. What will they do? They will help you increase
your wisdom – your spiritual consciousness Little by little they will
help those who have scattered minds to become concentrated.
Gradually they will obtain samadhi-power. Invisibly they will help
those who hold the Mantra to open their wisdom and become
single-minded.

The Spiritual Mantra

Sutra:“When that response occurs, those people will be able toremember the events of as many kalpas as there are grains ofsand in eighty-four thousand Ganges Rivers, knowing them all
beyond any doubt.
Commentary:

When the Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas invisibly open
their spiritual awareness – “When that response occurs, thosepeople will be able to remember the events of as many kalpas as
there are grains of sand in eighty-four thousand Ganges Rivers,
knowing them all beyond any doubt.” They know very clearly
about everything that took place throughout such a long period oftime. They have wisdom that has gone beyond doubt. This means
they obtain the penetration of Past Lives. They know the things that
happened in the past.
Q2 Separation from various destinies.

Sutra:“From that kalpa onward, through every life until the timethey take their last body, they will not be born where there areyakshas, rakshasas, putanas, kataputanas, kumbhandas,
pishachas and so forth; where there is any kind of hungry
ghost, whether with form or lacking form, or with thought orlacking thought, or in any such evil place.
Commentary:“From that kalpa onward, through every life until the timethey take their last body,” that is, when they become a Buddha,“they will not be born where there are yakshas.” They will beborn and die again and again, but they will not be born in bad paths,
such as that of the yakshas, ‘speedy ghosts’. Nor will they get bornwhere there are “rakshashas,” ‘terrifying ghosts’ that eat people.
When a person dies, this kind of ghost uses a mantra to change theflesh of the decaying corpse back into fresh meat and eats it. Nor
will they have to be around “putanas,” ‘bad-smelling ghosts’,

131

132

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

which are both evil and foul-smelling. If you encounter such aghost, you will contract a fever. “Putanas” are also known as“bhutanas.” Nor will such people be born where there are “kataputanas,” “strange-smelling ghosts.” The other one smelled bad, but
this one smells weird – an odor you’ve never smelled before, onethat is incredibly strong. That’s what’s referred to by the phrase: “Itsmelled so strange one could not bear to breathe.” If you get a whiffof this odor, it will make you vomit on the spot. It connects with thebad-smelling stuff inside you, so that you have to regurgitate. You
spit your insides out. It’s that strong. This ghost causes fevers to aneven greater degree of intensity. Your entire body burns with fevers
up to l20 degrees and more; it simply burns your bones to ashes.
Violent, wouldn’t you say?
They won’t be born where there are “kumbhandas.” Actually,
all these ghosts have been mentioned before. The kumbhandas are‘barrel-shaped ghosts.’ These ghosts paralyze people. They comeon you in your sleep and paralyze you. You open your eyes to findthat you can’t move. Nor can you speak. At its fiercest, it can killpeople with the paralysis. If a person has yang energy, then theparalysis won’t hold. It only is effective on those who haveexcessive yin energy. What is meant by yang? It means always
being happy, truly happy in your self-nature, that is, not justlaughing it up on the surface of things, “ha, ha, ha.” It refers to theextreme bliss experienced in your inherent nature. If in your selfnature you are always worried and depressed, being afflicted, upset,and distressed all day long, that belongs to yin. Those belonging toyin are the ones that ghosts can possess. Yang belongs to the spirit.
Predominance of yang is a spirit; predominance of yin is a ghost.
People who cultivate the Buddha Path and have pure yang energy,
also have light. But if one is totally yin, there is a black energy
present. So, it can be told if a person is good or not just by looking
at him or her. Good people have white energy around them; badpeople have a mass of black energy, demonic energy.
They also will not be born where there are “pishachas and soforth.” Pishachas are “essence and energy-eating” ghosts. These

The Spiritual Mantra

ghosts sap the energy from things as well as from people. This kindof ghost is terrible and not at all good. For the most part, ghosts arebad, but among the path of ghosts are also Bodhisattvas who
compassionately and deliberately manifest as ghost-kings in orderto take ghosts across.
Nor will they be born “where there is any kind of hungry
ghost.” There are many types of hungry ghosts. Some have huge
stomachs. Some have throats as skinny as needles. “Whether withform or lacking form”: some have bodies, and some are invisible– they have no physical form. But, just because you can’t see
something, don’t assume it isn’t there. Invisible creatures may lackform, but they have consciousness. You cannot see them with theordinary eyes but if you have the Five Eyes and Six Spiritual Penetrations, it is easy to see them. “With thought or lacking
thought”: some have the capability of thought, while others haveno thought; they are like dirt, wood, metal, and stone. But a person
who upholds the Shurangama Mantra will not be born “in any such
evil place.” Life after life, they will not be born in places where
there are hungry ghosts or where there are any other kinds of evil.
Q3 Always born where there are Buddhas.

Sutra:“If these good men read, recite, copy, or write out the
mantra, if they carry it or treasure it, if they make offerings toit, then through kalpa after kalpa they will not be poor or lowly,
nor will they be born in unpleasant places.
Commentary:“If these good men read the Mantra from a book, or recite itfrom memory; if they copy it out respectfully, or casually write itout; if they carry it on their person, or treasure it, store it in theirhomes; if they make offerings to it of all kinds of incense andflowers, lamps, candles, and fruit – the Shurangama Mantra was
spoken by a transformation body of the Buddha, so it is worthy ofofferings – then through kalpa after kalpa they will not be poor

133

134

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

or lowly, nor will they be born in unpleasant places.” I’ve told
you that if you can memorize the Shurangama Mantra to the pointthat it flows forth from your mind and heart, then you have obtained
the Samadhi of Holding the Mantra. Once you obtain that – if you
can recite it like flowing water which never ceases – then at thevery, very least, you can be fabulously wealthy for seven lives. If
you continue reciting it in this way for life after life, you can be
wealthy for seventy or seven hundred or seven thousand or sevenmillion lives; there’s nothing fixed about it. As long as you want tobe a wealthy person, you can be one. But some day you may have
had your fill, because even billionaires have their problems. You
may get disgusted. Then you can become a Buddha. Once you
become a Buddha, there are no more problems. At that point,
In a state of unmoving suchness,
You are ever bright and clear.
So, I’ll give you a tip ahead of time. Being a billionaire is not as
good as becoming a Buddha. People who uphold and venerate theMantra in these various ways will not be born in places that are
worrisome and devoid of bliss. You could not go to those placeseven if you wanted to. Why? The Shurangama Mantra is pulling atyou, telling you not to go. It will be impossible for you to go.
Sutra:“If these living beings have never accumulated any
blessings, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions will bestow
their own merit and virtue upon these people.
Commentary:“If these living beings who recite and uphold the Shurangama
Mantra, have never accumulated any blessings – they’ve neverdone any good deeds or earned any blessings – then the Thus
Come Ones of the ten directions will bestow their own meritand virtue upon these people.” Why do they do that? Because
these people recite the Shurangama Mantra, or read it, copy it, or
write it out. They have no blessings, but the Buddhas of the ten

The Spiritual Mantra

directions give them blessings. A real bargain, wouldn’t you say?
All one must do is recite the Shurangama Mantra.
Sutra:“Because of that, throughout asamkhyeyas of ineffable,
unspeakable numbers of kalpas, as many as the Ganges’ sands,
they are always together with the Buddhas. They are born inthe same place, due to their limitless merit and virtue, and, likethe amala fruit-cluster, they stay in the same place, become
permeated with cultivation, and are never parted.
Commentary:“Because of that, throughout asamkhyeyas of ineffableunspeakable numbers of kalpas, as many as the Ganges’ sands,
they are always together with the Buddhas.” “The Ganges’
sands” indicates a large number. “Asamkhyeya” is also a large
number; it means “limitless number” in Sanskrit. This refers tokalpas greater in number than could ever be expressed. “They areborn in the same place, due to their limitless merit and virtue,
and, like the amala fruit-cluster, they stay in the same place,
become permeated with cultivation, and are never parted.”“Born in the same place” refers not so much to having the samebirthplace, as to being born in the same generation. That is, they arealways born at a time when there is a Buddha in the world. We areborn at a time when there is no Buddha in the world. This is one of
the Eight Difficulties: the difficulty of being born before or after thetime of a Buddha. Those who are born when a Buddha is in theworld are endowed with limitless merit and virtue. The amala fruitcluster has three fruits on one stem. The fruits themselves are as if
three and yet as if one. They cannot be separated one from the other.
So, too, these people reside where the Buddha is and become
infused with cultivation. They never have to be apart from the
Buddha.

135

136

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

Q4 Various practices are accomplished.

Sutra:“Therefore, it can enable those who have broken theprecepts to regain the purity of the precept-source. It canenable those who have not received the precepts to receive
them. It can cause those who are not vigorous to become
vigorous. It can enable those who lack wisdom to gain wisdom.
It can cause those who are not pure to quickly be come pure. It
can cause those who do not hold to vegetarianism to become
vegetarians naturally.
Commentary:“Therefore, it can enable those who have broken theprecepts to regain the purity of the precept-source.” Even those
who have broken the precepts can regain the precepts if theygenuinely recite and uphold the Shurangama Mantra every day.
Basically, someone who has violated the precepts cannot be saved,
but if that person recites the Shurangama Mantra, it’s possible forthem to regain the purity of the precepts. Reciting doesn’t just meana casual recitation; you have to obtain the Samadhi of Holding
Mantras, as I just described. Then the Mantra wells up from yourheart and returns to your heart. That’s what’s meant by,
The Mantra-heart,
The Heart of the Mantra.
The Heart of the Mantra,
The Mantra-heart.
The Mantra and your heart become one. There is no distinction
between them. You cannot forget it; it recites itself. You are notreciting it, but it is being recited; you are reciting it, but it is as if
you were not. Even if you don’t want to recite it, it goes on being
recited. Right now we recite the Mantra before the Sutra lecture,
but that’s just a way of preparing the ground for you. It’s justpointing out the way for all of you. It’s certainly not that it’s only

The Spiritual Mantra

appropriate to recite the Mantra at lecture time. You can recite it
anywhere at any time. To know it by heart and to recite to the pointthat all other false thoughts and scattered thoughts are wiped away,
and all that remains is your mind’s recitation of the Shurangama
Mantra: that’s what is called concentration. The recitation comes
together and there are no other thoughts. It’s like flowing water that
goes on and on, coming from afar and rolling by in wave after
wave. It’s like the blowing wind which comes up invisibly but
makes its presence known.
The water flows, the wind blows
Proclaiming the Mahayana.
The sounds of the water and wind speak the Great Vehicle Dharma;
they are all the Heart of the Shurangama Mantra.
When recitation reaches that state, “It can enable those whohave broken the precepts to regain the purity of the precept
source. It can cause those who have not received the precepts toobtain them. It can cause those who are not vigorous to become
vigorous.” People who aren’t inclined to progress, who don’t
investigate the Buddhadharma, can spontaneously give rise to vigor
from reciting the Shurangama Mantra over a long period of time.
“It can enable those who lack wisdom to gain wisdom.” Just look at
this: it can enable stupid people to open their wisdom. “It can cause
those who are not pure to quickly become pure.” If you cultivate
and yet are not pure; if you violate the precepts, break the practiceof pure eating, and get muddled and unclear for a long time; still, if
you don’t forget the Shurangama Mantra, you can quickly gain
purity. Once you want to change, you can very quickly return topurity. For instance, I know there are those among you here who
would like to study the Buddhadharma, but whose bodies andminds are not pure. But it doesn’t matter if you lack purity; it’s justto be feared you won’t study. Because if you study, the day will
come when you’ll suddenly become pure. You will soonunderstand. But if you don’t study, and you say, “I don’t want tobecome pure; I don’t want to be vigorous. I like being lazy. I’d

137

138

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

rather not know anything” – then with that attitude there’s nothingthat can be done for you. “It can cause those who do not hold tovegetarianism to become vegetarians naturally. If you recite theShurangama Mantra until it comes together in a concentrated
recitation, then the wind can’t blow through and the rain can’t
penetrate. Then, even if you don’t hold to vegetarianism, you willautomatically do so. Why? Because you won’t have any false
thoughts, you won’t have any greed or desires. You won’t bethinking about wanting to eat meat or fish or delicious foods. It
won’t enter your mind.
Q5 All offenses are eradicated.

Sutra:“Ananda, if good men who uphold this mantra violated thepure precepts before they received the mantra, their multitude
of offenses incurred by violating the precepts, whether major orminor, can simultaneously be eradicated after they begin to
uphold the mantra.
Commentary:

This passage gives a clearer explanation. “Ananda, if goodmen who uphold this mantra violated the pure precepts before
they received the Mantra” – if they uphold the Mantra now, butviolated the pure precepts in the past, breaking them before theyreceived them, “their multitude of offenses incurred by violating
the precepts, whether major or minor, can simultaneously beeradicated after they begin to uphold the Mantra.” All theiroffenses of breaking the practice of pure eating and of violating theprecepts can be eradicated, even the four parajika offenses –“parajika” means ‘cause for dismissal” meaning that they cannot be
repented of. But if you recite the Shurangama Mantra, then all theoffenses you have committed, no matter how serious, will be madeclean; it is like pouring boiling water over snow.

The Spiritual Mantra

Sutra:“Even if they drank intoxicants or ate the five pungent
plants and various other impure things in the past, theBuddhas, Bodhisattvas, vajras, gods, immortals, ghosts, andspirits will not hold it against them.
Commentary:

The “five pungent plants” are leeks, garlic, shallots, scallions,and onions. These are the ones common to our area. Asafoetida,common in India and often found in curries is another pungent
plant included in this list. Since these hot, pungent plants have
unpleasant odors, they are prohibited in Buddhism for people who
hold to pure eating practices. These are unclean kinds of things to
eat and cause desire and anger. But, “Even if they, the holders of
the Mantra, drank intoxicants or ate the five pungent plants andvarious other impure things in the past, the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Vajras, gods, immortals, ghosts, and spirits will not hold it
against them.” If you can constantly recite and uphold theShurangama Mantra, the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Dharma
protectors will not blame you for your former impure habits.
“If they won’t hold it against me, then I can use these things as
I please,” you may reason. It’s still best not to use them.
Sutra:“If they are unclean and wear tattered, old clothes to carryout the single practice and single dwelling, they can be equallypure. Even if they do not set up the platform, do not enter theBodhimanda, and do not practice the Way, but recite anduphold this mantra, their merit and virtue will be identical withthat derived from entering the platform and practicing theWay.
Commentary:“If they are unclean and wear tattered, old clothes to carryout the single practice and single dwelling” – above, when theplatform was described, the Buddha said that one should put on

139

140

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

new clothes, but here he says one doesn’t necessarily have to wear
new clothes. If you don’t have new clothes, old ones will do. Whenyou go through the three weeks of practice, you can become pure
just the same. Because of the power of the Mantra, it makes nodifference if the clothes you wear are new or old. The purity
obtained is the same. You may wonder why he said to wear new
clothes in the first place. We wear new clothes to signify our respect– out of utmost reverence and absolute purity. “Even if they do not
set up the platform, do not enter the Bodhimanda” – you don’tnecessarily have to be inside the Bodhimanda. Any place at any
time is a place of practice. If they “do not practice the Way” –even if they don’t cultivate – “but recite and uphold this Mantra”– that’s all they are able to do in the way of practice – “Their meritand virtue will be identical with that derived from entering theplatform and practicing the Way.” If you can recite theShurangama Mantra, your merit and virtue are no different fromone who can set up the platform and enter the Bodhimanda topractice the Way. There is no distinction. Truly, the virtue of the
Shurangama Mantra is inconceivable
Sutra:“If they have committed the five rebellious acts, grave
offenses warranting unintermittent retribution, or if they arebhikshus or bhikshunis who have violated the four parajikas or
the eight parajikas, such heavy karma as this will disperse after
they recite this mantra, like a sand dune that is scattered in agale, so that not a particle remains.
Commentary:“If they have committed the Five Rebellious Acts, grave
offenses warranting Unintermittent retribution” – the Five
Rebellious Acts are the most serious offenses in all of Buddhism.
They are:
1. killing one’s mother;
2. killing one’s father;
3. killing an Arhat;

The Spiritual Mantra

4. causing schisms in the harmonious Sangha;
5. shedding the Buddha’s blood.
If you deliberately injure the Buddha’s body with a knife or somesuch weapon, or if in some other way you draw blood on the
Buddha’s body, you have committed this offense.
“I’ve never even encountered a Buddha. The Buddha left theworld, so I have no chance of committing this offense,”
Not so, because to deface a Buddha image or break it is also
called shedding the Buddha’s blood. Even prints and paintings of
Buddhas are included in this. To destroy images of the Buddha
when he is not in the world is also included in this offense. “Uninterrupted retribution” refers to the consequence of these offenses.
Committing the ten evils brings a bad retribution, but committing
the five rebellious acts results in a more severe punishment. If you
commit the five rebellious acts, you will certainly fall into theUnintermittent Hell. This hell has been described before. It’s full,whether there is one person in it or many people in it. Therefore, it
is also called “unspaced,” since there is no space in it. It’s called
unintermittent because the suffering never slacks off even for asecond nor does it ever end. It goes on interminably.
“If they are bhikshus or bhikshunis who have violated theFour Parajikas or the Eight Parajikas”: “bhikshu” has threemeanings:
1. mendicant;
2. frightener of Mara;
3. destroyer of evil.
A bhikshuni is a female member of the Sangha. The FourParajikas are:
1.
2.
3.
4.

sexual misconduct;
killing;
stealing;
making false claims.

141

142

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

These are the four fundamental precepts – “parajikas” in
Sanskrit, “causes for dismissal” in English. If you commit any ofthese four, then you are dismissed from the Sangha of Buddhism.
You are cast out of the great sea of the Buddhadharma. And you
cannot re-enter. The Four Parajikas are for bhikshus. Bhikshunis
have Eight Parajikas. They include the four for the bhikshus, plus:
5.
6.
7.
8.

touching;
the eight things;
covering;
not following.

The parajika offense of “touching” is described in the Vinaya as“making contact with a woman while harboring thoughts of sexualdesire.” So whether it be a man, a woman, a bhikshu, or abhikshuni, or a layperson, physical contact between people when
there are thoughts of sexual desire is a violation. If one does nothave thoughts of sexual desire, there is no violation of the precepts.
The parajika of “the eight things.” A bhikshuni must always bein an open public place when she converses. She cannot go to aconcealed place to talk or in a room where she would be alone witha man. In general, a man and woman alone cannot be alone together– be they bhikshuni or bhikshu. For a bhikshu this is a lighter
offense; for a bhikshuni it is a heavy one. It is forbidden that abhikshuni talk alone with a man.
“Covering” means concealing another’s offenses. You hidesomeone else’s grave offenses and are not frank and open about
them. You don’t tell anyone. That’s also a parajika offense forbhikshunis.
“Not following” refers to the recitation of precepts which takes
place twice a month on the first and fifteenth of the lunar calendar.
When bhikshus are present in a place where bhikshunis are, thebhikshunis must follow along with the recitation of the precepts by
the bhikshus. They cannot recite the precepts themselves and takepersonal offerings. If they don’t accord with this method, they

The Spiritual Mantra

violate this precept of not following. These are the eight parajikas
for bhikshunis.
But even for people who have committed such serious
violations, “such heavy karma as this will disperse after they
recite this Mantra like a sand dune that is scattered in a gale, sothat not a particle remains.” Even the Five Rebellious Acts andthe Four and Eight Parajikas can be blown away by the recitation of
the Mantra, just as a strong wind blows away a sand dune so that it
totally disappears. Not a hair’s breadth of offense remains. Thisagain shows the inconceivable power of the Shurangama Mantra.
Q6 Quick certification to non-production.

Sutra:“Ananda, if living beings who have never repented andreformed any of the obstructive offenses, either heavy or light,that they have committed throughout countless kalpas past, up
to and including those of this very life, can nevertheless read,recite, copy, or write out this mantra or wear it on their bodies
or place it in their homes or in their garden houses, then all that
accumulated karma will melt away like snow in hot water.
Before long they will obtain awakening to patience with thenon-production of dharmas.
Commentary:“Ananda, if living beings who have never repented andreformed any of the obstructive offenses, either heavy or light,that they have committed throughout countless kalpas past, up
to and including those of this very life”: they have never had an
opportunity to repent of them and reform. “Repent” means to besorry about one’s former offenses. “Reform” means to change so
one does not commit the errors again. “They can nevertheless readthe Shurangama Mantra, or recite it, copy it out, or write it out,”
Reciting of the Mantra must be done over a long term. The Buddha
isn’t talking about reciting it once or twice. He means over and over
for a very long time. “Or they wear it on their bodies. When you

143

144

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

carry the Mantra on your body, you want to wear it above yourheart, not below. To wear it above your heart represents respect; if
you carry it on the lower part of your body, you are not showing
proper respect for the Mantra. Not only is there no merit in that, youare actually committing offenses. If you are not respectful to the
Mantra itself, then the efficacy of the Mantra is depleted withregard to you. “Or they place it in their homes or in their garden
houses. Then all that accumulated karma from the offenses
committed in life after life, as mentioned above, will melt away
like snow in hot water.” The offenses will disappear just thatquickly. “Before long they will attain awakening to patience
with the non-production of dharmas.”
P3

Answers all kinds of wishes.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, if women who do not have children andwant to conceive can sincerely memorize and recite this mantra
or carry the mantra, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, on their bodies,
they can give birth to sons or daughters endowed withblessings, virtue, and wisdom.
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda,” the Buddha continues, “if women who
do not have children and want to conceive” – suppose there are
women who would like to be mothers. They would like to get
pregnant. “If they can sincerely memorize and recite this mantra
or carry the mantra, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, on their bodies,
they can give birth to sons or daughters endowed withblessings, virtue, and wisdom.” “Sincerely” means singlemindedly; it means to reach the ultimate point of sincere regard.
Perhaps they can remember it or use the book to recite theShurangama Mantra. Or perhaps they request a High Masterendowed with virtue in the Way to copy out for them the Heart of
the Mantra, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, and they carry that on theirbodies. This phrase of the Mantra means a Great White Canopy,
whether you wear the syllables on your person or are mindful ofThe Spiritual Mantra

them in your mind, a great, white canopy spreads out in the air
above you and protects you. It can fulfill all your wishes. If these
women do these things, their wishes can be fulfilled, and quite soonin response to their sincerity they will have children with blessings,
virtue, and wisdom. If they want sons, they will get sons, if theywant daughters, they will get daughters.
Sutra:“Those who seek long life will obtain long life. Those who
seek to quickly perfect their reward will quickly gain
perfection. The same is true for those who seek something
regarding their bodies, their lives, their appearance, or theirstrength.
Commentary:“Those who recite the Shurangama Mantra and seek long life
will obtain long life. They will get that reward. Those who seek toquickly perfect their reward, whatever good reward it might be theywant, will quickly gain perfection.” For instance, if a woman hopes
to have a good husband in the future, that’s a kind of good reward.
And she can attain it. The same applies to men. The meaning is thatwhatever you seek you can have. It’s said,
Those who seek wealth and honor,
get wealth and honor.
Those who seek long life,
obtain long life.
Those who seek sons,
get sons;Those who seek daughters,
get daughters.
No matter what it is, you can have your wishes fulfilled and haveeverything be as you would like it. “The same is true for those
who seek something regarding their bodies, their lives, theirappearances, or their strength.” Whatever they seek on behalf of

145

146

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

these things, they will obtain it, in the same way one seeks andobtains long life, and the like.
Sutra:“At the end of their lives, they will gain the rebirth they
hope for in whichever of the countries of the ten directions theywish. They certainly will not be born in poorly endowed places,or as inferior people; even less will they be reborn in some odd
form.
Commentary:“At the end of their lives, they will gain the rebirth they
hope for in whichever of the countries of the ten directions theywish.” If you want to be reborn in the East and come before
Akshobhya Buddha, or in the West and meet Amitabha Buddha, orin the North, or in the South – it’s up to you – you can be reborn inthe country of whichever Buddha you would like to draw near to.
“They certainly will not be born in poorly endowed places, or asinferior people.” “poorly endowed” refers to places where the land
is not rich and the people are not educated. If one can recite theShurangama Mantra, one will not be born in such places; “Evenless will they be reborn in some odd form.” As a person, you will
not have an inferior rebirth; even less will you be reborn as an
animal.
O2 Apparent universal benefit to the land.
P1 All difficulties disappear.

Sutra:“Ananda, if there is famine or plague in a country, province,
or village, or if perhaps there are armed troops, brigands,
invasions, war, or any other kind of local threat or danger, one
can write out this spiritual mantra and place it on the four city
gates, or on a chaitya or on a dhvaja, and instruct all the peopleof the country to gaze upon the mantra, to make obeisance to it,
to revere it, and to single-mindedly make offerings to it; one caninstruct all the citizens to wear it on their bodies or to place it inThe Spiritual Mantra

their homes; and then all such disasters and calamities willcompletely disappear.
Commentary:“Ananda, if there is famine or plague in a country, province,
or village” – this means any country at all, whether as large as anentire continent, or as small as a local area or village. In time offamine, there may have been drought, so that nothing will grow, orat the other extreme there may have been a torrential rain whichdrowns the crops. When a plague strikes, a violent contagious
disease spreads among the population and is fatal if contracted.
“Or if perhaps there are armed troops, brigands, invasions,war, or any other kind of local threat or danger – in any of theseplaces where there are such difficulties – one can write out thisspiritual mantra and place it on the four city gates, or on achaitya.” They can place it on the archway above the gates.
“Chaitya” is a Sanskrit word for pagoda, a place which houses therelics of a Buddha or Sage. “Or, they can place it on a dhvaja.”“Dhvaja” is a Sanskrit word for “banner.” Perhaps the Mantra iswritten on a flag and flown high above the city from a watchtoweror flagpole. “And one instructs all the people of the country togaze upon the Mantra, to make obeisance to it, to revere it, andto single-mindedly make offerings to it. One can instruct all thecitizens of the country to wear it on their bodies or to place it intheir homes.” People can carry the Mantra on their person or put acopy of it in the places where they live, “and then all suchdisasters and calamities will completely disappear.” All thesemisfortunes and evil events will be done away with. The merit andvirtue of the Shurangama Mantra is inconceivable. You can’t
imagine it or think about it; that’s where the wonder of it lies.
Some people think that cultivation can consist of nothing but
meditation, and so they don’t study the Sutras. But that is a mistake.
Others may think merely reciting mantras and studying the Sutras
will work and that they don’t need to meditate. That’s also not theright way. Some may hear how efficacious and powerful mantras

147

148

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

are, so they merely recite mantras and do not cultivate in otherways. This is also behavior that is too extreme. In cultivation, no
matter what Dharma you cultivate, you must find the Middle Way.
Don’t get carried away. On the other hand, don’t fail to go far
enough. Too much is the same as not enough. True enough, mantras
are efficacious, but you must also develop your samadhi power.
This Sutra stresses that the Mantra is efficacious, but the mostessential point as far as cultivation is concerned is its teaching of
the Dharma door of turning the hearing back to hear the self-nature– the Dharma door of the perfect penetration of the organ of the ear.
So even when you recite mantras, you should be turning the hearing
back to hear the self nature. You should return the light andillumine within.
When you recite the Mantra, the Mantra is one’s mind and one’s
mind is the Mantra. The two cannot be separated. The mind and the
Mantra are two and yet not two. Although they are two, they
become one. If you can become like that, then whatever you want
will be as you wish. You will certainly be able to accomplish what
you set out to do. If the Mantra and your mind unite as one, then
you will obtain the samadhi of Ch’an. This is something thateveryone should be aware of.
P2

The people experience plenty and happiness.

Sutra:“Ananda, in each and every country where the people
accord with this mantra, the heavenly dragons are delighted,
the winds and rains are seasonal, the crops are abundant, andthe people are peaceful and happy.
Commentary:“Ananda, in each and every country where the people
accord with this mantra, the heavenly dragons are delighted.”
No matter what country it may be, if the Shurangama Mantra isthere, the heavenly dragons are pleased, and “the winds and rains
are seasonal.” There are no hurricanes or floods which bring harm

The Spiritual Mantra

and destruction. “The crops are abundant.” There are plentiful
harvests of the five grains. “The people are peaceful and happy.
P3

Evil omens do not manifest.

Sutra:“It can also suppress all evil stars which may appear in anyof the directions and transform themselves in uncanny ways.
Calamities and obstructions will not arise. People will not die
accidentally or unexpectedly, nor will they be bound by fetters,cangues, or locks. Day and night they will be at peace, and noevil dreams will disturb their sleep.
Commentary:

This passage tells how they will not have the difficulty of evil
dreams, either. “It also can suppress all evil stars.” The Mantra
can control the influence of ill-omened stars. This is just like aperson of genuine wisdom ruling a country in such a way that there
are no rebels; all the bad people reform, and all matters are
conducted with ease. When one person endowed with virtue in the
Way is the leader, an entire country of people of lesser endowment
will willingly follow. They will heed his wisdom. Here, the Mantra
is analogous to the virtuous leader. It can control all inauspicious
events. The “evil stars” represent unlucky affairs. These bad stars“may appear in any of the directions and transform themselvesin uncanny ways.” They can bring about terrible, cruel disasters.
“But calamities and obstructions will not arise. People will not
die accidentally or unexpectedly.” “Accidental” deaths are
untimely, unlucky deaths such as fatal auto accidents, or airplanecrashes, or drowning at sea, or deaths by burning. The passage
refers to anything that causes people to die when they don’t want to,when they aren’t prepared. “Unexpected deaths” refers to the deathof children. Any death before one is thirty years old is considered
unexpected, because one has not lived out one’s proper lifespan.
“Nor will they be bound by fetters, cangues, or locks. Day andnight they will be at peace, and no evil dreams will disturb their
sleep.” No ghosts will come to bully you.

149

150

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

Sutra:“Ananda, this Saha World has eighty-four thousandchangeable and disastrous evil stars. Twenty-eight great evilstars are the leaders, and of these, eight great evil stars are therulers. They take various shapes, and when they appear in theworld they bring disaster and weird happenings upon living
beings.
Commentary:“Ananda, this Saha World has eighty-four thousandchangeable and disastrous evil stars.” There are uncountably
many evil stars connected with this world we live in. “Twentyeight great evil stars are the leaders.” Although these twentyeight are evil, they can also be good. In China, twenty-eight
constellations which rule the four directions are spoken of, withseven constellations in each direction. In Chinese astrology, these
constellations rule all divisions of time, even down to the days andhours. One cycle takes twenty-eight days, the typical lunar month.
If a person is good, then the-evil stars change to good ones. If thepeople of a certain place are evil, however, then even the good stars
can change to evil ones. So it’s not that the stars are inherently evilor good; it’s that they respond to the influence of karmic retribution
and manifest in good or evil ways. Here they are referred to as evil
to show that the Shurangama Mantra can dissolve all calamities anddifficulties. Thus, the Sutra takes the position at this point that all
the stars are evil – that all are inauspicious. If the stars areinauspicious and you as a person don’t have any great good roots or
any virtuous conduct to your benefit, then of course the wholesituation becomes even more inauspicious. But if you can recite theThe Spiritual Mantra

Shurangama Mantra, then even inauspicious events can change to
auspicious ones. The twenty-eight are:“And of these, eight great evil stars are the rulers”:
l.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.

“Wood Star”, Jupiter“Fire Star”, Mars
“Earth Star”, Saturn“Metal Star”, Venus“Water Star”, Mercury
Rahu (North Node)
Ketu (South Node)
CometsSome celestial bodies are terrible and ugly; some are elegant andbeautiful to behold. During the change of dynasties in China, acomet appeared in the world. Actually, what was the comet? It wasa child wearing a red nightshirt. It went about teaching children to
sing. When all the children started singing, the country would cometo an end. So it was that whenever the government was about tochange hands and a new emperor was about to appear, this evil star
would appear in the world. “Weird happenings” refers to things notordinarily seen. Suddenly some special circumstance arises that is
totally out of the ordinary, and always inauspicious. “Happenings”

151

152

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

means that things would change and be out of balance and notproper.
Sutra:“But they will all be eradicated wherever there is the
mantra. The boundaries will be secured for twelve yojanas
around, and no evil calamity or misfortune will ever enter in.
Commentary:“But they will all be eradicated – all inauspicious events
calamities, and disasters – wherever there is the Mantra” – inevery country where the Shurangama Mantra is known. “Theboundaries will be secured for twelve yojanas around.” One
secures the boundaries by reciting the Mantra in a certain place. For
instance, one recites the Shurangama Mantra while facing north,then east, then south, then west. In every direction that one faces
while reciting, the boundaries are secured for a distance of twelve
yojanas. A small yojana is forty Chinese miles (about thirteen
English miles). “Twelve yojanas” here refers to great yojanas, or a
total of ninety-six Chinese miles (thirty-two English miles). For
that distance all around, the boundaries are secured. Within that
range, the demons and weird creatures and ghosts are not permitted
to cause accidents or catastrophes. They are not permitted to act up
and make trouble. Beyond the thirty-six miles it is a different
matter, but within them, “no evil calamity or misfortune will everenter in.” Thus, wherever the Shurangama Mantra is found,everyone in the area benefits. In the area where the boundaries are
secured, no catastrophe, calamity, accident, or misfortune will be
found
M3 He makes clear with a general exhortation that cultivators will certainly certify.
N1 They will be protected and peaceful.

Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come One proclaims this mantra as
one which will protect those of the future who have just begun
to study, as well as all cultivators, so that they can enter

The Spiritual Mantra

samadhi, be peaceful in body and mind, and attain great
tranquility.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come One, Shakyamuni Buddha,
proclaims the Shurangama Mantra as the Mantra which willprotect those of the future.” That refers to us in the present. He
says that this Mantra “will protect those in the future who have justbegun to study, as well as all cultivators so that they can entersamadhi. They will obtain samadhi-power, be peaceful in bodyand mind, and attain great tranquillity.” They will be calm andfree from troubles.
N2

They will be far apart from demons and enemies.

Sutra:“Even less will any demon, ghost, or spirit, or any enemy,calamity, or misfortune due from former lives that reach backto beginningless time, or any old karma or past debts come tovex and harm them.
Commentary:“Even less will any demon, ghost, or spirit, or any enemy,calamity, or misfortune due from former lives that reach backto beginningless time” come to bother one who holds this mantra.
Misfortunes due from a former life refer to offenses one created forwhich one should undergo a retribution. This also is true for any
old karma, that is, for deeds done in former lives – karmic
obstacles one has created or past debts one owes. For instance, if
one has killed a person, one should have to pay back with one’s own
life. If one eats another’s flesh, one has to pay back with one’s own
flesh. All these debts have to be paid off. But if one can recite anduphold the Shurangama Mantra, these misfortunes due from old
karma and past unpaid debts will not come to vex and harm one.
Nothing can get at you.

153

154

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

N3
N4

They will not commit four violations.
They must keep their minds on their recitation.

Sutra:“As to you and everyone in the assembly who is still
studying, and as to cultivators of the future who rely on myplatform, hold the precepts in accord with the dharma, receive
the precepts from pure members of the Sangha, and hold thismantra-heart without giving rise to doubts: should such goodmen as these not obtain mind-penetration in that very bodyborn of their parents, then the Thus Come Ones of the ten
directions have lied!”
Commentary:“As to you, Ananda, and everyone in the assembly who is still
studying, and as to cultivators of the future:” that includes all of
us of the present time. “If all of these rely on my platform – if they
establish platforms in accord with the method I have described –and hold the precepts in accord with the Dharma; if they receive
the precepts from pure members of the Sangha – they meet
members of the Sangha who are pure and who have not violated
the precepts; and if they hold this mantra-heart without giving
rise to doubts – they do not have even the slightest doubt about the
Shurangama Mantra: should such good men as these rely on mymethod to cultivate, establish the platform, and meet a pure bhikshu
from whom they receive the complete precepts – if such are theircauses and conditions; then if in that very body born of theirparents, they do not obtain the mind-penetration – that is, if they
don’t become enlightened and obtain the five eyes and six spiritual
penetrations – then the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions
have lied! Then the Buddhas of the ten directions are not telling thetruth.

The Spiritual Mantra

I3
J1
K1

The assembly vows to protect it.
The outer assembly protects and holds it.
The multitude of vajra power-knights.

Sutra:

When he finished this explanation, measureless hundreds ofthousands of vajra power-knights in the assembly came before
the Buddha, placed their palms together, bowed, and said,“With sincere hearts we will protect those who cultivate Bodhi
in this way, according to what the Buddha has said.”
Commentary:

When he, Shakyamuni Buddha, finished this explanation,measureless hundreds of thousands of Vajra Power-Knights inthe assembly came before the Buddha, placed their palms
together, bowed, and said to the Buddha, “with sincere hearts
we will protect those who cultivate Bodhi in this way, according
to what the Buddha has said, according to this Dharma-door. We
will guard all the sincere good people who are cultivating like thisto attain the Bodhi Way.”K2

The venerable hosts of gods.

Sutra:

Then the Brahma King, the God Shakra, and the four greatheavenly kings all came before the Buddha, made obeisance
together, and said to the Buddha, “If indeed there be good men
who cultivate and study in this way, we will do all we can toearnestly protect them and cause everything to be as they would
wish throughout their entire lives.”
Commentary:

Then the Brahma King, the Lord of the Great Brahma Heaven,
the God Shakra, Lord God, and the Four Great Heavenly Kings
also came before the Buddha. They all stood up together and thenmade obeisance together to the Buddha, and said to the Buddha,“If indeed there be good men who cultivate and study in thissay, we will do all we can to earnestly protect them and cause

155

156

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

everything to be as they would wish throughout their entire
lives. If there really are people who cultivate as you have describedjust now, Buddha, then with the fullest measure of our sincerity, we
will guard and protect them and fulfill their wishes.”
K3

The host of the eight divisions.

Sutra:

Moreover measureless great yaksha generals, rakshasa
kings, putana kings, kumbhanda kings, pishacha kings,
vinayaka, the great ghost kings, and all the ghost commanders
came before the Buddha, put their palms together, and madeobeisance. “We also have vowed to protect these people andcause their resolve for Bodhi to be quickly perfected.”
Commentary:

Moreover measureless great yaksha generals, the “speedy”
ghosts; rakshasa kings, the “terrifying” ghosts which are full ofdevious tricks; putana kings, the “bad-smelling” ghosts whichcause fevers; kumbhanda kings, the “barrel-shaped” ghosts which
paralyze people; pishacha are another horrible kind of ghost;
Vinayaka, the scary, ugly Dharma protector; the great ghost
kings; and all the ghost commanders came before the Buddha,
put their palms together, and made obeisance. “We also havevowed to protect these people and cause their resolve for Bodhi
to be quickly perfected.”
K4

The ruling assembly of illumining bodies.

Sutra:

Further, measureless numbers of gods of the sun and moon,lords of the rain, lords of the clouds, lords of thunder, lords oflightning who patrol throughout the year, and all the retinues ofstars which were also in the assembly bowed at the Buddha’s
feet and said to the Buddha, “We also protect all cultivators, sothat their Bodhimandas are peaceful and they attain fearlessness.”

The Spiritual Mantra

Commentary:

Further, measureless numbers of gods of the sun and moon,lords of the rain, lords of the clouds, lords of thunder, lords oflightning who patrol throughout the year – most people don’t
realize that for every year there is a governor who monitors theevents that take place during it – and all the retinues of stars
which were also in the assembly – each star has its retinue –bowed at the Buddha’s feet and said to the Buddha, “We also
protect all cultivators, so that their Bodhi minds are peacefuland they attain fearlessness.” We’ve also made vows to protect
people who cultivate. We set ourselves up in their Bodhimanda andhelp them be unafraid. They attain the power of fearlessness.
K5

The deities and spirits of the earth.

Sutra:

Moreover, measureless numbers of mountain spirits, seaspirits, and all those of the earth – the myriad creatures andessences of water, land, and the air – as well as the king of windspirits and the gods of the Formless Heavens, came before theThus Come One, bowed their heads, and said to the Buddha,“We also will protect these cultivators until they attain Bodhi
and will never let any demons have their way with them.”
Commentary:

Moreover, measureless numbers of mountain-spirits, seaspirits, and all those of the earth – the myriad creatures andessences of water, land, and the air – all these spirits, too – aswell as the King of the wind-spirits and the gods of the Formless
Heavens, came before the Thus Come One, bowed their heads,
and said to the Buddha, simultaneously making obeisance to the
Buddha, “We also will protect these cultivators until they attain
Bodhi and will never let any demons have their way with them.”
We will protect them right up to the time they attain Bodhi and will
never let anything demonic happen to them.

157

158

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

J2
K1

The inner sages protect and hold it.
They reveal their origin and their long-term protection.

Sutra:

Then Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas in the great
assembly, numbering as many as eighty-four thousand nayutasof kotis’ worth of sands in the Ganges, arose from their seats,bowed at the Buddha’s feet, and said to the Buddha, “World
Honored One, the nature of our deeds in cultivation is suchthat, although we have long since accomplished Bodhi, we do
not grasp at Nirvana, but always accompany those who holdthis mantra, rescuing and protecting those in the final age who
cultivate samadhi properly.
Commentary:

Then Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas in the Great
Assembly, numbering as many as eighty-four thousand nayutasof kotis – that is, as many hundreds of millions – worth of sands in
the Ganges, arose from their seats, bowed at the Buddha’s feet,and said to the Buddha,“World Honored One, the nature of our deeds in cultivation
is such that, although we have long since accomplished Bodhi,
we do not grasp at Nirvana, but always accompany those who
hold this Mantra. The merit and virtue of our cultivation is suchthat we already realized Bodhi long ago; we have been certified. So
why don’t we enter Nirvana? We always accompany those who
hold this Mantra. We are intent upon rescuing and protecting
those in the Final Age who cultivate samadhi properly. Those
who genuinely practice Ch’an samadhi will be guarded andprotected by us.”
K2

They assert their protection and maintaining.

Sutra:“World Honored One, such people as this, who cultivate
their minds and seek proper concentration, whether in thebodhimanda or walking about, and even such people who with

The Spiritual Mantra

scattered minds roam and play in the villages, will beaccompanied and protected by us and our retinue of followers.
Commentary:

The Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas continue speaking to the
Buddha: “World Honored One, such people as this, who
cultivate their minds and seek proper concentration – who wantto obtain genuine samadhi power – whether in the Bodhimanda
or walking about”: cultivators sit in meditation and apply effort,
but when they get up and walk about, they are still applying effort.
When they sit, they develop the skill of dhyana samadhi. Whenthey get up, they cultivate the samadhi of reciting and holding,either by reciting mantras or being mindful of the Buddha. “Andeven such people who with scattered minds roam and play inthe villages.” The Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas even protect
cultivators who are not cultivating samadhi, are not in theBodhimanda, and are not walking about reciting. Actually, though,even if you’re on a holiday to another place, you can still hold the
Mantra. But even if you get scattered, the Vajra Treasury-King
Bodhisattvas say, “you will be accompanied and protected by us
and our retinue of followers.” If you are one who recites andupholds the Shurangama Mantra, and if you have some skill, if you
can make it function, then eighty-four thousand Vajra-TreasuryKing Bodhisattvas and their entire retinue of followers willaccompany and protect you wherever you go, just as troops protect
their generals. When you enter a room, there will be guards at thedoor protecting you.
Sutra:“Although the demon kings and the god of great comfort
will seek to get at them, they will never be able to do so. The
smaller ghosts will have to stay ten yojanas’ distance from thesegood people, except for those beings who have decided theywant to cultivate dhyana.

159

160

Volume One – The Spiritual Mantra

Commentary:“Although the demon kings and the God of Great Comfort
will seek to get at them, they will never be able to do so.” They
will look for a way in, they will look for a hole, so that they cangive the cultivators trouble. But they will not be able to botherthem. And “the smaller ghosts will have to stay ten yojanas’
distance from these good people.” Since the demon kings and theGod of the Heaven of Great Comfort are unable to disturb them, thelittle ghosts and spirits will have to behave even more properly.
They will have to stay 275 miles away, “except for those beings
who have decided they want to cultivate dhyana.” The only
exception is those ghosts who have brought forth the resolve tolisten to the Sutras, hear the Dharma, and to cultivate Ch’an
samadhi. Beings like that can participate in the Bodhimanda andthe Dharma assemblies and can listen to the Sutras if they want to.
If they don’t want to do those things, they must stay 275 miles
away.
Sutra:“World Honored One, if such evil demons or their retinues
want to harm or disturb these good people, we will smash theirheads to smithereens with our vajra pestles. We will always
help these people to accomplish what they want.”
Commentary:

Would you say the Dharma-protecting Vajra-Treasury
Bodhisattvas are fierce? They say they will smash the heads ofdemons into fine motes of dust. Can you imagine how muchstrength that would take? I’ll tell you, however, that there is no needfor the Vajra-pestles of the Vajra-Treasury Bodhisattvas to come inactual contact with the heads of the demons at all. They don’t needto really strike a blow in order to smash their heads to smithereens.
All they have to do is have the thought to do it, and the deed isaccomplished. That’s because the strength of the samadhi of the
Vajra-Treasury Bodhisattvas is sufficient to obliterate everythingthat exists. So they call out again, “World Honored One, if such

The Spiritual Mantra

evil demons or their retinues want to harm or disturb thesegood people, we will smash their heads to smithereens with our
Vajra pestles. We will always help these people to accomplish
what they want.” Just such demons as those mentioned here arebehind the brawls and strikes and revolts, the cases of arson,
murder, and theft in every major city in the world today. Demonkings stir up these troubles invisibly. Most people don’t know thatbut someone who has cultivated the Buddhadharma to the point thathe or she has genuine samadhi-power – someone with good roots
who has opened the Buddha Eye – can verify that this is so. The
problem is that the dharma-tricks of the demons have a lot of power
behind them. They pack more of a wallop than the Buddhadharma,in that one must cultivate the Dharma for a long, long time – three,five, ten, twenty years – before one obtains a little advantage. But
the demons’ tricks are mastered very swiftly. They can cultivate
and obtain tremendous psychic powers, and they aboundthroughout the world, causing unrest and instigating trouble.
However, if you can recite the Shurangama Mantra, then all thedemons throughout the world are forced to behave to some extent.
If no one can recite the Shurangama Mantra, they will run rampant.
They will recklessly devastate this world.

161

162

CHAPTER 4

The Two Upside-down Causes

F4

He explains certification to the position of dhyana causing him
to dwell in complete samadhi and tend straight toward bodhi.
G1 Ananda is grateful for the instruction and asks about the position.

Sutra:

Then Ananda arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s
feet, and said to the Buddha, “Now that we who are stupid andslow, who are fond of erudition but have not sought to cease theoutflows of our minds, have received the Buddha’s compassionate instructions and have attained the proper means tobecome infused with cultivation, we experience joy in body andmind and obtain tremendous benefit.
Commentary:

Then Ananda arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s
feet, and said to the Buddha, “Now that we who are stupid andslow, that is, those of us in the assembly who still must study andmust rely on our memories, who are fond of erudition but havenot sought to cease the outflows of our minds: we like to read, tostudy, and to memorize. We are quite clever at that. But as to theoutflows of our thoughts and actions, we have not sought to get ridof them. We have not decided we want to transcend the triple realm.
We are not concerned about getting out of the burning house. Now

The Two Upside-down Causesthat we have received the Buddha’s compassionate instructions
and have attained the proper means to become infused withcultivation, we experience joy in body and mind and obtain
tremendous benefit. The Buddha has now taught us the genuine
Dharma-methods that we should cultivate and steep ourselves in.
This makes us very happy. It’s been of great benefit to us.
Sutra:“World Honored One, for one who cultivates in this way
and is certified as having attained the Buddha’s samadhi, but
who has not yet reached Nirvana, what is meant by the level of‘dry wisdom’? What are the ‘forty-four minds’? What is thesequence in which one cultivates till one reaches one’s goal?
What place must one reach to be said to have ‘entered thegrounds’? And what is meant by a Bodhisattva of ‘equalenlightenment’?”Commentary:“World Honored One, for one who cultivates in this way
and is certified as having attained the Buddha’s samadhi, but
who has not yet reached Nirvana, what is meant by the level of‘dry wisdom’? Buddha, we cultivate in this way until we arecertified to the fruition and give proof to the Buddha’s samadhipower. But before we reach Nirvana, there are many levels to passthrough. What is the level of ‘dry wisdom, for example? What are
the ‘Forty-four Minds’? What is the sequence in which one
cultivates till one reaches one’s goal? What place must one
reach to be said to have entered the grounds? How do we know
when we reach the level of the Tenth-Ground Bodhisattva? And
what is meant by a Bodhisattva of ‘Equal Enlightenment’?”
Since all these terms are going to be explained in the subsequentpassages, we will not go into them here.
Sutra:

Having said this, he made a full prostration, and then thegreat assembly single-mindedly awaited the sound of the

163

164

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

Buddha’s compassionate voice as they gazed up unblinking
with respectful admiration.
Commentary:

After Ananda had said this, he made a full prostration. He
and everyone in the great assembly placed their five limbs – theirhead, arms, and legs – on the ground in full obeisance. And thenthe great assembly single-mindedly awaited the sound of the
Buddha’s compassionate voice as they gazed up unblinking
with respectful admiration. They gazed with such fixed intensitythat it was as if they could not see. They waited expectantly for the
Buddha to speak. What do you suppose the Buddha is going to say?
G2 The Thus Come One answers with instruction in the arisal of conditions.
H1 The Thus Come One offers to speak and the great assembly waits to hear.

Sutra:At that time the World Honored One praised Ananda,
saying, “Good indeed, good indeed, that you can for the sake ofthe entire great assembly and those beings in the final age who
cultivate samadhi and seek the great vehicle, ask to have
explained and revealed the unsurpassed proper path ofcultivation that takes one from the level of an ordinary person
to final Parinirvana. Listen attentively, and I will speak about itfor you.” Ananda and everyone in the assembly placed theirpalms together, cleansed their minds, and silently waited toreceive the teaching.
Commentary:

At that time refers to the period when the great assembly wasgazing up unblinkingly with respectful admiration. The World
Honored One praised Ananda. He perceived how sincere Ananda
and the great assembly were, so he praised him saying, “Goodindeed, good indeed, you are certainly a good person. You can forthe sake of the entire great assembly and those beings of the
final age… It is excellent that you who still have something left to
study can seek for the sake of everyone and not just for yourselves.

The Two Upside-down Causes

You are not being selfish or seeking self-benefit in doing this. You
are doing it for everyone assembled here and also for beings tocome in the future who cultivate samadhi and who want to practicethe Great Vehicle dharmas of benefiting themselves and benefiting
others, and so you ask to have explained and revealed theunsurpassed proper path of cultivation that takes one from thelevel of an ordinary person to final Parinirvana. Nirvana is thefruition where there is neither production nor extinction. You
haven’t arrived at it yet, but you wish to know about the proper way
to get there. Listen attentively, and I will speak about it for you.
Pay close attention. I am willing to explain it for you.”
Ananda and everyone in the assembly placed their palms
together, cleansed their minds, and silently waited to receive theteaching. “Cleansed their minds” means that they cast out their
extraneous thoughts, the false thinking of their conscious mind –their mad mind and wild nature. They got rid of the five quickcauses,
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

the point of view of a body,
prejudiced views,
the point of view of unbeneficial precepts,
opinionated views, anddeviant views,

as well as the five slow causes,
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

greed,
hatred,stupidity,
pride, anddoubt.

Just as one hollows out a log to make a boat, they hollowed out theirminds so that they could receive the teaching. At this point no one
spoke. They were silent as they waited for Shakyamuni Buddha tobegin his explanation.

165

166

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

H2

The true suchness which is relied upon is the source of the dharma.

Sutra:The Buddha said, “Ananda, you should know that thewonderful nature is perfect and bright, apart from all names
and appearances. Basically there is no world, nor are there anyliving beings.
Commentary:

The Buddha said, “Ananda, you should know that thewonderful nature is perfect and bright. The Buddha nature, theself-nature, the bright nature of enlightenment – all refer to thiswonderful nature which is apart from all names and appearances.” As the Vajra Sutra puts it,
Whatever has an appearance is empty and false. If one
sees all appearances as having no appearance, one sees theThus Come One.
But you can’t get rid of appearances. Whatever you see you become
attached to. That’s why there are appearances. Basically there are
no appearances in the wonderful nature. Nor are there any names.
Why aren’t there any names or appearances? “Basically there is noworld, nor are there any living beings.” Only because one gives
rise to delusion and creates karma is there a world in which living
beings undergo retribution.
Sutra:“Because of falseness, there is production. Because of
production, there is extinction. The names ‘production’ and‘extinction’ are false.
Commentary:“Because of falseness, there is production. Because of
production, there is extinction. If there were no production, there
would be no extinction. The names ‘production and ‘extinction’The Two Upside-down Causes

are false. Production after production, extinction after extinction
are all created from falseness; there is no reality to them.
Sutra:“When the false is extinguished, there is truth, which iscalled the Thus Come One’s Unsurpassed Bodhi and Great
Nirvana: those are names for two kinds of turning around.
Commentary:“When the false is extinguished, there is truth.” When yourtruth reaches the true suchness of the self-nature, you have reachedthe Buddha-nature, “Which is called the Thus Come One’s
Unsurpassed Bodhi and Great Nirvana; those are names for
two kinds of turning around.” One turns afflictions into Bodhi;
one turns birth and death into Nirvana.
H3
I1

Defiled conditions arise and become the turning wheel.
He exhorts Ananda to recognize two causes for being upside down.

Sutra:“Ananda, you now wish to cultivate true samadhi and arrive
directly at the Thus Come One’s parinirvana. First, you should
recognize the two upside-down causes of living beings and theworld. If this upside-down state is not produced, then there is
the Thus Come One’s true samadhi.
Commentary:“Ananda, you now wish to cultivate true samadhi and arrive
directly at the Thus Come One’s Parinirvana. You want tocultivate the Great Bodhisattva’s Dharma and obtain genuine
samadhi-power. You want to go right to the Buddha’s position andobtain the Four Virtues of Nirvana: permanence, bliss, true self, andpurity. First, you should recognize the two upside-down causesof living beings and the world. If this upside-down state is notproduced, then there is the Thus Come One’s true samadhi. To
be able to recognize these inversions and to avoid giving rise tothem, is the true samadhi of the Buddha.

167

168

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

I2
J1
K1

He clarified the two causes for being upside down, in detail.
He makes it clear that living beings are upside down.
From the true they give rise to the false.

Sutra:“Ananda, what is meant by the upside-down state of living
beings? Ananda, the reason that the nature of the mind isbright is that the nature itself is the perfection of brightness. By
adding brightness, another nature arises, and from that false
nature, views are produced, so that from absolute nothingness
comes ultimate existence.
Commentary:“Ananda, what is meant by the upside-down state of living
beings? Ananda, the reason that the nature of the mind isbright is that the nature itself is the perfection of brightness.”
The basic nature is perfectly bright and illumines all appearances.
But “by adding brightness, another nature arises.” By adding
brightness to the inherent brightness of the self nature, anothernature comes into being – that of karmic obstructions. This isbecause from the true the false arises. Based in the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, one gives rise to ignorance.
Another way of putting it is that one tries to add brightness toenlightenment when all along the nature of enlightenment isbrightness itself. In that one movement of the false thought to add
light to brightness, the Appearance of Karma is created, the first of
the Three Subtle Appearances.
“And from that false nature, views are produced.” This is
the Appearance of Turning. Originally there was the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, but now ignorance has arisen.
Ignorance is a kind of delusion, and once there is delusion, a lack ofclarity, then karma arises. The nature of that karma is false, andfrom it views arise. Birth and death come into being.
From a single unenlightened thought theThree Subtle Appearances arise.

The Two Upside-down Causes

Then external states become the conditions
for the arising of the Six Coarse Appearances.
This concept was also discussed earlier in the Sutra. Whenfalseness arises from within the truth, then the Appearance ofKarma is produced. With the Appearance of Karma, there comes
the Appearance of Turning. First one gives rise to delusion, butthen one creates karma and after that must undergo a retribution. So
the last is the Appearance of Manifestation. These are the Three
Subtle Appearances:
1. the Appearance of Karma;
2. the Appearance of Turning;
3. the Appearance of Manifestation.
From this process, a great deal of confusion arises, which extends
itself into Six Coarse Appearances:
1. the Appearance of Knowing, which refers to worldly
knowledge;
2. the Appearance of Continuation, in which things go on
and on without cease;
3. the Appearance of Attaching and Grasping;
4. the Appearance of Reckoning Names
5. the Appearance of the Arising of Karma;
6. the Appearance of the Suffering of Being Bound by
Karma.
“So that from absolute nothingness comes ultimate
existence.” That is the third Subtle Appearance, that of manifestation. Because of the falseness, existence comes into being.
Sutra:“All that exists comes from this; every cause in fact has nocause. Subjective reliance on objective appearances is basicallygroundless. Thus, upon what is fundamentally unreliable, one
sets up the world and living beings.

169

170

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

Commentary:“All that exists comes from this.” “This” refers to ignorance,
because:From a single unenlightened thought theThree Subtle Appearances arise.
Then external states become the conditions
for the arising of the Six Coarse Appearances.
“All that exists,” then, refers to these appearances. Yet, “every
cause in fact has no cause.” “Cause” here refers to a place of
reliance. Why is there said to be no cause? It is because, although
the Three Subtle Appearances are said to arise from ignorance,
ignorance is not really dependable. It is not a true place of reliance.
Ignorance itself is a false creation, an empty appearance. Therefore,
although it seems to be that the Three Subtle Appearances arise outof ignorance, it doesn’t really happen that way, because ignorance
itself doesn’t even exist’ Since ignorance doesn’t have any
substance of itself, how can the Three Subtle Appearances arise
from it? “Subjective reliance on objective appearances isbasically groundless.” Living beings are the subjective aspect that
relies on ignorance, the objective aspect. But basically there is nofoundation in this. There is really no source. “Thus, upon what isfundamentally unreliable, one sets up the world and living
beings.” Basically there is nothing to be depended on, but it is on
this unreliable ignorance that the world is established. Out of whatis empty, false, and unreal the world is set up, and with it all living
beings. Their very existence is empty and false; there is nothing
real about it.
K2

They confuse their origin so it is difficult to return.

Sutra:“Confusion about one’s basic, perfect understanding resultsin the arising of falseness. The nature of falseness is devoid of
substance; it is not something which can be relied upon.

The Two Upside-down Causes

Commentary:“Confusion about one’s basic, perfect understanding resultsin the arising of falseness.” “Confusion” refers to the arising offalseness out of truth. Basically there is no name or appearance inthe nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. But whenignorance is produced, confusion results. Since one is confused,
one no longer recognizes one’s inherent enlightened nature. Once
that happens, it is as if one has lost one’s home. Then falsenessarises. “The nature of falseness is devoid of substance; it is not
something which can be relied upon.” Although falseness arises
out of truth, falseness itself doesn’t have any substance. It came outof truth, but it is merely illusory. Since ignorance doesn’t have asubstance of its own, the Three Subtle Appearances cannot reallybe based on it.
Sutra:“One may wish to return to the truth, but that wish for thetruth is already a falseness. The real nature of true suchness is
not a truth that one can seek to return to. By doing so one
misses the mark.
Commentary:“One may wish to return to the truth, but that wish for thetruth is already a falseness.” Basically, ignorance has no
substance of its own, and as a consequence the Three Subtle
Appearances aren’t really based on anything. Therefore, it is a
mistake to decide that you want to “return to the truth,” to go backto the source in order to seek for the truth. You’ve just given rise to
more falseness. If you want to return to the truth, you should merely
refrain from adding brightness to enlightenment; just don’t add ahead on top of a head. Don’t go looking for a donkey while riding
on a donkey. “The real nature of true suchness is not a truth that
one can seek to return to.” It’s not that you decide to return toinherent truth. Rather, you simply dispense with ignorance; thatitself is the truth. There’s no need to seek further. The entire reason
you do not grasp the truth is that you are possessed with ignorance.

171

172

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

If you discover that ignorance has no substance, then “you don’t get
rid of false thinking, and you don’t seek the truth.” All you have to
do is destroy ignorance, and the Dharma nature manifests. “Bydoing so one misses the mark.” Basically one does not have toseek truth or cut off falseness. All one has to do is smash throughignorance, and one’s enlightened nature appears spontaneously. But
if one does not smash through ignorance and yet seeks the truth,
one is doing what is called “letting go of the root and grasping at thebranches.” The first step is to break through ignorance. Whenignorance is destroyed, the Three Subtle Appearances also
disappear, and so do the Six Coarse Appearances. How can one
seek truth when one has not destroyed ignorance? If one tries to doit that way, one ends up with more false appearances.
K3

They produce karma which brings a retribution.

Sutra:“What basically is not produced, what basically does not
dwell, what basically is not the mind, and what basically are notdharmas arise through interaction. As they arise more andmore strongly, they form the propensity to create karma.
Similar karma sets up a mutual stimulus. Because of the karma
thus generated, there is mutual production and mutual
extinction. That is the reason for the upside-down state of living
beings.
Commentary:“What basically is not produced” refers to the ignorance
which produces appearances. “What basically does not dwell”
refers to karmic consciousness, which is to say the eighth
consciousness. “What basically is not the mind” refers to the
aspect of seeing. “What basically are not dharmas” refers to the
aspect of appearances. Ignorance, karmic consciousness, and the
aspects of seeing and appearances have no source and no substanceof their own. Their very existence is illusory. Nonetheless, thissickness is contagious once it arises: that is what is meant by “theyarise through interaction.” It is the same as the interconnection of

The Two Upside-down Causes

the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind. “As they arise more
and more strongly, they form the propensity to create karma.”
Their continual arisal and transformation become powerful, and, so
similarly, the karma they make increases. Ignorance, karmic
consciousness, and the aspects of seeing and appearances aid one
another; they borrow strength from one another. This interaction
becomes stronger and stronger until, when it reaches its peak, they
become fused and create karma. Karmic obstacles arise. “Similar
karma sets up a mutual stimulus. Because of the karma thus
generated, there is mutual production and mutual extinction.”
Because of this interconnection and mutual stimulation, productionand extinction are created. “That is the reason for the upsidedown state of living beings.” That’s how living beings come to be
and how they give rise to inversions.
J2
K1

He makes clear the world is upside down.
He explains the meaning of the word world.

Sutra:“Ananda, what is meant by the upside-down state of theworld? All that exists comes from this; the world is set up
because of the false arising of sections and shares. Every cause
in fact has no cause; everything that is dependent has nothingon which it is dependent, and so it shifts and slides and isunreliable. Because of this, the world of the three periods oftime and four directions comes into being. Their union andinteraction bring about changes which result in the twelve
categories of living beings.
Commentary:“Ananda, what is meant by the upside-down state of theworld? Ananda, I will explain the inversions of the world. You
should listen to this. All that exists comes from this.” “This”
refers to ignorance. “All that exists” refers to the physical bodies
and faculties of living beings. “The world is set up because of thefalse arising of sections and shares” – of ignorance and living
beings. “Sections” refers to the individual bodies of living beings.

173

174

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes“Shares” refers to their various lifespans. When beings give rise toignorance, to an unenlightened thought, it is as if they have takensome drug which confuses them, or as if they had gotten drunk on
too much wine. They no longer know what they should be doing.
So they simply go along with their karma. Whatever karma theycreate, they undergo retribution for those deeds. This is why theworld comes into being. “Every cause in fact has no cause;
everything that is dependent has nothing on which it isdependent, and so it shifts and slides and is unreliable.”
Although ignorance is groundless and void, nonetheless it is thecause of this world. “No cause,” then, refers to ignorance, which,being empty, cannot form a cause. And yet, illusory though it is, it
gives rise to the world – “every cause.” The world is empty, too,then, and since it is empty, it cannot be relied upon. And yet, it
appears it can be relied upon. “Everything that is dependent has
nothing on which it is dependent.” Basically, the world is not
something on which anything can be dependent, but because living
beings give rise to false attachment and false emotion, they become
something “that is dependent.” This dependency is a manifestationof their karmic consciousness. But since the whole situation isbasically empty, basically non-existent, basically causeless andunreliable, things “shift and slide and are unreliable.” The entire
circumstance is never-ending and always in a state of flux.
“Because of this, the world of the three periods of time and four
directions comes into being.” All these influences combine tocreate the world. The world has three periods of time: past, present,
and future. It also has four aspects of space: the four directions.
“Their union and interaction bring about changes which resultin the twelve categories of living beings.” They borrow on one
another’s strength. The twelve categories of living beings will be
discussed below.

The Two Upside-down Causes

K2

He shows its characteristic is constant flux.

Sutra:“That is why, in this world, movement brings about sounds,
sounds bring about forms, forms bring about smells, smells
bring about contact, contact brings about tastes, and tastes
bring about awareness of dharmas. The random false thinking
resulting from these six creates karma, and this continuous
revolving becomes the cause of twelve different categories.
Commentary:“That is why, in this world, movement brings aboutsounds.” Because of the appearance of movement, the defilingobject of sounds arises. Sounds bring about forms. Once thedefiling object of sounds exists, the defiling object of forms comes
into being. Forms bring about smells. Forms influence the arisingof smells. Smells bring about contact, contact brings about
tastes, and tastes bring about awareness of dharmas. The
random false thinking resulting from these six creates karma.”
The “six” refer to forms, sounds, smells, tastes, contact, anddharmas. These six create scattered false thoughts and together theyplay tricks. They are a gang of thieves. They plunder and rob. They
create karma. “And this continuous revolving becomes the causeof twelve different categories.” The interactions of the six defilingorgans make continuous karma, which divides into twelve distinct
types. From this, beings undergo continual rebirth in the six Paths.
Sutra:“And so, in the world, sounds, smells, tastes, contact, andthe like, are each transformed through out the twelve categories
to make one complete cycle.
Commentary:“And so, in the world, sounds, smells, tastes, contact, andthe like – that is, forms, sounds, smells, tastes, contacts, anddharmas – are each transformed through out the twelve
categories to make one complete cycle.” There is one change after

175

176

Volume One – The Two Upside-down Causes

another as they go through the twelve categories, until a complete
revolution is made.
These changes can be explained in two ways: first, each defilingsense-object relates to each category of beings, so that there arewomb-born sounds, egg-born sounds, and so forth, up to andincluding womb-born dharmas, and egg-born dharmas. The otherexplanation is that each kind of being complete with the six
faculties goes through each category of rebirth in a sequence, basedon the weight of its particular karma. Thus if one’s thinking is
predominant, one becomes first an egg-born being, and so forth.

177

CHAPTER 5

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

K3
L1

He explains the retributions of the categories of beings.
He lists the names of the categories of beings.

Sutra:“The appearance of being upside down is based on thiscontinuous process. Therefore, in the world there are thoseborn from eggs, those born from wombs, those born frommoisture, those born by transformation, those with form, those
without form, those with thought, those without thought, those
not totally endowed with form, those not totally lacking form,
those not totally endowed with thought, and those not totallylacking thought.
Commentary:“The appearance of being upside down is based on thiscontinuous process. The mutual interaction of the six defilingobjects and the twelve categories of living beings brings about theappearance of the upside-down state. Therefore, in the world
there are those born from eggs, those born from wombs, thoseborn from moisture, those born by transformation.” These are
four categories of birth. There are four conditions necessary forbirth from an egg to occur:

178

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

1.
2.
3.
4.

the condition of a father;
the condition of a mother;
the condition of individual karma;
the condition of warmth.

There are three conditions necessary for birth from wombs tooccur:
1. the condition of a father;
2. the condition of a mother;
3. the condition of individual karma
There are two conditions necessary for birth from moisture tooccur:
1. the condition of individual karma,
2. the condition of moisture.
Birth by transformation needs only one condition,
1. the condition of individual karma.
Based on one’s own karmic consciousness, one transforms as one
wishes. One can appear and disappear at will. The next four
categories of living beings are “those with form, those withoutform, those with thought, those without thought, those nottotally endowed with form” – it’s not that they have form, and yet
it’s not that they lack form, those not totally lacking form, those
not totally endowed with thought, and those not totally lacking
thought.” – it’s not that they have thought, and yet it’s not that theylack thought. These are the twelve categories of living beings.
Because time is limited, each category cannot be described in great
detail. A simple explanation will have to suffice.

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

L2 He explains the retributions of the categories of beings.
M1 A specific listing of the categories of beings.
N1 Egg-born.

Sutra:“Ananda, through a continuous process of falseness, theupside-down state of movement occurs in this world. It unites
with energy to become eighty four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that either fly or sink. From this there come into being
the egg kalalas which multiply throughout the lands in the formof fish, birds, amphibians, and reptiles, so that their kinds
abound.
Commentary:“Ananda, through a continuous process of falseness, theupside-down state of movement occurs in this world.” We havelearned that falseness arises out of truth, and that out of ignorance
arise the Three Subtle and Six Coarse Appearances, which in turn
become numerous empty false appearances. Within the turning
cycle of rebirth this process goes on continuously. The arising ofkarma belongs to movement, so movement is a further creation of
the upside-down state. “It unites with energy to become eighty
four thousand kinds of random thoughts that either fly orsink.” “Energy” refers to the karma that is created. “Thoughts thatfly” refers to the category of birds and the like. “Thoughts thatsink” refers to the category of reptiles and amphibians. “From this– because of all these scattered thoughts – there come into being
the egg kalalas.” “Kalala” is a Sanskrit word that means “slippery
coagulation”; it refers to the foetus resulting from the union of themale semen and female blood in its first week of development.
Birth from an egg is a result of thought and the four conditions
listed above. These kalalas “multiply throughout the lands in theform of fish, birds, amphibians, and reptiles.” They multiply andspread everywhere. Fish swim in the water, birds fly in the air, andfrogs, which can live both in and out of the water, are amphibians.
Snakes and turtles belong to the reptile class. These kinds of beings

179

180

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

multiply “until their kinds abound.” They spread throughout all
the lands of the world.
N2

Womb-born.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of defilement, the upsidedown state of desire occurs in this world. It unites withstimulation to become eighty four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that are either upright or perverse. From this there
come into being the womb arbudas, which multiply throughout
the world in the form of humans, animals, dragons, andimmortals until their kinds abound.
Commentary:

This passage discusses womb-born beings. Womb-born beings
exist because of emotion. When emotional love reaches its peak
and intercourse results, the womb-born being is conceived. Humanbeings, animals, dragons , and immortals are born in this way.
“Through a continuous process of defilement, the upside-down
state of desire occurs in this world.” “Defilement” refers to what
is unclean, disorderly, and confused. The “continuous process” canrefer to the six paths of rebirth, or it can refer to a single being’s
cycle, a rebirth among humans, animals, dragons, and immortals.
Thoughts of love and desire are upside down. Doing what one
should not do is to be upside down. Doing what is against the law
or not in accord with Dharma is to be upside down. The desire“unites with stimulation to become eighty four thousand kindsof random thoughts that are either upright or perverse.” “Stimulation” refers to the creation of karma – to the acting out of thedesire. “From this there come into being the womb arbudas,
which multiply throughout the world in the form of humans,
animals, dragons, and immortals until their kinds abound.”Birth from a womb – that of mammals – is a result of emotion andthe three conditions of father, mother, and individual karma.
Warmth, a condition necessary for egg-born beings, is notnecessary for birth from a womb. “Arbuda” is a Sanskrit word

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

which means “globule” and refers to the foetus in its second weekof development. These kinds of beings – humans, animals, dragons,
and immortals – spread throughout every land.
N3

Moisture-born.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of attachment, the upsidedown state of inclination occurs in this world. It unites withwarmth to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that are vacillating and inverted. From this there
come into being through moisture the appearance of peshis,which multiply throughout the lands in the form of insects andcrawling invertebrates, until their kinds abound.
Commentary:

This passage discusses beings born from moisture. Birth frommoisture is a result of warmth and the two conditions of individual
karma and moisture. “Through a continuous process of
attachment, the upside-down state of inclination occurs in thisworld.” “Attachment” refers to clinging and being unable tochange. Beings whose natures are attached undergo the turningwheel of rebirth. “Inclination” refers to a tendency to go in certain
directions or toward certain things. The inclination unites withwarmth to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that are vacillating and inverted.” “Warmth” refers to
the creation of karma. “Vacillating” means fluttering. “Inverted”
means covered. “From this there come into being throughmoisture the appearance of peshis, which multiply throughout
the lands in the form of insects and crawling invertebrates,
until their kinds abound.” “Peshi” is a Sanskrit word whichmeans “soft flesh”; it refers to all initial stage of development ofbeings born from moisture. “Insects and crawling invertebrates”
refer to small worms, bugs, and microscopic-organisms – simple
forms of life. These creatures breed in ponds and pools or where
ever there is moisture. They are found everywhere throughout theworld.

181

182

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

Ordinary people cannot observe it, but all twelve type of beings
are in fact interrelated. People have a connection with all theseother kinds of beings.
N4

Transformation-born.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of change, the upside-down
state of borrowing occurs in this world. It unites with contact tobecome eighty-four thousand kinds of random thoughts of new
and old. From this there come into being through transformation the appearance of ghanas, which multiply throughout thelands in the form of metamorphic flying and crawling
creatures, until their kinds abound.
Commentary:

This section discusses birth by transformation. Only one
condition is required, the condition of individual karma. If one’s
karma is such that one delights in what is new and grows tired ofwhat is old, then birth by transformation can occur. So it is thatsome mice can be transformed into bats. Some birds can turn intofish or amphibians. Caterpillars can turn into butterflies. This kindof upside-down state among creatures causes them to change andtransform. “Through a continuous process of change, theupside-down state of borrowing occurs in this world.” Because
there is a borrowing back and forth, changes and transformations
take place among creatures. “It unites with contact to become
eighty-four thousand kinds of random thoughts of new andold.” Some creatures despise the old and enjoy the new. They get
tired of what is old and want to trade it for something new. And soa bird may tire of being a bird and wish to change into anamphibian, such as a frog. Some caterpillars, grubs, or maggots tireof being worms and want to change into insects. such as butterflies.
Some mice tire of being mice and want to change into bats. These
are all examples of the birth of beings by transformation. “Fromthis there come into being through transformation theappearance of ghanas, which multiply throughout the lands.”

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings“Ghana” is a Sanskrit word which means “solid flesh,” referring inthis case to the bodies of metamorphic beings. All the subsequent
categories of beings use the term ghana to represent theirdevelopment. These transformation-born beings spread throughout
the world “in the form of metamorphic flying and crawling
creatures, until their kinds abound.” Crawling creatures turn into
flying creatures; flying creatures can turn into creatures that swim.
They transform among one another, and their kinds abound.
N5

Having form.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of restraint, the upsidedown state of obstruction occurs in this world. It unites with
attachment to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts of refinement and brilliance. From this there comeinto being the ghanas of appearance that possess form, which
multiply throughout the lands in the form of auspicious andinauspicious essences, until their kinds abound.
Commentary:

This section discusses beings with form. “Through acontinuous process of restraint, the upside-down state ofobstruction occurs in this world.” “Restraint” refers to detaining
and hindering. Many circumstances unite to form an obstruction.
“It unites with attachment to become eighty-four thousandkinds of random thoughts of refinement and brilliance.”“Attachment” refers to the actualizing of karma. These kinds ofbeings are extremely intelligent. “From this there come into
being the ghanas of appearance that possess form, which
multiply throughout the lands. This kind of solid flesh has form.
These beings appear in the form of auspicious and inauspicious
essences, until their kinds abound.” These brilliant beings haveform, and sometimes it is extremely auspicious for people to see
them, though it may be very inauspicious for other people to seethem. Although these beings have form, they are not a common
sight. Fireflies and pearl-producing oysters are examples of this

183

184

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

category of beings. Even though they are rarely seen, they do exist.
These kinds of living beings also abound in the universe.
N6

Without form.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of annihilation anddispersion, the upside-down state of delusion occurs in thisworld. It unites with darkness to become eighty-four thousandkinds of random thoughts of obscurity and hiding. From this
there come into being the ghanas of formless beings, which
multiply throughout the lands as those that are empty,
dispersed, annihilated, and submerged until their kinds
abound.
Commentary:

This section discusses beings without form; it refers to beings in
the heavens of the formless realm. “Through a continuous
process of annihilation and dispersion, the upside-down state ofdelusion occurs in this world.” Although “annihilation anddispersion” implies total negation, so that one sees nothing, there
still exists, nonetheless, a consciousness and karma, which are whatthese beings are composed of. Therefore, there is rebirth.
“Delusion” refers to a lack of clarity, which comes about because ofignorance and through being upside down. “It unites withdarkness to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts of obscurity and hiding.” Imperceptibly there is karma
which invisibly becomes these myriad random thoughts.
“Obscurity and hiding” means that these thoughts are not easy todetect. “From this there come into being the ghanas of formlessbeings, which multiply throughout the lands. They spreadthrough every land, as those that are empty, dispersed,
annihilated, and submerged until their kinds abound.” “Empty”
refers to beings in the Heaven of Boundless Emptiness.
“Dispersed” refers to beings in the Heaven of Boundless
Consciousness. “Annihilated” refers to beings in the Heaven of
Nothing Whatsoever, and “submerged” refers to beings in theThe Twelve Categories of Living Beings

Heaven of Neither Thought Nor Non-thought. So these are beingsof the Heavens of the Four Stations of Emptiness in the formless
realm. These beings are endowed with a karmic consciousness, but
no physical form. These beings, too, abound in the world.
N7

Having thought.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of illusory imaginings, theupside-down state of shadows occurs in this world. It unites
with memory to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that are hidden and bound up. From this there comeinto being the ghanas of those with thought, which multiply
throughout the lands in the form of spirits, ghosts, and weird
essences, until their kinds abound.
Commentary:“Through a continuous process of illusory imaginings, theupside-down state of shadows occurs in this world. This passage
refers to beings born with thought, but without physical form.
These are such beings as spirits, ghosts, and weird essences. In the
beginning these beings come about because of shadows that
“unites with memory to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts that are hidden and bound up.” They arehidden away, and no one is aware of them. Their random thoughts
mass together, and “from this there come into being the ghanasof those with thought, which multiply throughout the lands inthe form of spirits, ghosts, and weird essences, until their kinds
abound.” “Those with thought’ does not refer to the kind ofthought necessary for birth from an egg. The kind of thought
referred to here is false thinking that is created. Some ghosts andspirits are devious, and some behave properly. Some ghost kings
are even manifestations of Bodhisattvas, while others are actuallyunreliable beings. “Weird essences” however, are totallyunorthodox and devious. Sometimes people are referred to in thisway, indicating that they are not wholesome or good. The manifestation of these weird essences are eerie unpredictable portents.

185

186

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

Their kinds are so many one could never describe them all. The
retinue of such creatures fills up every corner of the world
N8

Without thought.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of dullness and slowness, theupside-down state of stupidity occurs in this world. It unites
with obstinacy to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts that are dry and attenuated. From this there
come into being the ghanas of those without thought, which
multiply throughout the lands as their essence and spiritchange into earth, wood, metal, or stone, until their kinds
abound.
Commentary:“Through a continuous process of dullness and slowness, theupside-down state of stupidity occurs in this world.” Obtusenessand dullness create an entire cycle from which arise the li mei, andwang liang ghosts. The karma wrought from stupidity “unites withobstinacy to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts that are dry and attenuated.” They simply dry up
mentally. “From this there come into being the ghanas of those
without thought, which multiply throughout the lands as theiressence and spirit change into earth, wood, metal, or stone,
until their kinds abound.” Because their thought is dry andattenuated, their very essence and spirit transform into earth, wood,
metal, or stone. These kinds of beings are also found everywhere.
How can their essence and spirit turn into these things?
In Hong Kong there’s a place called Wang Fu Mountain (thename means “gazing out to watch him return”). The story goes thata certain woman’s husband enlisted in the navy and never returned
to her. But every day she would go stand on this mountain and gazeout to sea. Every day she would stand there gazing and holding her
child until eventually her thought became so attenuated that her
essence underwent a transformation, and she turned to stone. To

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

this day you can see the rock shaped like the woman with the childon her back. She’s still gazing. It’s not at all easy to convince
people that one’s spirit and essence can turn into earth, wood,
metal, or stone, but in fact it can. It really does happen. There aremany instances of people turning into stone. There’s another way
this can happen, too. If, for example, a person has a fiery temper,and the fire of his nature reaches a peak, his very essence cantransform into coal. The fire in his nature is so intense that hebecomes a substance that is easily burned. People are composed ofmetal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and if they remain in constantcontact with any one element and become too much involved in it,
they can turn into that very element. It happens because of
attachment and attenuated thoughts. When that phenomenon
occurs, can that being ever become a person again? Yes, but one
knows not how long it will take. It would involve an extremely long
period of time.
N9

Not totally having form.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of parasitic interaction, theupside-down state of simulation occurs in this world. It unites
with defilement to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts of according and relying. From this there
come into being those not totally endowed with form, whobecome ghanas of form which multiply throughout the lands
until their kinds abound, in such ways as jellyfish that use
shrimp for eyes.
Commentary:

This section discusses living beings who are not totallyendowed with form. “Through a continuous process of parasitic
interaction, the upside-down state of simulation occurs in thisworld. It unites with defilement to become eighty-four
thousand kinds of random thoughts of according and relying.”“According and relying” refers to a mutual dependence. “Fromthis there come into being those not totally endowed with form,

187

188

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

who become ghanas of form which multiply throughout thelands until their kinds abound.” They are not totally endowedwith form, but through a parasitic interaction they become involved
with a being that is endowed with form. These beings appear “insuch ways as jellyfish that use shrimp for eyes.” The jellyfish
doesn’t have any eyes in its physical makeup, so it borrows the eyesof the shrimp, by allowing a parasitic relationship. Jellyfish often
look like mere bubbles in the water, but they actually belong to thiscategory of beings: those not totally endowed with form. There are
all kinds of beings all over the place that fall into this category.
N10 Not totally without form.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of mutual enticement, an
upside-down state of the nature occurs in this world. It unites
with mantras to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts of beckoning and summoning. From this there comeinto being those not totally lacking form, who take ghanas
which are formless and multiply through out the lands, until
their kinds abound, as the hidden beings of mantras and incantations.
Commentary:

This category is those not totally lacking form. Basically they
have no form, except when they are beckoned by mantras.
“Through a continuous process of mutual enticement, an
upside-down state of the nature occurs in this world.” There isan interaction which is enticing to both. This perversion of thenature results in a union “with mantras to become eighty-four
thousand kinds of random thoughts of beckoning andsummoning.” Recently I talked about the Dharma of “Hooking andSummoning,” which is another name for what is being discussed
here. One beckons by calling the name of the being. Usually one
does not see such beings, but when one recites a mantra, the being
reveals its form. When they reveal themselves, one can often see
them. Although we speak of these creatures as being “ghosts andThe Twelve Categories of Living Beings

spirits,” they are a special kind of mantra spirit, as we can see fromthis passage of text. “From this there come into being those nottotally lacking form, who take ghanas which are formless andmultiply through out the lands, until their kinds abound.”“Those not totally lacking form” refers to this category of ghosts
and spirits – be they Dharma protectors or deviant spirits. They are“the hidden beings of mantras and incantations.” In the Secret
School there exist mantras which summon these kinds of beings.
N11 Not totally with thought.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of false unity, the upsidedown state of transgression occurs in this world. It unites withunlike formations to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts of reciprocal interchange. From this there
come into being those not totally endowed with thought, whichbecome ghanas possessing thought and which multiply
throughout the lands until their kinds abound in such forms as
the varata, which turns a different creature into its own species.
Commentary:“Through a continuous process of false unity, the upsidedown state of transgression occurs in this world. It unites withunlike formations to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts of reciprocal interchange.” The two are
different, but they change formation to become the same. “Eightyfour thousand” is a general number that is used for each category of
being, but in fact each category contains tremendously many kindsof beings – an incalculable number. “From this there come into
being those not totally endowed with thought, which become
ghanas possessing thought and which multiply throughout thelands until their kinds abound.” To begin with, the creature did
not conceive of itself as becoming a certain kind of being, but
through a process of thought it becomes a certain type of being.
This refers to beings “in such forms as the varata, which turns a
different creature into its own species.” “Varata” is a Sanskrit

189

190

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beingsterm for a kind of wasp. This wasp takes silk worm caterpillars andtransforms them into its own young. It puts the caterpillars in its
mud nest and for seven days recites a mantra which says, “Be likeme, be like me.” At the end of that period, the change takes place.
They are called beings not totally endowed with thought, because
the caterpillars do not initially think they will turn into wasps. In
the Book of Poetry (Shih Ching) there is the phrase:
The wasp owes its offspring to the caterpillar.
The wasp steals the caterpillars and removes them to its nest where
it uses the mantra to transform them.
N12 Not totally without thought.

Sutra:“Through a continuous process of enmity and harm theupside-down state of killing occurs in this world. It unites withmonstrosities to become eighty-four thousand kinds of random
thoughts of devouring one’s father and mother. From this there
come into being those not totally lacking thought, who takeghanas with no thought and multiply through out the lands,
until their kinds abound in such forms as the dirt owl, which
hatches its young from clods of dirt, and the P’ou Ching bird,
which incubates a poisonous fruit to create its young. In eachcase, the young thereupon eat the parents.
Commentary:

This is the twelfth category of beings – those not totally lacking
thought. They have thought, but it is totally warped. Their very
spirit is twisted. “Through a continuous process of enmity andharm the upside-down state of killing occurs in this world.” Youinjure me, and I’ll injure you. You kill me, and I’ll kill you. You
hate me, and I hate you. “It unites with monstrosities to become
eighty-four thousand kinds of random thoughts of devouring
one’s father and mother.” When this hate has built to the pointthat it permeates everything, then weird creatures come into being.

The Twelve Categories of Living Beings“From this there come into being those not totally lacking
thought, who take ghanas with no thought and multiply
through out the lands, until their kinds abound.” They appear insuch forms as the dirt owl, which hatches its young from clods
of dirt.” The owl is known in China as the “cat-headed hawk” andas “the unfilial bird.” This bird lays no eggs, but incubates a clod ofdirt and is able to bring its young out of it. The problem is that whenthese young dirt owls hatch, they devour their mother. That’s why
the bird is called unfilial. “The P’ou Ching bird, which incubatesa poisonous fruit to create its young”: there is an animal in China
called the p’ou ching that looks like a wolf but is smaller. This
animal can’t reproduce, either so it takes the fruit from a poisonoustree and can incubate it to create its young. “In each case, theyoung thereupon eat the parents.” But the case is the same: theyoung eat the mother. This unfilial beast is perhaps the one beingreferred to in the text. “Bird” may be a mistranslation. These kindsof beings can be found in every country.
M2 Reiterates their name and number.

Sutra:“These are the twelve categories of living beings.”
Commentary:

Above have been explained “the twelve categories of living
beings.”

191

192

Volume One – The Twelve Categories of Living Beings

193

General Index
A

E

Accomplishment Buddha 94
Akshobhya Buddha 81, 94
Amitabha Buddha 57, 58, 94
Amitabha Sutra 60

eatingone’s fill 40
eating meat 24
eight difficulties 118
eight great evil stars 151
Eight Parajikas 142
eight sufferings 118
exorcists 33
externalists 34

Bbhikshunis
are women 17
Bhrukuti 81
billionaires
are not as good as a Buddha 134
birth, conditions for 178
Blue Dirgha 81
Bodhisattvas
four vast vows of 73
Han Shan and Shih Te 36–38
secret practices 55
should not reveal themselves 58

C
Ch’ieh Lan, Bodhisattva 22
Ch’ing, Dynasty 60
climbing on conditions 8

Ddemonic state 88
demons 33–34
deviant teachers 3–4
Dharma-ending Age 3, 52

F
false claims 50
Feng Kan, abbot 36
five kinds of pure meat 23
five pungent plants 139
five quick causes 165
Five Rebellious Acts 140
five slow causes 165
Four Dharmas of Attraction 53–55
Four Parajikas 141
four rules of deportment 66
Four Vast Vows of a Bodhisattva 73
Four Virtues of Nirvana 167

G
Ganesha 81
ghana 183
ghosts 131
giving 54
Gwan Shr Yin, Bodhisattva 56, 60
as the fishmonger 6–7

194

General Index

H

N

Han Shan 37
Hell of Pulling Out Tongues 63
hundred grains 29

New Buddhism 38

I

P’in Na 81
p’ou ching, bird 191
P’u T’ou, Mountain 60
Papiyan 18
peopleorigins of 28
peshi 181
Production-of-Jewels Buddha 94
putanas 131

icchantikas 51
ignorance 171

J
Jesus 33

K
kalala 179
kataputanas 132
Kuan Ti Kung 22
kumbhandas 132
Kundalin 81
Kuo Ch’ing, Monastery 36

Lliving creatures
avoiding products of 28
Lotus Sutra 6

M
Maitreya Bodhisattva 80
Matangi 54, 70
mediums 33
mind
three evils 66
mouthfour evils 66

PR
rakshashas 131
retributionof being blind, mute and deaf 50–51
of lying 63

S
Shakra, god 81
Shakyamuni Buddha 94
and the horse-feed retribution 44
and the starving tiger 47
Shih Te 37
Shurangama Mantra
benefits of reciting 137
five divisions 94
five major dharmas 94–96
responses 144–153
Six Coarse Appearances 169
sorcerers 33
sorcery 127
spiritual mantra 69

General IndexTtala, tree 51
three kinds of giving 53
Three Subtle Appearances 169
Three Sufferings 52
transformation 186
Tu Hsun, Dharma Master 55–58
twenty-eight constellations 150–151
Tyan Tai, Mountain 36

U
Ucchushma 81
Unintermittent Hell 42

V
Vajra Sutra 6, 166
Vajra-Treasury-King Bodhisattvas 158
varata 189
vegetarianism 138
Vinayaka 81, 129

W
Wang Fu, Mountain 186
Wu T’ai, Mountain 56

Yyakshas 131
Yeh Chia 81
Yin Kuang, Dharma Master 60

195

196

General Index

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Sevena simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1981
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . viii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Chapter 1.The Three Gradual Stages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Chapter 2.The Bodhisattva Stages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
The Ten Faiths. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
The Ten Dwellings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39
The Ten Conducts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
The Ten Transferences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
The Four Positions of Additional Practices . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
The Ten Positions of the Ten Grounds . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
The Position of Equal and Wonderful Enlightenment . . . . . . 76
Chapter 3.The Names of the Sutra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
Chapter 4.The Seven Destinites . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
Destiny of Hells . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Destiny of Ghosts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
Destiny of Animals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Destiny of People . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Destiny of Immortals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
Destiny of Gods . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
Destiny of Asuras . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250

vi

Introduction

This is the seventh of eight volumes of the Shurangama Sutra,with commentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
In the previous volume, Ananda had asked what are thesuccessive stages a cultivator of the Way will experience as one
progresses forward. Here, the Buddha describes them in detail andin sequence.
In “The Three Gradual Stages”, the Buddha describes the three
initial stages of a cultivator. First, the cultivator must avoid eating
the five pungent plants. Second, the cultivator must refrain fromkilling, stealing, lustful habits, and must control both physical andmental activity through the use of precepts. Third, the cultivator
must counter and forbear their karmic manifestations as they gain
their sagely positions.
As cultivators’ emotional love and desires are extinguished,
their residual habits will not arise anymore. Understanding that
their minds are false, they proceed on to the next fifty-five stages,
as described in “The Bodhisattva Stages”: the ten faiths, the ten
dwellings, the ten conducts, the ten tranferences, the four positionsof additional practices, the ten positions of the ten grounds andfinally, the positions of equal and wonderful enlightenment. The
Buddha, however, also reminds Ananda that the cultivator must not
attach himself to any of these stages.

vii

Upon hearing such wonderful explanations, Manjushri asks the
Buddha for the name of the Sutra, and how it should be upheld. In“The Names of the Sutra”, the Buddha declares the five names of
the Sutra.
In “The Seven Destinites”, Ananda, wishing to keep living
beings from straying and lingering in the wheel of birth & death,asks about the painful destinies of rebirth. The Buddha thenexplains about the destinies of the hells, ghosts, animals, people,
immortals, gods and asuras.
Although the seven destinies are ultimately false and unreal, theBuddha finally exhorts cultivators to rid themselves of the karmic
habits of killing, stealing and lust (which exist in all sevendestinies). Otherwise, one is destined to be with the retinue of
demons.

viii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

ix

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xthe Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xi

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xii

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xiii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

H4 He explains the pure conditions which give rise to the successive accomplishment of this position. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
I1 He answers about the cause and effect of this position. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
J1 The three gradual stages of this position. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
K1 Concludes the former discussion and begins the next.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
K2 Establishes that the position is the opposite of defilement. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
K3 Explains the establishment of the position.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
L1 Asks for and lists their names.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
M1 Caution in eating. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
N1Asks about and answers that they rely on eating and should stop eating pungent plants. . . . . . . . . . 4
N2Explains in depth the ill-effects of eating pungent plants. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5
N3Concludes by calling this practice the foremost increase in vigor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
M2 Revealing the proper nature.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
N1Asks about and answers that first one must cut off lust and killing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
N2And vigorously cultivate the other precepts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
N3He explains the benefits in detail and concludes with the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
M3 Tells them they should counter the manifestations of their karma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
N1He asks about and answers that based on the precepts one should cultivate samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . 21
N2In conclusion he explains this is obtaining patience with the non-production of dharmas. . . . . . . . . 22
N3He concludes with the name: because of the gradual one can enter into the sudden. . . . . . . . . . . . 24
J2 The single position of dry-wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
J3 The ten positions of the ten faiths. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
K1 The mind that resides in faith. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
K2 The mind that resides in mindfulness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
K3 The mind that resides in vigor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
K4 The mind that resides in wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
K5 The mind that resides in samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
K6 The mind that resides in irreversibility. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
K7 The mind that resides in protecting the dharma.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
K8 The mind that resides in making transferences. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
K9 The mind that resides in precepts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume SevenxivOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven

K10The mind that resides in vows. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
J4 The ten positions of the ten dwellings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39
K1 Dwelling of bringing forth the resolve. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39
K2 Dwelling of the ground of regulation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
K3 Dwelling of cultivation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
K4 Dwelling of noble birth.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
K5 Dwelling of endowment with skill-in-means. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
K6 Dwelling of the rectification of the mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
K7 Dwelling of irreversibility. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
K8 Dwelling of a pure youth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
K9 Dwelling of a dharma prince. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
K10Dwelling of anointing the crown of the head. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
J5 The ten positions of the ten conducts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
K1 The conduct of happiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
K2 Conduct of benefiting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
K3 Conduct of non-opposition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
K4 Conduct of endlessness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
K5 Conduct of freedom from deluded confusion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
K6 Conduct of wholesome manifestation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
K7 Conduct of non-attachment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
K8 Conduct of veneration. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
K9 Conduct of wholesome dharma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
K10Conduct of true actuality. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
J6 The ten positions of the ten transferences. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
K1 Transference apart from appearances. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
K2 Transference of indestructibility.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
K3 Transference of sameness with all Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
K4 Transference of reaching all places.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
K5 Transference of the treasury of inexhaustible merit and virtue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
K6 Transference of the identity of all good roots.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
xv

K7 Transference of contemplating all living beings equally.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
K8 Transference of the appearance of true suchness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
K9 Transference of liberation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
K10Transference of the limitlessness of the dharma realm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64
J7 Four positions of additional practices.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
K1 Concludes the former discussion and begins the next.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
K2 Specific explanation of the four positions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
L1 The level of heat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
L2 Level of the summit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
L3 Level of patience. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
L4 Level of being first in the world. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
J8 The ten positions of the ten grounds. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
K1 Ground of happiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
K2 Ground of leaving filth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
K3 Ground of emitting light. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
K4 Ground of blazing wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
K5 Ground of invincibility. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
K6 Ground of manifestation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72
K7 Ground of traveling far. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
K8 Ground of immovability. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
K9 Ground of good wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
K10Ground of the dharma cloud. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
J9 The position of equal enlightenment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
K1 Describing the position. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
K2 Bringing out the wisdom obtained. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
J10 The position of wonderful enlightenment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
I2 Conclusion: manifestation of pure dharmas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
I3 He stresses the importance of vigor in the initial resolve. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
I4 He decides the division of proper and deviant. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
E2 He explains the name of the entire Sutra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven
xvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven

F1 Manjushri asks the Sutra’s name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
F2 The Thus Come One answers with five names. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
G1 Wisdom of the realm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
G2 Benefit to the opportune. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
G3 Cultivation of the nature.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
G4 Wonderfully important. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
G5 Cause and effect. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
G6 General answer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
D3 Those whose conditions are opportune obtain benefit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
E1 A description of those who hear. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
E2 Their sudden enlightenment to dhyana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
E3 Gradual certification to the second fruition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
C2 Aiding the path: specific explanation of the important dharma of protecting the samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
Dl Discusses the seven destinies and urges separation from them in order to caution those of the future.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
El Ananda requests.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
Fl Expresses gratitude for prior teaching and traces benefit gained. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
F2 He asks about the destinies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
F3 Specifically asks about the hells.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
E2 The Thus Come One answers in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
Fl Praises him and promises to speak. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
F2 Clarifies the destinies. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
G1 A general explanation of the basic principle of rising and falling according to emotion and reason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
H1 He enumerates the accumulated habits that divide emotion and thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
H2 He specifically describes the rising or sinking at death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
I1 The internal aspect belongs to emotion and so causes one to fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
I2 The external aspect belongs to thought and so one is able to ascend. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
H3 He specifically describes the rising or sinking at death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104
I1 The appearances that manifest at the time of death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104
I2 The scale of ascending and falling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
J1 Ascent with no fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
xvii

J2 No ascent and no fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
J3 Fall with no ascent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
H4 He concludes that there are places where both individual and collective punishment are undergone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
G2 He specifically describes the various causes and results of falling and rising. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
H1 Destiny of hells. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
I1 Traces prior instruction and introduces this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
I2 Explains ten causes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
J1 Habits of lust. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
J2 Habits of greed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
J3 Habits of arrogance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
J4 Habits of hatred. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
J5 Habits of deception. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
J6 Habits of lying. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
J7 Habits of animosity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 129
J8 Habits of views.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130
J9 Habits of injustice.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
J10 The habits of litigation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
I3 Explains the six retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
J1 A general introduction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
J2 Detailed explanation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
K1 Retribution of seeing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
L1 At the end of one’s life, one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
L2 Two fundamental appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
K2 Retribution of hearing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
L1 At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
L2 Two fundamental appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
K3 Retribution of smelling.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 146
L1 At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 146

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven
xviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven

L2 The fundamental appearances. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
K4 Retribution of tasting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
L1 At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
L2 Two fundamental appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151
K5 Retribution of touching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
L1 At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
L2 Two fundamental appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
K6 Retribution of thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
L1 At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
L2 Two fundamental appearances.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
L3 A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
I4 General conclusion: they are empty and false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
J1 Concludes that they are falsely created. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
J2 Distinguishes the comparative weight of the offenses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
J3 Even the heavy offenses are clearly an arisal of falseness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
H2 Destiny of ghosts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
I1 Concludes prior discussion and begins this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
J1 Strange ghosts result from the habit of greed and take form when they encounter material objects. . . . . . . . . . . . 164
J2 Drought ghosts result from the habit of lust and take form when they encounter wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
J3 Mei ghosts result from the habit of lying and take form when they encounter animals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 166
J4 Poisonous ghosts result from the habit of hatred and take form when they encounter worms. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
J5 Pestilence ghosts result from the habit of resentment and take form when they encounter degeneration. . . . . . . . 168
J6 Hungry ghosts result from the habit of arrogance and take form when they encounter gases. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
J7 Paralysis ghosts result from the habit of injustice and form when they encounter darkness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
J8 Wang-liang ghosts result from the habit of views and take form when they encounter essential energy. . . . . . . . . 170
J9 Servant ghosts result from the habit of deceit and take form when they encounter brightness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
J10 Messenger ghosts result from the habit of litigiousness and take form when they encounter people. . . . . . . . . . . . 173
xix

I3 Probes the source and shows it to be non-existent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
H3 Destiny of animals.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
I1 Concludes prior discussion and begins this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
I2 Specifically lists ten categories.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
J1 Owl category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
J2 Inauspicious category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
J3 Fox category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
J4 Poisonous category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
J5 Tapeworm category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
J6 Food category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
J7 Clothing category.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
J8 Migratory category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
J9 Auspicious category.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
J10 Domestic category. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
I3 Probes the source and shows it to be non-existent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
I4 Repeats answer to prior question. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
H4 Destiny of people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
I1 Traces prior teaching and the alarming result.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
J1 The burden of debts must be repaid. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
J2 The burden of life: killing to eat is endless. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
I2 A detailed listing of the ten categories. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
J1 The category of corrupt and obstinate people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
J2 The category of abnormal people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
J3 The category of simple people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
J4 The category of hateful people.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
J5 The category of lowly people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
J6 The category of weak people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
J7 The category of laborers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
J8 The category of literate people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
J9 The category of intelligent people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume SevenxxOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven

J10 The category of well-informed people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
I3 Concludes with an expression of pity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
H5 The destiny of immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
I1 Concludes prior passage and begins this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
I2 Lists the immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
J1 Earth-traveling immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
J2 Flying immortals.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
J3 Roaming immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
J4 Space-traveling immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
J5 Heaven-traveling immortals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
J6 Immortals of penetrating conduct.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
J7 Immortals with way-conduct.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
J8 Immortals with illumining conduct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
J9 Immortals with essential conduct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
J10 Immortals of absolute conduct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
I3 Determines this is the same as the turning wheel.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
H6 The destiny of gods.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
I1 Lists the heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
J1 The six desire heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
K1 Relates the cause for this birth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
K2 Desire divides into light and heavy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
L1 Heaven of four kings.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 208
L2 Trayastrimsha heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 210
L3 Suyama heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
L4 Tushita heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213
L5 Heaven of bliss by transformation.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 214
L6 Heaven of the comfort from others’ transformations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
K3 Determines these belong to the desire realm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 217
J2 The four dhyana heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
K1 Four divisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
xxi

L1 First dhyana heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
M1 Explains three heavens with different characteristics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
N1Heaven of the multitudes of brahma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
N2Ministers of brahma heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
N3Great brahma heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
M2 Concludes they are apart from suffering and their outflows are subdued. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220
L2 Second dhyana heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
M1 Explains three heavens with different characteristics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
N1Lesser light heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
N2Limitless light heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
N3Light sound heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
M2 Concludes they are apart from worries and their outflows are subdued. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 223
L3 Third dhyana heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
M1 Explains three heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
N1Lesser purity heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
N2Limitless purity heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
N3Pervasive purity heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227
M2 Concludes they are tranquil and happy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
L4 Fourth dhyana heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
M1 Four heavens of conquering the flow. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
N1Their particular characteristics.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
O1 Heaven of the birth of blessings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
O2 Blessed love heaven.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
O3 Abundant fruit heaven.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
O4 No thought heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
N2Concludes they are unmoving and have pure heat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
M2 The five heavens of no return. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
N1Reveals the dwelling in the sagely fruit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
N2The particular characteristics of the five heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
O1 The no affliction heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven
xxii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Seven

O2 The no heat heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
O3 The good view heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
O4 The good manifestation heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
O5 The ultimate form heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
N3Concludes that those in the four dhyana heavens cannot see these gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
J3 The four places of emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
K1 The fork that is other than sagehood. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
K2 Listing the four heavens. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 240
L1 Heaven of the station of boundless emptiness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 240
L2 Heaven of the station of boundless consciousness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 241
L3 Heaven of the station of nothing whatsoever. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
L4 Heaven of the station of neither thought nor non-thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
K3 The rise and fall of sages and ordinary people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 245
K4 Understanding the difference between ordinary people and sages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 246
K5 Conclusion of those belonging to the formless realm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
I2 Reiterates and generally concludes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 248
H7 Destiny of asuras. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
I1 A general introduction to their name and number. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
I2 A specific explanation of those included in this destiny. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
J1 Egg-born ghosts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
J2 Womb-born people. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 251
J3 Transformation-born gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 251
J4 Moisture-born animals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
F3 Concludes they are false and exhorts him to be apart from them. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
G1 Brings up the medicine and the sickness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
H1 Generally mentions the false sickness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
H2 Points out the deep root of the illness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
H3 Decides on a medicine that can get rid of it.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
G2 Collective and individual karma are both false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
G3 Likeness and difference both false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
xxiii

F4 Decides the deviant and proper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Sevenxxiv

Namo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Three Gradual Stages

H4
I1
J1
K1

He explains the pure conditions which give rise to the successive accomplishmentof this position.
He answers about the cause and effect of this position.
The three gradual stages of this position.
Concludes the former discussion and begins the next.

Sutra:“Ananda, each of these categories of beings is replete withall twelve kinds of upside-down states, just as pressing on one’s
eye produces a variety of flower-like images.
Commentary:“Ananda, each of these twelve categories of beings which I
have just described is replete with all twelve kinds of upsidedown states.” Not just the one kind of upside-down state that I
mentioned is specific to each kind. Each category is influenced by
all twelve kinds of upside down states. The random thoughts andupside-down states arise from falseness, “…just as pressing on
one’s eye produces a variety of flower-like images.” If you push
your finger up against your eye and then look, you will see weird
visions. If you release the pressure, the visions disappear. It’s
because you pursue the false thoughts and upside-down states thatyou cannot get out of rebirth and you keep revolving in the cycle of2

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

the twelve categories of living beings. If you do not follow after thefalse thoughts or pursue ignorance, but instead can return the lightand illumine within – if you can return the hearing to hear the self
nature – then you can break through ignorance, and all that exists
disappears.
Sutra:“With the inversion of wonderful perfection, the truly pure,bright mind becomes glutted with false and random thoughts.
Commentary:

From the falseness arises the state of being upside down, which
in turn creates false thoughts. In the nature of the Treasury of theThus Come One, ignorance arises. From the basis of truth, one
gives rise to falseness. The “false and random thoughts” are thosejust described in detail. The originally pure and bright mind
becomes filled with myriad thoughts that are totally false andunreal.
K2

Establishes that the position is the opposite of defilement.

Sutra:“Now, as you cultivate towards certification to the samadhi
of the Buddha, you will go through three gradual stages inorder to get rid of the basic cause of these random thoughts.
Commentary:“Now, as you cultivate towards certification to the samadhi
of the Buddha, you will go through three gradual stages…” Youmust establish three gradual levels and cultivate little by little. Then
you can put an end to false thinking and “…get rid of the basic
cause of these random thoughts.”
Sutra:“They work in just the way that poisonous honey is removed
from a pure vessel that is washed with hot water mixed with theashes of incense. Afterwards it can be used to store sweet dew.

The Three Gradual Stages

Commentary:“They work in just the way that poisonous honey is removed
from a pure vessel that is washed with hot water mixed with theashes.” “Pure vessel” means that the jar was originally clean. It
represents the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One,inherent in us all, which is neither produced nor extinguished. The“Poisonous Honey” represents people’s ignorance and afflictions.
The “Hot Water” represents the Buddhadharma, which gradually
washes us clean. “Washing” means to return the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One to its original form. “Afterwards
it can be used to store sweet dew.” It can store our genuine
wisdom; it can hold the enlightenment to the Way. That’s what“sweet dew” represents.
K3
L1

Explains the establishment of the position.
Asks for and lists their names.

Sutra:“What are the three gradual stages? The first is to correct
one’s habits by getting rid of the aiding causes; the second is totruly cultivate to cut out the very essence of karmic offenses;
the third is to increase one’s vigor to prevent the manifestationof karma.
Commentary:“What are the three gradual stages? The first is to correct
one’s habits by getting rid of the aiding causes.” That refers tocauses which contribute to the creation of karma. “The second is totruly cultivate to cut out the very essence of karmic offenses.”That means to sweep clean the nature of karmic offenses that result
from greed, hatred, stupidity, and so forth. “The third is toincrease one’s vigor to prevent the manifestation of karma.”
One progresses in one’s cultivation to counteract the creation of
any new karma in the present. One does not follow along in thepresent with one’s propensity to create karma.

34

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

M1 Caution in eating.
N1 Asks about and answers that they rely on eating and should stop eating pungent
plants.

Sutra:“What are aiding causes? Ananda, the twelve categories ofliving beings in this world are not complete in themselves, but
depend on four kinds of eating; that is, eating by portions,eating by contact, eating by thought, and eating by consciousness. Therefore, the Buddha said that all living beings must eat
to live.
Commentary:“What are aiding causes?” Some causes aid in the creation ofwholesome karma, and some contribute to the creation of
unwholesome karma. Here, the Buddha is referring to causes whichbring about bad karma. “Ananda, the twelve categories of living
beings in this world, just described, are not complete inthemselves, but depend on four kinds of eating”. They dependon eating to survive. “That is, eating by portions”: bite by bite, bitby bit, the way beings in the Six Desire Heavens, the asuras,
humans, and animals take their food. “Eating by contact”: theghosts and spirits eat by contact, and some beings in the heavens
also eat this way. “Eating by thought”: in the Dhyana Heavens of
the form realm, beings don’t have to actually ingest the food. They
take the bliss of dhyana as food – they can eat by thinking. “Eatingby consciousness”: this includes the beings of the formless realm
up through those in the Heaven of Neither Thought Nor Nonthought. They eat by discriminations of consciousness.
“Therefore, the Buddha said that all living beings must eat tolive.” That was at the beginning of his teaching, when the Buddha
wanted to break through the doctrines of externalists. When he said
to them that all living beings must eat to live, the externalists
laughed at him and said, “You call that ‘Dharma?’ Do you think we
had to wait for you to tell us that? Who doesn’t know that beings
have to eat to live? Even children understand that.”

The Three Gradual Stages

In reply the Buddha said, “Well, tell me, then, how many kindsof eating are there?”At that point the externalists were speechless. They couldn’t
come up with the answer. Then the Buddha explained the four kindsof eating.
Sutra:“Ananda, all living beings can live if they eat what is sweet,
and they will die if they take poison. Beings who seek samadhi
should refrain from eating five pungent plants of this world.
Commentary:

This passage discusses the first gradual stage, getting rid of theaiding causes. The five pungent plants aid in the creation of
unwholesome karma, and so the first step is to eliminate them fromone’s diet. “Ananda, all living beings can live if they eat what issweet, and they will die if they take poison.” “All living beings”
refers to the twelve categories. “Sweet” here really means “edible”;
the food is sweet in the sense that it is not poisonous, but isnourishing and palatable. “Poisonous” here does not necessarilymean lethal poison, but refers to such things as the five pungent
plants, which in this context are considered poisonous. It refers to
any food which has an unwholesome effect on beings, andcontributes to an earlier death. It doesn’t just mean eating
something which is instantaneously fatal. “Beings who seek
samadhi should refrain from eating five pungent plants of thisworld.” The first step is to get rid of contributing causes. The fivepungent plants have been described already. They are onions,garlic, leeks, scallions, and shallots.
N2

Explains in depth the ill-effects of eating pungent plants.

Sutra:“If these five are eaten cooked, they increase one’s sexualdesire; if they are eaten raw, they increase one’s anger.

56Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Commentary:“If these five are eaten cooked, they increase one’s sexualdesire.” Meat has the same effect. That is one reason why people
who cultivate the Way do not eat meat. The five pungent plants also
increase desire, but not wholesome desire; rather, they areespecially potent in increasing sexual desire, to the point that it isunbearable and one goes crazy with lust. “If they are eaten raw,
they increase one’s anger.” They make one more stupid. People
with wisdom do not lose their tempers. Those who do lose theirtempers, for the most part are people who cannot clearly distinguisheither the principles or the specifics. Something happens and they
can’t see beyond it. It becomes an obstruction for them, and they do
not know how to resolve it except by getting angry. But losing theirtemper doesn’t actually help the situation one bit. Meat also
increases one’s afflictions and the propensity to get angry. And themore of these five pungent plants one eats, the bigger one’s temper
grows.
Sutra:“Therefore, even if people in this world who eat pungent
plants can expound the twelve divisions of the sutra canon, thegods and immortals of the ten directions will stay far away fromthem because they smell so bad. However, after they eat thesethings the hungry ghosts will hover around and kiss their lips.
Being always in the presence of ghosts, their blessings andvirtue dissolve as the days go by, and they experience no lasting
benefit.
Commentary:“Therefore, even if people in this world who eat pungent
plants can expound the twelve divisions of the sutra canon, thegods and immortals of the ten directions will stay far away fromthem because they smell so bad.” This refers to people who eat
the five pungent plants or drink wine or eat meat. On the other
hand, the gods and immortals will protect someone who does notingest these things. Body odors come largely from what one eats.

The Three Gradual Stages

People who enjoy eating beef, onions, and garlic have strong bodyodors. Their armpits often stink so badly that they can be smelled along way off, and no one wants to get near them.
There are a number of people who are able to expound on the
canon with all its twelve divisions:
Repeating verses and predictions,Interjections and what was spoken
without request;
Past events, analogies,
causes and conditions,This life, expansions,and what never before existed;With discussion,that is twelve all together,
As in Great Wisdom Shastra’s
thirty-third chapter.
Memorize the verse and you know the Twelve Divisions of theCanon.
But if one’s eating is not pure, one’s sole listeners will behungry ghosts. The gods and immortals will not listen. The hungry
ghosts are creatures that don’t have anything to eat. But after people
who don’t hold to pure eating “eat these things”, meaning the fivepungent plants and the like, “the hungry ghosts will hover aroundand kiss their lips.” After people eat these strong-smelling foods,
the odor lingers around them and attracts ghosts. The ghosts boldly
go up and kiss those who partake of the five pungent plants, in an
attempt to taste what they’ve eaten. Ghosts eat by contact, as wehave learned, so those who eat these impure things are literally inthe hands of ghosts who hang around and keep touching them. You
may not be one who can see them, but they are really there doing
just that. “Being always in the presence of ghosts, their blessingsand virtue dissolve as the days go by, and they experience nolasting benefit.” Plain and simple, this passage says that people78Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

who eat the five pungent plants end up in the company of ghosts.
Ghosts are their constant companions, even though the people
themselves may be oblivious to the fact. Their blessings and virtue
thereby decrease, and they end up with no advantages at all.
Sutra:“People who eat pungent plants and also cultivate samadhi
will not be protected by the Bodhisattvas, gods, immortals, orgood spirits of the ten directions; therefore, the tremendously
powerful demon kings, able to do as they please, will appear in
the body of a Buddha and speak dharma for them, denouncing
the prohibitive precepts and praising lust, rage, and delusion.
Commentary:“People who eat pungent plants and also cultivate samadhi
will not be protected by the Bodhisattvas, gods, immortals, orgood spirits of the ten directions.” Who is referred to here?
Whoever eats the five pungent plants. If you eat them, it’s referring
to you. If I eat them, it’s referring to me. The text leaves the matter
open. Why don’t Dharma protectors and good spirits guard suchpeople? Because they smell too bad. Preferring purity, theprotectors avoid the stench and do not come around to guard suchpeople. However, protectors are essential in cultivation, for where
the proper resides, the deviant does not, but where the proper islacking, the deviant will win the advantage. The “proper” refers to
the Dharma-protectors and good spirits who guard and aid
cultivators of the Way. But in this case, where they do not comearound, “the tremendously powerful demon kings, able to do as
they please, will appear in the body of a Buddha and speak
Dharma for them.” Seeing an unprotected cultivator, the powerfuldemonic kings come on the scene and gather him into their retinue.
They will enter when they catch you off guard. How great is theirpower? They can turn into Buddhas! I’ve advised you that if in the
future you obtain the Buddha Eye, you may see Buddhas come or
Bodhisattvas come or gods and immortals come or spirits come.
But if they are for real, they will have a light about them that is pureThe Three Gradual Stages

and cool, and when it shines on you, you will experience extreme
comfort, such as you have never known. That, then, is a true Sage.
If it’s a demon, it puts out heat. However, it requires a lot of wisdom
to make this distinction. If you lack sufficient wisdom, you will notnotice the power of his heat. Of course, the heat is not hot like afire, but it is the case that the light of a demon carries heat, while thelight of a Buddha does not.
Another way you can tell the difference between a demon
appearing as a Buddha and an actual Buddha appearing is to look at
the Dharma they propound. Demon kings will go about“denouncing the prohibitive precepts and praising lust, rage,
and delusion.” They will say, “Don’t hold the precepts, that’s a
Small Vehicle practice. Those of the Great Vehicle kill, but it’s notkilling; steal, but it’s not stealing; engage in lust, but it’s not lust. So
it’s no problem. If you kill, you haven’t broken any precept. The
same goes for stealing and lust. Don’t cling to such a small state.
Don’t hold to such fine distinctions in your conduct. Violations
don’t matter.”
What you do before you receive the precepts does not count asa violation of them. But once you have taken a precept, forexample, the precept against killing, it is then a violation of theprecept if you commit the act of killing. Why? Because you clearlyknew it was wrong but intentionally violated the prohibition. If you
receive the precept against stealing and you go out and steal, youhave violated that precept. You may have indulged in sexual
misconduct before receiving the precept against it, but that doesn’t
count as an offense, because it’s over and done. But if you conduct
yourself in this way after taking the precept, then you violate it.
Before you take the precept against lying, you are not in violationof the precept no matter what you say, but once you receive theprecept you can’t be irresponsible in what you say. Whatever it is,
if you know, you know, and if you don’t know, you don’t know. You
can’t say you don’t know when you really do; or say you know
when you really don’t. You can’t beat around the bush when you
speak. The straight mind is the Bodhimanda.

910Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Someone may think; well, then, if I don’t take them, I won’t
commit any violations, right? But now you know that it is better totake them, and if you don’t you are missing the opportunity. If you
do not receive the precepts, you will not be able to make any
progress, either in your personal life or with regard to the Buddhadharma. You certainly should continue to make progress. Since weknow it is a good thing to do, we should receive the precepts andthen carefully uphold them.
But the demon kings do nothing but slander and tear down theprecepts and encourage you not to receive them. They praise sexualdesire. “It’s great,” they say. “The more sexual desire you have, theloftier the level of Bodhisattvahood you will realize. Just takeUcchushma, who had to have two to three hundred women a day,but then later cultivated and became Fire-Head Vajra. So what’s the
problem?” And so they go on. Actually, as soon as he begins
praising sexual desire, you should know immediately that he is nota genuine Buddha. As to rage, he says, “Having a temper doesn’t
matter. The bigger your temper, the bigger your Bodhi. After all,affliction is just Bodhi, so it follows that the more affliction you
have, the more Bodhi you’ll get. It doesn’t matter. Lose yourtemper whenever you feel like it.” The demon king praises rage inthis way. “Delusion” just means being stupid and doing things thatare upside down. We discussed it earlier:Through a continual process of dullness and slowness, theupside-down state of stupidity occurs in this world. It unites
with obstinacy to become eighty-four thousand kinds ofrandom thoughts that are dry and attenuated.
And the beings without thought turn into earth, wood, metal, or
stone. Of course, this doesn’t happen to every stupid being. It does
happen occasionally, however. But here the demon king praises
delusion; he tells you that the stupider you are, the better it is,because if you are stupid it will be easier for him to get you to obey
his instructions. You’ll fall right in with him. You’ll become one of
the retinue of the demon kings.

The Three Gradual Stages

Recently a book came out of India that specializes in praising
the tantric practice of men and women cultivating together. This isa book written by demons. Demons praise sexual desire and do not
instruct people to put a stop to it. They say that without cutting off
sexual desire one can become a Buddha. But Buddhas are pure,
whereas the filthiest thing, the most turbid emotion, is sexualdesire. In Chinese the word for marriage (hun ) contains acharacter which is a combination of the word for “woman” (nu )and the word for “confusion” (hun ), or “dark delusion.” So thevery word marriage itself says that as soon as one gets married, one
loses wisdom. One’s life is spent as if in perpetual night – indarkness and impurity. It is as if one were sleeping the days away,
and when one is asleep, one is totally oblivious to everything. Justthat is stupidity. Chinese characters often shed insight on themeanings they represent.
On the other hand, what I just said about marriage is not always
the case. You have to be flexible when you view things. You can’t
be too rigid in your opinions. Although I said that marriage isconfusion, you can try to gain understanding within that confusion.
You can enter that confusion but not get muddled. Shakyamuni
Buddha married, and yet he was the wisest of people.
When you just heard that people who eat the five pungent plants
are kissed by ghosts, did it alarm you? If you weren’t frightened,
then you must see it as no problem. If it alarmed you, then stopeating the five pungent plants. If you don’t eat them, the gods andimmortals will protect you and the ghosts will leave you alone. If
you can marry and stay alert, stay awake, then you won’t sink intothat confusion. If you enter into the situation, you must not be
turned by it. Don’t mistake what I said as meaning that I’m opposed
to anyone getting married. I’m just exploring a principle.
Sutra:“When their lives end, these people will join the retinue of
demon kings. When they use up their blessings as demons, they
will fall into the Unintermittent Hell.

11

12

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Commentary:“When their lives end, these people will join the retinue of
demon kings.” This refers to people who eat the five pungent
plants. Because they eat such things, the gods, immortals, Bodhisattvas, and good spirits do not protect them. Therefore, the demonkings who possess great power can have their way with them. The
demon king appears as a Buddha and speaks demonic dharma tothem, praising sexual desire, anger, and stupidity. Having been
confused by the demons, these people lose their proper knowledge
and proper views and any real wisdom. Instead, they harbor deviant
knowledge and deviant views. The demon king says sexual desire
is good, and they believe it. “The Buddha told me so! He said it’s
no problem.” That’s called mistaking a thief for one’s own son. One
mistakes the demon king for the Buddha. Therefore, “When theirlives end, these people will join the retinue of demon kings.” Whentheir worldly blessings are used up, they die and obediently go overto the retinue of the demon king. “When they use up theirblessings as demons, they will fall into the Unintermittent
Hell.” Demons also have their own kind of blessings.
Once there was a cultivator who recited the name of Amitabha
Buddha. However, he was particularly greedy, especially for silver
and gold. He did recite the Buddha’s name, but that’s because he
had heard that the Land of Ultimate Bliss had ground made of gold,
and he figured he could amass a pile of it when he got there. Then
one day he saw Amitabha Buddha come. The Buddha said to him,
“Today you should be reborn in the Happy Land, and you can takeyour gold and silver with you.” So he put his four or five hundred
ounces of gold on the lotus flower that Amitabha Buddha washolding. But before he had a chance to hop on the flower himself, it
disappeared, as did the Buddha holding it. “Oh,” thought the man,“Amitabha Buddha likes money, too. He’s run off with all mygold!” At just about that time, in the household of the donor where
he was living, a new-born donkey died. They noticed that the bellyof the young donkey was hard and heavy, and when they cut it
open, lo and behold, the old cultivator’s gold and silver were tucked

The Three Gradual Stages

away inside.’ At that point the old cultivator realized how heavy his
greed was, and he rejoiced that he had not gone off with “Amitabha
Buddha,” for had he gone, he would have become that small
donkey. And he knew that the “Amitabha Buddha” who had comewas not a genuine state.
Someone wonders, is there really an Amitabha Buddha? Of
course there is. But because people have deviant knowledge anddeviant views, there are also demons who can appear in the likenessof Amitabha Buddha. Clearly, we should aim to be straight andproper. But how do you do that? Be extremely careful not to be
greedy. Anybody who has the idea he can go to the Land of
Ultimate Bliss and mine for gold had better wake up fast. Although
the Pure Land may be paved with gold, you can’t harbor thoughtsof self-benefit and make plans to use it as you please. In cultivation,
being off by just one thought can bring about demonic karma.
The text says that because people who eat the pungent plants
have deviant knowledge and deviant views, they first becomedemons themselves, and after that they fall into the hells. When will
they get out? Nobody knows.
N3

Concludes by calling this practice the foremost increase in vigor.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who cultivate for Bodhi should never eat thefive pungent plants. This is the first of the gradual stages ofcultivation.
Commentary:“Ananda, have you been listening? Those who cultivate for
Bodhi– anybody on the path to Bodhi–should never eat the fivepungent plants. You definitely must stop eating onions, garlic,leeks, scallions, and chives. If you eat these things, you can end up
in the company of the demon kings. If you don’t eat these things,
you can join the Buddha’s retinue. “This is the first of the gradualstages of cultivation.” This is the first step of progress for acultivator of the Way. In cultivation, one must get rid of the causes

13

14

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

which aid in the creation of bad karma. The five pungent plants are
one cause which aids the demon kings. You should not regard themas unimportant. The five pungent plants make you turbid andconfused. They make you impure, and your impurity puts you
together with the retinue of demon kings, for the more impure one
is, the better they like it.
M2 Revealing the proper nature.
N1 Asks about and answers that first one must cut off lust and killing.

Sutra:“What is the essence of karmic offenses? Ananda, beings
who want to enter samadhi must first firmly uphold the pureprecepts.
Commentary:

The first gradual stage consists of getting rid of the aiding
causes, which are eating meat and the like. The second gradualstage concerns the essence of karmic offenses. “What is theessence of karmic offenses? Ananda, beings who want to entersamadhi must first firmly uphold the pure precepts.” The“essence of karmic offenses” refers to the workings of the karmic
consciousness. The karmic consciousness must be transformed, andthat is done by holding the precepts. “Firmly uphold” means one isfirm with oneself. One is not the least bit casual or sloppy. One
relies on the precepts in cultivation.
Anything you did before receiving the precepts does not countas a violation of them, because you were in ignorance. If one
doesn’t know one is committing an offense, then one hasn’t
committed one. But once you receive the precepts, you can’t
perpetuate your offenses. Before you heard about the precepts, you
may have enjoyed indulging in things which are not in accord withthe rules. But once you learn about the precepts, you should receive
them and then not indulge in such activities any more.

The Three Gradual Stages

Sutra:“They must sever thoughts of lust, not partake of wine ormeat, and eat cooked rather than raw foods. Ananda, if
cultivators do not sever lust and killing, it will be impossible forthem to transcend the triple realm.
Commentary:“They must sever thoughts of lust.” “Lust” refers to love anddesire, which are born of ignorance. Love which is not founded onignorance, in the sense that it is loving regard for one’s spouse andchildren, is not what is meant here. Or, if special causes andconditions arise where one wishes to help someone else, and one is
not just selfishly seeking some ephemeral bliss, that too would not
be considered a violation, because one’s wish is to help someone
else and one is basically doing something one would prefer not to
do in order to help cross someone else over. It is a temporary
expedient and is not a violation.
They must “not partake of wine or meat.” One should eat
pure vegetarian food. What disadvantages are there in wine andmeat? Wine and alcohol in general derange one’s nature. Once you
drink alcohol, you lose your concentration. And then you are likely
to do just about anything. You’ll be like the man in the story I told
before who broke the one precept against intoxicants and subsequently violated all five. If one refrains from drinking, one’s nature
will not get scattered and one’s actions will not be upside down.
Another reason is that the odor of wine and other alcoholic drinks,
which may be considered fragrant by people and ghosts, upsets theBodhisattvas and good spirits. They do not like the smell. Bodhisattvas and Arhats regard the smell of wine as we regard the smell ofurine. To them it is rank and stinking. People don’t like to be aroundtoilets, cesspools, and sewers, but there are certain bugs – dung
beetles – who spend their whole lives eating excrement in cesspoolsand sewers. They like it. Further, wine and meat are aphrodisiacs.
So people who cultivate the Way should not consume these things.

15

16

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

They should “eat cooked rather than raw foods.” All foods
should be cooked, even vegetables, before they are eaten, because
almost all raw foods will increase one’s anger. “Ananda, if
cultivators do not sever lust and killing, it will be impossible forthem to transcend the Triple Realm.” “Lust” refers to deviant,
improper sexual desire. It is absolutely unprincipled to think that alustful person could become a Buddha.
N2

And vigorously cultivate the other precepts.

Sutra:“You should look upon lustful desire as upon a poisonous
snake or a resentful bandit. First hold to the Sound-Hearer’s
four or eight parajikas in order to control your physicalactivity; then cultivate the Bodhisattva’s pure regulations inorder to control your mental activity.
Commentary:“You should look upon lustful desire as upon a poisonous
snake or a resentful bandit.” Make this contemplation: lust is likea poisonous snake. If it bites you once, you may lose your life. If
one regarded lust as being as poisonous as that, one would not beable to take delight in it. Even thoughts of lustful desire would notarise Why? Just imagine that such a thought is as violent as a tiger
or wolf. It’s fine if you don’t encounter such animals, but if you do,
you’re likely to lose your life. Or look upon such thoughts as upona rebel or a thief who bears a grudge. His resentment pushes him to
the point of murder.
“First hold to the Sound-Hearer’s four or eight Parajikas.”
You must keep the Shravaka precepts against killing, stealing, lust,
and lying – these apply to both Bhikshus and Bhikshunis; inaddition, the precepts against touching, The Eight Matters,
covering, and not following apply to Bhikshunis. Keep them “inorder to control your physical activity.” You uphold theseprecepts to keep from creating these kinds of karma. “Thencultivate the Bodhisattva’s pure regulations in order to control

The Three Gradual Stages

your mental activity.” Then you cultivate the Bodhisattva
Precepts. You receive the Ten Major and Forty-eight Minor
Precepts and pay special attention to regulations. Then your mind
will not give rise to thoughts of lust. You won’t have such deviant
thoughts. This is the path that people who cultivate must walk.
N3

He explains the benefits in detail and concludes with the name.

Sutra:“When the prohibitive precepts are successfully upheld, onewill not create karma that leads to trading places in rebirth andto killing one another in this world. If one does not steal, onewill not be indebted, and one will not have to pay back pastdebts in this world.
Commentary:“When the prohibitive precepts are successfully upheld.”“Prohibitive” implies the practice of restraint. “Precepts” aredefined as “stopping evil and counteracting wrongdoing.” Theprecepts are divided into four aspects:
1) maintenance;2) restraint;3) exceptions;4) violations.
Sometimes exceptions are made, so that you are not considered tohave violated the precept even if you have acted against it.
“Restraints,” as already mentioned, refer to prohibitions. They arehonored because to violate them would contribute to further
violations, as in refraining from taking intoxicants one avoids
breaking other precepts as well. “Maintenance” means upholding
the precepts and cultivating in accord with them. “Violation” refers
to breaking a precept.
The following event will illustrate the aspect of exceptions.
Once when the Buddha Shakyamuni was in the world, there were
two Bhikshus cultivating in the mountains. One day, one of the

17

18

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Bhikshus went down the mountain to get food and left the other one
sleeping. In India at that time, the Bhikshus simply wore theirsashes wrapped around them; they did not wear clothing
underneath. This Bhikshu had shed his robe and was sleeping nude.
He probably was a lazy person, and with no one on the mountain to
watch after him, he’d decided to take a nap.
At that time a woman happened along, and seeing the Bhikshu,
she was aroused and took advantage of him. Just as she was runningaway from the scene, the other Bhikshu returned from town andsaw her in flight. Upon investigation he found out that the woman
had taken advantage of the sleeping Bhikshu, and he decided topursue her, catch her, and take her before the Buddha in protest. He
took out after her, and the woman became so reckless that she
slipped off the road and tumbled down the mountain to her death.
So one Bhikshu had violated the precept against sexual activity andthe other had broken the precept against killing. Although the
Bhikshu hadn’t actually pushed her down the mountain, shewouldn’t have fallen if he hadn’t been pursuing her.
“What a mess!” concluded the two Bhikshus. Messy as it was,they had to go before the Buddha and describe their offenses. The
Buddha referred them to the Venerable Upali. But when Venerable
Upali heard the details, his verdict was that, indeed, one hadviolated the precept against sexual activity and the other against
killing, offenses which cannot be absolved. “You’re both going tohave to endure the hells in the future,” he concluded.
Hearing this, the two Bhikshus wept, and they went about
everywhere trying to find someone who could help them.
Eventually, they found the Great Upasaka Vimalakirti, who asked
why they were crying. When they had related their tale, hepronounced his judgment that they had not violated the precepts.
“If you can be repentant, he said, “then I can certify that you didn’t
break the precepts.”“How can that be?” they asked.

The Three Gradual Stages“The nature of offenses is basically empty,” replied theUpasaka. “You did not violate the precepts intentionally, and so it
doesn’t count. It is an exception.”
Hearing this explanation by the Great Teacher Vimalakirti, thetwo Bhikshus were enlightened on the spot and were certified asattaining the fruition. After that, they became Arhats. So there aremany explanations within the prohibitive precepts. But if people
always look to the exceptions, they will simply not hold theprecepts. They will beg the question. So the Buddha did not speak
much about this aspect.
If one upholds the precepts, “One will not create karma that
leads to trading places in rebirth and to killing one another inthis world.” One is born and then kills, and the victim is reborn andkills the one who killed him. But now karmic offenses created in
the cycle of mutual rebirth and mutual killing cease. “If one does
not steal, one will not be indebted, and one will not have to pay
back past debts in this world.” The offenses of stealing will alsocease when one stops stealing. “I won’t take your things, and you
won’t take mine. I won’t eat your flesh, and you won’t eat mine. I
won’t become indebted to you, and you won’t become indebted tome. In that way we won’t have to pay each other back.” You won’t
have to pay back the debts for offenses committed in the past once
you sever your relationship with animals by not eating meat. If you
don’t eat their flesh, then you don’t have any connections withthem.
Sutra:“If people who are pure in this way cultivate samadhi, they
will naturally be able to contemplate the extent of the worlds ofthe ten directions with the physical body given them by theirparents; without need of the heavenly eye, they will see theBuddhas speaking dharma and receive in person the sagely
instruction. Obtaining spiritual penetrations, they will roamthrough the ten directions, gain clarity regarding past lives, andwill not encounter difficulties and dangers.

19

20

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Commentary:“If people who are pure in this way, who do not eat the fivepungent plants, do not drink intoxicants, and do not eat meat, andcan firmly uphold the four or the eight Parajikas – the precepts – ifsuch people cultivate samadhi, they will naturally be able tocontemplate the extent of the worlds of the ten directions withthe physical body given them by their parents; without need of
the heavenly eye.” They don’t need to have the power of theheavenly eye in order to spontaneously see all around them. “Theywill see the Buddhas speaking dharma and receive in person thesagely instruction.” They will be able to encounter the Buddhas
and hear the Dharma. They will receive in person the Buddhas’
compassionate guidance. “Obtaining spiritual penetrations, they
will roam through the ten directions, gain clarity regarding
past lives, and will not encounter difficulties and dangers.”
Their spiritual powers will enable them to go through the ten
directions while in this place. They will obtain the knowledge ofpast lives. They accomplish these things with their physical bodies.
Although they haven’t obtained the power of the heavenly eye, it is
as if they had. The same is true for the power of the heavenly ear.
They’ll never get into difficult situations or find themselves indangerous positions.
Sutra:“This is the second of the gradual stages of cultivation.
Commentary:

What has been discussed is the need to cut out the essence ofkarmic offenses. One must rectify one’s karma. Until now it has notbeen proper, and so one must work in Order to change. One must
guard and uphold the precepts and rules. Just that, the maintainingof precepts, “is the second of the gradual stages of cultivation.”

The Three Gradual Stages

M3 Tells them they should counter the manifestations of their karma.
N1 He asks about and answers that based on the precepts one should cultivate
samadhi.

Sutra:“What is the manifestation of karma? Ananda, such people
as these, who are pure and who uphold the prohibitive precepts,
do not have thoughts of greed and lust, and so they do not
become dissipated in the pursuit of the six external defilingsense-objects.
Commentary:

We first discussed the causes that aid in the creation of karma.
Next we talked about rectifying the nature of the karmic consciousness which creates offenses. Now the discussion turns to the manifestation of karma. “What is the manifestation of karma?” It is
the karma created in this very life. We must counteract it; oppose it.
We should not allow ourselves to succumb to the creation of new
karma. We should return; we should turn back from it. “Ananda,
such people as these, who are pure and who uphold theprohibitive precepts, do not have thoughts of greed and lust.”
This refers to the people we have been discussing, who at this stage
are pure and keep the precepts. These people are not greedy for thefalse and illusory bliss of sexual desire, “and so they do not
become dissipated in the pursuit of the six external defilingsense-objects.” They are not turned by the experience of the six
sense-objects of forms, sounds, smells, tastes, touchables, anddharmas. They return the light and come back home.
Sutra:“Because they do not pursue them, they turn around to theirown source. Without the conditions of the defiling objects, there
is nothing for the sense-organs to match themselves with, and sothey reverse their flow, become one unit, and no longer function
in six ways.

21

22

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

Commentary:“Because they do not pursue them, they turn around to theirown source.” They are not turned by the six sense-objects, and sothey go back to the origin. They return the light and illumine
within, and turn back their hearing to hear their self-nature. They
cultivate the perfect penetration of the ear. “Without theconditions of the defiling objects, there is nothing for the senseorgans to match themselves with.” They no longer have any
connection with the six sense-objects. The relationship between
them is severed when people stop pursuing them, and so the senseorgans no longer are matched with the sense-objects, “and so they
reverse their flow.” That refers to the cultivation of the perfectpenetration of the ear, whereby one enters the flow and forgets theplace of entry. They “become one unit”; the six organs are interpenetrated and function together. They “no longer function in six
ways.” The six sense organs no longer are dissipated in theirpursuit of the experiences of the six sense-objects.
N2

In conclusion he explains this is obtaining patience with the non-production ofdharmas.

Sutra:“All the lands of the ten directions are as brilliantly clear
and pure as moonlight reflected in crystal.
Commentary:

At that time, “all the lands of the ten directions are as
brilliantly clear and pure as moonlight reflected in crystal.” Inother words, they are transparently clear and Visible to all.
Sutra:“Their bodies and minds are blissful as they experience theequality of wonderful perfection, and they attain great peace.
Commentary:“When the crystal captures the light of the full moon, there isboth brilliance and transparency. It can be completely seen through.

The Three Gradual Stages

This analogy represents the state of cultivators who have reachedthe level where both their bodies and minds are pure. At that point,“Their bodies and minds are blissful as they experience theequality of wonderful perfection, and they attain great peace.”
This sense of peace is something one experiences oneself, notsomething that is evident to others.
Sutra:“The secret perfection and pure wonder of all the Thus
Come Ones appear before them.
Commentary:“The secret perfection and pure wonder of all the Thus
Come Ones” refers to the Buddha’s Pure Dharma nature. At thispoint they “appear before them.” A cultivator such as this canexperience this state.
Sutra:“These people then obtain patience with the non-productionof dharmas. They thereupon gradually cultivate according totheir practices, until they reside securely in the sagely positions.
Commentary:“These people then obtain patience with the non-productionof dharmas.” What is meant by patience with the non-productionof dharmas? One does not see the slightest dharma arise, nor theslightest dharma extinguished. Dharmas are neither produced nor
destroyed. But it is not easy to obtain this state. “They thereupon
gradually cultivate according to their practices, until they
reside securely in the sagely positions.” From the point of
attaining patience with the non-production of dharmas, they
gradually progress in their practice as they go through the sagely
positions, without being shaken or moved.

23

24

Volume One – The Three Gradual Stages

N3

He concludes with the name: because of the gradual one can enter into thesudden.

Sutra:“This is the third of the gradual stages of cultivation.
Commentary:“This is the third of the gradual stages of cultivation,” thatof preventing the manifestation of karma.

25

CHAPTER 2

The Bodhisattva Stages

J2

The single position of dry-wisdom.

Sutra:“Ananda, these good people’s emotional love and desire arewithered and dry, the sense-organs and sense objects no longer
match, and so the residual habits do not continue to arise.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha calls out, “Ananda, these good people’semotional love and desire are withered and dry.” The people
referred to are the ones who have passed through the three gradualstages just discussed. “Withered and dry” means that they have nothoughts of emotional desire and love. “The sense-organs andsense objects no longer match.” The six sense organs no longer
seek to match up with the six sense-objects. “And so the residual
habits do not continue to arise.” “Residual habits” refers to theslight bit of ignorance that these people still harbor. Since theignorance is so slight, it does not continue to increase.
Sutra:“By means of their complete wisdom, they understand that
attachments of the mind are false. The bright perfection of their

26

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

wisdom-nature shines throughout the ten directions, and thisinitial wisdom is called the ‘stage of dry wisdom.’Commentary:

The slight bit of ignorance that still remains does not grow andincrease. The karmic obstacles are also very few, and so “by meansof their complete wisdom, they understand that attachments ofthe mind are false.” Their minds become as clear as emptinessitself. Their own natures experience the perfection of wisdom.
“Complete wisdom” means they don’t have any other false
thoughts. The thoughts in their mind are brought forth from
wisdom. “The bright perfection of their wisdom-nature shines
throughout the ten directions.” The nature of their wisdom islight and full. “And this initial wisdom is called the ‘stage of dry
wisdom’.” Since emotional love and desire are “dried up,” all that’s
left is wisdom. This stage of dry wisdom is also called “the initialthought of vajra.” “Vajra” means “indestructible.” This stage is thefirst step towards the point of being like vajra.
What follows is a discussion of the fifty-five stages of a Bodhisattva.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

The Ten Faiths;
The Ten Dwellings;
The Ten Conducts;
The Ten Transferences;
The Four Levels of Augmenting Practice:a) Heat,b) Summit,c) Patience,d) Foremost in the World;
6. The Ten Grounds;
7. Equal Enlightenment.

The Bodhisattva Stages

Sutra:“Although the habits of desire are initially dried up, they
still have not merged with the Thus Come One’s flow of
Dharma-water.
Commentary:“Although the habits of desire and emotional love are
initially dried up, they still have not merged with the Thus
Come One’s flow of Dharma-water.” Here the “flow of Dharmawater” does not refer to Dharma which is spoken. It is the water ofDharma that flows forth from the self-nature. But at this point intheir development, they have not merged with the water of genuine
wisdom.

27

28

The Ten Faiths

J3
K1

The ten positions of the ten faiths.
The mind that resides in faith.

Sutra:“Then, with this mind centered on the middle, they enter theflow where wonderful perfection reveals itself. From the truthof that wonderful perfection there repeatedly arise wonders oftruth. They always dwell in the wonder of faith, until all false
thinking is completely eliminated and the middle way is totally
true. This is called ‘the Mind that Resides in Faith.’
Commentary:

This begins the discussion on the Ten Faiths:
1. The Mind that Resides in Faith;
2. The Mind that Resides in Mindfulness;
3. The Mind that Resides in Vigor;
4. The Mind that Resides in Wisdom;
5. The Mind that Resides in Samadhi;
6. The Mind that Resides in Irreversibility;
7. The Mind that Resides in Protecting the Dharma;
8. The Mind that Resides in Making Transferences;
9. The Mind that Resides in the Precepts;
10. The Mind that Resides in Vows.

The Ten Faiths“Then, with this mind centered on the middle, they enter theflow where wonderful perfection reveals itself.” “This mind”
refers to the mind at the level of dry wisdom, the initial vajra-mind.
They use this mind to enter the flow of the Buddhadharma, and theyreach the state where “wonderful perfection reveals itself,” where it
opens out in abundance. One reaches the principle and substance ofTrue Suchness. “From the truth of that wonderful perfection
there repeatedly arise wonders of truth.” In the wonderfulperfection of the True Suchness of the self-nature, truths within
truths come forth. “They always dwell in the wonder of faith,
until all false thinking is completely eliminated and the middle
way is totally true.” Their belief becomes more and more subtle
and wonderful. “Always dwell” means that they will not waver,they will not change their minds. Their faith is constant. At thatpoint, all false thinking goes away, without exception. Even if theywanted to have false thoughts, the false thoughts just wouldn’tarise. That is because false thoughts are helped out by ignorance.
With false thoughts come love and desire. But now love and desire
have been dried up and only a little ignorance remains, so that,quite naturally, they don’t have false thoughts.
Why do you have false thinking? It is because you still havelove and desire. There are things that you are greedy for. The
desires compel you to think about this and that, so that your mind isalways climbing on conditions. If people didn’t have any greed,
they wouldn’t have any false thinking.
At this point in their cultivation, these people don’t have false
thinking. When that happens, one attains the nature of the principleof the Middle Way. It is “totally true,” which means that there is nolove and desire, no greedy false thoughts. “This is called ‘theMind that Resides in Faith.’” This is the first of these ten
positions. One brings forth genuine faith and dwells in it.

29

30

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K2

The mind that resides in mindfulness.

Sutra:“When true faith is clearly understood, then perfectpenetration is total, and the three aspects of skandhas, places,
and realms are no longer obstructions. Then all their habits
throughout innumerable kalpas of past and future, during
which they abandon bodies and receive bodies, appear to them
now in the present moment. These good people can remember
everything and forget nothing. This is called ‘the Mind that
Resides in Mindfulness’.
Commentary:

Prior to this stage, when they were residing in the mind of faith,
they cultivated the Middle Way – that wonderful perfection, theprinciple which one neither enters into nor departs from. Now,
since they are replete with faith, “true faith is clearly
understood.” Once one has true faith one can gain true wisdom.
“Clear understanding,” then, refers to that true wisdom. “Thenperfect penetration is total, and the three aspects of skandhas,
places, and realms are no longer obstructions.” Not only do they
accomplish the perfect penetration of the sense organs, but of
everything else as well – the five skandhas of form, feeling,
thought, activity, and consciousness; the twelve places of the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind, together with forms, sounds,
smells, tastes, tangible objects, and dharmas and the eighteen
realms, which-include the six sense-organs, the six sense-objects
and the consciousnesses which connect them, that is, the eyeconsciousness, the ear-consciousness, the nose-consciousness, thetongue-consciousness, the body-consciousness, and the mindconsciousness. Once you obtain perfect penetration, these things
can no longer hinder you. “Then all their habits throughout
innumerable kalpas of past and future, during which theyabandon bodies and receive bodies, appear to them now in thepresent moment.” For time beyond calculation they have been
undergoing rebirth and will continue to undergo rebirth – birth after

The Ten Faiths

birth, death upon death. And in each one of those lives, they havedifferent habits. In one life they got into the habit of drinking wine.
In another life they were in the habit of smoking. In another life,
they were habitual gamblers. Another life found them with habitsof lust. In another life they killed. Another life made them into
thieves. In one life, they got into the habit of lying. In general, life
after life, they developed habits that led them to do all kinds of bad
things. That’s looking at the bad habits. But there are also good
habits. In one life, they got into the habit of bowing to the Buddhas.
In another life, they habitually recited the Shurangama Mantra. In
one life, they had the habit of listening to the explanation of the
Shurangama Sutra. In another life, they habitually listened to the
Lotus Sutra. In general, throughout all those lives in so many
kalpas, they walked many paths. As a result, they had accumulated
a tremendous number of habits. But now, just like a movie, all those
habits appear before them. “These good people can remember
everything and forget nothing.” These good people who are
cultivating the Way can bring it all to mind. They can remember itall. When they attain that state, they never forget. That means they
always have their mind on what’s happening. They are always
mindful of those causes and conditions. “This is called the Mind
that Resides in Mindfulness,” the second of the Ten Faiths.
K3

The mind that resides in vigor.

Sutra:“When the wonderful perfection is completely true, thatessential truth brings about a transformation. They go beyond
the beginningless habits to reach the one essential brightness.
Relying solely on this essential brightness, they progress toward
true purity. This is called the Mind of Vigor.
Commentary:“When the wonderful perfection is completely true, thatessential truth brings about a transformation. They go beyond
the beginningless habits to reach the one essential brightness,
which is wisdom. Relying solely on this essential brightness,

31

32

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

they progress toward true purity.” Their vigor takes them to aplace of true purity which is devoid of any defilement. “This iscalled the Mind of Vigor,” the mind that resides in vigor.
K4

The mind that resides in wisdom.

Sutra:“The essence of the mind reveals itself as total wisdom; thisis called the Mind that Resides in Wisdom.
Commentary:

When one has progressed until the mind is truly pure, then theessence of the mind reveals itself as total wisdom. The mind isclear and understood, which means one has some genuine wisdom.
“Total wisdom” means that there is not the least bit of random
thinking remaining. The stupidity and false thoughts are all cone.
Remember that this was described above, in the passage on the firstdwelling of the mind, where it said that “all false thinking iscompletely eliminated.” “This is called the Mind that Resides in
Wisdom.” This is the dwelling of the mind of faith in wisdom.
K5

The mind that resides in samadhi.

Sutra:“As the wisdom and brightness are held steadfast, aprofound stillness pervades. The stage at which the majesty ofthis stillness becomes constant and solid is called the Mind that
Resides in Samadhi.
Commentary:“As the wisdom and brightness are held steadfast, aprofound stillness pervades.” This means that you must hold onto
the light of wisdom and not let it go slack. Then there is a profoundstillness that extends throughout the Dharma Realm. “The stage at
which the majesty of this stillness becomes constant and solid iscalled the Mind that Resides in Samadhi.” The “profoundstillness” represents what is “tranquil and eternally illumining,”
and the “majesty of this stillness” represents what is “illumining

The Ten Faiths

and eternally tranquil.” “Solid” here refers to the solidifying of thewater of wisdom. It had been shallower before; now it deepens.
“Solid” represents samadhi-power. At this point, one will not be
moved. One would not say, “That looks good,” and run in that
direction, and then say, “But that looks even better,” and run to thenext thing. One would not be always pursuing something better. If
one had samadhi-power, one would not run about hither and thither.
A wind out of the east would not bend one westward; nor would awest wind blow one eastward. That just means that one would not
be moved by the Eight Winds.
In order to tell about the Eight Winds, we must talk about the
famous Sung Dynasty scholar and poet Su Tung P’o. He was
known as Layman Tung P’o and he carried on a dialogue withDhyana Master Fo Yin. The former lived on the south bank of theLong River (Yang Tze) at Chen Chiang, and the latter on the northbank of the river.
The poet Su Tung P’o meditated and cultivated, and one day inmeditation he saw a state that moved him to write a verse. The
verse went:
I bow my head to the God among gods.
And a ray of light illumines the great thousand worlds.
The Eight Winds cannot move me,
As I sit aloft a purple golden lotus.
The “God among gods” refers to the Buddha. The poet claimed thatwhen he bowed to the Buddha, he emitted a light that went
throughout the universe. The “Eight Winds” are:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.

praise;ridicule;
suffering;
bliss;
benefit;destruction;

33

34

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

7. gain;
8. loss.
“Praise” is someone’s saying things like, “You are an excellent
student. You really apply yourself. You have a fine personality anda good moral character.” But you shouldn’t look upon praise as
something good, because if you are moved by it, you just prove thatyou don’t have any samadhi-power. The Eight Winds are difficult
for cultivators to bear.
“Ridicule” means to chide or tease or use sarcasm. It’s to use
words in such a way as to break a person down. It may sound likepraise but it’s thick with sarcasm. This wind can cause one to lose
one’s temper. “How can you treat me like that!” is a typicalreaction.
“Suffering” in all its manifold aspects is also one of the winds,
as is “bliss.” You may feel good, but you should not think that it’s agreat thing, because as soon as your mind moves to acknowledge
the pleasure, a wind has moved you.
“Benefit” refers to something that will help you out. “Destruction” means something unbeneficial which is bad for you. “Gain”
refers to getting something, “loss” to losing it. Getting something
makes you happy; losing something upsets you. For instance, aperson buys the latest model of a very fancy radio. He’s so takenwith it that he even dreams about it at night. Or maybe it’s a camera
or a telescope. In general, just imagine the thing that you are mostfond of: buying it is what is meant by “gain.” But once you have it,of course, other people find it attractive, too, and who would haveguessed that someone would wait until you are a bit careless andsteal it from you? At that point, your ignorance arises and you are
afflicted by your loss. That’s to be moved by the Eight Winds.
But Su Tung P’o said that the Eight Winds did not move him as
he sat aloft a purple golden lotus. He had his servant take the poem
to Ch’an Master Fo Yin for his critique.

The Ten Faiths

Ch’an Master Fo Yin scribbled two words across the poem. The
two words were very meaningful, but Su Tung P’o couldn’t handle
them. He exploded in a rage as soon as he glanced at them. What
were the words? “Fart, fart.”
Su Tung P’o grabbed the poem, threw on his coat, and stormed
across the river to confront Ch’an Master Fo Yin.
“What kind of bad-mouthed monk are you?” he demanded of
the Ch’an Master. “What right do you have to scold people likethat?”“But you said the Eight Winds would not move you,” Ch’an
Master Fo Yin replied calmly. “How is it that my two little farts
have blown you all the way across the river?”Thinking it over, Su Tung P’o saw how right the Ch’an Master
was, and so he hung his head and went back home.
K6

The mind that resides in irreversibility.

Sutra:“The light of samadhi emits brightness. When the essence ofthe brightness enters deeply within, they only advance andnever retreat. This is called the Mind of Irreversibility.
Commentary:

Once the mind resides in samadhi, “The light of samadhi
emits brightness. When the essence of the brightness enters
deeply within these good people who are cultivating, they only
advance and never retreat.” Since they understand, their only
intent is to progress, and they never turn around and go back. The
reason they are irreversible is that they truly and genuinely
understand. They have real wisdom. “This is called the Mind of
Irreversibility.” the mind of faith that never retreats.

35

36

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K7

The mind that resides in protecting the dharma.

Sutra:“When the progress of their minds is secure, and they holdtheir minds and protect them without loss, they connect withthe life-breath of the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions.
This is called the Mind that Protects the Dharma.
Commentary:“When the progress of their minds is secure,” they go everforward; they never fly off the handle. They are firm and at peace,“and they hold their minds and protect them without loss, sothat their minds never retreat. Then they connect with the lifebreath of the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions.” When one
reaches the point of irreversibility, the energy-force of the Buddhas
unites with one’s own. “This is called the Mind that Protects theDharma.” This means that the Buddhas protect you, and you
protect the Buddhadharma. With the Buddha’s protection, you canaccomplish your karma in the Way. With your protection, theBuddhadharma can spread and grow. So this is the mind of faith
protects the dharma.
K8

The mind that resides in making transferences.

Sutra:“Protecting their light of enlightenment, they can use thiswonderful force to return to the Buddha’s light of compassion
and to come back to stand firm with the Buddha. It is like twomirrors that are set facing one another, so that between themthe exquisite images interreflect and enter into one anotherlayer upon layer. This is called the Mind of Transference.
Commentary:“Protecting their light of enlightenment, they can use thiswonderful force.” To join with the life-breath of the Buddha is akind of enlightenment. When protected, this enlightenment isreplete with wisdom and intelligence which is without loss. These

The Ten Faiths

people can “return to the Buddha’s light of compassion and tocome back to stand firm with the Buddha.” With this subtle
wonderful power, you can unite with the Buddha’s brightcompassion. Your life-breath and light interact with the Buddha’s
life-breath and light, “like two mirrors that are set facing one
another, so that between them the exquisite images interreflect
and enter into one another layer upon layer.” When two mirrors
are placed opposite one another, their images interreflectrepeatedly. They display infinite layers of intereflection. “This iscalled the Mind of Transference,” the mind of faith that dwells intransference of merit.
K9

The mind that resides in precepts.

Sutra:“With this secret interplay of light, they obtain the
Buddha’s eternal solidity and unsurpassed wonderful purity.
Dwelling in the unconditioned, they know no loss or dissipation.
This is called the Mind that Resides in Precepts.
Commentary:“With this secret interplay of light, they obtain the
Buddha’s eternal solidity and unsurpassed wonderful purity.”At this point, there is a hidden connection between the light of yourmind and the light of the Buddha’s mind; that is what is meant by
the “secret interplay of light.” The light of your heart reaches to the
Buddha’s light, and the Buddha’s light reaches to your heart. Afterthe light of the Buddha has entered your heart, it returns to the
Buddha. After the light of your mind has entered the Buddha’s
mind, it returns to your own mind. This interplay of light goes fullcircle. One thus obtains a constant illumination from the Buddha. In
fact, one simply becomes one with the Buddha. This purity is
incomparable. Nothing surpasses it. “Dwelling in the unconditioned, they know no loss or dissipation.” One has obtained theunconditioned Dharmas, and no loss can occur. “This is called theMind that Resides in Precepts.”

37

38

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K10 The mind that resides in vows.

Sutra:“Abiding in the precepts with self-mastery, they can roamthroughout the ten directions, going anywhere they wish. Thisis called the Mind that Resides in Vows.
Commentary:“Abiding in the precepts – the unsurpassed Vajra Bright
Jeweled Precepts – with self-mastery and spiritual penetrations,they can roam throughout the ten directions, going anywhere
they wish.” Such spiritual penetrations come with freedom andease. There is no need for mental exertion, no need to set one’s
mind to it in order to be able to go anywhere in the ten directions.
They can go anywhere they wish without any hindrance. “This iscalled the Mind that Resides in Vows.” Whatever wish or vow
you make can be fulfilled.

39

The Ten Dwellings

J4
K1

The ten positions of the ten dwellings.
Dwelling of bringing forth the resolve.

Sutra:“Ananda, these good people use honest expedients to bring
forth those ten minds. When the essence of these minds
becomes dazzling, and the ten functions interconnect, then asingle mind is perfectly accomplished. This is called theDwellings of Bringing Forth the Resolve.
Commentary:

This section of text discusses the Ten Dwellings, which are partof the Bodhisattva stages. The Ten Dwellings are:1) The Dwelling of Bringing Forth the Resolve;2) The Dwelling of the Ground of Regulation;3) The Dwelling of Cultivation;4) The Dwelling of Noble Birth;5) The Dwelling of Endowment with Skill-in-Means;6) The Dwelling of Rectification of the Mind;
7) The Dwelling of Irreversibility;8) The Dwelling of a Pure Youth;9) The Dwelling of a Dharma Prince;
10) The Dwelling of Anointing the Crown of the Head.

40

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

At this stage, the Bodhisattva is about to reach the position of a
Buddha, but isn’t there yet. So the Bodhisattva temporarily abides
in these dwellings.
“Ananda,” the Buddha calls out, “These good people, these
Bodhisattvas who are cultivating the Way, use honest expedients
to bring forth those ten minds.” The “Ten Minds” are the ten
stages just discussed. “When the essence of these minds becomes
dazzling, and the ten functions interconnect, then a single mind
is perfectly accomplished.” The “ten functions” refer to the ways
in which the Ten Minds are used. When they interconnect, they allcome back to one single mind. “This is called the Dwellings ofBringing Forth the Resolve,” the first of the Ten Dwellings.
K2

Dwelling of the ground of regulation.

Sutra:“From within this mind light comes forth like pure crystal,
which reveals pure gold inside. Treading upon the previous
wonderful mind as a ground is called the Dwelling of the
Ground of Regulation.
Commentary:“From within this mind light comes forth like pure crystal.
It is transparent and which reveals pure gold inside. Treading
upon the previous wonderful mind as a ground is called theDwelling of the Ground of Regulation.” The “previous wonderfulmind” is the Dwelling of Bringing Forth the Resolve, where thefunctions of the ten earlier minds unite into a single mind. Then one
walks upon this wonderful mind and turns it into a ground. This is
the second dwelling, that of the Ground of Regulation.
K3

Dwelling of cultivation.

Sutra:“When the mind-ground connects with wisdom, both
become bright and comprehensive. Traversing the ten

The Ten Dwellings

directions then without obstruction is called the Dwelling ofCultivation.
Commentary:

This is the Third Dwelling, that of Cultivation. “When themind-ground connects with wisdom, both become bright andcomprehensive.” When the mind-ground you tread upon becomeslevel, it unites with wisdom, and both the mind and the wisdom areextremely clear and lucid. “Traversing the ten directions thenwithout obstruction is called the Dwelling of Cultivation.” At
this point you gain spiritual penetrations. Endowed with both
wisdom and spiritual penetrations, you are not hindered from going
anywhere at all in the ten directions. You can come and go as you
please.
K4

Dwelling of noble birth.

Sutra:“When their conduct is the same as the Buddhas’ and theytake on the demeanor of a Buddha, then, like the intermediateskandha body searching for a father and mother, they penetrate
the darkness with a hidden trust and enter the lineage of theThus Come One. This is called the Dwelling of Noble Birth.
Commentary:

This passage discusses the Bodhisattvas of the fourth dwelling,
the Dwelling of Noble Birth. It means being born in the householdof the Dharma King, the home of the Buddha. The Buddha’s familyis the most honorable, and so this dwelling is called “noble birth.”“When their conduct is the same as the Buddhas’ and theytake on the demeanor of a Buddha,” they are at the stage of the
fourth dwelling. Everything the Bodhisattvas of the fourth dwelling
do is like what a Buddha would do. Those Bodhisattvas have takenon the demeanor of a Buddha. They have learned to be just like
Buddhas. “Then they are like the intermediate skandha bodysearching for a father and mother.” We have discussed themeaning of “intermediate skandha body” before. It refers to our

41

42

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages“soul,” or efficacious nature, which transmigrates. The definitionof the intermediate skandha body is that which exists,
Before a new set of five skandhas is taken on,
But after the old set of five skandhas is gone.
An intermediate skandha body – the body between the skandhaslives in a world as black as ink. There is no light for it at all.
Although the sun and moon are still there, the skandha body dares
not look at them when they appear. And when they are not in
evidence and the skandha body is conscious, there is total darkness
wherever it looks. However, when its future parents engage inintercourse, then no matter how far away from them the intermediate skandha body may be, it perceives a bit of yin light, and it
reaches the spot immediately in response to its thought. Its
compulsion to reach that place is like that of iron filings toward amagnet. But in this case, the force, as it were, of the magnetic field
extends for thousands of miles. Attracted in this way, the intermediate skandha body arrives, and rebirth immediately takes place:
conception occurs.
Here the birth of the Bodhisattva of the fourth dwelling into thehousehold of the Buddha is likened to this process, but this is only
an analogy, of course. It is used to describe the force of attractionthat brings these Bodhisattvas to birth in the household of theDharma King. “They penetrate the darkness with a hidden
trust.” No matter how many thousands of miles away it may be, it
is as if there is a mutual connection based on faith. The Bodhisattvas in this way “enter the lineage of the Thus Come One. Thisis called the Dwelling of Noble Birth.” They are born into anhonorable and wealthy household, the Buddha’s home.
“Oh?” you wonder. “The Buddha has a home? I thought the
Buddha had left home.” The home referred to here is just the homeof leaving home. It is the place where the Buddha dwells. This is alljust an analogy.

The Ten Dwellings

K5

Dwelling of endowment with skill-in-means.

Sutra:“Since they ride in the womb of the Way and will themselves
become enlightened heirs, their human features are in no way
deficient. This is called the Dwelling of Endowment with Skillin-Means.
Commentary:“Since they ride in the womb of the Way”: they roam inhousehold of the Buddha; they are carried, as it were, in the wombof the Way. “And they will themselves become enlightened
heirs.” They have received the bequest of enlightenment. “Their
human features are in no way deficient.” Their eyes, ears, nose,and other characteristics are perfect and full. Their appearance as
Buddhas, as Bodhisattvas, will also be without deficiency. “This iscalled the Dwelling of Endowment with Skill-in-Means.” This is
the fifth.
K6

Dwelling of the rectification of the mind.

Sutra:“With a physical appearance like that of a Buddha and amind that is the same as well, they are said to be Dwelling in the
Rectification of the Mind.
Commentary:

At this point the Bodhisattvas of the sixth dwelling have “aphysical appearance like that of a Buddha.” Their features are
replete with the thirty-two hallmarks and eighty Subtle characteristics. They also have “a mind that is the same” as the Buddhas’.
Then “they are said to be Dwelling in the Rectification of theMind,” the sixth dwell inn.

43

44

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K7

Dwelling of irreversibility.

Sutra:“United in body and mind, they easily grow and mature day
by day. This is called the Dwelling of Irreversibility.
Commentary:

Their body and mind are the same as the Buddhas’. “They haveunited with the Buddhas and easily grow and mature day byday.” Although they resemble the Buddhas, they are like children
who have not yet grown up. This means that at this level thewisdom of these Bodhisattvas is not yet as great as a Buddha’s.
They are like newborn children. But every day their wisdom grows,
so they are not far from Buddhahood. They are courageous andvigorous, and so “this is called the Dwelling of Irreversibility.”At this point they do not turn back. They have reached the seventh
dwelling and will not retreat hereafter.
K8

Dwelling of a pure youth.

Sutra:“With the efficacious appearance of ten bodies, which are
simultaneously perfected, they are said to be at the Dwelling ofa Pure Youth.
Commentary:

At this stage, the Bodhisattva can make ten bodies appear all at
the same time. Each of these ten bodies can produce ten morebodies in turn, so that a hundred bodies come into being. Each ofthese hundred bodies brings forth yet another ten bodies, making a
thousand bodies in all. This all happens simultaneously due to themagnitude of the Bodhisattva’s spiritual penetrations. This is called
the “Dwelling of a Pure Youth.”The Ten Dwellings

K9

Dwelling of a dharma prince.

Sutra:“Completely developed, they leave the womb and becomesons of the Buddha. This is called the Dwelling of a Dharma
Prince.
Commentary:

The ninth is the Dwelling of a Dharma Prince. At the previous
level, when the ten bodies efficaciously appeared, they were able tochange and transform endlessly. However, the Bodhisattvas havestill not become genuine Dharma Princes. In the analogy, they have
not yet left the womb. Now, “completely developed,” with theappearance of great heroes, “they leave the womb and becomesons of the Buddha.” The accomplishment of the body of a
Buddha is likened in the analogy to birth from the womb. “This iscalled the Dwelling of a Dharma Prince.” They themselves arenow sons of the Buddha. That describes the Bodhisattva at the ninth
dwelling.
K10 Dwelling of anointing the crown of the head.

Sutra:“Reaching the fullness of adulthood, they are like the chosen
prince to whom the great king of a country turns over theaffairs of state. When this Kshatriya king’s eldest son is ceremoniously anointed on the crown of the head, he has reached
what is called the Dwelling of Anointing the Crown of the Head.
Commentary:“Reaching the fullness of adulthood, they are like the chosen
prince to whom the great king of a country turns over theaffairs of state.” A “great king” refers to a wheel-turning sageking. When such a king is ready to relinquish the duties of thethrone to his son, he performs a ritual in which he anoints the crownof the prince’s head with the waters of the four seas. When thisceremony is completed, the prince is said to have inherited the

45

46

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

throne. Here the passage refers to the Bodhisattva who can become
the son of the Buddha, who is the Dharma King. At this point the
Buddha anoints the crown of the Bodhisattva’s head, making him afull-fledged Bodhisattva. That’s what’s meant by the passage,“When this Kshatriya king’s, the Buddha’s, eldest son, theBodhisattva of the tenth dwelling, is ceremoniously anointed on
the crown of the head, he has reached what is called theDwelling of Anointing the Crown of the Head.”

47

The Ten Conducts

J5
K1

The ten positions of the ten conducts.
The conduct of happiness.

Sutra:“Ananda, after these good men have become sons of the
Buddha, they are replete with the limitlessly many wonderfulvirtues of the Thus Come Ones, and they comply and accord
with beings throughout the ten directions. This is called theConduct of Happiness.
Commentary:

These are called the Ten Conducts. They are the next step in thestages of a Bodhisattva:
1) the Conduct of Happiness,2) the Conduct of Benefiting,3) the Conduct of Non-Opposition,4) the Conduct of Endlessness.
5) the Conduct of Freedom from Deluded Confusion.
6) the Conduct of Wholesome Manifestation.
7) the Conduct of Non-Attachment.
8) the Conduct of Veneration,9) the Conduct of Wholesome Dharma.
10) the Conduct of True Actuality.

48

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Now we will discuss the first conduct, that of happiness. These Ten
Conducts correspond to the Ten Perfections, the Ten Paramitas, so
the first conduct relates to giving.
Shakyamuni Buddha called out, “Ananda, after these goodmen have become sons of the Buddha, they are replete with thelimitlessly many wonderful virtues of the Thus Come Ones.”
The crown of their heads are anointed, and they become sons of the
Buddha. They are well on their way to possessing the virtuous
conducts of a Buddha. They “comply and accord with beings
throughout the ten directions. This is called the Conduct ofHappiness.” To “comply and accord” means to practice giving. We
have discussed giving many times and have mentioned that there
are three kinds of giving:1) the giving of wealth.
2) the giving of Dharma.
3) the giving of fearlessness.
However, there are also two aspects to giving, which are not thesame as the three kinds. The two aspects comprise anotherexplanation entirely. Since it is called the Conduct of Happiness,
the first aspect is that one should practice giving with a happy heart.
One should enjoy giving. It’s not that one decides to give only
under duress; it’s not forced, such that on the one hand one wants togive, but on the other hand one doesn’t want to. It’s not that one isindecisive, thinking, “I’d like to make a gift, but it’s my money…”
It’s said that giving up some money is like cutting off a piece of
one’s flesh. On the other hand, one knows that if one does notpractice giving, one will not generate any merit. So it’s a real
dilemma: if one gives, one fears one will have no money left; if one
doesn’t give, one fears one will have no merit. So there one stands,
not knowing whether to take a step forward or backward. That’s
certainly not called the Conduct of happiness. That’s more like theconduct of forcing it. Now you can’t say that there wouldn’t be any
merit in this kind of giving, but the merit certainly would beThe Ten Conducts

depleted by the internal struggle. One is not doing it with a true
mind.
Rather, one should he happy about the giving one does. Even if
it means one must do without money oneself, one should be happy
to give away to others whatever one has.
The second aspect of giving is that one should make living
beings happy. When you practice giving, you should not act likesomeone tossing crumbs to a beggar. It shouldn’t be that they haveto come crawling to your door crying, “Old uncle, old auntie, can’t
you spare a little?” only to have you open the door a crack, throwout a dime or a quarter, and shout, “Take it and get out:” That can’teven be called giving. There’s no merit in that kind of act, andcertainly the person on the receiving end will not be happy. In
China there’s the phrase: “One doesn’t eat what is rudely offered.”That’s just what’s been described above. People with any selfpossession will not accept food or money that is offered in that way,even if they have to go hungry.
One should give sincerely and in good faith. But be careful not
to give in such a way that one expects gratitude in response. If you
avoid doing it in a way that makes people feel they must thank you,then you are giving in a way that causes people to be happy, whichis the second aspect of giving. In the Conduct of Happiness, bothparties, oneself and the person one is giving to, are happy.
K2

Conduct of benefiting.

Sutra:“Being well able to accommodate all living beings is called
the Conduct of Benefiting.
Commentary:“Being well able to accommodate all living beings” means touse precepts. It means getting beings to follow the precepts and inthat way rescuing them. If everyone holds the precepts, the entire
world is benefited. This “is called the Conduct of Benefiting”
living beings. It is the second of these ten Bodhisattva practices.

49

50

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K3

Conduct of non-opposition.

Sutra:“Enlightening oneself and enlightening others without
putting forth any resistance is called the Conduct of NonOpposition.
Commentary:“Enlightening oneself and enlightening others” is something
we all should do. Thus, it is not enough to study the Buddhadharma
and come to understand it oneself. We must also enable all beings
to come to understand it, to the extent that we should help bring all
beings to the accomplishment of Buddhahood. We must benefit
ourselves and benefit others. Don’t be selfish and concerned about
your own gains. Nor should you be jealous or obstructive of others.
If someone understands the Buddhadharma better than you do,
under no circumstances should you be jealous. If you are jealous ofothers, you will undergo the retribution of being stupid in the
future. Do your utmost with regard to the Dharma, but never, never
become jealous of others. Don’t have ideas of obstructing otherpeople. It shouldn’t be that if someone gets enlightened and you
haven’t, you have a fit, saying, “Really, the Buddhas are simply too
unfair. How could they let him get enlightened instead of me?”With that, your ignorance arises. Or perhaps someone hears theDharma and grasps it immediately. He learns fast and masters the
Shurangama Mantra within a couple of month’s time. But someone
else who hasn’t mastered it by then goes into a jealous rage. “How
did you get ahead of me? How did you learn it so fast?” Whatever
you do, no matter what, under no circumstances should you be
jealous of others. You should be happy at heart. “His mastering the
mantra is just like my mastering it.” “His enlightenment is like myown.” You should give rise to thoughts of accordance with otherbeings, praising them and congratulating them. The mostundesirable thing to have when you study the Dharma is a jealous
attitude.

The Ten Conducts

I repeat, if you are jealous of others, you will be stupid in the
future. So stupid will you be that you won’t know how to do
anything at all – even eat. What a mess you’ll be in then.’ Ithappens, you know. There are living beings who are so dumb they
don’t even know how to feed themselves, and they end up starving
to death. If someone is more accomplished than you, you should be
happy for them.
The Bodhisattvas reach the point of not “putting forth any
resistance.” This method of non-resistance refers to patience, thethird Paramita. When something pleasant happens, one is happy;
when something unpleasant happens, one is still happy. One
doesn’t put up any resistance; one doesn’t oppose the opinions ofothers. That’s patience. In all circumstances, one forebears. I’ve
recited the poem by Maitreya Bodhisattva for you before:
The Old Fool wears tattered clothes
And fills his belly with bland food;Mends his clothes against the cold,
And just puts up with whatever comes along.
If someone scolds the Old Fool,
He just says, “Fine.”
If someone strikes the Old Fool,
He lays down to sleep.
“Spit on my face? I’ll just let it dry.
I save the energy and you don’t get upset.”This kind of Paramita
Is the jewel within the wonderful.
If you get this good news,
What worry can there beabout not perfecting the Way?
The third conduct is the practice of patience; it “is called theConduct of Non-Opposition.” No matter how you are treated, you
don’t get angry.

51

52

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

K4

Conduct of endlessness.

Sutra:“To undergo birth in various forms continuously to thebounds of the future, equally throughout the three periods oftime and pervading the ten directions, is called the Conduct ofEndlessness.
Commentary:“To undergo birth in various forms” means to be able toappear by transformation within any of the twelve classes of living
beings. One can send transformation bodies among all those kindsof beings, appearing in forms like theirs, “continuously to thebounds of the future, equally throughout the three periods oftime” – past, present, and future. One can “pervade the ten
directions” without end and has what “is called the Conduct ofEndlessness,” the fourth conduct. It corresponds to the perfectionof vigor.
K5

Conduct of freedom from deluded confusion.

Sutra:“When everything is equally in accord, one never makes
mistakes among the various Dharma doors. This is called theConduct of Freedom from Deluded Confusion.
Commentary:

This conduct corresponds with the perfection of dhyana
samadhi, which aids those who are scattered and easily con-fused.
“When everything is equally in accord, one never makes
mistakes among the various Dharma doors.” Within any Dharma
door spoken by the Buddha one naturally gains under-standing andknows the function of any given Dharma. “This is called theConduct of Freedom from Deluded Confusion.”

The Ten Conducts

K6

Conduct of wholesome manifestation.

Sutra:“Then within what is identical, myriad differences appear;
the characteristics of every difference are seen, one and all, in
identity. This is called the Conduct of Wholesome Manifestation.
Commentary:“Then within what is identical, myriad differences appear.”
What is identical is the principle. What are different are thespecifics. At the noumenal level there is identity; at the phenomenallevel there are differences. “The characteristics of every
difference are seen, one and all, in identity.” That is, thephenomena all tally with principle. There is:1) the unobstructedness of principles in specifics;
2) the unobstructedness of specifics in principles;3) the unobstructedness of specifics with specifics;
4) the unobstructedness of both principles and specifics.
Therefore, in identity appear differences; within differences
identity is found. “This is called the Conduct of Wholesome
Manifestation.” Identity and differences do not obstruct one
another, and each appears within the other. This is the perfection of
wisdom.
K7

Conduct of non-attachment.

Sutra:“This continues until it includes all the dust motes that fillup empty space throughout the ten directions. In each andevery mote of dust there appear the worlds of the ten directions.
And yet the appearance of dust motes and the appearance ofworlds do not interfere with one another. This is called theConduct of Non-Attachment.

53

54

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Commentary:“This continues until it includes all the dust motes that fillup empty space throughout the ten directions.” Not only is it thecase that within identity, differences can appear, and withindifferences, identity is evident, but within the few the many canappear, and within the many the few are evident. Within the small
the great can appear; within the great the small are evident. “Empty
space” is the manifestation of the great. “Dust motes” are the manifestation of the small. Within every dust mote, worlds appear, sothat every world can fit within a mote of dust. But when a world
appears in a dust mote, it’s not the case that the world shrinks. Nor
is it the case that the dust mote has to expand to contain the world.
This is the great appearing in the small and the small manifesting
the great without any hindrance.
“In each and every mote of dust there appear the worlds ofthe ten directions.” The worlds of the ten directions are tremendously large, while a fine mote of dust is minute; yet none of theworlds get smaller, nor does the mote of dust expand. “And yet theappearance of dust motes and the appearance of worlds do notinterfere with one another.” They include one another without
any obstruction. “This is called the Conduct of Non-Attachment.” Worlds are motes of dust; motes of dust are worlds. Little isbig, big is little. To experience this is the Conduct of NonAttachment. This is the seventh perfection, that of expedience.
K8

Conduct of veneration.

Sutra:“Everything that appears before one is the foremostparamita. This is called the Conduct of Veneration.
Commentary:

The Conduct of Veneration is also the perfection of vows. It isbrought to accomplishment through the power of vows.
“Everything that appears before one is the foremost paramita.”
All the states that manifest are the number one paramita, theThe Ten Conducts

Dharma for reaching the other shore. “This is called the Conductof Veneration.” This is the eighth conduct.
K9

Conduct of wholesome dharma.

Sutra:“With such perfect fusion, one can model one-self after all
the Buddhas of the ten directions. This is called the Conduct ofWholesome Dharma.
Commentary:“With such perfect fusion,” when everything becomes theforemost paramita, “one can model one-self after all the Buddhasof the ten directions.” In one’s cultivation one can be in accord
with all the rules and regulations established by all the Buddhas of
the ten directions. “This is called the Conduct of Wholesome
Dharma.” It is the perfection of strength. One’s own practice isstrong. This is the ninth conduct.
K10 Conduct of true actuality.

Sutra:“To then be pure and without outflows in each and every
way is the primary truth, which is unconditioned, the essence ofthe nature. This is called the Conduct of True Actuality.
Commentary:

The tenth is called “the Conduct of True Actuality.” “To thenbe pure and without outflows in each and every way is theprimary truth, which is unconditioned, the essence of thenature.” “In each and every way” means that all the previous nineentries into conduct are conducted purely and without outflows.
Then there is only one truth, that of the unconditioned. And that’s
the way the nature originally is. “This is called the Conduct ofTrue Actuality.” This corresponds with the perfection ofknowledge. These are the Ten Conducts of a Bodhisattva.

55

56

The Ten Transferences

J6
K1

The ten positions of the ten transferences.
Transference apart from appearances.

Sutra:“Ananda, when these good men replete with spiritual penetrations, have done the Buddhas’ work, are totally pure andabsolutely true, and remain distant from obstacles andcalamities, then they take living beings across while casting
aside the appearance of taking them across. They transform theunconditioned mind and go toward the path of Nirvana. This iscalled the Transference of Saving and Protecting Living Beings,
while apart from the Appearance of Living Beings.
Commentary:“Ananda, when these good men, these people who havecultivated the Ten Conducts, develop genuine wisdom to the pointthat their practice is said to be true and real, then are replete withspiritual penetrations, have done the Buddhas’ work.”
Throughout the ten directions they perform a tremendous numberof deeds on behalf of the Buddhas. And yet:
The myriad practices they cultivate
are but flowers in space.
The Bodhimandas they sit inare like the moon in water,

The Ten Transferences

And subduing the demonic armies
mere reflections in a mirror.
They do great deeds of the Buddhas
while in the midst of a dream.
That represents their non-attachment. Everything is like an illusion,a transformation; nothing really exists. So don’t be attached toanything. See through it all, put it down, and you can obtain selfmastery.
“They are totally pure and absolutely true; they have accomplished that state, and they remain distant from obstacles andcalamities.” They are not hindered in any way. “Then they takeliving beings across while casting aside the appearance oftaking them across.” They rescue those whom they should rescue
without having any thought of having rescued them. The Vajra
Sutra explains this as well; Shakyamuni Buddha says there:“I should take all beings across to extinction, and yet
when all beings are thus taken across, there should not be
any beings taken across to extinction.”
Again, this means one must not be attached and think, “I did
this, I did that.” One builds a temple and then cannot get the thoughtout of one’s mind that one was the builder and has accrued so much
merit. That is to still have an appearance left.
“They take living beings across while casting aside theappearance of taking them across.” You don’t look upon the deed as
something you did, but rather as something you should have done.
It was your responsibility in the first place; why would you need tolet anyone know it had been done? If you rag about what you’ve
done, it implies that it was something you didn’t have to do.
Conversely, some people say, “I didn’t steal anything or kill anyone
in this life. I’ve never done anything bad, so why aren’t things
better for me?” This implies that they were originally destined tosteal and kill, but that they refrained from doing so and should be
rewarded for that. This is a mistaken point of view.

57

58

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages“They transform the unconditioned mind and go toward thepath of Nirvana.” They turn the unconditioned mind of the Small
Vehicle toward Nirvana. “This is called the Transference of
Saving and Protecting Living Beings, while apart from theAppearance of Living Beings.” They see it as their responsibility
to rescue living beings, and so they are apart from the appearanceof having rescued them. They do not ponder the amount of meritand virtue involved in rescuing living beings. “It’s my job. That’s
what I should be doing,” should be how you think of it.
“But,” you ask, “Isn’t there merit and virtue involved in
rescuing living beings?” Yes, there is. But don’t dwell on it. What’s
past is past. What you’ve done, you’ve done. Don’t hold on to theidea of having rescued living beings. This is not to say that you
should not rescue beings; it’s to say that you shouldn’t harbor theappearance of having taken them across.
K2

Transference of indestructibility.

Sutra:“To destroy what should be destroyed and to remain far
removed from what should be left behind is called theTransference of Indestructibility.
Commentary:“To destroy what should be destroyed” means to get rid of thethings that one should not keep. What are they? No matter how
much we talk it always comes back to the same things: karmic
obstacles, ignorance, and afflictions. Get rid of these. Destroythem.
“To remain far removed from what should be left behind”
means to get rid of your faults. For instance, people who cultivate
the Way should not have any greed, anger, or stupidity. You should
destroy them. All good dharmas should be embraced. All bad
dharmas should be rejected. Get then far behind you. This “iscalled the Transference of Indestructibility.” What is indestructible? Your inherent good roots are indestructible. Your originally

The Ten Transferences

existent enlightened nature is indestructible. With the transferenceof indestructibility you have to destroy what should be destroyed
and keep what is indestructible.
K3

Transference of sameness with all Buddhas.

Sutra:“Fundamental enlightenment is profound indeed, an
enlightenment equal to the Buddhas’ enlightenment. This iscalled the Transference of Sameness with All Buddhas.
Commentary:“Fundamental enlightenment” refers to the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One inherent in us all. It “is profoundindeed,” and pure. It is “an enlightenment equal to the Buddhas’
enlightenment.” The enlightenment of our minds is the same as theenlightenment of the Buddhas. “This is called the Transference ofSameness with All Buddhas.”
K4

Transference of reaching all places.

Sutra:“When absolute truth is discovered, one’s level is the sameas the level of all Buddhas. This is called the Transference ofReaching All Places.
Commentary:“When the absolute truth of the previous transference isdiscovered, one’s level is the same as the level of all Buddhas.”This is a level which is a prelude to the Buddha’s position. “This iscalled the Transference of Reaching All Places.”
K5

Transference of the treasury of inexhaustible merit and virtue.

Sutra:“Worlds and Thus Come Ones include one another without
any obstruction. This is called the Transference of a Treasury ofInexhaustible Merit and Virtue.

59

60

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Commentary:“Worlds and Thus Come Ones include one another without
any obstruction.” Worlds are the very body of the Thus Come
One; the very body of the Thus Come One is itself the worlds. The
wonderful function of spiritual penetrations enables them tocontain one another. Nor is there any hindrance for either, nor
anything contrived about it. “This is called the Transference of aTreasury of Inexhaustible Merit and Virtue.”
The Emperor Wu of Liang is a case in point of someone who
was attached to the idea of creating merit. When he encountered thePatriarch Bodhidharma, he asked him, “I have built many grandtemples. I have commissioned a tremendous number of people toenter the Sangha, I have made extensive vegetarian offerings. I’ve
built bridges, improved highways, and much more. Tell me, howmuch merit have I accrued?”
Who would have guessed that the Patriarch would scowl andretort, “None whatsoever.”The Emperor was duly affronted and refused to have anything
more to do with the Patriarch. Actually, Patriarch Bodhidharma wasintent upon saving the Emperor. But because the Emperor’s karmic
obstructions were so heavy he missed his chance, even though he
was face to face with the first Patriarch of China. It was like thesaying, “Gwan Shr Yin Bodhisattva was right before him and hedidn’t even recognize him.” The “Mind from the West” was rightbefore the Emperor Wu of Liang and he failed to see him.
Why did he need rescuing by Patriarch Bodhidharma? It’s
because the Patriarch knew that the Emperor had a disaster in store
for him. He was hoping to wake him up so he would either leave thehome life and cultivate or at least yield the throne to someone else,
thereby avoiding having to starve to death. Basically the Emperor
was a devout believer in Buddhism, and during his reign Buddhism
flourished because he used his imperial position to spread theBuddhadharma, building temples all about the land. The majorityof the population was Buddhist during that reign period. But he had

The Ten Transferences

created some heavy karma in past lives. In a former life theEmperor was a bhikshu who cultivated in the mountains. At one
point he began to be visited every day by a monkey who stole thefruits and vegetables he had planted. Pretty soon there wasn’t muchleft for him to eat. Because of that, he trapped the monkey in a caveand sealed the opening with a boulder. He had originally intended
to leave it there for a few days to teach it a lesson and then let it go.
The trouble was that he forgot about it, and the monkey starved todeath in the cave.
In his life as an emperor, then, the monkey was reborn as amonkey-spirit who led an army and attacked Nan Ching. Afterconquering Nan Ching, the monkey-spirit locked the emperor in a
tower, removed all food, and left him to starve. The bhikshu’s
retribution for having starved a monkey to death was that themonkey returned in a later life when the bhikshu was an emperor
and starved him to death.
Patriarch Bodhidharma saw that the Emperor had amassed a lotof merit and virtue, and he thought that the Emperor might makeuse of the merit to lessen the offense. But in order for that tohappen, the causes and conditions had to be right as well. That’s
why Patriarch Bodhidharma was so severe with him. But theemperor thought himself a mighty monarch to whom a pennilessmonk had no right to talk in such a way, so he shunned thePatriarch. Although Patriarch Bodhidharma wanted to save him,
there was nothing he could do but leave, since the emperor would
have nothing to do with him and did not seek to be saved. In theend, the Emperor starved to death at the hands of the monkey-spirit.
K6

Transference of the identity of all good roots.

Sutra:“Since they are identical with the Buddha-ground, theycreate causes which are pure at each and every level. Brillianceemanates from them as they rely on these causes, and they gostraight down the path to Nirvana. This is called the

61

62

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Transference of Following in Accord with the Identity of All
Good Roots.
Commentary:

After the Bodhisattvas have reached the accomplishment of theprevious transference of a treasury of inexhaustible merit andvirtue, then, “since they are identical with the Buddha-ground,they create causes which are pure at each and every level.” Ateach level along the way they give rise to causes which are clear
and pure and undefiled. “Brilliance emanates from them as they
rely on these causes, and they go straight down the path to
Nirvana. They hold to the Way which is neither produced nor
destroyed. This is called the Transference of Following in
Accord with the Identity of All Good Roots.”
K7

Transference of contemplating all living beings equally.

Sutra:“When the true roots are set down, then all living beings in
the ten directions are my own nature. Not a single being is lost,as this nature is successfully perfected. This is called theTransference or Contemplating All Living Beings Equally.
Commentary:“When the true roots are set down, then all living beings in
the ten directions are my own nature.” They are one and the sameas the Bodhisattvas. That is why Bodhisattvas want to rescue living
beings without there being an appearance of living beings. Buddhas
and Bodhisattvas see all living beings as their own substance. They
are one with them. Therefore, for them to save living beings is notreally to save other living beings; it’s just to save themselves. “Nota single being is lost, as this nature is successfully perfected.”
Since they are one with all beings, no being is neglected. “This iscalled the Transference or Contemplating All Living Beings
Equally.”
To say that all beings are their own nature is to speak of living
beings who exist outside themselves. But we can also speak of

The Ten Transferencesinternal beings, because there are boundlessly many beings within
the body of each of us. Science describes the white corpuscles andthe red corpuscles and verifies that our bodies contain innumerable
microscopic organisms. If you were to open your Buddha Eye andlook into people’s bodies, you would see an unknown number ofbeings there, uncountably many tiny forms of life, even to the pointthat when you exhale, you send a lot of beings out in your breath.
At that point they are incarnated again as beings. By the same
token, you ingest innumerable beings when you inhale. So it’spretty hard to draw a clear line between being a carnivore and not
being one, if you get down to the subtler aspects of it. Here you aretaking life with every breath, and that, too, is a form of killing if
you do it with a murderous intent. Of course, we’re getting down todetails here.
The beings in your body are just ordinary creatures if you don’t
cultivate. If you do cultivate, they become the Buddha-nature. They
can all return to the source. You return to the origin and they goright along with you – all those tiny forms of life that you harbor. If
you cultivate to the point where you have some skill, then the
beings external to you and the beings within you all become one
with you. But as of right now, there are basically too many living
beings.
K8

Transference of the appearance of true suchness.

Sutra:“All dharmas are themselves apart from all appearances,and yet there is no attachment either to their existence or toseparation from them. This is called the Transference of the
Appearance of True Suchness.
Commentary:“All dharmas are themselves apart from all appearances.”
Right within dharmas one must be apart from all appearances. In
the appearance of dharmas one must separate from the appearanceof dharmas. And yet there is no attachment either to their

63

64

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

existence or to separation from them. This is called theTransference of the Appearance of True Suchness.
K9

Transference of liberation.

Sutra:“That which is thus is truly obtained, and there is noobstruction throughout the ten directions. This is called theTransference of Unfettered Liberation.
Commentary:

One definition of True Suchness is “that which is thus being
truly obtained.” It is also described as “wisdom which is thus
giving rise to principle which is thus.” When that is obtained,“there is no obstruction throughout the ten directions.” You canroam throughout the Buddha realms of the ten directions without
any hindrances. “This is called the Transference of Unfettered
Liberation.” Nothing is tying you up. You are free.
K10 Transference of the limitlessness of the dharma realm.

Sutra:“When the virtue of the nature is perfectly accomplished,
the boundaries of the dharma realm are destroyed. This iscalled the Transference of the Limitlessness of the Dharma
Realm.
Commentary:

Before the virtue of the nature is perfectly accomplished, before
you have become one with the Dharma realm, you do not evenknow the boundaries of the Dharma realm. When the virtue of thenature has been perfectly accomplished and you become one with
the Dharma realm, then you know the boundaries of the Dharma
realm. But since it still has a boundary, you have not yet reached theultimate accomplishment. Now, “When the virtue of the nature isperfectly accomplished, the boundaries of the dharma realm
are destroyed. Even the Dharma realm is empty. This is called theTransference of the Limitlessness of the Dharma Realm.”

65

The Four Positions of Additional Practices

J7
K1

Four positions of additional practices.
Concludes the former discussion and begins the next.

Sutra:“Ananda, when these good men have completely purified
these forty-one minds, they further accomplish four kinds ofwonderfully perfect additional practices.
Commentary:

The Bodhisattva, the person practicing, reaches a state of purity
with regard to these forty-one minds. The “forty-one minds” are:1)
the level of dry wisdom;2-11) the Ten Faiths;
12-21) the Ten Dwellings;
22-31) the Ten Conducts;
32-41) the Ten Transferences.
The level of dry wisdom, you’ll remember, is also called “initial dry
wisdom” and “the initial vajra mind.” Following these forty-one
positions are four further levels. They are known as thewonderfully perfect additional practices; they are:1) heat;2) summit;

66

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages3) patience;4) first in the world.
K2
L1

Specific explanation of the four positions.
The level of heat.

Sutra:“When the enlightenment of a Buddha is just about tobecome a function of his own mind, it is on the verge of
emerging but has not yet emerged, and so it can be compared tothe point just before wood ignites when it is drilled to produce
fire. Therefore it is called the Level of Heat.
Commentary:

This is the first of the four additional practices, the level of heat.
The analogy is given of wood which is drilled to get fire; this levelis compared to the point just before the wood ignites. “When theenlightenment of a Buddha is just about to become a function of
his own mind” means that what the Buddhas are enlightened to andwhat he himself is enlightened to are the same thing. When “it is on
the verge of emerging but has not yet emerged, and so it can becompared to the point just before wood ignites when it is drilled
to produce fire.” The igniting of the wood being drilled is likeenlightenment. The wood is right on the point of bursting intoflame. With the enlightenment there is also heat, “Therefore it iscalled the Level of Heat.” This is the forty-second position in theBodhisattva’s progression.
L2

Level of the summit.

Sutra:“He continues on with his mind, treading where theBuddhas tread, as if relying and yet not. It is as if he wereclimbing a lofty mountain, to the point where his body is inspace but there remains a slight obstruction beneath him.
Therefore it is called the Level of the Summit.

The Four Positions of Additional Practices

Commentary:“He continues on with his mind, treading where theBuddhas tread, as if relying and yet not.” His own mind goes
down the path the Buddhas take. He seems to be dependent and yet
he is also independent. A different analogy is used here. “It is as if
he were climbing a lofty mountain, to the point where his bodyis in space but there remains a slight obstruction beneath him.”
He is like someone climbing a mountain, and when he gets to the
top it’s as if he physically enters into empty space because he is sohigh up. But under his feet, as he stands on the mountain, there is
still a slight hindrance. He still has not yet ascended into empty
space. “Therefore it is called the Level of the Summit.”
L3

Level of patience.

Sutra:“When the mind and the Buddha are two and yet the same,
he has well obtained the Middle Way. He is like someone who
endures something when it seems impossible to either hold it inor let it out. Therefore it is called the Level of Patience.
Commentary:“When the mind and the Buddha are two and yet the same,
he has well obtained the Middle Way.” The mind is the Buddha;
the Buddha is the mind. Although they are said to be two, theycome together as one. What is the mind is the Buddha. There is no
Buddha outside the mind; there is no mind outside the Buddha. The
mind and the Buddha are in a state of suchness. He has thengenuinely obtained the principle and substance of the Middle Way.
“He is like someone who endures something when it seems
impossible to either hold it in or let it out.” It is as if a situationarises which a person must bear: he’d like to keep it contained, butthat is impossible; at the same time, it’s impossible for him to let itout. So at that point he bears with it. He’d like to keep it in his mind
and he’d like to release it. He can’t decide which would be thebetter thing to do. So he bears with it. He’d like to let it go, but he

67

68

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

can’t give it up And yet he’d still like to let it go. At this time hemust be patient. “Therefore it is called the Level of Patience.” Itis the third of the additional practices.
L4

Level of being first in the world.

Sutra:“When numbers are destroyed, there are no suchdesignations as the Middle Way or as confusion and enlightenment; this is called the Level of Being First in the World.
Commentary:“When numbers are destroyed”: At the tenth transference, theboundaries of the Dharma Realm are destroyed. Now all numbers
and boundaries are destroyed. What is meant? It’s the same as a
zero. I’ve talked about zero before. It is the absence of numbers. At
that point “there are no such designations as the Middle Way or
as confusion and enlightenment.” Perfection is total and the lightbrilliant. There are no designations because it’s a situation that’s
like zero. There’s nothing that can be said about zero. Zero means
the absence of everything. And yet everything outside the zero iscontained within it. The zero is the mother of all things. But it is notdesignated as a mother, because there isn’t anything there To
understand what I’m saying right now is enlightenment.
There isn’t any confusion; there isn’t any enlightenment. Why
isn’t there any confusion? Because he is not confused. Why isn’t
there any enlightenment? He’s already enlightened; what further
enlightenment could there be? For there to be no confusion and noenlightenment is zero. All the mountains, the rivers, the great earth,the plants, and all the myriad appearances come forth from it.
There is no designation for enlightenment and confusion, or for
the Middle Way. Even though there’s no name for this state, we still
have to call it something, so we force the issue and call it “theLevel of Being First in the World.” It’s first in the world because
there is no second. This is the last of the additional practices.

69

The Ten Positions of the Ten Grounds

J8
K1

The ten positions of the ten grounds.
Ground of happiness.

Sutra:“Ananda, these good men have successfully penetrated
through to Great Bodhi. Their enlightenment is entirely like theThus Come One’s. They have fathomed the state of
Buddhahood. This is called the Ground of Happiness.
Commentary:“Ananda, these good men have successfully penetrated
through to Great Bodhi.” The “good men” are the Bodhisattvas
who have obtained the Level of Being First in the World.. Although
the text says he has successfully penetrated through to great Bodhi,
there really isn’t anything that’s been penetrated through to. “Theirenlightenment is entirely like the Thus Come One’s.” Theirenlightenment is the Thus Come One; the Thus Come One isenlightenment. They have become enlightened to that which theThus Come One has become enlightened to. They can be called a
Thus Come One when they have enlightened to that zero. And yet
the zero isn’t anything at all, so don’t get attached to it!
“They have fathomed the state of Buddhahood.” True
Emptiness is the state of being nothing at all. But when they fathom
the state of a Buddha, then within True Emptiness arises Wonderful

70Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Existence. That Wonderful Existence is happiness. “Oh, so
originally it’s just that way!” That’s the arising of happiness. “I
didn’t understand before, but now I do.” They are inexpressibly
happy. “This is called the Ground of Happiness.” It’s the firstground.
K2

Ground of leaving filth.

Sutra:“The differences enter into identity; the identity is
destroyed. This is called the Ground of Leaving Filth.
Commentary:

On the previous ground there was still happiness, and so an
identity still existed, too. Although there were no designations,
there was still an identity. That was when “the differences enter
into identity” and become one. That is, although the phenomena
and the noumenon are united, the noumenon still remains. Now
when they reach the second ground, “the identity is destroyed.”
The second ground is called the Ground of Leaving Filth, whichmeans that they separate from ignorance. Basically there isn’t muchignorance left by this time, for their enlightened natures are alreadylike that of a Buddha. A slight bit of attachment, a little defilement
remains for them. Now “identity is destroyed”; their likeness to the
Buddha ceases to be. That’s to return to the source, to go back to thenature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One, which is a great
storehouse of light. It has no name or appearance. “This is called
the Ground of Leaving Filth.” Happiness is still a kind ofdefilement, If there is something you like, then you still haveemotional reactions. At the second ground, all the defilements areleft behind. Subtle ignorance is also lessened. But at this level theignorance is still not completely cut off.

The Ten Positions of the Ten Grounds

K3

Ground of emitting light.

Sutra:“At the point of ultimate purity, brightness comes forth.
This is called the Ground of Emitting Light.
Commentary:

A Bodhisattva on the first ground does not know the state of a
Bodhisattva on the second ground. A Bodhisattva on the second
ground doesn’t know the state of a Bodhisattva on the third ground.
“At the point of ultimate purity, brightness comes forth.” Theprevious ground was that of leaving filth. But as long as there is anecessity to “leave” it, there must still be defilement. Only when
one has completely left the filth is one clean. Let’s take sweeping as
an example. We sweep in order to clean up the floor. We put thebroom aside when the floor is clean. As long as we are still
sweeping, it isn’t clean yet.
When he reaches the ultimate purity, light comes forth. There isbrightness. So the third ground “is called the Ground of Emitting
Light.”
K4

Ground of blazing wisdom.

Sutra:“When the brightness becomes ultimate, enlightenment isfull. This is called the Ground of Blazing Wisdom.
Commentary:“When the brightness becomes ultimate, enlightenment isfull.” The light reaches its maximum and the enlightened nature isperfected. “This is called the Ground of Blazing Wisdom.”“Blazing” is descriptive of the wisdom that is bright like a torch.
K5

Ground of invincibility.

Sutra:“No identity or difference can be attained. This is called theGround of Invincibility.

71

72

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Commentary:“No identity or difference can be attained.” Not only arethings that are the same identical at this stage; all things are
identical. The Bodhisattva cannot come to any distinction between
sameness and difference. There is no way to represent thembecause basically there is no identity or difference. “This is called
the Ground of Invincibility.” There isn’t anything that canovercome this level of understanding. It transcends all the otherprevious grounds. This is the name given to the fifth level of thesestages of the Bodhisattvas’ development.
Is it the case that one Bodhisattva reaches the Ground of Invincibility? Yes it is the case that one Bodhisattva does. And yet thisone Bodhisattva is not just a single Bodhisattva. There is only one,and yet there is not. Here is where the Buddhadharma is to befound. One Bodhisattva comes up to this level. But millions ofbillions of other Bodhisattvas also come up to this level. For
instance, when someone earns a Ph.D. degree, is that one person
alone in earning it? Certainly that one person has earned it, butsomeone else can also earn one. Everyone who has one has earned
it. And so how many earn one? Millions. Not just one. The same
principle applies here. Probably more Bodhisattvas than there aresand grains in the Ganges River are certified as having attained
each of these grounds.
K6

Ground of manifestation.

Sutra:“With unconditioned True Suchness, the nature is spotless,and brightness is revealed. This is called the Ground of Manifestation.
Commentary:“With unconditioned True Suchness, the nature is spotless,and brightness is revealed.” It is unconditioned, and yet there isnothing which is not conditioned. True Suchness refers to thenature of the Treasury of the Thus Come One. It is the One True

The Ten Positions of the Ten Grounds

Dharma Realm. With unconditioned True Suchness everything is ina state of suchness, everything is true. There is nothing which is nottrue, nothing which is not in a state of suchness. The nature is
extremely pure, and light shines forth. This is the sixth ground,“called the Ground of Manifestation.” That’s because the Bodhisattva’s nature reveals itself.
K7

Ground of traveling far.

Sutra:“Coming to the farthest limits of True Suchness is called theGround of Traveling Far.
Commentary:

True Suchness has no limits and no farthest point, so how canthis be? Again, it is descriptive. There really isn’t any end to True
Suchness, because it really doesn’t have any limits, so that’s why
the Sutra says it this way: “Coming to the farthest limits of True
Suchness.” It’s just like when we say that empty space isobliterated. But since empty space isn’t even a substance to begin
with, how can it be obliterated? This is the same kind of attempt todescribe what is basically beyond comprehension.
True Suchness doesn’t have any limits. It includes the Ten
Dharma Realms with all their beings. How could it have aboundary? What’s beyond the Ten Dharma Realms? Nothing. And
so it says “Coming to the farthest limits of True Suchness.” That is
to travel far indeed! How far? Who knows? All we can say is thatit’s “called the Ground of Traveling Far.” Ordinary people could
never get there. Only a Bodhisattva at the seventh ground can gothat far.
K8

Ground of immovability.

Sutra:“The single mind of True Suchness is called the Ground of
Immovability.

73

74

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Commentary:“The single mind of True Suchness is the One True Dharma
Realm. It was said above that the mind is the Buddha and theBuddha is the mind. Now True Suchness is the mind and the mind
is the Buddha. There is no distinction between True Suchness andthe mind. Since True Suchness has no limits, the Bodhisattva’smind has no limits. When his mind has no limits, where does he go?
He doesn’t go anywhere. Therefore, it is “called the Ground of
Immovability.” Unmoving in the Bodhimanda, he pervades theDharmarealm. This is the eighth ground.
K9

Ground of good wisdom.

Sutra:“Bringing forth the function of True Suchness is called theGround of Good Wisdom.
Commentary:

At the eighth ground, True Suchness and the mind become one,and this was called the ground of not moving. But to simply beunmoving and to never make a move would be useless. However,within True Suchness, the function now comes forth. What is thefunction of True Suchness? The function of True Suchness isgigantic. If it were small, it would have only a single function. But
this gigantic function can be used however one wishes. Accordingwith conditions, one is unmoving; unmoving, one accords withconditions. One constantly accords with conditions and yet isconstantly unmoving; one is constantly unmoving and yet
constantly accords with conditions. Such a functioning must beconnected with wisdom. Therefore, “bringing forth the functionof True Suchness is called the Ground of Good Wisdom.” Thisis the ninth ground. This wisdom is totally true and real.
Sutra:“Ananda, all Bodhisattvas at this point and beyond havereached the effortless way in their cultivation. Their merit andThe Ten Positions of the Ten Grounds

virtue are perfected, and so all the previous positions are also
called the Level of Cultivation.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should understand that all Bodhisattvas at thispoint and beyond have reached the effortless way in their cultivation.” From the beginning – the level of dry wisdom, also known
as the initial vajra mind – to the culmination of the ninth ground,
there are a total of fifty-four positions. When the Bodhisattvas havepassed through to this point, they’ve reached the effortless way.
They have graduated. “Their merit and virtue are perfected.” Intheir study leading toward Buddhahood, they are just about to earn
this degree; they’re about to become Buddhas. “And so all theprevious positions are also called the Level of Cultivation.”
K10 Ground of the dharma cloud.

Sutra:“Then with a wonderful cloud of compassionate protection
one covers the Sea of Nirvana. This is called the Ground of theDharma Cloud.
Commentary:“Wonder” and “compassion” are dharmas. “Protection” and“covering” belong to the analogy of the cloud and represent a
sheltering influence. “Then with a wonderful cloud of compassionate protection one covers the Sea of Nirvana.” One shelters
all living beings. All Buddhas and Bodhisattvas emerge from thesea of Nirvana, and so the tenth ground “is called the Ground of
the Dharma Cloud.” At this level one shelters and protects allliving beings.

75

76

The Position of Equal and
Wonderful Enlightenment

J9
K1

The position of equal enlightenment.
Describing the position.

Sutra:“The Thus Come Ones counter the flow as the Bodhisattvas
thus reach this point through compliance with practice. Theirenlightenments intermingle; it is therefore called Equal
Enlightenment.
Commentary:“The Thus Come Ones counter the flow.” This means that theThus Come Ones have already become Buddhas. But they counterthe flow and appear in the world to rescue living beings. Thus fromthe Buddha-position, they come back along the Bodhisattva path inorder to greet the Bodhisattva. That’s what’s meant by countering
the flow. ”The Bodhisattvas thus reach this point throughcompliance with practice.” The Bodhisattvas comply with theflow. This “flow” refers to going from an ordinary person to
Arhatship, through Bodhisattvahood, and on to Buddhahood –which the Bodhisattvas have not yet experienced at this point. So
they are going along with the flow that leads to the Buddha’s
enlightened position. Now, they actually encounter the Buddhas.
“Their enlightenments intermingle.” The enlightenment of theThe Position of Equal and Wonderful Enlightenment

Buddhas and the enlightenment of the Bodhisattvas merge at thispoint. “It is therefore called Equal Enlightenment.” These
Bodhisattvas are equal to the Buddha. But theirs is still not
wonderful enlightenment. It is still only similar to the Buddha’s
enlightenment, because at this level they still have left one bit ofignorance that seems to be that of production. They still must
destroy that. So ignorance is difficult to leave behind. Once theysmash it, however, they will be Buddhas.
When people claim to be Buddhas, I ask them, “From where did
you come? What path did you take?” If they don’t even know thename of the first position, have never seen the path that leads to thesecond position, and don’t know how to get to the third position,then how can they have arrived at Buddhahood? They took a plane,
perhaps? In that case a rocket would have been even faster. I
suspect that such people will never reach the Buddha position. Why
not? It is because they say they are there when in fact they are not.
Do they speak the truth, or do they lie? They have not cultivated ordone anything within the Buddhadharma, and yet they profess to be
Buddhas. It just doesn’t add up. How about those people who havepracticed within the Buddhadharma for decades and still are not
Buddhas? Maybe those people who say they are Buddhas haveeffected some scientific means to get themselves there so fast.
K2

Bringing out the wisdom obtained.

Sutra:“Ananda, the enlightenment which encompasses the mindof dry wisdom through to the culmination of Equal Enlightenment is the initial attainment of the Vajra Mind. This
constitutes the level of Initial Dry Wisdom.
Commentary:“Ananda, the enlightenment which encompasses the mind of
dry wisdom, also called the initial vajra mind and the level of dry
wisdom, through to the culmination of Equal Enlightenment is
the initial attainment of the Vajra Mind.” This refers to the latter

77

78

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

vajra mind. “This constitutes the level of Initial Dry Wisdom” ofthe latter vajra mind. The previous level of dry wisdom referred tothe drying up of emotional love and desire. At that point, he had notyet joined with the Thus Come One’s Dharma water. Now, eventhough this latter level of dry wisdom is more encompassing, hestill has not yet joined the sea of wonderful adornments of a Thus
Come One, so it’s also referred to as dry wisdom. However, it
pertains to the latter Vajra mind and is the final step.
J10 The position of wonderful enlightenment.

Sutra:“Thus there are totals of twelve single and grouped levels.
At last they reach Wonderful Enlightenment and accomplish
the Unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:“Thus there are totals of twelve single and grouped levels.”
There are seven single levels:
1) initial dry wisdom;2) heat;3) summit;
4) patience;5) first in the world;
6) equal enlightenment;7) wonderful enlightenment.
There are five grouped levels:
1) the Ten Faiths;2) the Ten Dwellings;
3) the Ten Conducts;4) the Ten Transferences;5) the Ten Grounds.

The Position of Equal and Wonderful Enlightenment

Because each of these levels includes ten positions, they are classed
as groups. Together the seven single levels and the five groups
make twelve. There are fifty-four positions from the Initial Dry
Wisdom to Equal Enlightenment. Some count the Initial Dry
Wisdom of the latter vajra mind as the fifty-fifth, but actually thatlevel of dry wisdom is the same as Equal Enlightenment.
“At last they reach Wonderful Enlightenment andaccomplish the Unsurpassed Way.” They come to the end of thepath to Wonderful Enlightenment and accomplish the reward andthe substance of Wonderful Enlightenment. They have accomplished Buddhahood.
I2

Conclusion: manifestation of pure dharmas.

Sutra:“At all these levels they use vajra contemplation of the ten
profound analogies for the ways in which things are like anillusion. In Shamatha they use the Thus Come Ones’
Vipashyana to cultivate them purely, to be certified to them,and to gradually enter them more and more deeply.
Commentary:“At all these levels they use vajra contemplation of the ten
profound analogies for the ways in which things are like anillusion.” These levels are the ones just described, from the level ofdry wisdom of the initial vajra mind through the Ten Faiths, the Ten
Dwellings, the Ten Conducts, the Ten Transferences, the Ten
Grounds, and the Four Additional Practices. They use the vajra
mind to cultivate with, to contemplate by. They contemplate how
things are like an illusion. “Illusion” means that you say it is real,
but it isn’t; you say it’s false, but it isn’t. It’s as I mentioned before:
The myriad practices he cultivatesare but flowers in space.
The Bodhimanda he sits in
is like the noon in water.
And subduing the demonic armies,

79

80

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

mere reflections in a mirror.
He does great deeds of the Buddhas
while in a dream.
The “Ten Profound Analogies” are as follows:
1. All karma is like an illusion.
You should look upon karmic obstacles as illusory, not real.
2. All dharmas are like a mirage.
Sometimes in the spring you’ll see what seems to be smoke rising,but when you approach the spot, you find there’s really nothing
there at all. It’s just a mirage. You should look upon all dharmas in
the same way.
3.
4.
5.
6.

All physical bodies are like the moon in water.
All wonderful forms are like flowers in space.
All wonderful sounds are like echoes in a valley.
All Buddhalands are like gandharva cities.

Basically the Buddhalands ate real, but you should look upon themas if they were but the cities of gandharvas.
7. All deeds of the Buddha are like dreams.
8. The Buddha’s body is like a reflection.
9. The reward body is like an image.
10. The Dharma body is like a transformation.
You should not look upon any of these things as real. You should
neither grasp nor reject these illusory states. That is because
everything is empty; you should not regard anything as actuallyexistent. What is the meaning behind these Ten ProfoundAnalogies? They tell you not to be attached to anything at all. You
have to put everything down. If you see through it and put to all
down, then you will obtain self-mastery.
“In Shamatha they use the Thus Come Ones’ Vipashyana tocultivate them purely, to be certified to them, and to gradually

The Position of Equal and Wonderful Enlightenment

enter them more and more deeply.” “Shamatha” means stoppingand “vipashyana” means contemplating. We are to cultivate theDharma door of stopping and contemplating. “Vipashyana” alsomeans “subtle, secret contemplation and illumination.” Gradually,
bit by bit, one progresses and enters into this purification and certification.
I3

He stresses the importance of vigor in the initial resolve.

Sutra:“Ananda, because they put to use the three means ofadvancement throughout all of them, they are well able toaccomplish the fifty-five stages of the True Bodhi Path.
Commentary:

The “three means of advancement” have already been
explained. They are:1) Getting rid of aiding causes;
2) Cleaning up the proper nature;3) Guarding against the manifestation of karma.
The “fifty-five stages” are:1) the Ten Faiths;2) the Ten Dwellings;
3) the Ten Conducts;4) the Ten Transferences;5) the Four Additional Practices;
6) the Ten Grounds;
7) Equal Enlightenment.
I4

He decides the division of proper and deviant.

Sutra:“This manner of contemplation is called ‘proper contemplation.’ Contemplation other than this is called ‘deviant contemplation.’”

81

82

Volume One – The Bodhisattva Stages

Commentary:“This manner of contemplation is called ‘proper contemplation.’” If you can look upon the triple world as upon flowers inspace; if you can regard all deeds of the Buddha as if done in a
dream; and if you rely on the three means of advancement in yourcultivation, your contemplation is proper. If you can use the vajra
mind in your contemplation to make a subtle, secret contemplationand illumination as you pass through the fifty-five stages, then you
are practicing proper contemplation. This is proper cultivation of
the dharma of neither production nor extinction. “Contemplation
other than this is called ‘deviant contemplation.’” If you don’t
cultivate this Dharma-door; if you do not contemplate in this way;
if you cultivate dharmas subject to production and extinction, yourcontemplation is deviant.

83

CHAPTER 3

The Names of the Sutra

E2
F1

He explains the name of the entire Sutra.
Manjushri asks the Sutra’s name.

Sutra:

Then Dharma Prince Manjushri arose from his seat, and in
the midst of the assembly he bowed at the Buddha’s feet andsaid to the Buddha, “What is the name of this sutra and how
should we and all living beings uphold it?”Commentary:

At this point in the discussion, Dharma Prince Manjushri
arose from his seat, and in the midst of the assembly he bowedat the Buddha’s feet and said to the Buddha – Bodhisattva
Manjushri now has a question to ask: “What is the name of thissutra and how should we and all living beings uphold it? World
Honored One, what name do you give to this Sutra? How should wein this assembly and living beings of the future uphold it? Howshould we cultivate it? How should we offer up our conduct withregard to this Sutra?”84

Volume One – The Names of the Sutra

F2 The Thus Come One answers with five names.
G1 Wisdom of the realm.

Sutra:The Buddha told Manjushri, “This Sutra is called ‘The
Summit, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, and Unsurpassed Precious
Seal of the Seal of the Great Buddha, and the Pure, Clear,
Ocean-Like Eye of the Thus Comes Ones of the Ten Directions.’
Commentary:

The Buddha told Manjushri, “This Sutra is called ‘The
Summit, Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La, and Unsurpassed Precious
Seal of the Seal of the Great Buddha.’” This refers to theinvisible summit, the crown of the Buddha’s head, which poured
forth splendorous light. Syi Dan Dwo Bwo Da La is the GreatWhite Canopy. There is nothing more revered or honored than the“Unsurpassed Precious Seal.” The “precious seal” is that of theDharma King, the Buddha. This first name indicates how supreme
the Shurangama Mantra is. If people recite the Shurangama Mantra,
they are worthy of receiving the precious seal of the Dharma King.
This Sutra is also the “Pure, Clear, Ocean-Like Eye of the Thus
Comes Ones of the Ten Directions.” This refers to pure wisdom.
The “eye” represents wisdom.
G2 Benefit to the opportune.

Sutra:“It is also called ‘The Cause for Saving a Relative’: to rescue
Ananda and the Bhikshuni Nature, who is now in this assembly,
so that they obtain the Bodhi mind and enter the sea of
pervasive knowledge.
Commentary:

It is also called ‘The Cause for Saving a Relative’: to rescue
Ananda.” The Buddha was related to Ananda; they were cousins.
He wanted to save Ananda from the difficulty he got into with
Matangi’s daughter. He also rescued “the Bhikshuni Nature, who

The Names of the Sutra

is now in this assembly.” The Bhikshuni Nature was Matangi’sdaughter. She was, by now, a fourth-stage Arhat in the assembly.
“They obtain the Bodhi mind and enter the sea of pervasiveknowledge.” These two people have attained levels of enlightenment. “Pervasive knowledge” is as in “One of Proper and Pervasive
Knowledge,” one of the titles of the Buddhas. “Proper knowledge”
is knowing that the mind gives rise to the myriad dharmas.
“Pervasive knowledge” is knowing that the myriad dharmas are
only from the mind.
G3 Cultivation of the nature.

Sutra:“It is also called ‘The Tathagata’s Secret Cause of
Cultivation, His Certification to the Complete Meaning.’
Commentary:“It is also called ‘The Tathagata’s Secret Cause.’” It has
another name, which indicates that it is the most secret Dharma
door of the Thus Come One. It is the cause of his “Cultivation, His
Certification to the Complete Meaning.” Through cultivation ofit, one certifies to the fruition and fathoms the most fundamental
principle. This is another name for this Sutra.
G4 Wonderfully important.

Sutra:“It is also called ‘The Great Pervasive Method, theWonderful Lotus Flower King, the Dharani Mantra which is
the Mother Of All Buddhas Of the Ten Directions.’
Commentary:“It is also called ‘The Great Pervasive Method.’” This is a
Dharma. It is the greatest Dharma; it pervades the ten directions
and is boundlessly vast. “The Wonderful Lotus Flower King” isan analogy for the Shurangama Sutra. “The Dharani Mantra
which is the Mother Of All Buddhas Of the Ten Directions”
refers to the Shurangama Mantra. All the Buddhas of the ten

85

86

Volume One – The Names of the Sutra

directions are born from the Shurangama Mantra. “Dharani” is a
Sanskrit word which means to “encompass and hold.” It
encompasses all dharmas; it holds limitless meanings. Anothermeaning is that it encompasses the three karmas of body, mouth,and mind so that no violations are made by them. With your bodyyou do not kill, steal, or lust. With your mind you are not greedy,
angry, or stupid. With your mouth you do not indulge in loose
speech, harsh speech, lying, or gossip. You do not commit any ofthese ten evil deeds. And it holds the limitless Dharma doors of all
the Buddhas. That’s another way to explain “dharani.”
G5 Cause and effect.

Sutra:“It is also called ‘The Foremost Shurangama, Sections andPhrases for Anointing the Crown of the Head, and All Bodhisattvas’ Myriad Practices.’
Commentary:“The Foremost Shurangama”: This is the first and foremostof durable dharmas. It is a strong and firm dharma. “Sections andPhrases for Anointing the Crown of the Head” refers to the
Shurangama Mantra. If you recite it, your karmic obstacles willvery quickly be eradicated. Very soon you will obtain wisdom.
Earlier, in his verse, Ananda said of it:
The wonderfully deep dharani,
the unmoving honored one,
The foremost Shurangama Kingis seldom found in the world.
It melts away my upside-down thoughts
gathered in a million kalpas.
So I needn’t endure asamkhyeya aeons
to obtain the Dharma Body.
The Shurangama Mantra can invisibly anoint you on the crownof the head and thereby eradicate your upside-down thoughts that

The Names of the Sutra

have gone on for limitless aeons. There is no need to have to passthrough three great asamkhyeya aeons before you obtain the
Dharma body.
“And All Bodhisattvas’ Myriad Practices” are contained
within this Sutra.
G6 General answer.

Sutra:“Thus should you respectfully uphold it.”Commentary:“Ananda, you should rely on this Dharma in your cultivation.
Thus should you respectfully uphold it.”D3
E1

Those whose conditions are opportune obtain benefit.
A description of those who hear.

Sutra:

After this was said, Ananda and all in the great assembly
immediately received the Thus Come One’s instruction in thesecret seal, the meaning of Bwo Da La, and heard these names
for the complete meaning of this Sutra.
Commentary:

After this was said, after the Buddha finished explaining thenames of this Sutra, Ananda and all in the great assembly
immediately received the Thus Come One’s instruction in thesecret seal. Everyone simultaneously took in the Thus Come One’s
teaching about the secret seal, the meaning of Bwo Da La. “Bwo
Da La,” again, is the Great White Canopy. They fathomed its
wonderful meaning. And they heard these names for thecomplete meaning of this Sutra. These names were the mostcomprehensive, the most ultimate, the most thoroughly meaningful
titles.

87

88

Volume One – The Names of the Sutra

E2

Their sudden enlightenment to dhyana.

Sutra:

They were suddenly enlightened to dhyana, advanced intheir cultivation to the sagely position, and increased theirunderstanding of the wonderful principle. Their minds werefocused and serene.
Commentary:

They were suddenly enlightened to dhyana. “Dhyana” is a
Sanskrit word which means “cultivation of thought .” “Suddenly
enlightened” means that their awakening was immediate and swift.
They advanced in their cultivation to the sagely position. The“sagely position” refers to the ultimate one – Buddhahood. They
increased their understanding of the wonderful principle.” Thismeans that their wisdom increased. Each person’s wisdom became
further developed. Their minds were focused and serene. There
was nothing cluttering their minds. They were clear and open. They
were about to reach the fundamental substance of the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One.
E3

Gradual certification to the second fruition.

Sutra:

Ananda cut off and cast aside six sections of subtle
afflictions in his cultivation of the mind in the Triple Realm.
Commentary:

At this point, Ananda is certified to the second fruition of
Arhatship. Ananda cut off and cast aside six sections of subtle
afflictions in his cultivation of the mind in the Triple Realm. He
has already cut off the view-delusions, and now he severs the firstsix sections of the desire realm’s thought-delusions. There areeighty-one thought-delusions in all, nine divisions with nine
sections each. These afflictions are called “subtle” because it is not
at all easy to detect them. It’s hard to perceive them within one’s

The Names of the Sutra

self-nature, but now Ananda has been able to cut away some of thisaffliction.

89

90

CHAPTER 4

The Seven Destinites

C2
Dl
El
Fl

Aiding the path: specific explanation of the important dharma of protecting thesamadhi.
Discusses the seven destinies and urges separation from them in order to caution
those of the future.
Ananda requests.
Expresses gratitude for prior teaching and traces benefit gained.

Sutra:He arose from his seat, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, placed
his palms together respectfully, and said to the Buddha. “TheGreat, Awesome and Virtuous World Honored One, whose
compassionate sound knows no limit, has well instructed living
beings as to their extremely subtle submersion in delusion andhas caused me on this day to become blissful in body and mind
and to obtain enormous benefit.
Commentary:Then, Ananda arose from his seat. Because he had cut throughsome of his subtle afflictions upon hearing what the Buddha had tosay, he got up at this point, bowed at the Buddha’s feet, placed his
palms together respectfully, and said to the Buddha. “TheGreat, Awesome and Virtuous World Honored One, whose
compassionate sound knows no limit, has well instructed living

The Seven Destinites

beings.” “Great awesomeness” subdues living beings. Many living
beings are stubborn and obstinate. They don’t believe anything you
tell them. They don’t believe in cause and effect, they don’t believein the cycle of rebirth, they don’t believe in retributions. So the
Buddha, devising good and clever expedients, uses awesome
virtue. With his awesomeness, which can be overwhelming, hesubdues living beings. Virtue, on the other hand, gathers in living
beings. So this phrase represents the two aspects of subduing andgathering in. He gathers in living beings who have faith and are
receptive. His virtue is like a magnet that attracts iron filings, which
represent the living beings he gathers in. The Buddha’s compassionate voice has no limits. It is unhindered, reaching everywhere
to rescue all. He “has well instructed living beings as to theirextremely subtle submersion in delusion.” Originally living
beings didn’t even realize they were hindered by subtle delusions,so the Buddha pointed it out to them. “And he has caused me,
Ananda, on this day to become blissful in body and mind.” I am
experiencing physical and mental joy. I am unspeakably happy.
“And he has caused me to obtain enormous benefit.” I’ve neverknown such tremendous benefit.
F2

He asks about the destinies.

Sutra:“World Honored One, if the wonderful brightness, of thistruly pure and wonderful mind is basically all-pervading, theneverything on the great earth, including the grasses and trees,
the wriggling worms and tiny forms of life are originally True
Suchness and are themselves the Thus Come One-the Buddha’strue body.
Commentary:“World Honored One, if the wonderful brightness, of thistruly pure and wonderful mind is basically all-pervading-if, in
fact, it pervades the Dharma realm, then it is perfect without any
excess or deficiency. Then everything on the great earth,including the grasses and trees, the wriggling worms and tiny

91

92

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

forms of life are part of that.” “Grasses and trees” are consideredinsentient beings. “Wriggling worms and tiny forms of life” are thesmallest of the sentient realm. They don’t have much awareness.
They can move, but not far, and their perception is quite limited.
Nonetheless, they “are originally True Suchness and arethemselves the Thus Come One-the Buddha’s true body.” They
are all replete with the true substance of a Buddha – the capacity to
become a Buddha.
Sutra:“Since the Buddha’s body is true and real, how can there
also be hells, hungry ghosts, animals, asuras, humans, gods, andother paths of rebirth? World Honored One, do these paths
exist naturally of themselves, or are they created by living
beings’ falseness and habits?
Commentary:“Since the Buddha’s body is true and real, how can there
also be hells, hungry ghosts, animals, asuras, humans, gods, andother paths of rebirth? How do you explain the existence of thesepaths? World Honored One, do these paths exist naturally ofthemselves, or are they created by living beings’ falseness andhabits? have the six paths of rebirth always been in existence or doliving beings create them? I don’t understand the principle here.
F3

Specifically asks about the hells.

Sutra:“World Honored One, the bhikshuni Precious Lotus
Fragrance, for example, received the Bodhisattva Precepts andthen indulged in lustful desire, saying that sexual acts did not
involve killing or stealing and that they carried no karmic
retribution. But after saying this, her female organs caught fire,
and then the raging blaze spread throughout all her joints as
she fell into the Unintermittent Hell alive.

The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Why do I say I don’t understand the principle behind the six
paths?” Ananda continues. “World Honored One, the Bhikshuni
Precious Lotus Fragrance, for example, received theBodhisattva Precepts and then indulged in lustful desire, sayingthat sexual acts did not involve killing or stealing.” Thisbhikshuni received the Bodhisattva Precepts, but she did not upholdthem. She had sex on the sly. Having done this, what do you
suppose she said? She had a pretty speech ready. She lied. She said
that sex didn’t involve killing or stealing. “It’s not murder. It’s nottheft. You’re not stealing anyone’s things. It’s just an enjoyment
between men and women, a bliss that they share. What crime isthere in that? Although the Buddha told us to refrain from it, I don’t
think that restraint is necessary in this case. It doesn’t matter. It’s no
big sin. What could be wrong with men and women experiencing
such a blissful encounter?” That was her general line of reasoning.
She was really emphatic about it, too. She said of such sexual
experiences “that they carried no karmic retribution.” “As tosex,” she said, “have it as much as you want. The more the better. It
doesn’t matter.” Thus it was that she actually advocated sexualdesire. She was a bhikshuni and yet she was promoting sex.
“But after saying this, her female organs caught fire, andthen the raging blaze spread throughout all her joints.” It
doesn’t matter, huh? In her female organs a fire sprang up. Terrible,
wouldn’t you say? I believe by then she was being burned so
fiercely that she screamed and cried. She was no longer rationalizing that her conduct incurred no offense. Once her female organs
were ablaze, the fire spread to all her limbs and joints. That’s
because during the sexual act men and women feel a sense ofpleasure and contentment throughout their entire body. They takethis as pleasure, not realizing that such abandonment is just the next
thing to death. What’s really happening is that they are going to die
a little sooner, just die a little sooner. Plunging into such situations,they totally abandon themselves, to the point that they just want todie – both men and women. To die a little sooner is just fine, they

93

94

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

feel. But actually they are drilling their way into the hells; they areburrowing into the hells. The bhikshuni’s joints caught fire because
sexual desire belongs to the element fire. At its peak there is a kindof fire involved. So we speak of the “fire of desire.” The blaze was
raging so that fire extinguishers and even the entire three-alarmcrew would have been useless. Why is that? It’s because the firecame from her own heavy sexual desire. No amount of water could
quench it.
What happened to her then? There wasn’t any other road to takeat that point. “She fell into the Unintermittent Hell alive.” In the
Unintermittent Hell, there are no lapses in time at all. There are no
breaks. Also, its space is uninterrupted in that one person fills it,
and many people fill it. It’s not roomy there, whether you’re alone
or in a crowd. Further, one knows not how many great aeons passby while one continuously experiences bitter suffering there. There
are no interruptions in time or in space. The extreme suffering is
unintermittent. Birth and death are uninterrupted.
When this bhikshuni got to that hell, what do you suppose she
found? There were iron-beaked birds and iron-mouthed worms thatburrowed in and out of her limbs and joints. The place that received
special attention was, of course, her female organs. These creatures
would drill their way in and then drill their way back out. Each timethey did this, their attack would kill her. But then a clever wind
would blow – that wind is a special feature of the hells – and revive
her. So in a single day and night she would experience tens of
thousands of births and deaths. She would die and be revived, dieand be revived, again and again, uncountably many times.
In addition, the hells are specially equipped for people who arefond of sexual desire. One of the implements is a copper pillar. It is
red-hot because a fire blazes within it. However, when one who isfond of sexual desire looks at that hot pillar, one does not see it assuch. When a man looks at the pillar, he sees a woman. When awoman looks at the pillar, it is a man. In fact, they see that pillar as
their former boyfriend or girlfriend. So the race towards it and,

The Seven Destinites

unaware it is a copper pillar, they madly embrace it. The red-hot
copper pillar then fries them to a crisp. As if that weren’t enough,out of the corner of their eye they see a bed. Actually, it’s an iron
bed which is also red hot. But what the person sees is a former
boyfriend or girlfriend on the bed. They run to the bed and getburned again. Why? Because their sexual karma is so heavy thatevery way they turn they must undergo this retribution. This is thekind of retribution the bhikshuni Precious Lotus Fragrance had toundergo. She experienced the hells while still alive. Could she havecontinued to state that the sexual act did not involve killing or
stealing and that it incurred no retribution? Once she began experiencing the retribution, it was too late. She wasn’t sorry soon
enough. This happened at the time when the Buddha was in theworld. There was a bhikshuni who was this lax. It’s not justnowadays that bhikshunis are sometimes lax; it happened evenduring the Buddha’s time.
Sutra:“And there were the Mighty King Crystal and the Bhikshu
Good Stars. Crystal exterminated the Gautama clan and Good
Stars lied and said that all dharmas are empty. They both sankinto the Unintermittent Hell alive.
Commentary:“And there were the Mighty King Crystal and the Bhikshu
Good Stars. Crystal exterminated the Gautama clan.” King
Crystal and the Buddha were supposedly relatives, though in fact
they were not. King Crystal’s father, also a king, wanted to marryinto the Gautama clan. Since the Gautama clan was a morehonorable one than the King’s, the Gautama people did not like theidea. No one wanted to give a daughter to the King in marriage, butthey didn’t dare refuse outright, because the King was powerful. A
refusal might have resulted in big trouble. Finally they decided
among themselves to send one of their servant girls, a particularly
beautiful one, and pretend she was of the Gautama clan. King
Crystal was an offspring of that marriage.

95

96

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Once, while that king was still a child, someone built a temple
for the Buddha, complete with an elaborate Dharma Seat. When theseat was finished, but before the Buddha himself had ascended theplatform to sit on it and speak Dharma, the child who was to be
King Crystal climbed up and sat on it. The Buddha’s disciples andthe donors who saw him all scolded him, saying, “You’re the son ofa slave, how dare you sit in the Buddha’s seat?” Hearing them call
him that, he was outraged, and he said to his attendant, “Wait until
I’m the King and then remind me of what was said here today, lest
I forget it. People from the Gautama clan say I’m the son of a slave.
Remind me of that. I intend to get even.”
Later, when he was King, his attendant did remind him, and theKing issued an edict that the entire Gautama clan was to be exterminated, including the Buddha himself. When Mahamaudgalyayana got wind of this, he went to the Buddha to report. “We haveto think of a way to save them,” he said. But the Buddha didn’t say
anything. So Maudgalyayana loosed his spiritual powers, put five
hundred members of the Gautama clan into his precious bowl, andsent them to the heavens. He thought they’d be safe there. When theKing had completed the extermination, Maudgalyayana told
Shakyamuni Buddha, “I’ve got five hundred Gautamans in mybowl stashed away in the heavens, so the clan isn’t totally gone
after all. I’ll bring them down now and let them go.” But when he’drecalled them and took a look in his bowl, he found nothing there
but blood. “Why was I unable to save them?” asked the puzzled
Maudgalyayana. He wanted the Buddha to explain the causes andconditions.
“Ah, you don’t know,” said the Buddha. “On the causal ground,a long time ago, at a place where the weather was hot, there was apool with schools of fish in it. The two leaders of the schools werenamed “Bran” and “Many Tongues.” The water in the poolevaporated in the intense heat, and since the people in the area
didn’t have anything else to eat, they ate the fish. In the end there
was just a mud-hole, but even then they noticed a movement in the
mud. Digging in, they found the two big fish-kings – Bran andThe Seven Destinites

Many Tongues. At that time, I, Shakyamuni Buddha, was a childamong these people – who were later to become the Gautama clan.
Seeing that the two fish were about to be devoured alive, I beatthem over the head three times with a club to knock them out first.”
That’s why in his life as a Buddha, he had to endure a three-day
headache as retribution. “Further, the fish, Bran, was the present
King Crystal, and the fish, Many Tongues, was his attendant who
reminded him of the words spoken by the Gautama clan to the King
as a child. So it was fated that he would exterminate the Gautama
clan.” Even though Shakyamuni had become a Buddha, he could
not rescue his people from the fixed karma they were destined to
repay.
The Bhikshu Good Stars was forever voicing his deviant
knowledge and deviant views. When he spoke Dharma, he did not
speak in accord with what the Buddha taught. He made up his own.
For instance, the Buddha instructed us to refrain from killing, but
this bhikshu’s instruction was, “It’s not necessary. Why should werefrain from killing? Birth and death goes on and on for living
beings, and some of them are especially intended for people to eat.
If you don’t eat them, what use will they be left alive? They don’t
have any sense.” In this way he countered the Buddha’s admonishment not to take life. This bhikshu had originally left home underthe Buddha, but later he disagreed with the Dharma the Buddha
spoke. Whatever the Buddha said he found questionable, and he
was able to influence a lot of the less intelligent bhikshus to go
along with him. They began believing him. “Right!” they said.
“What he says makes sense. What’s the crime in killing?” It wasmuch the same situation as with the bhikshuni Precious Lotus
Fragrance. “We just take what we need; it’s not that we steal. If wehave something, then we don’t need to take it. But if you don’t takewhat you need, how can you get by in this life?” That’s what he said
about stealing. He thought of ways to counter the five most basic
precepts established by the Buddha. “Good Stars lied and said
that all dharmas are empty.” His best line was, “Everything is
empty. Killing is empty, and stealing is empty, since there isn’t

97

98

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

anything at all to begin with: There’s no substance to karma. You
talk about creating karma? Then bring out your ‘karma’ and show
it to me. It doesn’t exist!”“They both sank into the Unintermittent Hell alive.” They
didn’t even wait until they died to fall into the hells. King Crystal,
Bhikshu Good Stars, and Bhikshuni Precious Lotus Fragrance
experienced hell in their physical bodies while still alive. So
Ananda asks the Buddha about these causes and conditions.
Sutra:“Are these hells fixed places, or do they arise spontaneously? Is it that each individual undergoes whatever kind of
karma he or she creates? I only hope the Buddha will becompassionate and instruct those of us who do not understandthis. May he cause all beings who uphold the precepts topositively and respectfully receive this determination uponhearing it and be careful and clear, free from any violations.”
Commentary:“Are these hells fixed places, or do they arise spontaneously?” Since Bhikshuni Precious Lotus Fragrance, Bhikshu Good
Stars, and King Crystal all fell into the hells alive, Ananda brings
them up as examples and then asks if the hells are in a fixed andcertain place. “Is it that each individual undergoes whatever
kind of karma he or she creates?” Each of these three people had
to undergo retribution in accord with the kind of karma theycreated. What is the principle involved here? Are the hells preparedin advance for them, or do they make their own? Where do hells
come from? How do they relate to the creation of karma and theundergoing of retribution? Are the hells public facilities likeprisons, or are they private cells? I only hope the Buddha will becompassionate and instruct those of us who do not understandthis. “I’m totally uninformed on this matter,” says Ananda. “I’m as
innocent as a child when it comes to this. May he cause all beings
who uphold the precepts to positively and respectfully receive
this determination upon hearing it. I hope they will all listen andThe Seven Destinites

obey the decisive instructions offered by the Buddha. I hope they
will be careful and clear, free from any violations. May theycultivate with the utmost purity and be very cautious and clean, sothat in no way do they transgress the pure precepts. Please, Buddha,
explain this for us.”E2
Fl

The Thus Come One answers in detail.
Praises him and promises to speak.

Sutra:The Buddha said to Ananda, “What a good question! You
want to keep all living beings from entering into deviant views.
You should listen attentively now and I will explain this matterfor you.
Commentary:

When the Buddha heard Ananda ask how to help living beingsof the future guard the precepts carefully, he was extremely happy.
The Buddha said to Ananda, “What a good question! This is amost appropriate question. It’s exactly the doctrine you should beasking about. You want to keep all living beings from entering
into deviant views. This can keep them from falling into deviant
knowledge and views and help them to obtain proper knowledge
and views instead. You should listen attentively now and I will
explain this matter for you.”
F2 Clarifies the destinies.
G1 A general explanation of the basic principle of rising and falling according toemotion and reason.
H1 He enumerates the accumulated habits that divide emotion and thought.

Sutra:“Actually, Ananda, all living beings are fundamentally true
and pure, but because of their false views they give rise to thefalseness of habits, which are divided into an internal aspect
and an external aspect.

99

100

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Actually, Ananda, all living beings are fundamentally true
and pure, but based on the truth they give rise to falseness: they
produce ignorance. From ignorance they give rise to false views.
Because of their false views they give rise to the falseness ofhabits. These false habits pertain to their internal physical being
and to their external environment. They are divided into aninternal aspect and an external aspect. There are false habits that
occur outside the physical body and false habits that occur within it
also.
H2
I1

He specifically describes the rising or sinking at death.
The internal aspect belongs to emotion and so causes one to fall.

Sutra:“Ananda, the internal aspect refers to what occurs insideliving beings. Because of love and defilement, they produce thefalseness of emotions. When these emotions accumulate withoutcease, they can create the fluids of love.
Commentary:“Ananda, the internal aspect refers to what occurs insideliving beings.” This means within the physical body. What iswithin the physical body? “Because of love and defilement, they
produce the falseness of emotions.” There is love and desire anddefiled dharmas. From the love and defilement, false emotions
come up. “These emotions accumulate without cease.” Theemotions pile up day by day, month after month. They become
abundant and do not stop. The emotions of love are ever-present.
“They can create the fluids of love.”
Sutra:“That is why living beings’ mouths water when they think
about delicious food. When they think about a deceased person,
either with fondness or with anger, tears will flow from theireyes. When they are greedy for wealth and jewels, a current oflust will course through their hearts. When confronted with a

The Seven Destinites

smooth and supple body, their minds become attached to lustful
conduct and from both male and female organs will comespontaneous secretions.
Commentary:“That is why living beings’ mouths water when they think
about delicious food.” Why is it said that once living beings havelove and defilement they develop emotions which eventually, if not
stopped, will produce fluids of love? Some examples will
substantiate this. Just thinking about eating some delicacy makes
people salivate. It happens because of their gluttonous thought.
“When they think about a deceased person – a friend or close
relative, someone with whom they had the most affinities – eitherwith fondness or with anger, tears will flow from their eyes.”
The person who has died was so close to them that they give rise toanger – resentment or even rage – and think, “He was so fine. Why
did he have to die so soon? Things were so good between us. Why
him?” Excessively fond regard or tremendous resentment bothcause a person to cry. “When they are greedy for wealth andjewels, a current of lust will course through their hearts.” They
dream about getting rich, and in their hearts a flow of lust is stirred.
“When confronted with a smooth and supple body, their minds
become attached to lustful conduct and from both male andfemale organs will come spontaneous secretions.” When they see
a particularly attractive person they have thoughts of sexual desire.
With that, their essence flows of itself. Strange, isn’t it?
Sutra:“Ananda, although the kinds of love differ, their flow andoppression is the same. With this moisture, one cannot ascend,
but will naturally fall. This is called the ‘internal aspect.’
Commentary:

Ananda, although the kinds of love differ – although there arevarious kinds of love – their flow and oppression is the same.
Their currents and enticements are the same. With this moisture,

101

102

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

one cannot ascend, but will naturally fall. Emotion sends one
down. This is called the ‘internal aspect.’
I2

The external aspect belongs to thought and so one is able to ascend.

Sutra:“Ananda, the ‘external aspect’ refers to what happens
outside living beings. Because of longing and yearning, they
invent the fallacy of discursive thought. When this reasoning
accumulates without cease, it can create ascending vapors.
Commentary:“Ananda, the ‘external aspect’ refers to what happens
outside living beings. Because of longing and yearning, they
invent the fallacy of discursive thought.” The “long-mg andyearning” also refer to love. The “discursive thought” is in fact
false thought, which accumulates. “When this reasoning
accumulates without cease, it can create ascending vapors.”
You think of it from all angles. You think about it today and you
continue thinking about it to-morrow. You thought about it during
your last life; you’re thinking about it in this life. You thought about
it in former kalpas and you think about it now in this kalpa. No one
knows how long you’ve been thinking. And you never rest.
However, from this continual thinking, a special response canoccur, which is an “uplifting (ascending) motion of spirit.”
Sutra:“That is why when living beings uphold the prohibitive
precepts in their minds, their bodies will be buoyant and feellight and clear. When they uphold mantra seals in their minds,
they will command a heroic and resolute perspective. Whenthey have the desire in their minds to be born in the heavens, intheir dreams they will have thoughts of flying and ascending.
When they cherish the Buddhalands in their minds, then thesagely realms will appear in a shimmering vision, and they willserve the good and wise advisors with little thought for theirown lives.

The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“That is why when living beings uphold the prohibitive
precepts in their minds, their bodies will be buoyant and feellight and clear.” This can happen to any living being. “Prohibitive” refers to things which one cannot do. These precepts keeppeople from doing bad things, from creating evil. Don’t do thethings you should not do, and then you are upholding the precepts
in your mind. If your mind holds he precepts, then your body will
experience a sensation of lightness. You feel almost like you’re
floating when you walk. And your mind will be extremely pure andclean. “When they uphold mantra seals in their minds, they willcommand a heroic and resolute perspective.” If you specialize inholding the mantras in your mind – there are many mantras and thisrefers to any one of them – you will have a response. The “seal”
refers to the mind-to-mind seal as it pertains to mantras. When you
recite the mantra, a certain response occurs. If you are a specialist
in mantras, you will have a heroic air about you when you gazearound. Your glance will be powerful and determined. You willknow no fear. “When they have the desire in their minds to beborn in the heavens, in their dreams they will have thoughts offlying and ascending.” In your dreams you’ll be able to fly and tosoar into empty space. That’s all because you want to go to theheavens.
“When they cherish the Buddhalands in their minds, thenthe sagely realms will appear in a shimmering vision, and they
will serve the good and wise advisors with little thought for
their own lives.” If you’d like to get born in the Land of Ultimate
Bliss, or some other Buddhaland, then the Western Pure Land willsecretly appear with its pools of seven jewels and waters of theeight meritorious virtues, with its white cranes, egrets, parrots, andkalavinka birds, and with a myriad other states. It won’t besomething others can see, but you will see it. Others will be
unaware of it, but you will know. You will be able to see the Eastern
Crystal World of Medicine Master Buddha as well. You will get toserve these good and wise advisors. You can draw near to them,

103

104

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

respect them, and make offerings to them. And you will have total
disregard for your former lifestyle. Your very life itself will seem
unimportant when faced with this opportunity to serve and draw
near those good and wise advisors. Nothing you might do will seemas important to you as serving these sages.
Sutra:“Ananda, although the thought varies, the lightness anduplifting is the same. With flight and ascension, one will not
sink, but will naturally become transcendent. This is called theExternal Aspect.
Commentary:“Ananda, although the thought varies, the lightness anduplifting is the same.” Although the things one thinks about are
different, the comfort and light ease that one attains, the feeling offloating, is the same. “With flight and ascension, one will not
sink, but will naturally become transcendent.” With this upward
movement one will not fall downward. “Transcendent” means
rising above everything, surpassing all. “This is called theExternal Aspect.”
H3
I1

He specifically describes the rising or sinking at death.
The appearances that manifest at the time of death.

Sutra:“Ananda, all beings in the world are caught up in thecontinuity of birth and death. Birth happens because of theirhabitual tendencies; death comes through flow and change.
When they are on the verge of dying, but when the final warmth
has not left their bodies, all the good and evil they have done inthat life suddenly and simultaneously manifests. Theyexperience the intermingling of two habits: an abhorrence ofdeath and an attraction to life.
Commentary:

The Buddha calls again, “Ananda, do you know that all beingsin the world are caught up in the continuity of birth andThe Seven Destinites

death?” They get born and die, die and get reborn, again and again
in a never-ending cycle. They spin on the wheel of the six paths ofrebirth. Birth happens because of their habitual tendencies.
Birth is something living beings want. They tend toward it. Deathcomes through flow and change. When they die, they follow their
karmic retribution to turn again in rebirth. According to the kind of
karma they have created, they will revolve on the wheel.
“When they are on the verge of dying, but when the final
warmth has not left their bodies, all the good and evil they havedone in that life suddenly and simultaneously manifests.” “Thefinal warmth has not left their bodies” means that the six consciousnesses and the seventh consciousness have passed out of the body,but the eighth consciousness still remains. Its passage will bemarked by warmth, that is, the place on the body where the eighth
consciousness leaves will be warm to the touch. For instance, if heeighth consciousness leaves through the soles of the feet, that spot
will be warm. If it leaves from the legs, he legs will be warm. If it
departs from the waist, the waist will be warm. If it goes out the topof the head, the top of the head will be warm. That’s the “final
warmth” that’s mentioned here in the text. Before the eighth
consciousness goes, it is referred to as the “present skandha body.”
Once it leaves the body it is the body between the skandhas, or“intermediate skandha body.” So the text here refers to the present
skandha body, before it has left the physical body. If one cultivates
well, the skandha body is a Buddha. If one does not cultivate, it is aghost. So when people ask, “Are there really ghosts?” they mustfirst ask themselves if there are Buddhas. If they know there are
Buddhas, then of course there are ghosts as well. If you are not surethat there are Buddhas or ghosts, ask yourself if there are people. If
you acknowledge the fact that there are people, then you will knowthat there are also Buddhas and ghosts, because they are alldifferent aspects of the same thing.
After one dies then, the eighth consciousness is called the intermediate skandha body. Before one dies it is called the present
skandha body. It is also known as the “soul” and as the “Buddha

105

106

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

nature.” When a person is on the verge of death, the good and evil
he or she has done is revealed and a reckoning is at hand.
Depending on what one did, one will have to undergo retribution or
reward. If one did good, one can get rebirth in the heavens; if one
did evil, one falls into the hells. If you did more in the way of gooddeeds and meritorious acts, then you can leave from your head. If
you did more in the way of committing crimes and creating
offenses, then you’ll leave from your feet. Obviously then, to leavefrom the upper part of one’s body means one will gain a higher
rebirth, whereas to leave from the lower part means one is going tofall. One’s kind of rebirth is evident at death. “They experience theintermingling of two habits: an abhorrence of death and an
attraction to life.” They are repelled and attracted whenconfronted with death and birth.
I2
J1

The scale of ascending and falling.
Ascent with no fall.

Sutra:“Endowed solely with thought, they will fly and cancertainly be reborn in the heavens above. If they fly from theheart, and if they have blessings and wisdom, as well as purevows, then their hearts will spontaneously open and they will
see the Buddhas of the ten directions and all their pure lands
and they will be reborn in whichever one they wish.
Commentary:“Endowed solely with thought,” means that the person has no
emotion, no yin, but has only reason, which belongs to yang.
“Solely” means it is present to the exclusion of any other mental
process. There is only thought, nothing else. It is a kind of truesincerity.
People’s thoughts are such that they govern what happens. For
instance, eating, drinking, and smoking all come about based on
thought. First one thinks about it and then one does it. Conversely,
if one decides not to do something, that thing won’t be done. “If I
want to eat something good, I go buy some good things to eat. If IThe Seven Destinites

want something nice to wear, I go buy it.” The same is true fordrinking. If one is thirsty, one goes out and gets some brandy,
whiskey, rum, or beer. Just mentioning it is enough to make somepeople’s mouths water. People who like to smoke are always
mulling over the best brands of cigarettes. They’ve always got theirmind on these things. Then they meet a Good and Wise Advisor
who tells them to stop smoking, stop eating meat, and stop
drinking. Obediently they stop, but since heir minds habitually run
to these things, they start having dreams about smoking cigarettes,
drinking liquor, and eating meat. They don’t actually do thesethings in their waking hours, but because the thought remains, they
dream of indulging in them at night. When they awaken they regret
heir conduct in the dream. “I’ve already stopped doing that. Why
would I resort to it in a dream?” they admonish them-elves. As I’ve
told you before, it’s difficult to remain in control of yourself when
you’re sick and even more difficult to do so in a dream.
Endowed solely with thought, “they will fly and can certainly
be reborn in the heavens above. If they fly from the heart, andif they have blessings and wisdom, as well as pure vows, then
their hearts will spontaneously open.” However, if one’s thought
is of the heart and one does not wish to be reborn in the heavens, butinstead keeps blessings and wisdom in mind at all times, then, evenbetter than o be born in the heavens, one may have made pure vows
to be reborn in a Buddhaland. The Buddha is known as the Doubly
Complete One; that is, he is complete in both blessings andwisdom. Aware of this, one wants to cultivate blessings andwisdom oneself.
But to cultivate blessings and not wisdom
is to be like an elephant wearing a necklace.
And to cultivate wisdom and not blessings
is to be an Arhat with an empty begging bowl.
The necklace is handsome and valuable, but it’s all the elephanthas; it doesn’t have any thought-power, any wisdom. If you seek
wisdom in your cultivation by studying the Sutras and sitting in

107

108

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

meditation, but fail to plant any blessings and are unable to practicegiving, then you’ll end up smart but hungry. To plant blessingsmeans one should do meritorious and virtuous deeds, especially on
the Buddhist holidays – the birthdays and anniversaries of the
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas – or on your own birthday, or on the first
and the fifteenth of the lunar month. If you practice giving andcreate merit before the Triple Jewel, then you will amass blessings.
If you do not do meritorious and virtuous deeds, then you won’t
have any blessings. If you concentrate on wisdom and don’t
develop blessings, then no one will make offerings to you when you
become an Arhat. That’s because on the cause ground you did not
make offerings in your turn. So if you want people to makeofferings to you when the time comes, you should make offerings
to them now. It’s as simple as the principle ofPlanting melons, you get melons.
Planting beans, you get beans.
“Pure vows” means that before the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas
you say:
I vow to be born in the Western Pure Land
With the nine grades of lotuses as my parents.
When the flower opens I will see the Buddha
and awaken to non-production.
Non-retreating Bodhisattvas will be my companions.
Or you may wish to be reborn in the Eastern Land. Any such
vow is a pure one. “Their hearts will spontaneously open” means
they will awaken “and they will see the Buddhas of the ten
directions and all their pure lands and they will be reborn inwhichever one they wish.” If a person has blessings’, wisdom, andvows, then at the end of his or her life he or she will see theBuddhas of the ten directions and be able to be reborn in whichever
pure land he or she wants.

The Seven Destinites“When they have more thought than emotion, they are notquite as ethereal and so they become flying immortals, greatmighty ghost kings, space traveling-yakshas, or earth-travelingrakshasas who roam the form heavens, going where they please
without obstruction.
Commentary:““When they have more thought than emotion, they are notquite as ethereal.” “Emotion” can be defined as sentience. It issaid that,Those with sentience and those lacking sentience
Have the sane potential for knowledge of all modes.
“Sentience,” in turn, is defined as having thought and feeling.
Insentient objects include grasses, trees, and so forth. It is said,
People are not grass and trees,
Who among them doesn’t have emotion?
That’s just a way of rationalizing. “Everybody’s got emotion.”
True, everyone does. And when is it evident? In youth. That’s why
the character “emotion” (qing) is made up of the word for mind
(xin
) and the character for youth (qing ). When we get rightdown to it, we’re talking here about emotional love. Basically, theword for emotion is not limited to that meaning, but that’s the useof it here.
Young men and women talk all the time about love andemotion. Why? Because they don’t really know about it. Theynever finish talking about love and emotion. Day in and day out,
month after month, year after year that’s the entire topic of conversation. Young people become totally engrossed in emotion. It
confuses them. It’s said,
Weighed down by karma and confused by emotion
One is a common person.

109

110

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Confusion is a kind of attachment, the inability to let go. here does
emotion come from? From your mind. Where does he mind comefrom? From your nature. That’s why it’s said,
The nature flows out and becomes emotion.
The emotion flows out into desire.
The “out” means “down.” As when,
The superior person’s aims are lofty.
The petty person’s aims are base.
When a person goes down, down, down and reaches the level ofdesire, then the fire of desire consumes the body. One totally loses
control. It happens to both men and women. They lose self-control.
“Thought” is persistent thought. This character also contains
the character for “mind.” It, too, comes from the mind. At first themind has not moved, but with thought, something appears in themind. So the character for thought (xiang ) is the character for“appearance” (xiang ) over the character for “mind” (xin).
Whatever you think about appears. This character is quite descriptive. For instance, you think about drinking, and an image of wine
appears in your mind. If you’re thinking about eating meat, a pieceof meat appears in your mind. It’s the same for anything you think
about from the affairs of state to your own private matters. The
Sutras talk about there being no appearance of self, no appearanceof others, no appearance of people, and no appearance of a lifespan. But with thought, there are appearances. Is thought right thenor wrong? Basically, it, too, is not right. But since people areattached to appearances, they end up with thought.
When the thought is more than the emotion, “they are not quite
as ethereal.” This can be explained in two ways. It can mean thatthey don’t get far. Their flight is limited. But to hold strictly to thatinterpretation doesn’t exactly fit the context here. A better way to
explain it is that their flight is not very much less extensive than thekind of flight described in the previous section. “Not quite as

The Seven Destinites

ethereal” then, would mean that they can go quite far. How far?
“They become flying immortals.” They are such that,In the morning they can roama hundred thousand miles,
And in the evening
go to nine thousand altars.
Or they become “great mighty ghost kings, or space travelingyakshas, or earth-traveling rakshasas.” These kinds of beings
have already been described. They can “roam the form heavens,going where they please without obstruction.” Nothing hinders
their travel. Nothing stops them.
Sutra:“Among them may be some with good vows and good hearts
who protect and uphold my Dharma. Perhaps they protect thepure precepts by following and supporting those who holdprecepts. Perhaps they protect spiritual mantras by following
and supporting those who hold mantras. Perhaps they protect
Ch’an samadhi by guarding and comforting those who arepatient with dharmas. These beings are close at hand beneath
the Thus Come One’s seat.
Commentary:“Among them, among the great mighty ghost kings, spacetravelling yakshas, and other such beings, may be some with goodvows and good hearts who protect and uphold my Dharma.” By“my Dharma” Shakyamuni Buddha is referring to the Buddhadharma. “Perhaps they protect the pure precepts by following
and supporting those who hold precepts.” Maybe they make thewholesome vow to guard and uphold the precepts spoken by the
Buddhas. Then they will also follow and guard people who hold theprecepts. They make sure that everything for these people who
uphold the precepts is auspicious and in accord with their wishes.
No difficulties or troubles will arise for them. “Perhaps theyprotect spiritual mantras by following and supporting those

111

112

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

who hold mantras.” Maybe they protect the Shurangama Mantra,
the Great Compassion Mantra, or any of the other various mantras.
This is the kind of resolve they have. They follow along after thepeople who uphold mantras and protect them day and night.
“Perhaps they protect Ch’an samadhi by guarding andcomforting those who are patient with dharmas.” Maybe someof these beings make the good vow that in the future they willprotect people who investigate Ch’an and sit in meditation, so thatthey obtain Ch’an samadhi. They help them obtain patience withdharmas so that they can endure any dharma whatever. “These
beings are close at hand beneath the Thus Come One’s seat.”
These beings who have made good vows and are Dharma protectors
are always able to be beneath the Thus Some One’s seat and to hear
the Dharma spoken.
J2

No ascent and no fall.

Sutra:“When their thought and emotion are of equal proportions,they cannot fly and they do not fall, but are born in the humanrealm. If their thought is bright, their wits are keen. If theiremotion is dark, their wits are dull.
Commentary:

With ninety-percent thought and ten percent emotion, one gains
a higher rebirth. With ninety percent emotion and ten percent
thought, it is certain that one will fall into the hells. Now “whentheir thought and emotion are of equal proportions, theycannot fly and they do not fall, but are born in the humanrealm.” With fifty percent thought and fifty percent emotion, there
is a balance. They can’t fly to the heavens to be a god or animmortal, and they can’t fall into the hells to become a hungry
ghost. Where do they end up? Right where you and I are now. To beborn into the human realm does not mean one will remain foreverin the human realm. The human realm is nothing more than a transit
stop – a place to transfer to the next place. “From the human realm
what will one transfer to?” you wonder. Well, in order to get to theThe Seven Destinites

human realm you had to have fifty percent thought and fifty percent
emotion. All you have to do is take a look and see if you’ve got
more emotion now or more thought. If you’ve got more emotion,
your next transfer will be to the hells. If you’ve got more thought,
your next transfer will be to the heavens. If you are devoid of
emotion, you can transfer to the Buddhas’ fruition, for then you are
pure yang, without any yin. If you have ten percent emotion, youhave yin. If you don’t have any emotion, you are pure yang and canbecome a Buddha.
“If their thought is bright, their wits are keen. If theiremotion is dark, their wits are dull.” This is the point of transfer.
The more you think, the smarter you get and the more you
understand. You attain wisdom if you cultivate and make progressday-by-day. In this way your light grows a little more day-by-day.
It keeps increasing until it is the same as the light of the Buddhas.
That’s what’s meant by “if their thoughts are bright, their wits are
keen.”
Emotion is said to be yin, because it is a private matter. Thought
is very open and out front, very public and bright. To cultivate,
investigate Ch’an, sit in meditation, study the Buddhadharma, andlisten to the Sutras are proper activities. From them you will gain
keen intelligence. But love and emotion can’t be discussed in a
crowd. Rather, a man and woman must go to the park or theseashore or beneath a tree alone to speak in whispers. They mustslowly talk things over in secret. This is what is meant by emotion
being “dark.” Things which others cannot see are dark. The darker
they get, the less light there is for them to see by, and “their wits aredull.” They go into the forest where they can’t see the sky. Or they
get into cars or on boats. They go to places where there are few
people; is to be “dark.” This belongs to yin and causes people bestupid and dull-witted. They chat and chat and become stupider andstupider until eventually they fall into a bottomless pit. That’s why
emotion makes you fall. You talk together until you both slip andfall into the sea of suffering. Then it won’t be easy to get out; you’ll
have make a tremendous effort. Unless you’re lucky enough to

113

114

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

have a Good and Wise Advisor who grabs you by the hand andshouts, “Get out!” getting out will be very difficult.
J3

Fall with no ascent.

Sutra:“When they have more emotion than thought, they enter the
animal realm. With heavier emotion, they become fur-bearing
beasts; with lighter emotion, they become winged creatures.
Commentary:“When they have more emotion than thought, they enter the
animal realm. With heavier emotion, they become fur-bearing
beasts.” People with heavy emotion end up getting born as cows,
horses, sheep and the like. Do you see how dangerous it is? You’dbetter be careful: That’s why I say the Shurangama Sutra is so
important. This section shows exactly the point at which people andanimals cross paths. One wrong step and you end up an animal. If
you’re off by just a little, then it gets you. “With lighter emotion,
they become winged creatures.” This refers to a slight variation in
the degree of emotion on the part of these animals. The creaturesthat fly still have a bit of thought about them. Did you ever wonder
why birds are so colorful? It’s because when they were humanbeings, they liked to wear colorful clothes. They would get all
dressed up and then constantly admire themselves. The
combination of excessive attention to clothing and a lot of emotion
with a little thought caused them to fall into the realm of birds.
Some birds are really exquisite. They must have been people who
dressed especially well. Because of their emotion, they end up as
animals, but the degree of their emotion is slightly less than that ofbeasts, and so they become birds.
Sutra:“When they have seventy percent emotion and thirty
percent thought, they fall beneath the wheel of water into theregions of fire, where they come into contact with steam which
is itself like a terrible blaze. In the bodies of hungry ghosts, they

The Seven Destinites

are constantly burned by that fire. Even water harms them, andthey have nothing to eat or drink for hundreds of thousands ofkalpas.
Commentary:

With sixty percent emotion and forty percent thought, one falls
into the animal realm. With sixty percent thought and forty percent
emotion, one can gain a higher rebirth. Now, “When they haveseventy percent emotion and thirty percent thought, they fallbeneath the wheel of water into the regions of fire, where theycome into contact with steam which is itself like a terrible
blaze.” Beneath the water cycle is fire. Volcanoes are a common
example which proves that fire resides beneath the water level. “In
the bodies of hungry ghosts, they are constantly burned by that
fire.” At that time, they take on the bodies of hungry ghosts, and it
would be too late for them if they decided they’d rather be birds orbeasts. There are a myriad kinds of hungry ghosts. The worst kind
there is to be is the one whose throat is as thin as a needle andwhose stomach is as big as a drum. “Even water harms them, andthey have nothing to eat or drink for hundreds of thousands ofkalpas.” They don’t even have a drop of water to drink. Why not?
Because their karma is such that when they see water, it turns to araging fire. Gods see water as crystal. Fish, shrimp, oysters, andthings of the sea look upon water as their palace – their home. They
live in it and therefore don’t see it, in the same way that people livein air but aren’t aware of it. If we people didn’t have air, we would
die. It’s said that people must eat to live, but they also must have air
to breathe. But do we see air? No. Fish see water as their home, andpeople see water as water, but ghosts see water as fire. Why don’t
we see it as fire? If you want to know the difference, you can try
being a ghost and find out. But you protest that you’d like to know
without having to be a ghost. All right, I can tell you. It’s becauseof karmic obstacles. It’s a result of the karma that they themselves
created. If you make the karma that sends you into the body of ahungry ghost, then you will perceive water as fire. If you still don’t
believe it, you can try it out. But if you do, and really turn into a

115

116

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

hungry ghost, it will be very difficult to get to be a person again. It
won’t be easy to return. So now I’m telling you, and the best would
be to believe me, because I’m really not cheating you. Then you
don’t have to go try it out for yourself.
As a hungry ghost one is burned to death, but after a while one
revives and then has to go through being burned to death again. In
that way, one undergoes birth after birth and death after death as aghost. Because they see water as fire, the ghosts have nothing todrink, and they can’t eat, either. How long does this go on? It goeson for hundreds of thousands of kalpas.
Sutra:“When they have ninety percent emotion and ten percent
thought, they fall through the wheel of fire until their bodies
enter wind and fire, in a region where the two interact. With
lighter emotion they are born in the intermittent hell; withheavier emotion they are born in the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“When they have ninety percent emotion and ten percent
thought, they fall through the wheel of fire until their bodies
enter wind and fire, in a region where the two interact.” In thisplace there’s not only fire but a wind that whips up the fire so thatit burns even more fiercely. “With lighter emotion they are bornin the intermittent hell; with heavier emotion they are born in
the Unintermittent Hell.”Sutra:“When they are possessed entirely of emotion, they sink into
the Avici Hell. If the emotion has gone into their hearts so thatthey slander the Great Vehicle, defame the Buddha’s pureprecepts, speak crazy and false dharma, are greedy forofferings from the faithful, recklessly accept the respect ofothers, commit the five rebellious acts and the ten major
offenses, then they are further reborn in Avici Hells throughout
the ten directions.

The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“When they are possessed entirely of emotion – when they
have no thought, only emotion – they sink into the Avici Hell. If
the emotion has gone into their hearts – if their minds are totally
governed by emotion – so that they slander the Great Vehicle”:
They make judgments about things with their emotions and as aresult they take right to be wrong and wrong to be right. They takeblack to be white and white to be black. They are totally unreasonable. They always oppose what others say. If you say, “Don’t dothings that are not good,” they come back with, “What’s there to beafraid of?” Their motto is “Eat meat, drink wine, and pass the time.
The Buddha is only a figment of the imagination.” They argue that“Your mind is the Buddha and the Buddha is your mind.” That’s thekind of deviant knowledge and deviant views they have.
Their views become so deviant that they “defame theBuddha’s pure precepts.” “Don’t take the precepts,” they say.
“What do you want to do that for? You end up with a bunch ofprecepts controlling you. If you don’t take the precepts, see how
free you’ll be.” In fact, if one does not take the precepts, it is very,
very easy to end up in the hells. Do you call that freedom? But if
you receive the precepts and then use them as a guide to govern
yourself – if you receive the precepts and then govern yourself by
the appearance, the dharma, and the substance of the precepts, it’s
not so likely that you’ll fall into the hells. Even if you do fall into
the hells, you’ll get out much more quickly. But if you advocate nottaking the precepts in order to be free, then when you fall into thehells there’s no guarantee when you’ll get out again. If you take theprecepts, then a long term in the hells gets cut to a short term. It’s
as if you were a president’s aide and broke some major law andwere caught. Just a note from the President would suffice to effectyour release. Without that help, it might be a long time before youwere released. If you have the precepts for protection, then thesuffering you have to endure for having committed major offenses
will be lessened significantly. So don’t outsmart yourself bydeciding not to take the precepts. It’s better to take the precepts. A

117

118

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

living being who receives the Buddha’s precepts enters into theposition of a Buddha.
Don’t slander the Buddha’s precepts, and don’t “speak crazyand false dharma.” Don’t deny cause and effect. Don’t say things
like “There’s no cause and no effect; people are just Buddhas, after
all. There’s no need to cultivate. Eat meat, drink, and be merry,because no matter what you do, you still can become a Buddha. It’s
really easy to become a Buddha.”
Right, it is easy to become a Buddha, but the way to do it is to
get rid of your faults. There aren’t any Buddhas who have faults.
They are all pure and undefiled. They didn’t become Buddhas bybeing filthy and full of karmic offenses. They didn’t become
Buddhas by drinking wine and eating meat. If that’s the way it was,then the Buddha would not have had to speak the precepts.
Don’t be “greedy for offerings from the faithful.” Don’tscheme to get people to believe in you, to give you gifts, to makeofferings to you. Don’t think about how you’d have more money if
you took more disciples. I never discuss money with my disciples.
Usually when people take disciples it’s made clear from the startthat they should give at least fifty or sixty dollars just to takerefuge. But I don’t pay attention to that kind of thing.
These kinds of beings also “recklessly accept the respect ofothers.” Or they “commit the five rebellious acts,” which are
killing one’s father, killing one’s mother, killing an Arhat, shedding
the Buddha’s blood, and breaking up the harmony of the Sangha. Or
they commit “the ten major offenses,” that is, they violate the ten
major Bodhisattva Precepts. Having committed these grave
offenses, “then they are further reborn in Avici Hells
throughout the ten directions.” After they have undergone
suffering in the Avici Hell of this world they go to Avici Hells inevery world in the ten directions. Can you imagine how long a timethat would take? When this hell is finished, they are transported toanother Avici Hell. When that Avici Hell is destroyed, they moveon to the next Avici Hell. It’s endless. And so Devadatta, the one

The Seven Destinites

who tried to compete with the Buddha, fell into the hells alive. He’s
still suffering in the hells. From the time of Shakyamuni Buddha
until now he’s been undergoing hellish suffering, but in fact that’s
just the blink of an eye.
H4

He concludes that there are places where both individual and collective
punishment are undergone.

Sutra:“Although one receives one’s due according to the evil
karma one has created, a group can undergo an identical lot,
and there are definite places where it occurs.
Commentary:“Although one receives one’s due according to the evil
karma one has created,” by slandering the Great Vehicle Dharma
Masters, by defaming the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha, bycommitting the five rebellious acts and the ten major offenses, “agroup can undergo an identical lot, and there are definite places
where it occurs.” Al though they fall into the hells because of what
they themselves have done – they create the karma and undergo theretribution – still, a group can undergo similar retribution, and it
can happen in a fixed and certain place. There are definite places
where they create the karma, and there are definite places where
they undergo the retribution.

119

120

Destiny of Hells

G2 He specifically describes the various causes and results of falling and rising.
H1 Destiny of hells.
I1 Traces prior instruction and introduces this.

Sutra:“Ananda, it all comes from the karmic responses whichliving beings themselves invoke. They create ten habitualcauses and undergo six interacting retributions.
Commentary:

Ananda, it all comes from the karmic responses which living
beings themselves invoke. They give rise to delusion, create
karma, and undergo retribution. They create ten habitual causes
and undergo six interacting retributions. The retributions areinterconnected.
I2
J1

Explains ten causes.
Habits of lust.

Sutra:“What are the ten causes? Ananda, the first consists ofhabits of lust and reciprocal interactions which give rise tomutual rubbing. When this rubbing continues without cease, it
produces a tremendous raging fire within which movement
occurs, just as warmth arises between a person’s hands when herubs them together.

Destiny of Hells

Commentary:“What are the ten causes? Ananda, I will now tell you in
detail. The first consists of habits of lust and reciprocal interactions. The habits of lust bring men and women together, and theirinteractions give rise to mutual rubbing. When this rubbing
continues without cease, it produces a tremendous raging firewithin which movement occurs. The light of fire arises between
them and has a movement of its own, just as warmth arises
between a person’s hands when he rubs them together.
Sutra:“Because these two habits set each other ablaze, there comeinto being the iron bed, the copper pillar, and other such
experiences.
Commentary:“Because these two habits”: The “two habits” refer to one’s
past habits of lust which combine with one’s present habits of lust.
These two habits “set each other ablaze, there come into being
the iron bed, the copper pillar, and other such experiences.”
These are the names of specific hells. They are brought into being
because people have sexual desire which is too heavy. They havecreated too much karma involving lust and so they must undergo
this retribution.
Sutra:“Therefore the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon the practice of lust and name it the ‘fire of desire.’
Bodhisattvas avoid desire as they would a fiery pit.
Commentary:“Therefore the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon the practice of lust and name it the ‘fire of desire.’” They
tell you that the fire of desire burns up the body. “Bodhisattvas
avoid desire as they would a fiery pit.” They see that staying
away from lustful activity is as important as avoiding a fiery pit.
You don’t want to see the fiery pit and deliberately jump into it. If

121

122

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

you do, it’s for sure you’ll burn to death. So Bodhisattvas stay far
away from lust and sexual desire. They do not give rise to thoughtsof sexual desire.
J2

Habits of greed.

Sutra:“The second consists of habits of greed and intermingled
scheming which give rise to a suction. When this suction
becomes dominant and incessant, it produces intense cold andsolid ice where freezing occurs, just as a sensation of cold is
experienced when a person draws in a blast of wind through hismouth.
Commentary:“The second consists of habits of greed and intermingled
scheming which give rise to a suction.” Greed is like a magnet
which attracts things to it. “When this suction becomes dominant
and incessant” – people who experience insatiable greed arealways trying to figure out how to get things and make them theirown. When greed reaches this extreme, “it produces intense coldand solid ice where freezing occurs.” These habits produce asensation of freezing cold, “just as a sensation of cold is
experienced when a person draws in a blast of wind through hismouth.”
Sutra:“Because these two habits clash together, there come into
being chattering, whimpering and shuddering; blue, red, andwhite lotuses; cold and ice; and other such experiences.
Therefore the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon excessive seeking and name it "the water of greed".
Bodhisattvas avoid greed as they would a sea of pestilence.
Commentary:“Because these two habits – one’s past greed and one’s present
greed – clash together – the habits of grabbing and seizing feed onDestiny of Hells

one another until there come into being chattering, whimperingand shuddering.” The Chinese characters used here indicate thesounds made by beings suffering in these freezing hells when
undergoing the tortures of extreme cold. “Cha cha, bwo bwo, lwolwo” are here translated as “chattering, whimpering, andshuddering.” “Blue, red, and white lotuses” indicate the shapes
the ice freezes into in these hells. The beings undergo “cold andice; and other such experiences.”
J3

Habits of arrogance.

Sutra:“The third consists of habits of arrogance and resulting
friction which give rise to mutual intimidation. When it
accelerates without cease, it produces torrents and rapids
which create restless waves of water, just as water is produced
when a person continuously works his tongue in an effort totaste flavors.
Commentary:“The third consists of habits of arrogance and resulting
friction.” “Arrogance” refers to self-satisfaction. One is arrogant
when one thinks one is better than others. Such thoughts “give rise
to mutual intimidation.” One looks down on others. “When it
accelerates without cease, it produces torrents and rapids
which create restless waves of water.” This refers to the hell of
boiling oil, the hell of rapids, the hell of scalding soup, and so forth.
It is “just as water is produced when a person continuously
works his tongue in an effort to taste flavors.” Someone keeps
trying to taste the flavor of his own mouth. The effort will produce
saliva.
Sutra:“Because these two habits incite one another, there comeinto being the River of Blood, the River of Ashes, the Burning
Sand, the Poisonous Sea, the Molten Copper which is poured

123

124

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

over one or which must be swallowed, and other such
experiences.
Commentary:“Because these two habits incite one another”-arrogant
attitudes from the past combine with one’s self-satisfaction in thepresent – “there come into being many kinds of hells: The Hell of
the River of Blood, the Hell of the River of Ashes, the Hell of the
Burning Sand, the Hell of the Poisonous Sea, the Hell of the
Molten Copper which is poured over one, the Hell where molten
copper must be swallowed, and other such experiences.”
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon self-satisfaction and name it ‘drinking the water ofstupidity.’ Bodhisattvas avoid arrogance as they would a hugedeluge.
Commentary:It’s as stinking as a place where a lot of people go to relieve
themselves.
J4

Habits of hatred.

Sutra:“The fourth consists of habits of hatred which give rise tomutual defiance. When this defiance binds one without cease,
one’s heart becomes so hot that it catches fire, and the molten
vapor turns into metal.
“From it is produced the Mountain of Knives, the Iron
Cudgel, the Tree of Swords, the Wheel of Swords, Axes andHalberds, and Spears and Saws. It is like the intent to kill
surging forth when a person meets a mortal enemy, so that he isroused to action.
Commentary:“The fourth consists of habits of hatred which give rise tomutual defiance.” “Defiance” means that you have wronged meDestiny of Hells

and I have wronged you. “When this defiance binds one withoutcease, one’s heart becomes so hot that it catches fire, and themolten vapor turns into metal.” Your heart feels hot and you giverise to the fire of ignorance. That kind of energy is so violent that itturns into metal. “From it is produced the Mountain of Knives.”
Because the molten energy from one’s anger forms into metal, theHell of the Mountain of Knives, the Hell of the Iron Cudgel, theHell of the Tree of Swords, the Hell of the Wheel of Swords, theHell of Axes and Halberds, the Hell of Spears and Saws, and thelike all come into being. It is like the intent to kill surging forthwhen a person meets a mortal enemy, someone he bears a heavy
grudge against, so that he is roused to action. His obsession to killtakes over.
Sutra:“Because these two habits clash with one another, there
come into being castration and hacking, beheading andmutilation, filing and sticking, flogging and beating, and othersuch experiences.
Commentary:“Because these two habits – past hatred and present hatred –clash with one another, there come into being castration andhacking.” This is one kind of hell. “Beheading – being killed;mutilation – having one’s arms or legs chopped off or one’s bones
ground to powder: filing and sticking – being filed or being stuckwith thorns; flogging and beating; and other such experiences”
are all further kinds of hells.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon hatred and name it ‘sharp knives and swords.’
Bodhisattvas avoid hatred as they would their own execution.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon hatred and name it ‘sharp knives and swords.’” Anger is

125

126

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

just like a keen knife or a sharp sword. “Bodhisattvas avoid
hatred as they would their own execution.” Bodhisattvas regard
anger and hatred as they would being killed by someone.
J5

Habits of deception.

Sutra:“The fifth consists of habits of deception and misleading
involvements which give rise to mutual guile. When suchmaneuvering continues without cease, it produces the ropes andwood of a gallows for hanging, like the grass and trees thatgrow when water saturates a field.
Commentary:“The fifth consists of habits of deception and misleading
involvements which give rise to mutual guile.” “Deception” is alack of honesty. “Misleading” means people getting involved incheating and deceiving one another. You cheat me with somescheme and then I think up some trick to cheat you. “When suchmaneuvering continues without cease, it produces the ropes andwood of a gallows for hanging.” “Maneuvering” refers to thedeceptive devices. The ropes and wood are used to construct a
gallows to hang the person. This is a certain hell. It is “like thegrass and trees that grow when water saturates a field.”
Deception nourishes the hell of ropes and wood in the same way.
Sutra:“Because the two habits perpetuate one another, there comeinto being handcuffs and fetters, cangues and locks, whips andclubs, sticks and cudgels, and other such experiences.
Commentary:“Because the two habits perpetuate one another, there comeinto being handcuffs and fetters.” The habits of deception fromthe past combine with the habits of deception in the present to makea protracted pattern of deception. These “handcuffs and fetters” areimplements of punishment, as are “cangues and locks.” When one

Destiny of Hells

is bound by this kind of thing, one cannot move about freely, muchless escape. Or perhaps one is beaten with “whips and clubs,
sticks and cudgels, and other such experiences.” What is theorigin of these experiences? How do they come into being? They
come from deception.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon deception and name it a ‘treacherous crook.’
Bodhisattvas fear deception as they would a savage wolf.
Commentary:

Being “treacherous” means that when one speaks, one doesn’ttell the truth.
J6

Habits of lying.

Sutra:“The sixth consists of habits of lying and combined
fraudulence which give rise to mutual cheating. When false
accusations continue without cease, one becomes adept at
corruption.
“From this there come into being Dust and Dirt, Excrement
and Urine, filth, stench, and impurities. It is like the obscuringof everyone’s vision when the dust is stirred up by the wind.
Commentary:“The sixth consists of habits of lying and combined
fraudulence which give rise to mutual cheating.” “Lying” means
not telling the truth, saying things that are false. “Combined
fraudulence” means that people lie in order to cheat one another.
“Mutual cheating” means that people are not straight with one
another. What they say is not true. “When false accusations
continue without cease, one becomes adept at corruption.”
People end up accusing each other in ways which are not justified.
If they continue in this vein, they end up being masters ofdeception. Everything they do is against the law. “From this there

127

128

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

come into being the hell of Dust and Dirt, and the hell of
Excrement and Urine. These hells are full of filth, stench, andimpurities. It is like the obscuring of everyone’s vision when the
dust is stirred up by the wind.” That’s what this particular karmic
obstacle is like. The dust is so thick you can’t even see it clearly, letalone anything else.
Sutra:“Because these two habits augment one another, there comeinto being Sinking and Drowning, Tossing and Pitching, Flying
and Falling, Floating and Submerging, and other such
experiences.
Commentary:““Because these two habits augment one another, there
come into being Sinking and Drowning.” The habits of lying
from the past combine with the habits of lying in the present tobring about these various hells. “Tossing and Pitching” means that
one is tossed up high and then allowed to plummet down. “Flying
and Falling” is also a case of being rocketed off into space andthen left to fall back down. “Floating and Submerging” means
one is left afloat at sea. These hells “and other such experiences”
must be undergone.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon lying and name it ‘robbery and murder.’ Bodhisattvas
regard lying as they would treading on a venomous snake.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon lying and name it ‘robbery and murder.’” When they see
people doing things to cheat others, they call it robbery and murder.
“Bodhisattvas regard lying as they would treading on a
venomous snake.” Lying, too, is undesirable.

Destiny of Hells

J7

Habits of animosity.

Sutra:“The seventh consists of habits of animosity and interconnected enmity which give rise to grievances. From this there
come into being Flying Rocks, Thrown Stones, Caskets andClosets, Cages on Wheels, Jars and Containers, and Bags andRods. It is like someone harming others secretly – he harbors,
cherishes, and nurtures evil.
Commentary:“The seventh consists of habits of animosity and interconnected enmity which give rise to grievances.” “Animosity” refers
to resentment and can also mean the making of false accusations.
False accusations cause suspicions to arise. In Chinese the word“grievances” (X) has a character which literally means to hold in
the beak as a bird holds food. Here, someone harbors grievances
and ill-will in his mouth and refuses to let it go. “From this there
come into being Flying Rocks, and the hell of Thrown Stones, inwhich one is struck with pieces of rubble. Or one is closed up in acasket or in a closet, or put in a cage on wheels. Or the person isput into a jar and a fire is lit under it, so that the ghost gets cooked,
Bags and rods: the ghost is put in a big bag and then beaten down.
Inside he both suffocates and suffers the pain of beating. This kindof karma is like someone harming others secretly – he harbors,
cherishes, and nurtures evil.” He’s always brewing evil thoughts
in his mind.
Sutra:“Because these two habits swallow one another up, there
come into being Tossing and Pitching, Seizing and Apprehending, Striking and Shooting, Casting Away and Pinching,and other such experiences.
Commentary:“Because these two habits swallow one another up, there
come into being Tossing and Pitching.” The habit of animosity

129

130

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

from the past combines with the habit of animosity in the present insuch a way that they devour one another. That is, if the karmic
power of one’s habits from the past is stronger, one will undergo
retribution for the past deeds. If the power of the karma in thepresent life is the stronger, one will undergo retribution for it in thisvery life. That’s what’s meant by swallowing each other up. The
ghost is tossed about or thrown for a distance, so that when he lands
he will undergo pain and suffering. “Seizing and Apprehending”:
after he’s tossed away, he is seized and brought back. “Striking
and Shooting, Casting Away and Pinching, and other such
experiences” are all undergone as retribution.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon animosity and name it a ‘disobedient and harmful ghost.’
Bodhisattvas regard animosity as they would drinking
poisonous wine.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon animosity and name it a ‘disobedient and harmful
ghost.’” They regard conduct governed by animosity, resentment,
and revenge as a disobedient and harmful ghost. Such conduct goesagainst the wishes of the person who is the object of the resentment
and ends up by killing the person. “Bodhisattvas regard
animosity as they would drinking poisonous wine.” The Chinese
language uses an adjective which is the name of a bird (chen X), a
deadly species of falcon. If a feather from this particular variety of
falcon is soaked in wine, the wine will be poisoned so thoroughlythat a sip of it would be lethal, for there is no antidote for it.
J8

Habits of views.

Sutra:“The eighth consists of habits of views and the admixture ofunderstandings, such as satkayadrishti, views, moral prohibitions, grasping, and deviant insight into various kinds ofDestiny of Hells

karma, which bring about opposition and produce mutual
antagonism. From them there come into being court officials,
deputies, certifiers, and registrars. They are like people
traveling on a road, who meet each other coming and going.
Commentary:“The eighth consists of habits of views and the admixture ofunderstandings, such as satkayadrishti.” These are habits which
we all have. If you make proper use of views, they are an aid to yourmind and nature. But if you use them incorrectly, if you havebiases, then you can create bad karma. “Satkayadrishti” is a
Sanskrit word which means “view of having a body.” There are fivekinds of views:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

the view of having a body,one-sided views,
the view of prohibitive morality,
views that grasp at views,
deviant views.

These have been explained in detail before. With the first view,people become attached to the view that their bodies are themselves
and attached to the things around them as being their own. Onesided views are not in accord with the Middle Way. They fall intoeither the view of annihilationism or the view of externalism. With
the former, one believes that death is like the extinguishment of alamp – there is nothing that follows it. One doesn’t believe in a soulor in rebirth. With the latter, one believes that if one is a person thislife, one will be a person in every life. They think it is impossible
for a person to undergo rebirth as an animal.
The third is an attachment to extremes of morality, like thatfound in some sects in India such as those that would follow the
behavior of cows or dogs. The fourth, to have the view that grasps
views, means being fraught with attachments. People with this view
have very decided opinions and an overbearing view of self. There
are also deviant views. “Satkayadrishti,” views, moral prohibi-

131

132

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

tions, grasping, and deviant insight into various kinds of karma
refer to these five views. One may have a bit of intelligence, but the
principles one grasps at are deviant. Because they are not properviews, one creates karma, “which bring about opposition andproduce mutual antagonism.” With this kind of karma, one isalways opposing other people and disagreeing with them. “Fromthem there come into being court officials, deputies, certifiers,
and registrars.” They ask for certification and proof in writing;they insist upon records and the like. “These views are like people
traveling on a road, who meet each other coming and going.”
Sutra:“Because these two habits influence one another, there comeinto being official inquiries, baited questions, examinations,interrogations, public investigations, exposure, the youths whorecord good and evil, carrying the record books of theoffenders’ arguments and rationalizations, and other such
experiences.
Commentary:“Because these two habits influence one another, there comeinto being official inquiries.” The two habits again refer to thehabits involving the five views that one built up in former lives,
coupled with the habits involving the five views which one
continues to grasp hold of in this life. “Official inquiries means one
is thoroughly questioned. “Baited questions” are raised when an
examiner uses expedients to get you to admit your wrongdoings.
This kind of thing happens in courts and also happens in the hells.
“Examinations” means that after you’ve stated your case, theofficials set about to examine its accuracy, step-by-step. They sendpeople out to verify everything you’ve said. “Interrogations”
bring everything out in the open, just as if it were to appear in a
mirror. “Public investigations and exposure” do the same. “Theyouths who record good and evil, carrying the record books ofthe offenders’ arguments and rationalizations.” These youths
are young employees of the hells who keep records on good andDestiny of Hells

evil done in the world. When your turn comes, they read out yourrecord. If you try to argue or rationalize, they just find the page andplace and read it out just as it actually happened. They have unquestionable proof, and your protestations are useless. These and othersuch experiences are the lot of those with deep-seated views.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon evil views and name them the ‘pit of views.’ Bodhisattvas
regard having false and one-sided views as they would standingon the edge of a steep ravine full of poison.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon evil views and name them the ‘pit of views.’” To them, thehabits of evil views are like a deep abyss. It’s fine if you don’t fallin it, but if you do, it’s not at all easy to climb back out. “Bodhisattvas regard having false and one-sided views as they would
standing on the edge of a steep ravine full of poison.” They are
extremely dangerous, and it is very easy to slip and fall into them,so Bodhisattvas stay far away from them.
J9

Habits of injustice.

Sutra:“The ninth consists of the habits of injustice and their interconnected support of one another; they result in instigating
false charges and libeling. From them are produced crushing
between mountains, crushing between rocks, stone rollers,stone grinders, plowing, and pulverizing. It is like a slanderous
villain who engages in persecuting good people unjustly.
Commentary:“The ninth consists of the habits of injustice and their interconnected support of one another; they result in instigating
false charges and libeling.” “Injustice” means to accuse someone
without cause – to frame him. The person in question is in fact

133

134

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

innocent, but the government brings a case against him, or else
some private individual sues him. It is biased and unfair. Included
here are both the habits of being unjustly accused and of having
done injustice to others. If you have unjustly accused others in thepast, then those karmic obstacles will bind together with what goeson in this life. If you’ve never been unjustly accused, then perhaps
the karma of it is being newly created in this lifetime. If you knowthat the person you are accusing did not actually commit the crime,and you are fully aware that you are bearing false witness, then you
are being unjust. “From them are produced crushing between
mountains, crushing between rocks.” This is the Hell of
Squeezing Mountains, in which mountains on all four sides close in
and crush the offender. The same kind of experience is undergone
in the hell of crushing rocks. You are squeezed into a meat patty.
“Stone rollers” is another hell, as are “stone grinders, plowing,
and pulverizing.” If a person is a constant liar and bears false
witness – if his speech is totally unreliable – then in this hell his
tongue is cut out. Or it is grappled with an iron hook and pulled out,
and then oxen drag plows back and forth across it. With “pulverizing” the offender is put into a grinder and ground to bits. “It is
like a slanderous villain who engages in persecuting goodpeople unjustly.” “Slanderous” refers to any kind of unreliable
speech or accusation.
Sutra:“Because these two habits join ranks, there come into beingpressing and pushing, bludgeons and compulsion, squeezing
and straining, weighing and measuring, and other such
experiences.
Commentary:

The karmic obstacles from former lives combine with the karma
from one’s conduct in the last life to cause one to be pressed or
pushed down or to be beaten with bludgeons or to be forcefully
controlled. Sometimes the ghost is put into a bag and then the bloodis squeezed out of it, just the way apple sauce is made. Or one’sDestiny of Hells

injustices are weighed and measured with precise accuracy. These
are the kinds of experiences one has to undergo.
Sutra:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon harmful accusations and name them ‘a treacherous tiger.’
Bodhisattvas regard injustice as they would a bolt of lightning.
Commentary:“Therefore, the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions lookupon harmful accusations and name them ‘a treacherous
tiger,’” even more vicious than an ordinary tiger. “Bodhisattvas
regard injustice as they would a bolt of lightning.” Bodhisattvas
who cultivate the Way don’t want to make any mistakes in cause
and effect, and so they see that the habit of acting in unjust ways is
as dangerous as encountering a bolt from the blue. It’s just as
frightening a situation and in the same way can strike people downdead on the spot.
J10 The habits of litigation.

Sutra:“The tenth consists of the habits of litigation and the mutual
disputations which give rise to covering. From them there areproduced a look in the mirror and illumination by the lamp. It
is like being in direct sunlight: there is no way one can hide
one’s shadow.
Commentary:“The tenth consists of the habits of litigation and the mutual
disputations which give rise to covering.” “Litigation” means
taking someone to court. It involves attorneys for the plaintiff andthe defense. The offense involved is one of covering. That meansthat the evidence brought out in court by either side is not the wholetruth. Each person claims to be right. In divorce cases, for example,
the husband says he is in the right and the wife claims she is in theright. Actually, neither one is in the right, for if even one of them

135

136

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

were right, they would not be getting a divorce. The one in the rightwould simply forgive and forget if the other were being unreasonable, and no problems would arise. It’s only when both parties
refuse to yield that they have to get lawyers and go to court.
Probably they feel sorry for the lawyers and are afraid they will
starve to death if they don’t give them some business. And ofcourse the lawyer advises them to go to court because it’s his
livelihood. His fee can range from hundreds of dollars to thousandsof dollars; it depends on the kind of case involved. He names his
own price. “Disputations” refers to the arguments that ensue. Eachside claims to be sane and reasonable. Why do they go to court?
Because they are not open and frank with one another. They put onmasks and cover up the truth, They are actually wrong, but they
cover up their mistakes and bring up the points where they appear
to be in accord with principle. They talk about all the things they
did that were legal and avoid mentioning the things they did whichwere not. That’s covering.
“From them there are produced a look in the mirror andillumination by the lamp.” If you liked to get involved inlitigations and to commit crimes when you were alive, then when
you get to the hells, your crimes will be revealed in a mirror on astand there. As you look into the mirror, every mistake you evermade in your entire life will appear in it. It’s just like a movie: every
frame shows up your actions quite vividly. With the “illuminationby the lamp” you are left with no place to hide. Everything isclearly revealed. “It is like being in direct sunlight: there is no
way one can hide one’s shadow.”
Sutra:“Because these two habits bicker back and forth, there comeinto being evil companions, the mirror of karma, the fiery
pearl, exposure of past karma, inquests, and other such
experiences.

Destiny of Hells

Commentary:“Because these two habits bicker back and forth, there comeinto being evil companions.” Not only companions, but relatives
are included here. One’s whole family may be bad. “The mirror ofkarma” is like the crime-revealing mirror mentioned above. “Thefiery pearl” illuminates past offenses. “Exposure of past karma”
reveals all the crimes you ever committed in whatever former life.
“Inquests” happen when you don’t admit what you’ve done. Thenthe evidence is brought out against you. It’s proved for you to see.
Sutra:“Therefore, all the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions
look upon covering and name it a ‘yin villain.’ Bodhisattvas
regard covering as they would having to carry a mountain atop
their heads while walking upon the sea.
Commentary:“Therefore, all the Thus Come Ones of the ten directions
look upon covering and name it a ‘yin villain.’” Because ofwhat’s just been described, Thus Come Ones look upon the practiceof covering and call it a “yin” thief. “Bodhisattvas regard
covering as they would having to carry a mountain atop theirheads while walking upon the sea.” How could they ever stay up?
It wouldn’t be possible. So Bodhisattvas don’t go to court.
I3
J1

Explains the six retributions.
A general introduction.

Sutra:“What are the six retributions? Ananda, living beings create
karma with their six consciousnesses. The evil retributions theycall down upon themselves come from the six sense organs.
Commentary:“What are the six retributions? Ananda, living beings create
karma with their six consciousnesses of the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, body, and mind. The evil retributions they call down

137

138

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

upon themselves when they create the evil karma come from thesix sense organs.” They arise out of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue,
body, and mind.
J2
K1
L1

Detailed explanation.
Retribution of seeing.
At the end of one’s life, one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“What are the evil retributions that arise from the six senseorgans? The first is the retribution of seeing, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. The karma of seeing intermingles, sothat at the time of death one first sees a raging conflagration
which fills the ten directions. The deceased one’s spiritual
consciousness takes flight, but then falls. Riding on a wisp ofsmoke, it enters the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:

Above were discussed the ten habitual causes which lead to six
interconnected retributions. They are called “interconnected”
because although one of the six may have been the predominantfactor in an offense, the others are all involved to some extent. They
act as accomplices. For instance, the eyes commit some offensewith regard to objects they see. So the eyes are the major offender;
however, the ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind also play theirparts in the crime. The major offender is the first to commit theoffense, while the others help it along in their turn.
But you will remember that earlier the Buddhas of the ten
directions spoke directly and simultaneously to Ananda, saying that
it is from the six sense organs that Buddhas are accomplished and it
is from the six sense organs that one falls into the hells. So now that
we have come to the six interconnected retributions, you should
remember that originally these six are capable of accomplishing
Buddhahood. It’s just that people don’t know how to use themproperly, and so within the nature of the Treasury of the Thus Come
One they give rise to the false from within the true. The falsenessthat arises goes from the three subtle appearances to the six coarse

Destiny of Hells

appearances to limitless boundless appearances. That’s why it issaid that there are eighty-four thousand kinds of karmic obstacles.
Why do we create so many karmic offenses? It’s because we are
not able to gain control. We can’t keep ourselves from being turnedby the experiences of the six sense objects. We are unable to returnthe hearing and listen to the self nature so that the nature canaccomplish the Unsurpassed Way. Just because we don’t return the
hearing, we race out through the six sense organs to get at the six
sense objects.
“What are the evil retributions that arise from the six senseorgans? The first is the retribution of seeing, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends.” Because the perceiving nature of theeye sees a form, one is influenced by that object of form. But in thisprocess there are a lot of involvements and ramifications. Fromthese appearances a lot of karmic offenses are created. A lot ofkarmic offenses result in a lot of evil retributions. “The karma of
seeing intermingles, so that at the time of death one first sees araging conflagration which fills the ten directions.” The“karma” referred to here is offense-karma. With what does it “intermingle?” With the other five sense organs. They exchange
opinions, and their karma gets mixed up together. Being influenced
by the objects of sight in this way, one chases after sounds andpursues forms.
For example, a man sees a beautiful woman and gives rise to
greed and desire. Then he listens for her gentle voice. Once the eyes
have seen the beautiful form, the ears want to follow and hear abeautiful sound. The nose wants a whiff of her powder andperfumes. If the eyes hadn’t seen her, the ears wouldn’t have been
eager to hear her voice and the nose wouldn’t have been enticed tosmell the feminine fragrances. After that the tongue starts having
ruinous false thoughts – maybe something like, “She’s such a finewoman that I bet it wouldn’t be bad to kiss her.” In his heart thiskind of ignorance arises. Then the body wants to come in contact
with her and the mind relents. The mind is agreeable and goes along

139

140

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

with the rest. At that point he goes ahead and creates the karma oflust. The result in the future will be an evil retribution such as
hugging the copper pillar or sleeping on the iron bed. Or the maleand female organs are infested with iron-beaked creatures. How did
it come about? It all started with the first offender – the seeing.
Seeing by itself is just seeing; what he should not have done was topursue what he saw. Rather:
When the eyes see forms,
inside there is nothing.
Do you have that kind of skill? If so, then it doesn’t matter if you
look every day. The more you see, the less you will be moved. But
if you don’t have that skill, then you had better be a little bit more
careful. With a little more care, you won t have to hug the copper
pillar or fall into some other hell.
The text says, “at the time of death.” Everyone will die. There
isn’t anyone who can say he or she will live forever, unless one
cultivates and becomes a sage or an immortal, in which case one
can live if one wants and die if one wants. Or, if you are a
Bodhisattva or an Arhat, you have freedom over birth and death. If
you’re not at that level, then you too will have a “time of death.”
When death comes for this offender, he will first see a “raging
conflagration.” That’s because of his “fire of desire” – his sexualdesire. And the conflagration is not limited to one place. To theends of empty space and throughout the Dharma Realm –everywhere is ablaze. At that time “the deceased one’s spiritual
consciousness takes flight, but then falls.” The “spiritual
consciousness” refers to the eighth consciousness. It is also thesoul, which has the potential to become a Buddha or a ghost. It iscalled the “intermediate skandha body,” because at this stage thefive skandhas have been severed from the former body and have notyet entered a new body. What happens to this offender’s intermediate skandha body? It first flies up, but then falls. The spiritual
consciousness has the power to fly through space, but in this caseits spiritual penetrations are not very great, and so once it gets a

Destiny of Hells

little way into space, it falls. “Riding on a wisp of smoke, it enters
the Unintermittent Hell,” a place which is no playground. I thinkthat even jet-setters would not want to take in those sights. So
everybody should avoid planting the causes which lead to the hells.
It would be infinitely better to go to the Buddha-fruition than to go
to the hells. Don’t follow this poor soul.
L2

Two fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two appearances. One is a perceptionof brightness in which can be seen all sorts of evil things, and it
gives rise to boundless fear. The other is a perception of
darkness in which there is total stillness and no sight, and it
experiences boundless terror.
Commentary:

The person who has committed karmic offenses by pursuingdefiling objects of form falls into the Unintermittent Hell. “There,
it – his intermediate skandha body – is aware of two appearances.
One is a perception of brightness in which can be seen all sortsof evil things.” With this perception of brightness, it can see
absolutely everything. What is there to be seen? Evil things; every
kind of terrible thing that you can possibly imagine. There arethings like wolves and tigers and creatures with human bodies andox heads or horse faces. The ghost of impermanence in his tall hat
is also very much in evidence. There are also cruel and horrifying
beasts. All he sees are these evil creatures, and so his skandha body
“gives rise to boundless fear.” One experiences tremendous terror.
“The other is a perception of darkness in which there is total
stillness and no sight.” It can’t see anything at all, because there is
not the least bit of light from the sun or moon or from stars orlamps. “Total stillness and no sight” means there is not a creature,
not a thing, not a sound, and no visual perception. But it is not aquieting experience; rather, “it experiences boundless terror.” Heexperiences nothing but fear and terror. If he saw a beautiful
woman then, I wonder if he’d be able to muster up any sexual

141

142

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

desire. The only way to know for sure would be to ask him. He has
to undergo fear and terror in this hell because he created the karma
of lust.
L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When the fire that comes from seeing burns the sense ofhearing, it becomes cauldrons of boiling water and molten
copper. When it burns the breath, it becomes black smoke andpurple fumes. When it burns the sense of taste, it becomes
scorching hot pellets and molten iron gruel. When it burns thesense of touch, it becomes white-hot embers and glowing coals.
When it burns the mind, it becomes stars of fire that shower
everywhere and whip up and inflame the entire realm of space.
Commentary:

Now the six interconnecting aspects are described. “When thefire that comes from seeing burns the sense of hearing, it
becomes cauldrons of boiling water and molten copper.” Whenthe fire reaches the ears and the hearing, it turns into the hell ofcauldrons of boiling water and the hell of molten copper. The wateris brought to a boil and the ghost is plunged into the pot. The“ghost” is just the spiritual consciousness of the deceased one. Do
you remember what he did so that he now ends up in a pot of
boiling water? His ears aided and abetted his seeing. When his eyes
saw the beautiful form, his ears should have had sense enough towarn him not to listen to her voice. But instead his ears got right inthere and enticed him to listen. He was all ears. And what he heard
pleased him to no end. So now he’s in the cauldron of boiling waterand molten copper. “When it burns the breath, it becomes blacksmoke and purple fumes.” When the fire reaches the nose, he has
to breathe black smoke and purple soot. This happens because hegot caught up in smelling nice fragrances. But I believe that theblack smoke is not as much fun to inhale. In fact, the stench of it isappalling. But that is the retribution he must undergo.

Destiny of Hells“When it burns the sense of taste, it becomes scorching hotpellets and molten iron gruel.” The “pellets” are little iron tablets,
but when you put them in your mouth they burn your tongue to acrisp. He liked the “taste of women” – he liked to kiss them – andso now he gets hot iron gruel for breakfast every day. “When it
burns the sense of touch, it becomes white-hot embers andglowing coals.” When the fire from seeing burns through to thesense of touch, it becomes ashes, but the ashes aren’t dead and cold;
they still have fire in them.
“When it burns the mind – that is, dharmas-it becomes starsof fire that shower everywhere and whip up and inflame theentire realm of space.” The fire that scatters to burn you is asplentiful as the stars in the sky. It creates a wall of heat that builds
up and fills all of empty space.
K2
L1

Retribution of hearing.
At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“The second is the retribution of hearing, which beckons
one and leads one to evil ends. The karma of hearing intermingles, and thus at the time of death one first sees gigantic waves
that drown heaven and earth. The deceased one’s spiritual
consciousness falls into the water and rides the current into theUnintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“The second of the six interconnected retributions is theretribution of hearing.” Originally, if one had returned the hearing
to hear the self-nature, the hearing-nature could have accomplishedthe Unsurpassed Way. Instead, the person in question turned all his
attention outside and listened to defiling sounds. He listened tosounds that gave him enjoyment. Perhaps he liked to listen to
women sing. Perhaps he enjoyed listening to women talk. The same
applies for men as for women. Women like to listen to men. It’s nota one-way street. The Sutra is talking about both sexes. You
shouldn’t think that if the Sutra uses the masculine form, it just

143

144

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

means that men are bad, while women are not included. The
offenses the two sexes commit are the same. They are those “which
beckons one and leads one to evil ends.”
This person’s retribution beckons him just as if it were callingto him, “Come here! Come here!” in very persuasive tones. It
entices him. “The karma of hearing intermingles, and thus at
the time of death one first sees gigantic waves that drownheaven and earth…” The “intermingling” refers to the way inwhich the six organs are interconnected in their retribution. The ear
gets involved with all the other five sense organs. The ghost – theinter-mediate skandha body – sees the entire universe filled up withbillowing waves; but is it really that way? No. It is a manifestation
which appears because of his karmic retribution. The same is true
when we people see mountains, rivers, the earth, vegetation,buildings, San Francisco, New York, Japan, China, and everythingelse – it’s all a manifestation due to the power of our karma.
Without that power of karma, it is all empty space. If your karma is
ended and your emotion is empty, then everything throughout the
Dharma Realm is void. It is all emptiness. There isn’t anything at
all. But because of attachment to appearances, you see all kinds ofcolors, shapes, and forms.
This ghost sees the entirety of heaven and earth as submerged ina vast expanse of billowing waves. “The deceased one’s spiritual
consciousness falls into the water and rides the current into theUnintermittent Hell.” He flows along with the stream and ends up
at his brother’s house. Where’s that? The Unintermittent Hell.
Who’s his brother? His seeing. The six brothers race right after one
another.
L2

Two fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is open hearing, inwhich it hears all sorts of noise and its essential spirit becomes
confused. The other is closed hearing, in which there is total
stillness and no hearing, and its soul sinks into oblivion.

Destiny of Hells

Commentary:

Such a graphic and sobering explanation, and yet people still
willingly go ahead and create offenses. You talk about how fine it
is to become a Buddha, but people aren’t interested in becoming
Buddhas. You tell about the horrors of the hells, and they decide totry them out. Becoming a Buddha is so fine, but they don’t evengive it a try. “We’ll talk about it later,” they procrastinate. They’vebeen told that listening to defiling sounds creates karmic offenses,
but as soon as they find themselves in such a situation they arecompelled to listen. They think, “I hear about that in the Sutra, but
I’m not convinced it’s right.” So they try it out.
“There, when the intermediate skandha body gets to the Unintermittent Hell, it is aware of two sensations. One is open
hearing, in which it hears all sorts of noise and its essential
spirit becomes confused.” All pandemonium breaks loose.
“Confused” means that it cannot remember anything any more.
“The other is closed hearing, in which there is total stillness andno hearing, and its soul sinks into oblivion.” It experiences total
deafness. Then its soul goes one knows not where. It sinks into
oblivion.
L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When the waves from hearing flow into the hearing, they
become scolding and interrogation. When they flow into theseeing, they become thunder and roaring and evil poisonous
vapors. When they flow into the breath, they become rain and
fog that is permeated with poisonous organisms that entirely fillup the body. When they flow into the sense of taste, they become
pus and blood and every kind of filth. When they flow into thesense of touch, they become animals and ghosts, and excrement
and urine. When they flow into the mind, they become lightningand hail which ravage the heart and soul.

145

146

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“When the waves from hearing flow into the hearing – theorgan of the ear – they become scolding and interrogation. Whenthey flow into the seeing, they become thunder and roaring andevil poisonous vapors. There is a hell of thunder and roaring. One
is saturated in poisonous vapors. “When they flow into thebreath, they become rain and fog that is permeated withpoisonous organisms that entirely fill up the body.” There’s ahell where there’s eternal rain and fog. The rain is polluted withpoisonous organisms, and when they strike the skin, they bite into
every pore and work their way in. Pretty soon one’s whole body iscovered with poisonous organisms. “When they flow into thesense of taste, they become pus and blood and every kind offilth.” It is utter muck and scum. “When they flow into the senseof touch, they become animals and ghosts, and excrement andurine.” He undergoes his punishment in the hell of excrement andurine. “When they flow into the mind, they become lightningand hail which ravage the heart and soul.” In the Hell ofLightning and Hail, there is an eternal storm, and one is struck bylightning and hailstones. It’s a painful retribution. The ghost’s very
heart and soul are ripped to smithereens.
K3
L1

Retribution of smelling.
At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“The third is the retribution of smelling, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. The karma of smelling intermingles,
and thus at the time of death one first sees a poisonous smokethat permeates the atmosphere near and far. The deceased
one’s spiritual consciousness wells up out of the earth andenters the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“The nose doesn’t do anything but smell,” you protest. “Whatkarma can it create?” However, smelling can also create karma.
That’s because there is greed involved in the smelling. Because of

Destiny of Hells

its greed for fragrances, the nose sometimes ends up doing
improper things, like pursuing the fragrances of women. With thiskind of deviant view, all kinds of evil karma can be created. Then
there are various kinds of interconnected evil retributions whichmust be borne. Therefore, “The third is the retribution of
smelling, which beckons one and leads one to evil ends. The
karma of smelling intermingles, and thus at the time of deathone first sees a poisonous smoke that permeates the atmospherenear and far.” When the person was alive he liked to smell
fragrances, but now everything has turned into a poisonous vapor.
You should realize that the fragrant things of this world, when
inhaled to the ultimate, become poisonous vapors. “The deceased
one’s spiritual consciousness wells up out of the earth andenters the Unintermittent Hell.” When it sees that everything ispermeated with poison, it tries to leap out of it – to bound up above
the earth and escape it. Little does it realize that with that single
bound it will end up in the Unintermittent Hell.
L2

The fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is unobstructed
smelling, in which it is thoroughly infused with the evil vapors
and its mind becomes distressed. The other is obstructed
smelling, in which its breath is cut off and there is no passage,and it lies stifled and suffocating on the ground.
Commentary:“There, it – the intermediate skandha body – is aware of two
sensations. One is unobstructed smelling, in which it isthoroughly infused with the evil vapors and its mind becomes
distressed.” His mind is in total chaos and turmoil. “The other isobstructed smelling, in which its breath is cut off and there is no
passage.” He can’t breathe. “It lies stifled and suffocating on the
ground.” He’s in total despair and on the verge of death.

147

148

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When the vapor of smelling invades the breath, it becomescross-examination and bearing witness. When it invades theseeing, it becomes fire and torches. When it invades thehearing, it becomes sinking and drowning, oceans, andbubbling cauldrons. When it invades the sense of taste, it
becomes putrid or rancid foods. When it invades the sense of
touch, it becomes ripping apart and beating to a pulp. It also
becomes a huge mountain of flesh which has a hundred
thousand eyes and which is sucked and fed upon by numberless
worms. When it invades the mind, it becomes ashes, pestilent
airs, and flying sand and gravel which cut the body to ribbons.
Commentary:“When the vapor of smelling invades the breath, it becomescross-examination and bearing witness.” One undergoes
constant questioning. Or one is obligated to do certain things.
“When it invades the seeing, it becomes fire and torches.” Thisis the Hell of Fire and Torches. “When it invades the hearing, it
becomes sinking and drowning.” There is a hell of sinking anddrowning which contains blood and urine. Or it becomes “oceans,and bubbling cauldrons.” These are other hells. “When it
invades the sense of taste, it becomes putrid or rancid foods.”“Putrid” describes rotten fish-flesh. “Rancid” describes spoiled
candy. In general it means having to eat food that’s gone bad.
“When it invades the sense of touch, it becomes ripping apartand beating to a pulp. It also becomes a huge mountain of flesh
which has a hundred thousand eyes and which is sucked andfed upon by numberless worms.” They devour one’s flesh andblood. “When it invades the mind, it becomes ashes, pestilent
airs, and flying sand and gravel which cut the body to ribbons.”
When the vapors of the smelling invade the mind, one is saturated
with foul air – with ashes and vapors carrying disease-ridden

Destiny of Hellsorganisms. Or stones and clods of earth come hurtling at one
unexpectedly and totally riddle one’s body.
K4
L1

Retribution of tasting.
At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“The fourth is the retribution of tasting, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. This karma of tasting intermingles,
and thus at the time of death one first sees an iron net ablazewith a raging fire that covers over the entire world. The
deceased one’s spiritual consciousness passes down throughthis hanging net, and suspended upside down it enters the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:

When people nourish their own bodies with animal flesh, they
become greedy for meat and investigate flavors. They are always
investigating ways to come up with new and different combinations
to make superb delicacies. Because of this, they end up creating a
lot of bad karma. How do they make bad karma? In the study offlavors, Chinese people have decided that the most nourishment
lies in living flesh. They have taken to eating live creatures – the“freshest” meat. Westerners put their meat in refrigerators for awhile before they eat it. But Chinese people feel that cooling themeat robs it of its nutrients. They prefer to cut the flesh off living
animals and eat that. For instance, there’s one technique in which
the cook sets a hog to running and forces it to run for a couple ofhours by beating it. Eventually its heart is racing, and its circulation
increases to the point that its flesh swells. At the strategic moment
the cook slices off a big piece of flesh from the pig’s hindquarters
and roasts it. This is considered to be the tastiest meat.
The Chinese have another ingenious method: first they cut ahole in the center of the table and stick the monkey’s head up
through the hole – the monkey is still alive at this point. Then theysmash the skull with a club and the people sit around and eat themonkey’s brains. They say this is a most nutritious food. These are

149

150

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

examples of creating karmic offenses because of the sense of taste.
Because of a greed for fine flavors, people will go to all kinds ofextremes and invent various strange methods of creating karmic
offenses.
“The fourth is the retribution of tasting, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. This karma of tasting intermingles,
and thus at the time of death one first sees an iron net ablazewith a raging fire that covers over the entire world.” The karma
of tasting intermingles with the experiences of the other five senseorgans. When the person is about to die, he sees a conflagration in
an iron net that extends over the whole world. “The deceased one’s
spiritual consciousness passes down through this hanging net,and suspended upside down it enters the Unintermittent Hell.”His soul falls and gets hung up in the net. Head-first, upside down,
he enters the unspaced hell.
L2

Two fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is a sucking air
which congeals into ice so that it freezes the flesh of his body.
The other is a spitting blast of air which spews out a raging firethat roasts his bones and marrow to a pulp.
Commentary:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is a sucking air
which congeals into ice so that it freezes the flesh of his body.”
The sucking is an intake of breath, and it is cold. It becomes ice –bitter cold. It freezes the flesh of the body. “The other is a spitting
blast of air which spews out a raging fire that roasts his bones
and marrow to a pulp.” This is the exhalation. It’s a spitting fire
which burns up his bones and marrow.

Destiny of Hells

L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When the tasting of flavors passes through the sense of
taste, it becomes what must be acknowledged and what must be
endured. When it passes through the seeing, it becomes burning
metal and stones. When it passes through the hearing, it
becomes sharp weapons and knives. When it passes through thesense of smell, it becomes a vast iron cage that encloses theentire land. When it passes through the sense of touch, it
becomes bows and arrows, crossbows, and darts. When it
passes through the mind, it becomes flying pieces of molten ironthat rain down from out of space.
Commentary:“When the tasting of flavors and the evil karma it creates
passes through the sense of taste, it becomes what must be
acknowledged and what must be endured.” “What must be
acknowledged” means that, however unwilling, you are forced toadmit to the evil karma you have created. “What must be endured”
means that you must undergo what is basically unendurable. You
can’t evade your responsibility. “When it passes through theseeing, it becomes burning metal and stones.” There’s a hell
where the fire gets so hot that it melts the metal and rocks. “Whenit passes through the hearing, it becomes sharp weapons andknives.” In this hell a lot of keen weapons pierce your body.
“When it passes through the sense of smell, it becomes a vastiron cage that encloses the entire land.” It extends over an area aslarge as an entire country. “When it passes through the sense of
touch, it becomes bows and arrows, crossbows, and darts.”
Arrows and darts pierce the offender’s body. “When it passes
through the mind, it becomes flying pieces of molten iron thatrain down from out of space.” These red-hot bits of metal fall outof the sky and burn the body.

151

152

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

K5
L1

Retribution of touching.
At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“The fifth is the retribution of touching, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. The karma of touching intermingles,
and thus at the time of death one first sees huge mountains
closing in on one from four sides, leaving no path of escape. The
deceased one’s spiritual consciousness then sees a vast iron city.
Fiery snakes and fiery dogs, wolves, lions, ox-headed jailkeepers, and horse-headed rakshasas brandishing spears andlances drive it into the iron city toward the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“The fifth is the retribution of touching, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends.” If one is greedy for objects of touch,one gets drawn into an evil retribution. “The karma of touchingintermingles, and thus at the time of death one first sees huge
mountains closing in on one from four sides, leaving no path ofescape.” The karma created from the sensation of touch combineswith the karma of the other five sense organs. A person with thiskind of karma will experience the karmic response of seeing
gigantic mountains surrounding him and pushing in on him to crush
him. There is no way for him to escape the position he’s in. No roadis open to him. “The deceased one’s spiritual consciousness thensees a vast iron city.” At that point, when he’s caught in the midstof these mountains that are moving in on him, he spies a big ironcity. “Fiery snakes and fiery dogs, wolves, lions, ox-headed jailkeepers, and horse-headed rakshasas brandishing spears andlances drive it into the iron city toward the Unintermittent
Hell.” These beasts are alive, but they are composed of fire. The
ox-headed jail keepers are responsible for looking after the ironcity. The horse-headed rakshasa ghosts and the jailers are heavily
armed with various sorts of spears and other terrifying weapons.
This vicious entourage compels the offender to enter the vast iron

Destiny of Hellscity. As soon as he gets inside the city, he falls into the Unintermittent Hells.
L2

Two fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is touch thatinvolves coming together, in which mountains come together tosqueeze its body until its flesh, bones, and blood are totallydispersed. The other is touch that involves separation, in whichknives and swords attack the body, ripping the heart and liver
to shreds.
Commentary:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is touch thatinvolves coming together, in which mountains come together tosqueeze its body until its flesh, bones, and blood are totallydispersed.” From four sides, huge mountains close in to press
one’s body. Every part of the body is smashed to smithereens. The
mountains squeeze one into a meat patty. At that point one dies, ofcourse, but then the “clever wind” revives one. Replete with a new
body, one has to go through the same experience again. In this way
one gets squeezed to death and revived, again and again, birth after
birth and death after death. This is touch that involves contact.
“The other is touch that involves separation, in whichknives and swords attack the body, ripping the heart and liver
to shreds.” Knives, swords, lances and the like assault the body,and the internal organs are completely destroyed.
L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When this touching passes through the sensation of touch,it becomes striking, binding, stabbing, and piercing. When it
passes through the seeing, it becomes burning and scorching.
When it passes through the hearing, it becomes questioning,
investigating, court examinations, and interrogation. When it

153

154

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

passes through the sense of smell, it becomes enclosures, bags,
beating, and binding up. When it passes through the sense of
taste, it becomes plowing, pinching, chopping, and severing.
When it passes through the mind, it becomes falling, flying,frying, and broiling.
Commentary:“When this touching passes through the sensation of touch,it becomes striking, binding, stabbing, and piercing.” The text
actually reads “questioning, investigating, court examinations, andinterrogation” but these are more appropriate to the retribution forhearing, whereas “striking, binding, stabbing, and piercing,” whichappear in the text under hearing, are more appropriate to the senseof touch. “Striking” occurs when two things are hit together,“binding” is being tied up. “Stabbing” is being cut by knives, and“piercing” is what happens when arrows are shot at one. “When it
passes through the seeing, it becomes burning and scorching.”
When the sense of touch is influenced by seeing, then the
retribution is burning and intense heat, like the hell of fiery soup
and charcoals and the like. “When it passes through the hearing,
it becomes questioning, investigating, court examinations, andinterrogation.” “Questioning” means being brought before thecourts of hell. “Investigating” means being examined by officials
before passing through the gates. “Court examinations” aredesigned to cross-examine you about the offenses you have created.
“When it passes through the sense of smell, it becomes
enclosures, bags, beating, and binding up.” “Enclosures" means
one is put inside something and contained. “Bags” refers to beingtied in a bag. “Beating” means that besides being contained, you arebeaten up. “Binding” up means that you are tied down andrestricted. “When it passes through the sense of taste, it becomesplowing, pinching, chopping, and severing.” “Plowing” refers tohaving one’s tongue plowed through. First it is hooked and pulled
out, and then it is plowed through. “Pinching” means that the
tongue is seized with pincers and pulled out. “Cutting” refers tohaving the tongue cut through. “Severing” means chopping theDestiny of Hells

tongue clear off. “When it passes through the mind, it becomes
falling, flying, frying, and broiling.” “Falling” is when one istossed into space and left to drop as one will. “Flying” also refers tobeing hurtled into space and then allowed to crash down to earth.
“Frying” means the application of intense heat to burn one to acrisp, as if one were an oil cake. “Broiling” is another way one’s
body is burned.
K6
L1

Retribution of thinking.
At the end of one’s life one sees one’s own fall.

Sutra:“The sixth is the retribution of thinking, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends. The karma of thinking intermingles,
and thus at the time of death one first sees a foul wind which
devastates the land. The deceased one’s spiritual consciousness
is blown up into space, and then, spiraling downward, it rides
that wind straight into the Unintermittent Hell.
Commentary:“The sixth is the retribution of thinking, which beckons one
and leads one to evil ends.” The bad retribution which thinking
can create is extremely severe, and the evil karma it calls up isenormous. “The karma of thinking intermingles, and thus at thetime of death one first sees a foul wind which devastates theland.” The karma of thinking intermingles with the karma of theother sense organs. It accumulates so that at the time of death all
one sees is a horrendous wind which is blowing everything in theworld to bits. “The deceased one’s spiritual consciousness isblown up into space, and then, spiraling downward, it rides thatwind straight into the Unintermittent Hell.” The dead person’s
soul is blown up into empty space, but then it takes a dive and spins
into the unspaced hell.

155

156

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

L2

Two fundamental appearances.

Sutra:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is extreme
confusion, which causes it to be frantic and to race aboutceaselessly. The other is not confusion, but rather an acuteawareness which causes it to suffer from endless roasting andburning, the extreme pain of which is difficult to bear.
Commentary:“There, it is aware of two sensations. One is extreme
confusion, which causes it to be frantic and to race about ceaselessly.” The first is a lack of awareness. One doesn’t understandanything at all at that time. One is sunk into a stupor, like an idiot.
In that deep confusion, one becomes incoherent and races about
senselessly. One never stops to rest. Wouldn’t you say that is a lotof suffering? “The other is not confusion, but rather an acuteawareness which causes it to suffer from endless roasting andburning, the extreme pain of which is difficult to bear.” Theother alternative is not to be confused, but to be clearly aware ofwhat is going on. But this awareness allows one to experience
intense suffering. Although one is not confused, everything one
experiences is suffering. The suffering comes from the raging blazethat burns one. The pain is the worst one could know. It’s like when
our bodies itch; pretty soon we can’t bear the itch, so we have toscratch. It’s that way here, but what is felt is pain – ultimately
intense and ceaseless pain.
L3

A detailed explanation of the intermingled retributions.

Sutra:“When this deviant thought combines with thinking, it
becomes locations and places. When it combines with seeing, it
becomes inspection and testimonies. When it combines withhearing, it becomes huge crushing rocks, ice and frost, dirt andfog. When it combines with smelling, it becomes a great fierycar, a fiery boat, and a fiery jail. When it combines with tasting,Destiny of Hells

it becomes loud calling, wailing, and regretful crying. When it
combines with touch, it becomes sensations of large and small,where ten thousand births and ten thousands deaths areendured every day, and of lying with one’s face to the ground.
Commentary:“When this deviant thought combines with thinking, it
becomes locations and places.” “Deviant thought” means that thethings one thinks about are improper, and one indulges in fantasies– that is, one’s thoughts dwell on strange and weird things. Whenthe deviant thought receives a retribution directed at itself, it turns
into evil places of inquisition and interrogation. “When it
combines with seeing, it becomes inspection and testimonies.”“Inspection” refers to the offense-spotting mirror in the hells. When
you arrive, you have to go before the mirror and watch all theoffenses you created in your life appear there, just as if they wereframes of a movie. They are all in vivid detail, and there’s no way
you can back out of them. You can’t avoid owning up to them. If
you refuse to admit them, you have to endure “testimonies,” inwhich people prove what you did. “When it combines withhearing, it becomes huge crushing rocks.” They close in on thefour sides surrounding you and crush you between them. And it’scold with ice and frost, and there is dirt and fog. This hell ispolluted – a yellow haze defiles the atmosphere so that you can’t
see anything and you get dizzy and disoriented.
“When it combines with smelling, it becomes a great fierycar.” This does not refer to trains that take us on vacations here in
the world, but rather to a car red-hot with fire that one is forced to
sit in. A “fiery boat” means that the entire boat is ablaze and you
must climb aboard. “A fiery fail” is a prison full of fire that you
must enter. “When it combines with tasting, it becomes loudcalling, wailing, and regretful crying.” The noise in this hell istremendous. One experiences regret in this hell and one moans andweeps.

157

158

Volume One – The Seven Destinites“When it combines with touch, it becomes sensations oflarge and small – big hells and little hells – where ten thousand
births and ten thousands deaths are endured every day.” In thecourse of one single day, one dies a myriad times and is born amyriad times. “And it becomes lying with one’s face to theground.” Whether lying down, crawling, or standing up, one
undergoes punishment. In general, this is not a pleasant place to be.
It’s not a likely spot to want to go, for the pain and suffering istremendous.
I4
J1

General conclusion: they are empty and false.
Concludes that they are falsely created.

Sutra:“Ananda, these are called the ten causes and six retributionsof the hells, which are all created by the confusion and falsenessof living beings.
Commentary:“Ananda, these are called the ten causes and six retributionsof the hells.” Many different hells have just been named, and allcome from the ten habitual causes, which are these:
1. lust2. greed
3. arrogance
4. hatred
5. deception
6. lying
7. animosity
8. views
9. injustice
10. litigation
They result in the six intermingling retributions that involve theeyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind as they react to forms,
sounds, smells, tastes, objects of touch, and dharmas. These hells

Destiny of Hells“are all created by the confusion and falseness of living beings.”
They come from giving rise to falseness within the one truth, Once
ignorance arises, various karmic manifestations result from it.
From the karma, various offenses are created. But if one returns thehearing to hear the self-nature and cultivates this path to enlightenment, then all this karma becomes empty. It disappears.
J2

Distinguishes the comparative weight of the offenses.

Sutra:“If living beings create this evil karma simultaneously, they
enter the Avici Hell and endure limitless suffering, passing
through limitless kalpas.
Commentary:“If living beings create this evil karma simultaneously, they
enter the Avici Hell.” If they indulge in behavior that includes allten causes and all six intermingling retributions, they go to the
Avici Hell. It is an Unintermittent Hell, but it is the most severe
one, so here it is named specifically. Basically all the Unintermittent Hells can be called Avici, but here the most severe one is
specifically given that name. In that hell, they “endure limitless
suffering, passing through limitless kalpas.”
Sutra:“If each of the six sense organs creates them and if what isdone includes each state and each sense organ, then the person
will enter the Eight Unintermittent Hells.
Commentary:“If each of the six sense organs creates them”: if the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind each create these offenses – theten habitual causes – but not all at the same time as in the previous
passage, “and if what is done includes each state and each senseorgan, then the person will enter the Eight Unintermittent
Hells.” What’s done means what the sense organs do in reaction to
the states of the sense objects – the kind of karma they create.

159

160

Volume One – The Seven Destinites“Each state” refers to the sense objects and “each sense organ” tothe eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind individually. “What isdone” is the offenses which are created from the habitual causes.
Here, all the sense organs create all the habitual causes, but they do
not do it simultaneously. A person who follows his six sense organs
and six sense objects to create such offenses will undergo theretributions of the eight Unintermittent Hells. There are eight hot
and eight cold hells, and this refers to the eight cold hells.
Sutra:“If the three karmas of body, mouth, and mind commit actsof killing, stealing, and lust, the person will enter the eighteen
hells.
Commentary:“If the three karmas of body, mouth, and mind commit actsof killing, stealing, and lust” – there are three evils of the body.
1. killing2. stealing
3. lustThere are four evils of the mouth.
1.
2.
3.
4.

loose speechfalse speechharsh speech
backbiting

There are three evils of the mind.
1. greed
2. hatred
3. stupidity
If the karmas of the body, mouth, and mind are not pure, then one
creates these ten evils. “The person will enter the eighteen hells.”
There are terrible punishments in these eighteen consecutive hells.

Destiny of Hells

Sutra:“If the three karmas are not all involved, and there isperhaps just one act of killing and/or of stealing, then the
person must enter the Thirty-six Hells.
Commentary:

In the situation described above, the karma created was heavy.
Now, the three karmas are not all involved in making offenses. “Ifthe three karmas are not all involved, and there is perhaps justone act of killing and/or of stealing”: maybe the person commits
one murder or one theft, or he commits murder and a theft, or hecommits a murder and an act of lust or a theft. In short, he doesn’t
do them all, but some partial combination of them. The offensekarma of a person in that situation is a bit lighter. “Then the person
must enter the Thirty-six Hells.” Although he has to undergo
more hells, the offenses are lighter and the suffering in these hells
is not as severe.
Sutra:“If the sense organ of sight alone commits just one karmic
offense, then the person must enter the one hundred and eighthells.
Commentary:“If the sense organ of sight” is the source of all offenses. It issaid:
If the eyes didn’t see it, the mouth
would not be gluttonous for it.
If the ears didn’t hear it, the mind
would not make transgressions concerning it.
If you didn’t see something good to eat, your mouth would notcommit the offense of gluttony. If the ears did not hear lovely
sounds, the mind would not give rise to thoughts of desire. Seeing
them is the beginning of evil and the source of offenses. Therefore,
the text says, “If the sense organ of sight alone commits just one

161

162

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

karmic offense” – perhaps it commits only one of the three karmasof the body: killing, or stealing, or lust. “Then the person mustenter the one hundred and eight hells.”
J3

Even the heavy offenses are clearly an arisal of falseness.

Sutra:“Because of this, living beings who do certain things create
certain karma, and so in the world they enter collective hells,
which arise from false thinking and which originally are notthere at all.
Commentary:“Because of this, because of the various circumstances
described above, living beings who do certain things create
certain karma.” They do individual things, they create their own
special offenses, and then they have to undergo a retribution. “Andso in the world they enter collective hells.” All the people who
create a particular kind of karma enter that collective hell. Eachcategory of offense has its retribution, and all who create that
offense collectively undergo the retribution in the hells, “whicharise from false thinking and which originally are not there atall.” These hells arise from offenses. Offenses are created becauseof ignorance. They arise from false thinking. Originally, though,they don’t exist at all. Originally there is purity and no defilement– there isn’t anything at all. But,
Just because you make one false move,
You blow the whole chess game.
As it is said:
If one is off by a hair in the beginning,
One will miss it by a thousand miles.

163

Destiny of Ghosts

H2
I1

Destiny of ghosts.
Concludes prior discussion and begins this.

Sutra:“And then, Ananda, after the living beings who haveslandered and destroyed rules and deportment, violated theBodhisattva precepts, slandered the Buddha’s Nirvana, andcreated various other kinds of karma, pass through many
kalpas of being burned in the inferno, they finally finish paying
for their offenses and are reborn as ghosts.
Commentary:

Since the explanation of the ten habitual causes and the six
intermingling retributions is not yet finished, Shakyamuni Buddha
says, “And then, Ananda, let me tell you some more about thisprinciple. “After the living beings who have created karmic
offenses, who have slandered and destroyed rules anddeportment” – they said things like, “Those precepts and rules inyour Buddhism are not necessary. People should be free to do as
they please, especially in America. This is a democratic country,
and everyone is free and independent. So there shouldn’t beprohibitions in Buddhism, either.” They denounce the idea of the
Buddha’s precepts. They say that one can be a left-home person, amember of the Sangha, whether one has taken precepts or not. They

164

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

claim that the precepts and rules are unnecessary and that there isno need to abide by the three thousand modes of deportment and theeighty thousand subtle aspects of conduct. They “violated theBodhisattva precepts.” They don’t uphold the Ten Major andForty-eight Minor Bodhisattva Precepts. They violate them. They“slandered the Buddha’s Nirvana.” They say that the principle ofNirvana is also incorrect. These kinds of people are steeped inoffenses. They have “and created various other kinds of karma”
as well – a lot of bad karma. After creating offenses such as these,
they “pass through many kalpas – a tremendously long time – ofbeing burned in the inferno before they finally finish paying fortheir offenses.” Eventually their offenses are gone and they nolonger have to dwell in the hells undergoing bitter retributions.
When their offenses are paid back, they “are reborn as ghosts.”
True enough, they’ve finished being punished for their offenses,
but then they get reborn as ghosts.
People who call themselves disciples of the Buddha and yet
don’t believe in ghosts should pay attention to the mention of
ghosts in the Shurangama Sutra. There are many kinds of ghosts,
not just one kind. In fact, I’ll tell you something: the Shurangama
Mantra for the most part consists of the names of ghosts. “La She
Pwo Ye, Ju La Bwo Ye” are names of ghosts. The reason we recite
the mantra is to call out the names of the Ghost Kings. When werecite names of the big ghosts, all the lesser ones don’t dare maketrouble, either. Mantras are the names of ghosts and spirits.
The beings discussed here are reborn as ghosts. What kind of
ghosts? Ten kinds of ghosts are now discussed in connection withthe karma created from the ten habitual causes. But, in fact, there
are many kinds of ghosts, not just ten. These are just representative.
J1

Strange ghosts result from the habit of greed and take form when they encountermaterial objects.

Sutra:“If greed for material objects was the original cause thatmade the person commit offenses, then, after he has finishedDestiny of Ghosts

paying for his crimes, he takes shape when he encountersmaterial objects, and he is called a strange ghost.
Commentary:“If greed for material objects was the original cause on his
causal ground that made the person commit offenses, then, after
he has finished paying for his crimes, he takes shape when heencounters material objects.” What kind of objects was he greedy
for? The greatest desire is the desire for sex. If he sought suchthings when he was on the causal ground, and if he committed
crimes while doing so, then he has to fall into the hells. After his
term in hell is finished, he takes shape when he encounters material
objects. What kind of objects? Any kind; whatever kind it is, he canattach himself to it and take his form from it. He’s “called a
strange ghost.”
J2

Drought ghosts result from the habit of lust and take form when they encounter
wind.

Sutra:“If it was greed for lust that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters the wind, and he is called adrought-ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed for lust that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters the wind.” In China, someone
who is lustful is said to be greedy for “the wind and the current.”
People who are like this end up as drought-ghosts. What are
drought-ghosts like? Wherever they go, it doesn’t rain, and this isdue to the “tricks of desert and of drought-ghosts.” If you encountera place where the rain does not fall, where the sprouts in the fields
dry up and die, you know now that such a place is inhabited by adrought-ghost. This is true: By listening to the Shurangama Sutra,
you can unravel all the mysteries of the world. All the questions of

165

166

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

physical science are clarified in this Sutra. If you hadn’t heard thisSutra, you wouldn’t understand the reason behind droughts anddeserts. Basically, these are due to the tricks of the drought-ghost.
This kind of person was greedy for “the wind and the current,”and so now when his ghost encounters the wind it takes its shapeand “is called a drought-ghost.” He causes drought wherever hegoes. Pretty talented, huh?
J3

Mei ghosts result from the habit of lying and take form when they encounteranimals.

Sutra:“If it was greed to lie that made the person commit offenses,
then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, he takes shapewhen he encounters an animal, and he is called a mei ghost.
Commentary:

This kind of ghost takes its shape when it encounters an animal– perhaps a fox spirit or a yellow wolf, or even a cat or a dog. It’s
possible for animals to have these weird essences attached to them.
I’ve seen a cat that was possessed by a ghost. It could perform somegreat stunts. It could jump more than ten feet in the air and land on
the top of the house. Then it would leap off the house and land on
the ground; it would go through this routine over and over. It also
howled and wailed. A fox that is possessed in this way can in turnpossess a person. Although it’s an animal, it can send out its souland enter a person, and talk through him or her. A yellow wolf canalso do this. It sends out its efficacious spirit and possesses
someone. Then it can speak through the person it has possessed.
There are a lot of these strange manifestations. This is called themei ghost. When it possesses a person, the person’s mind becomes
totally confused by it, and he loses his sense of awareness. It’s as if
he were asleep.

Destiny of Ghosts

J4

Poisonous ghosts result from the habit of hatred and take form when theyencounter worms.

Sutra:“If it was greed for hatred that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters worms, and he is called a ku
poison ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed for hatred that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters worms.” All ten of these ghosts
are described by means of their greed. Ultimately, it is greed thatcreates their forms as ghosts. This one was greedy for hatred. Fullof hatred, he would attack people without reason, and so hecommitted offense-karma involving hatred. That caused him to fall
into the Unintermittent Hell. When he finishes working out his
punishments in the hells, he becomes a ghost, and he takes shapewhen he encounters worms. “He is called a ku poison ghost.” Thisku poison is found in Canton Province in China. People use it to put
hexes on other people. They take the ku poison from these worms
and make it into a medicine. If they slip a pill of this medicine into
your tea, then ever after that you must obey their every instruction.
If you don’t, you’ll die. That’s to contract ku poisoning. In theSoutheast Asian countries like Singapore, Thailand, Vietnam, andso forth, ku poisoning is common. There is a ghost behind this kindof poisoning – it is his specialty. His potions are extremely potent.
The only way to undo such a hex is for the person who put it on
you to recite a mantra designed to release you from it. But if hewon’t do that, then you’re in real trouble. You are forever in his
control. One amusing use of it is by the southern women who hex
the northern men from Canton Province whom they take a fancy to.
After they marry, the wife puts a hex on her northern husband sothat if he ever gets the idea in his head to leave her, he will die. So
those northern men are very faithful to their southern wives. A lot

167

168

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

of people have this trick played on them. But you should be clearthat this is a deviant trick.
J5

Pestilence ghosts result from the habit of resentment and take form when theyencounter degeneration.

Sutra:“If it was greed for animosity that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters degeneration, and he is calleda pestilence ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed for animosity that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters degeneration.” “Animosity”
means that he’s always thinking about things that happened in thepast and remembering them with resentment. Because he’s always
wanting to get even, he commits offenses. From these crimes, he isforced to fall into the Unintermittent Hells. After the offenses arepaid for and disappear, the criminal is free. But his freedom is suchthat when he encounters degeneration he takes shape. It may be a
debilitated person or any kind of animal that is feeble and old. He
borrows the physical forms of such beings and becomes “apestilence ghost.” Sometimes, rather than taking over a person
who is debilitated, he possesses a person who then becomes
debilitated. This kind of ghost is terrible and fierce. It can wipe out
a human life as easily as it can pull something out of its pocket.
J6

Hungry ghosts result from the habit of arrogance and take form when theyencounter gases.

Sutra:“If it was greed to be arrogant that made the person commit
offenses, then after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters gases, and he is called a hungry
ghost.

Destiny of Ghosts

Commentary:“If it was greed to be arrogant that made the person commit
offenses, then after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters gases.” He was a really haughty
individual. Therefore, people should not look down on others.
People should not be haughty and self-satisfied, or be totallylacking in courtesy toward others. A person like this doesn’t evenacknowledge others when he encounters them – he’s downrightrude.
During the Three Kingdoms Period in China, there was a pedant
named Tse Ts’e who went to see General Ts’ao Ts’ao. Ts’ao Ts’ao
prepared everyone in advance of the visit, saying that when thepedant walked in, no one should look at him. When the pedantarrived for his appointment with Ts’ao Ts’ao, none of the several
dozen attendants who surrounded the General stood up. It was justas if they hadn’t even noticed that he had come in. So what do you
suppose Tse Ts’e did? He started to cry. Ts’ao Ts’ao asked, “Whatare you crying about?”
He replied, “How could you expect me not to weep when I
encounter a whole group of dead people? They are all dead, aren’t
they? That’s why they can’t speak or move, isn’t it?”After that scolding, Ts’ao Ts’ao was at a loss. This happened at
the time when Ts’ao Ts’ao was in his greatest days of power. That’s
why he was rude to Tse T’se. And what he displayed was the kindof arrogance being discussed here.
A person who is arrogant will commit offenses, and after his
term in the unspaced hells, he will take shape when he encountersgases. The kind of gas doesn’t matter – any kind will do for him to
use to make his appearance. This kind of ghost “is called a hungry
ghost.” “Hungry ghosts” are just what their name implies – ghoststhat don’t have anything to eat. Their necks are as skinny asneedles, and their bellies are as big as barrels. Since their throats are
so thin, they can’t swallow any food. If you were to see such aghost, wouldn’t you consider it to be ugly?

169

170

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

J7

Paralysis ghosts result from the habit of injustice and form when they encounter
darkness.

Sutra:“If it was greed to be unjust to others that made the person
commit offenses, then after he has finished paying for his
crimes, he takes shape when he encounters darkness, and he iscalled a paralysis ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed to be unjust to others – to hurt other people –that made the person commit offenses, then after he has
finished paying for his crimes, he takes shape when heencounters darkness.” Being greedy to oppress and prone to being
unfair, one creates offenses. These offenses will cause one to fall
into the unspaced hells. After hundreds of thousands of millions ofkalpas, one’s karmic offenses are wiped away and one is free to go,but one’s left-over habits still remain and have not been changed,
and so one is still unjust and greedy to oppress others. The habits
persist. So he takes his form when he encounters darkness. He
appears in dingy, shadowy places, and he is called a paralysis
ghost.” Do you remember the kumbhanda ghost that was discussed
before? This is he. One of my disciples tells me that he has met thistype of ghost dozens of times. He fought them off each time anddidn’t lose his life, however.
It’s dangerous business to get mixed up with them, though,because it’s possible for a paralysis ghost to kill you with his
techniques. But now that this disciple believes in the Buddha, I
believe that this type of ghost won’t have the audacity to bother him
anymore.
J8

Wang-liang ghosts result from the habit of views and take form when theyencounter essential energy.

Sutra:“If it was greed for views that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, heDestiny of Ghosts

takes shape when he encounters essential energy, and he iscalled a wang-liang ghost.
Commentary:“Views” refers to opinions – to one’s own viewpoint. With thehabit of views, one considers oneself to be extremely intelligent. In
actual fact, such a person as this is thoroughly confused in what hedoes. He may be smart, but he ends up outsmarting himself. He
clearly knows that murder is not a good thing to do, but he goes out
and kills people. He knows that one should not steal but he commits
robbery. Sure, he’s smart, all right, and he’s an effective speaker,
but his own actions are a total mess. Someone like this has “greed
for views” – he’s intelligent, but his conduct is disreputable, and he“commit offenses.” Because of the offenses, he falls into the Unintermittent Hells and there passes through hundreds of thousands ofmillions of aeons. After his term is served, he’s free, but when hegets out of the hells, what do you suppose happens to him? Well, hedoesn’t change his old habits. He’s still endowed with worldly
intelligence that goes awry and so “he takes shape when heencounters essential energy, and he is called a wang-liang
ghost.” If he encounters a person who is robust and full of energy,
or if he encounters some weird essence, he will make his
appearance. What do wang liang ghosts look like? Sometimes they
will turn into a child. But whereas most children have two legs, thisghost will have one. Sometimes it will appear as an adult, butwhereas people’s heads are between their shoulders, its head willgrow out from between its legs. Have you ever seen anything likethat? If you do, you’ll know that it’s what’s called a wang liang
ghost. It’s always just a little off in its appearance – weird looking.
It also acts as an “accomplice for tigers.” How does it do that?
Say, for example, that a certain mountain region is infested withtigers, so that no one dares to traverse that area for fear of being
attacked and eaten. What this ghost does in such a place is totransform himself into the appearance of a person and go walking
along the road there. When an actual person sees that there appears

171

172

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

to be a person on the road ahead of him, he is not afraid, and hefollows along into the dangerous area. Who would have guessedthat the wang liang would lead the person right to the tiger’s den?
That’s his game, to help tigers get their meals. He cheats animals
this way just as he does people; he turns into one of their kind andleads them to their doom. Those who profess not to believe that
there are ghosts should pay attention to these descriptions.
J9

Servant ghosts result from the habit of deceit and take form when they encounterbrightness.

Sutra:“If it was greed for deception that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters brightness, and he is called aservant ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed for deception that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters brightness.” This refers to thehabit of deception. Since he wants accomplishments, he gets themby deceiving other people, acting in underhanded ways. By doing
this, he commits many offenses and falls into the Unintermittent
Hells. After passing through hundreds of thousands of aeons, hefinally gets free, but he still hasn’t gotten rid of his left-over habits,
and so he still wants to cheat people. Therefore, he takes his shapewhen he meets brightness. “Brightness” refers to people withwisdom who know how to recite mantras. Or you could say it refers
to a “bright teacher.” When this ghost meets with that kind of a wise
person, it makes its appearance. What does it do? It attends uponsuch people so is called a servant ghost.” It helps such people dothe things they want to do.
In China there was a man named Chi Hsiao T’ang who had fiveservant ghosts that helped him out. One went about gathering news
– keeping up on the latest goings-on. Another ghost helped Chi
Hsiao T’ang listen to things. Since ghosts have five penetrations,Destiny of Ghosts

they could see things that the ordinary eyes cannot see. Ghosts lackthe penetration of the extinction of outflows, but they can possess
the other five.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.

the penetration of the heavenly eye
the penetration of the heavenly ear
the penetration of others’ thought
the penetration of past lives
the penetration of the complete spirit

These kinds of ghosts have a little cultivation, some practice theWay, and so they are endowed with these spiritual penetrations. The
ghosts that attended on Chi Hsiao T’ang could know what people
were talking about and could see what was happening at great
distances to find out what was happening round and about, and thenhe would use that information to go and rescue people fromdifficulty. For example, he would find out that at such and such aplace there were some weird creatures out to harm people, and hewould immediately go to that place and subdue the weird beingsand exorcise the strange creatures. These five servant ghosts helped
him in that way. They got to be servant ghosts because in the past
they were greedy to deceive others.
J10 Messenger ghosts result from the habit of litigiousness and take form when theyencounter people.

Sutra:“If it was greed to be litigious that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters people, and he is called a
messenger ghost.
Commentary:“If it was greed to be litigious that made the person commit
offenses, then, after he has finished paying for his crimes, hetakes shape when he encounters people.” “Litigious” refers togetting involved in court cases. Sometimes when people go to

173

174

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

court, they get together a party or faction to support their case.
These people offer testimony on the instigator’s behalf, but they tellstories and invent evidence. What really isn’t true, they say is true;
what is actually not so, they say is so. They argue their case when
there is really no principle behind it. Often they are lawyers and thelike. They challenge the people who are not of their faction, andthey win their cases.
A person who does this kind of thing commits offenses. Whenhe has finished paying for his wrongdoing, he takes his shape when
he encounters a person, “and he is called a messenger ghost.”
This kind of ghost possesses a person and speaks through him,saying such things as, “I am such and such a Buddha,” or “I amsuch and such a Bodhisattva,” or “I am God. I am also Jesus.” A
person who is so possessed will be restless and have a lot of
nervous mannerisms. He’s called a “messenger” because he canpredict lucky and unlucky events. He may say, “There’s going to bean earthquake at such and such a place, and it will kill more than ten
thousand people.” When the time comes, his prediction iscompletely accurate. He can foretell the future.
Someone doubts that such predictions are really accurate. But infact they are often extremely accurate. It’s right at this place thatyou need to know how to distinguish between the proper and thedeviant. The proper is recognized as having come from cultivationof the Way. It’s not that you rely on a ghost or spirit or a
Bodhisattva or a Buddha to tell you such things. Be sure torecognize this clearly. In China, such people who are possessed bya ghost are called mediums or shamans. They are able to heal
people. But it is not the person who does the healing. What does itis the ghost or the spirit which is possessing the person. It’s likethose people I described earlier who can stick knives into theirskulls and swords into their shoulders. They are examples ofpossession by messenger ghosts.

Destiny of Ghosts

I3

Probes the source and shows it to be non-existent.

Sutra:“Ananda, such a person’s fall is due to his totally emotional
level of functioning. When his karmic fire has burned out, hewill rise up to be reborn as a ghost. This is occasioned by his
own karma of false thinking. If he awakens to Bodhi, then in thewonderful perfect brightness there isn’t anything at all.
Commentary:

The Buddha calls out again, “Ananda, do you understand?
Such a person’s fall is due to his totally emotional level of functioning.” It’s because this person is totally immersed in emotion.
Whatever he does is based on emotional desire. Because he’s
totally emotional, without any power of reason, without any
discursive thought, he acts out of emotion, he functions out ofdesire, and that causes him to fall. Emotion belongs to yin, anddiscursive thought belongs to yang. After he falls and his “karmic
fire has burned out” – after he goes to the hells and burns until
there is nothing left to burn, he can come out, but “he will then riseup to be reborn as a ghost.” He’s released, but he still cannot
become a person. Where does he “rise up” from? The evil hells. He
gets out and comes to the world. But although he’s out of the hells,
his residual habits are still not cut off. Although the offenses fromhis karma have been eradicated, he still has the same old habits ofthinking. He’s not completely pure. So he has to become a ghost.
His predicament “is occasioned by his own karma of false
thinking.” In the one truth, he himself gave rise to falseness andproduced ignorance. This ignorance arises in the nature of theTreasury of the Thus Come One, and with it comes false thinking.
It is false thinking that creates these kinds of karma. Because of it,
the person in question must undergo this bitter retribution. He gave
rise to delusion, created karma, and underwent retribution. “If heawakens to Bodhi, then in the wonderful perfect brightness
there isn’t anything at all.” If he could fathom the wonderful path
to Enlightenment, then there would be nothing at all in the mind,

175

176

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

which is perfect and bright in the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One. There’s none of this trouble. There are no suchproblems; there isn’t any of this pain and suffering. There is no
distress.

177

Destiny of Animals

H3
I1

Destiny of animals.
Concludes prior discussion and begins this.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, when his karma as a ghost is ended, theproblem of emotion as opposed to discursive thought isresolved. At that point he must pay back in kind what heborrowed from others to resolve those grievances. He is born
into the body of an animal to repay his debts from past lives.
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, let me continue to explain this principle
lest you fail to understand it completely. When his karma as aghost is ended, the problem of emotion as opposed to discursive
thought is resolved.” He’s wiped the slate clean of emotion andthought. “At that point he must pay back in kind what heborrowed from others to resolve those grievances.” He has topay back what he owes others. If he ate the flesh of other animals in
the past, he will now be eaten by others. If he took others’ lives in
the past, then in this life he will be killed. “He is born into thebody of an animal to repay his debts from past lives.” He will
pay back the debts amassed for limitless kalpas in the past. They
have to be paid back in kind. If you killed and harmed others, thenthe same thing will happen to you as repayment. If you owe

178

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

someone a pig, then you become his pig to repay him. If you owe
someone a dog, then you become his dog to repay him. If you owe
someone a cow, you repay by being his cow. If you owe someone ahorse, you become his horse to repay him. If you owe someone achicken, then you go lay eggs for him. You lay a few eggs every day
and in that way you gradually repay your debt. So it’s not easy to
act in this world’s play. If you make a mistake, a lot of trouble
results. If you do it correctly, then everything is clear and pure.
I2
J1

Specifically lists ten categories.
Owl category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the strange ghost of material objects isfinished when the object is destroyed and it is reborn in theworld, usually as a species of owl.
Commentary:

Because strange ghosts were greedy for material objects, they
took their shape when they encountered material objects. “Whenthe object is destroyed” means that the particular material object
they were possessing wears out, and their karmic retribution has
come to an end. The majority of the strange ghosts are then reborn
as owls. That’s what usually happens, but it’s not a totally fixedprinciple. There’s a line in the Book of Poetry: “The owl, the owl,
the unfilial bird.” Some owls can incubate a clod of dirt and hatch
it. How do you explain this? Well, it’s just the strange way that theyare. When the owlets hatch, they eat the parent bird. A child thateats its parents is a manifestation of a weird being. This kind of bird
is considered to be inauspicious. Species means that they are bornas one kind of owl or another.
J2

Inauspicious category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the drought ghost of the wind is finishedwhen the wind subsides, and it is reborn in the world, usually asDestiny of Animals

a species of weird creature which gives inauspicious prognostications.
Commentary:

Wherever drought ghosts happen to be, there will be no rain.
Wherever they go, the land is arid. They were greedy for lustfulexperiences. Through lust they created karma, and eventually they
became drought ghosts when they met with the wind. When they
are finished with that retribution, they are reborn in the world, butthey cannot become people. Instead they become weird beings that
foretell evil. Why do they have to go through this? After creating
the karma of lust, enduring the hells, and being reborn as drought
ghosts, their residual habits are still not completely severed, and sothey become such strange creatures as these. They may be reborn as
birds that are extremely colorful, but have the habit of excessive
lust, or they may be reborn as beasts that are fond of lust.
J3

Fox category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the mei ghost of an animal is finishedwhen the animal dies, and it is reborn in the world, usually as a
species of fox.
Commentary:

For the most part, these mei ghosts are reborn as foxes after they
have finished their karma as ghosts.
J4

Poisonous category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ku ghost in the form of worms isfinished when the ku is exhausted, and it is reborn in the world,
usually as a species of venomous creature.
Commentary:

A ku poison ghost takes its shape when it encounters worms.
When the ku poison finally wears out and the ghost’s retribution is

179

180

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

ended, it is reborn in the world as a venomous creature – as ascorpion, cobra, or the like.
J5

Tapeworm category.

Sutra:“The retribution of a pestilence ghost found in degeneration
is finished when the degeneration is complete, and it is rebornin the world, usually as a species of tapeworm.
Commentary:“The retribution of a pestilence ghost found in degeneration
is finished when the degeneration is complete.” Whoever
encounters this kind of ghost will waste away. These ghosts arereally terrible; their demonic power is tremendous. When its
retribution is ended, “and it is reborn in the world, usually as a
species of tapeworm.” These are the bugs in your intestines. I
don’t know if this kind of sickness exists in the West, but in China,
these tapeworms can communicate; they can talk. They can talk to
the person whose stomach they are occupying. There’s no way tocure this kind of sickness with medicine, unless the person who has
the sickness does not know that he is being given medicine. If thesick person knows it is medicine designed to eliminate thetapeworm, the tapeworm also knows. From this comes theexpression, “You’re not a tapeworm in my stomach, so how do you
know what I’m thinking?”
Not only can tapeworms do this, but other kinds of weird beings
can get into one’s stomach and then carry on conversations. I’ve
told you about the elder disciple I had in Hong Kong; she’s
probably more than eighty years old by now. She was about sixty
when she took refuge with me. At that time she was deaf.
Regardless of the fact that she couldn’t hear, she came faithfully
every time I gave a Sutra lecture. She only understood Cantonese to
begin with, and I was lecturing in Mandarin, and though there wasa translator, she couldn’t hear the translation. But she came anyway.
It was more than three hundred steps up to the temple. I lectured

Destiny of Animals

from seven to nine at night, and she would come up and go down all
those stairs. There was no light on the path. Despite her age, she
was not afraid of falling. She was very sincere. One day she heard
the recitation of “Homage to the Lotus Pool Assembly of Buddhas
and Bodhisattvas,” and thereafter her deafness was cured. She
could hear again. That made her even more sincere, of course.
Whenever I lectured and whatever Sutra it was on, she would cometo hear. Wind and rain did not keep her away. But when you
cultivate, if you are sincere, there will be demonic obstacles. As
I’ve said before, if you want to cultivate well, your sins will catch
up with you. Ties of resentment from your past lives will come to
get you. If you want to become a Buddha, you have to endure thedemons that come to test you. One night, then, this woman had adream, or what seemed to be a dream and yet not to be one. In it she
saw three plump children between the ages of two and three. Afterthe dream she got sick. What was the nature of her illness? She had
to eat all day long. She had to eat a meal every hour. She ate morethan ten meals a day. Thinking it was a disease, she went to Western
and Chinese doctors, but they told her she was not sick. This went
on for two or three years. Finally one evening, on the seventh dayof the second lunar month, the day before the celebration of
Shakyamuni Buddha’s Accomplishment of the Way, when I’d comeback from Tse Hsing Monastery on Da Yu Mountain, she said tome, “Shih Fu, how is it that there’s someone in my stomach talking
to me?”“What did it say?” I asked her.
She said, “Today I made some cakes with coarse rice. When I
ate them, something in my stomach said to me, ‘I don’t like to eatthat stuff.’”“What did you say?” I asked.
She replied, “I said, ‘You get full, that’s good enough. If you
don’t eat that, what are you going to eat?’” She talked back to her
stomach like that.

181

182

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

I said, “Don’t worry, tonight I’ll make you well. Go back home,and light a stick of incense at your altar at midnight and recite theBuddha’s name.”
She went back and did as I said. As she did it, she saw threechildren come out of her stomach. They were the three plump ones
she had seen in the dream. Then she saw Wei T’ou Bodhisattva set
down two bowls of noodles, and the three children fought over the
food. When they finished eating, Wei T’ou Bodhisattva pinched thethree of them by the ear and dragged them away. After they weregone, she felt that her stomach was totally empty. From then on her
sickness of liking to eat was cured.
Tapeworms, too, can talk in a person’s stomach. But what theold woman had were not tapeworms. They were three weird
goblins; two were frogs, and one was a lizard. They were a kind of
hungry ghost. Why did she have to endure this sickness? I looked
into her causes and conditions, it became clear later that in a former
life she was a Buddhist, and she knew someone who had this verysame kind of sickness. He was already over the illness when she
met him, but he told her about it. Her reaction was, “I don’t believe
that. Who ever heard of someone having a hungry ghost in theirstomach, a hungry ghost that could talk to them?” Because she said
she didn’t believe it, she had to go through the personal experiencein this life of having that same kind of illness. When she had it,
there were a lot of people in Hong Kong who didn’t believe it
either. They said, “Whoever heard of such a thing? It’s ridiculous.”
These were Chinese people who didn’t believe – it’s not justWesterners who have a hard time believing it. And I believe that thepeople in Hong Kong who expressed disbelief will also get thiskind of illness in some future life. The cycle of cause and effect isfierce.

Destiny of Animals

J6

Food category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ghost which takes shape in gases isfinished when the gases are gone, and it is then reborn in theworld, usually as a species of eating animal.
Commentary:

Since in the past it was greedy to be arrogant, it committed
offenses. Now these offenses are paid for, and it can enter the worldof people, but for the most part it gets reborn as an eating animal.
There are two ways to explain “eating” here. First, the animal can’t
do anything but eat. That’s all it’s good for, like a pig or a sheep.
Second, it is eaten by people. People eat the flesh of the pigs andsheep, and of cattle and chickens. This ghost, then, gets reborn as
an animal which people consume. These kinds of animals are often
domesticated so that they can be fattened up and then slaughteredand eaten.
J7

Clothing category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ghost of prolonged darkness isfinished when the darkness ends, and it is then reborn in theworld, usually as a species of animal used for clothing orservice.
Commentary:

This is the paralysis ghost. When it takes rebirth, it is usually as
an animal used for clothing or service. Animals used for clothing
would include silkworms and animals whose fur or hide is used tomake clothes. “Service” refers to dogs and cats which spend theirlives in the households of humans, being obedient to them and ofsame service to them.

183

184

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

J8

Migratory category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ghost which unites with energy isfinished when the union dissolves, and it is then reborn in theworld, usually as a species of migratory creature.
Commentary:“The retribution of the ghost which unites with energy isfinished when the union dissolves.” These are the wang liang
ghosts who take shape when they encounter essential energy. The
text reads “when the union dissolves,” but actually it should say“when the energy is dissolved. It is then reborn in the world,
usually as a species of migratory creature.” These kinds ofcreatures have an instinct about time. They include the wild geese
that, flying in formation, migrate north in the spring and south in
the autumn. In the spring the swallows come and nest in the eaves.
After they have reared their young they fly away again. They are
another example of creatures that have an instinct for time andknow when to migrate.
J9

Auspicious category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ghost of brightness and intellect isfinished when the brightness disappears, and it is then rebornin the world, usually as a species of auspicious creature.
Commentary:

These are the servant ghosts. When they are reborn they become
auspicious creatures like the unicorn, the phoenix, and such. They
become animals and birds which are considered lucky.

Destiny of Animals

J10 Domestic category.

Sutra:“The retribution of the ghost that relies on a person isfinished when the person dies, and it is then reborn in theworld, usually as a species of domestic animal.
Commentary:

These kinds of animals are docile and obedient. Dogs, cats,horses, and the like are examples of this kind of rebirth.
I3

Probes the source and shows it to be non-existent.

Sutra:“Ananda, all this is due to the burning out of his karmic firein payment for his debts from past lives. The rebirth as an
animal is also occasioned by his own false and empty karma. If
he awakens to Bodhi, then fundamentally none of these false
conditions will exist at all.
Commentary:“Ananda, all the various kinds of rebirth just discussed are dueto the burning out of his karmic fire in payment for his debts
from past lives. The rebirth as an animal is also occasioned byhis own false and empty karma.” It’s due to the karma he createdin the past. “If he awakens to Bodhi, then fundamentally none ofthese false conditions will exist at all.” If he awakens to theenlightened path, then all these false conditions will disappear.
They are all empty.
I4

Repeats answer to prior question.

Sutra:“You mentioned Precious Lotus Fragrance, King Crystal,and Bhikshu Good Stars. Evil karma such as theirs was createdby them alone. It did not fall down out of the heavens or well up
from the earth, nor was it imposed upon them by some person.
Their own falseness brought it into being, and so they

185

186

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

themselves have to undergo it. In the Bodhi mind, it is empty
and false – a cohesion of false thoughts.
Commentary:“You mentioned Precious Lotus Fragrance. You remember
what kind of a bhikshuni she was? Do you remember how she
acted? King Crystal, and Bhikshu Good Stars were the others
that you brought up. Evil karma such as theirs was created bythem alone. They fell into the hells alive. But they brought it downon themselves. It did not fall down out of the heavens or well up
from the earth, nor was it imposed upon them by some person.
That is not how their evil karma came about. Their own falsenessbrought it into being, and so they themselves have to undergo it.
In the Bodhi mind, it is empty and false. In the Bodhi mind,
karma such as this is ephemeral and imaginary. It’s not real; it isjust a cohesion of false thoughts. The solidification of false
thinking is what brings this karma into being.

187

Destiny of People

H4
I1
J1

Destiny of people.
Traces prior teaching and the alarming result.
The burden of debts must be repaid.

Sutra:"Moreover, Ananda, if while repaying his past debts byundergoing rebirth as an animal, such a living being pays backmore than he owed, he will then be reborn as a human to rectify
the excess.
Commentary:

He lives out a life as an animal in order to pay back the debts hemade in the past. If in the process he pays back more than he needed
to, he then gets reborn as a person again to make up the difference.
Sutra:“If he is a person with strength, blessings, and virtue, thenonce he is in the human realm, he will not have to lose hishuman rebirth after what is owed him is restored. But if helacks blessings, then he will return to the animal realm tocontinue repaying his debts.
Commentary:“If he is a person with strength, blessings, and virtue, thenonce he is in the human realm, he will not have to lose his

188Volume One – The Seven Destinites

human.” “Strength” means that he has the power of good karma. If
on top of that he accumulates blessings and virtue, then he won’t
have to lose a human body “after what is owed him is restored” –after he’s been paid back for the overpayment of debts he madewhile he was in the animal realm. “But if he lacks blessings, thenhe will return to the animal realm to continue repaying his
debts.” He’ll get reborn as an animal again to go on paying what heowes. There is no way to get off easy or cheat anyone out ofanything. It must be just. Although there isn’t any actual person
controlling the whole process, the power of one’s own karma issuch that it does not allow any injustice. No one takes a loss
unfairly.
J2

The burden of life: killing to eat is endless.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that once the debt is paid,
whether with money, material goods, or manual labor, theprocess of repayment naturally comes to an end.
Commentary:“Ananda, you should know that, while in the human realm,
once the debt is paid, whether with money, material goods, or
manual labor, the process of repayment naturally comes to anend.” When the repayment is sufficient, the work naturally stops.
Sutra:“But if in the process he took the lives of other beings or ate
their flesh, then he continues in the same way, passing throughkalpas as many as motes of fine dust, taking turns devouring
and being slaughtered in a cycle that sends him up and down
endlessly.
Commentary:“But if in the process, when he is tying up conditions withother beings, he took the lives of other beings or ate their flesh,then he continues in the same way, passing through kalpas asDestiny of People

many as motes of fine dust, taking turns devouring and beingslaughtered in a cycle that sends him up and down endlessly.”
He gets caught in a cycle that goes on for aeons and aeons, a cycleof eating and being eaten, killing and being killed. It goes on and on
like the turning of a wheel – you eat me, and I eat you – one doesn’tknow how long it lasts. He goes up and down, depending onwhether he ate more or was eaten more. But it never stops. It isceaseless. It’s extremely dangerous.
Sutra:“There is no way to put a stop to it, except throughShamatha or through a Buddha’s coming to the world.
Commentary:“Shamatha” is the Buddha’s “still and illumining” samadhi;
except through cultivating it and through upholding the durable
Shurangama Samadhi, to obtain the Great Shurangama Samadhi,
there’s no respite from this karmic obstacle, unless a Buddha comes
into the world to release one from the appearance of these karmic
offenses. Then both parties will know that they should not continue
creating such karma. Only in that way can the cycle be stopped.
I2
J1

A detailed listing of the ten categories.
The category of corrupt and obstinate people.

Sutra:“You should know that when owls and their kind have paidback their debts, they regain their original form and are bornas people, but among those who are corrupt and obstinate.
Commentary:“Their kind” refers to any other birds that are evil like owls are.
Once they have undergone their karmic retribution, they return totheir original form as human beings. But, although they are born
again as people, they are corrupt and obstinate. When thesecreatures take birth again in the human realm, they become people
who are totally perverse and hardheaded. They are stubborn andrefuse to yield. They are totally unreasonable and unprincipled.

189

190

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Quite often they become robbers. They don’t listen to reason. If you
tried to explain some Buddhadharma to them, they would run away.
“Among those who are corrupt and obstinate” means that they get
together with such people – people like themselves. So it is said:
People join up with those who are like them,
Creatures divide into their various species.
The good get together,
The bad form gangs,
People find people who are of their own kind.
Students spend their time with other students. Workmen join
together with other workmen. Gamblers get together withgamblers. Opium smokers mingle with other opium smokers.
Hippies form communes with other hippies. It’s all a manifestationof this principle – people find their own kind.
J2

The category of abnormal people.

Sutra:“When creatures that are inauspicious have paid back theirdebts, they regain their original form and are born as people,
but among those who are abnormal.
Commentary:

After they undergo their karmic retribution, they can be born inthe human realm again, but as freaks. You see mention of this typeof rebirth in the newspapers all the time. A woman gives birth to achild with two heads or a child that has two bodies but only one
head. Or the infant’s six sense organs will be out of place. Perhaps
the eyes will be where the ears should be and the ears where theeyes belong. The nose may be where the mouth should be. The
mouth may be where the nose should be. The sense organs
exchange places. For the six sense-organs to be irregular is what ismeant by “abnormal.” Often such people die as soon as they are
born, but even so they are counted as freaks. In general, “abnormal”
means that there is something not right about them.

Destiny of People

J3

The category of simple people.

Sutra:“When foxes have paid back their debts, they regain their
original forms and are born as people, but among those who aresimpletons.
The fox is extremely intelligent. But his intelligence is of aghostly kind. That is, it is false, and so when he gets rebirth as aperson again, he has to be a simpleton. He becomes a very densekind of person. You can say something to him over and over and hestill won’t understand. If you leave him alone, he gets along allright, but as soon as you try to reason with him or explain
something, it becomes obvious that he’s completely out of it. He
can’t understand at all.
J4

The category of hateful people.

Sutra:“When creatures of the venomous category have paid backtheir debts, they regain their original form and are born as
people, but among those who are hateful.
Commentary:“When creatures of the venomous category – including
things like poisonous snakes and vicious beasts – “have paid backtheir debts, they regain their original form and are born as
people, but among those who are hateful.” When they finish out
their retribution, they come back in the world as people, but
although they manage to get reborn in the human realm, they still
have not changed their bad habits. They are extremely cruel andfierce. They are obstinate and angry. If they say they are going tokill someone, they do just that. That’s because they are still likepoisonous snakes who take no heed of whether their actions are
justifiable or not; if you get in their way, they will bite and kill you
and talk about it later. As people, they continue along in that samekind of evil habit of killing people. They are terribly cruel and

191

192

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

unreasonable. Their poisonous habits haven’t changed since theirlives as snakes.
The Shurangama Sutra discussion of human nature and thenature of all creatures is an extremely detailed one. If you
investigate it carefully, you see that it is all minutely set forth.
J5

The category of lowly people.

Sutra:“When tapeworms and their like have paid back their debts,
they regain their original form and are born as people, but
among those who are lowly.
Commentary:“When tapeworms and their like have paid back their debts,
they regain their original form.” Do you remember thattapeworms are able to talk? Pretty strange, wouldn’t you say?
When this kind of creature has paid back its debts from former
lives, then it can become a person again. Although it becomes aperson, it lives out that human life “among those who are lowly.”
Very worthless people, they are, who must work for others and do
menial tasks. They are inferior, unimportant, and insignificant
people.
J6

The category of weak people.

Sutra:“When the edible types of creatures have paid back theirdebts, they regain their original form and are reborn as people,
but among those who are weak.
Commentary:“When the edible types of creatures, who have been reborn as
animals that people like to eat, have paid back their debts, theyregain their original form and are reborn as people, but among
those who are weak.” When their karmic obstacle dissolves, they
go back to being people again, but they must be reborn among theDestiny of People

weak, because they have not changed their bad habits from the past.
They are very manipulable. They cannot manage on their own in
the world. In all that they do they have to rely on others for support.
They are cowardly and meek to a fault.
J7

The category of laborers.

Sutra:“When creatures that are used for clothing or service have
paid back their debts, they regain their original form and arereborn as people, but among those who do hard labor.
Commentary:“When creatures that are used for clothing or service have
paid back their debts, they regain their original form and arereborn as people.” Living beings whose bodies or by-products areused for people’s apparel or who must live a life of obedience andservice to a human being eventually pay back their debts and can bereborn as people. But when they get born in the human realm it is“among those who do hard labor.” That’s their lot in life.
J8

The category of literate people.

Sutra:“When creatures that migrate have paid back their debts,
they regain their original form and are reborn as people among
those who are literate.
Commentary:“When creatures that migrate – wild geese and ducks –migratory birds and beasts – have paid back their debts, theyregain their original form and are reborn as people among
those who are literate.” But their literary skills are not great. They
have a little ability, that’s all. They appear to be cultured, but they
don’t have exceptional talent.

193

194

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

J9

The category of intelligent people.

Sutra:“When auspicious creatures have paid back their debts,
they regain their original form and are reborn as people among
those who are intelligent.
Commentary:

Their intelligence is not profound, however; it is a worldly
intelligence which is skilled in argument.
J10 The category of well-informed people.

Sutra:“When domestic animals have paid back their debts, theyregain their original form and are reborn as people among
those who are well-informed.
Commentary:

People like this comprehend what’s going on. They understandsocial graces. But they do not have a genuine and comprehensive
understanding that penetrates the past and present. They are not thatwell-educated. They simply attain a superficial kind of success indealing with the world.
I3

Concludes with an expression of pity.

Sutra:“Ananda, these are all beings that have finished paying backformer debts and are born again in the human realm. They are
involved in a beginningless scheme of karma and being upside
down in which their lives are spent killing one another andbeing killed by one another. They do not get to meet the Thus
Come One or hear the Proper Dharma. They just abide in thewearisome dust, passing through a repetitive cycle. Such people
can truly be called pitiful.

Destiny of People

Commentary:“Ananda, these are all beings that have finished paying backformer debts and are born again in the human realm.”
Eventually they finished repaying the karmic debts they had to pay,
and they get to become people. But “they are involved in a beginningless scheme of karma and being upside down in which theirlives are spent killing one another and being killed by one
another.” They keep creating the same kind of upside-down evil
karma by killing and being killed. “They do not get to meet theThus Come One – they never encounter a Buddha – or hear theProper Dharma. They just abide in the wearisome dust, passing
through a repetitive cycle.” They remain forever in the wearisome
mundane world. The “repetitive cycle” means that it’s exactly thesame over and over again. That’s just how it always is for them.
“Such people can truly be called pitiful.” The Buddha says thatbeings like these are very pathetic.

195

196

Destiny of Immortals

H5
I1

The destiny of immortals.
Concludes prior passage and begins this.

Sutra:“Furthermore, Ananda, there are people who do not rely on
proper enlightenment to cultivate samadhi, but cultivate insome special way that is based on their false thinking. Holding
to the idea of perpetuating their physical bodies, they roam in
the mountains and forests in places people do not go andbecome ten kinds of immortals.
Commentary:“Furthermore, Ananda, there are people who do not rely on
proper enlightenment to cultivate samadhi.” They do not rely on
the Great Enlightened Way of Bodhi. They do not rely on the Great
Shurangama Samadhi, and they do not cultivate the skill of turning
back their hearing to hear the self-nature. What they cultivate is adeviant samadhi of the externalist paths. It is based on false
thinking and on the urge to climb on conditions – to take advantage
of situations. They think like this: “I’ll cultivate now, and when I
accomplish some karma in the Way I’ll display my spiritual
penetrations for everyone to see. I’ll get them to believe in me,
respect me, make obeisance to me, and make offerings to me.”That’s what’s meant by taking advantage of situations. It’s not forDestiny of Immortals

the sake of becoming a Buddha or for the sake of practicing andupholding the Buddhadharma and causing it to spread and growthat they cultivate. They develop their skill with the idea of getting
offerings for themselves. They display both greed and stupidity inthat way. So they “cultivate in some special way that is based on
their false thinking.” What do they have in mind? “Holding to theidea of perpetuating their physical bodies, they roam in themountains and forests in places people do not go and becometen kinds of immortals.” They have the false thought that they will
make their bodies strong and enduring, that they will become as
solid as rock – that their bodies will never go bad. They go deep
into the mountains or perhaps find an isolated island.
I2
J1

Lists the immortals.
Earth-traveling immortals.

Sutra:“Ananda, some living beings with unflagging resolution
make themselves strong with doses of medicine. When they
have perfected this method of ingestion, they are known asearth-traveling immortals.
Commentary:“Ananda, some living beings with unflagging resolution
make themselves strong with doses of medicine.” They take thismedicine with one aim in mind – to become an immortal“Unflagging resolution” means that they are consistent in theirpractice. All the people to be discussed in this section are extremely
faithful when it comes to their practice. It’s not that they do it today
and neglect it tomorrow. Every day, day after day, they develop
their particular kind of skill. In this case it’s ingesting drugs. By thisthey hope to gain immortality so that they don’t have to die. “Whenthey have perfected this method of ingestion, they are known asearth-traveling immortals.” The result of their efforts is that they
are very light when they walk. Their bodies are buoyant. They canrun very swiftly over the ground. They get to higher speeds than theemu in Australia, which can run as much as forty miles an hour.

197

198

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

This immortal travels over the ground as if he were flying; that’s
how he gets his name.
J2

Flying immortals.

Sutra:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through the use of grasses and herbs. Whenthey have perfected this method of taking herbs, they are
known as flying immortals.
Commentary:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through the use of grasses and herbs.” They
pursue this practice with firm determination. If someone were totell them to discontinue it, they could not do it. Their minds are likerock or iron. They are tougher than nails when it comes toperfecting their method of practice. In this case it is the use of
grasses and herbs. They concoct a pill out of certain herbs and trees.
They eat it every single day without fail. And due to their determination and to their wish to succeed, the method eventually starts towork. “When they have perfected this method of taking herbs,
they are known as flying immortals.” Their bodies are as light as
a wisp of smoke, and they can mount the clouds and drive the fog.
J3

Roaming immortals.

Sutra:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through the use of metal and stone. Whenthey have perfected this method of transformation, they are
known as roaming immortals.
Commentary:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through the use of metal and stone.” Theirminds are determined – extremely strong and steadfast. They makea stove for concocting pills. They mix mercury and lead together,Destiny of Immortals

heating and reheating it, smelting and re-smelting it. They may
smelt it for forty-nine days or for twenty-one days. It depends on
the prescription they are taught. They combine gold and silver andwhen these too are sufficiently smelted they put all the ingredients
together and eat the result. They’re called pills of immortality; it’s
wonderful medicine. If one takes a pill of immortality one can “castoff the womb and transform one’s bones.” This is just a brief
mention of the secret prescriptions for forging immortality. If they
are successful, “when they have perfected this method of transformation, they are known as roaming immortals.” “Method oftransformation” refers to the changes that take place as a result of
the pills they concoct. The pills have a special ability to createchange. As roaming immortals, they can go wherever they want.
J4

Space-traveling immortals.

Sutra:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through movement and cessation. When they
have perfected their breath and essence, they are known as
space-traveling immortals.
Commentary:“Some of these beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong through movement and cessation.” These
beings work with determination on movement and cessation.
“Movement” can refer to the time that they work on developing
their skill. “Cessation,” then, is when they stop working.
“Movement” can also refer to exercise such as t’ai chi ch’uan.
“Cessation,” then, is when they cultivate stillness. That is, they sit
there and smelt the essence until it transforms into energy, theysmelt the energy until it transforms into spirit, and they smelt thespirit until it returns to emptiness. How do they smelt the essence
into energy? They sit in meditation and do not allow their essence
to escape. They don’t go near women. When their essence doesn’t
escape, it reverts inward. In that way it turns into energy, into
prana. This energy becomes fused throughout the body. They

199

200

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

manage to do it by concentrating their thoughts on it, just the way achicken hatches an egg. They think about how their essence isbeing transformed into energy, how the energy is pervading theirbody, and then how it is being transformed into spirit. Then theysmelt the spirit until it returns to emptiness – until it becomes like
emptiness itself. They then smelt the emptiness until it returns tonothing. They go to the point that there’s nothing at all. At thatpoint they feel very free and at ease. They can “go out esotericallyand enter the female.” That’s the way the Taoists phrase it. Thatmeans they can go out from the top of their heads. The Taoists in
China practiced exactly the methods that Shakyamuni Buddha
describes here. They have a book called Wu Shang Yu Huang Hsin
Yin Miao Ching. They consider this book a real treasure. It tells
how to smelt the essence to transform it into energy, smelt theenergy to transform it into spirit, smelt the spirit to transform it into
emptiness, and smelt the emptiness to transform it into nothing.
These immortals can walk around in space. They can go out fromthe top of their heads. There are a lot of strange and esoteric thingsin this world. There’s another Taoist book for sale called Wa Lia
Hsien Tsung. In it there are pictures of a man sending a small
person out the top of his head, and that small person sending out
another small person, and so forth until there are lots of small
people. That’s supposed to be “millions of transformation bodies.”
But I’ll tell you, making millions of transformation bodies is not asmuch trouble as all that. These Taoist books are just totally
involved in attachment to appearances. Making transformation
bodies can be done at will . There’s no fixed formula for creatingthem. When they have perfected their breath and essence, they
are known as space-traveling immortals.
J5

Heaven-traveling immortals.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong by using the flow of saliva. When they have perfected theDestiny of Immortals

virtues of this moisture, they are known as heaven-travelingimmortals.
Commentary:

The previous immortal could roam in space. This one can go up
to the heavens. “Some beings with unflagging resolution makethemselves strong by using the flow of saliva.” When the tongueis placed on the roof of the mouth, the saliva flows down fromabove. Adherents of externalist paths call this “sweet dew,”“heavenly drinking water,” and a lot of other names. The process iscomplete when the saliva flows down and is swallowed into thestomach. Taoists call this the elixir of immortality. They have asaying;If you want to live foreverand not grow old,
You must return the essence
to nurture the brain.
They contemplate having their essence form a cluster on top of
their heads; in this way they strengthen their brains.
These particular immortals continually swallow the saliva andinternalize the breath in a regularly scheduled practice. “Whenthey have perfected the virtues of this moisture, they are known
as heaven-traveling immortals.” Eventually their faces take on a
glow. Although they are very old, their faces are like children’s.
They are red cheeked and fresh like a young boy’s. These are theheaven-traveling immortals.
J6

Immortals of penetrating conduct.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong with the essence of sun and moon. When they haveperfected the inhalation of this purity, they are known as
immortals of penetrating conduct.

201

202

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong with the essence of sun and moon.” Their minds are firm
and resolved. These immortals make a practice of breathing in theessence of the sun and the secretions of the moon. They convert the
sunlight and moonlight. “When they have perfected theinhalation of this purity, they are known as immortals ofpenetrating conduct.” They can travel to the heavens or anywhere
else they want to go. How do they go about this practice? For
example, in the morning they face the sun and make three hundredand sixty inhalations. In the evening they face the moon and makethree hundred and sixty inhalations. They put all their time into
smelting their stinking skin bags. That’s what our bodies are –stinking skin bags. The Venerable Master Hsu Yun wrote the Songof a Skin Bag in expression of this fact. But this type of immortal
puts all his energy into developing this kind of skill. They don’tknow that they should put that effort into developing the selfnature. So the difference between Taoism and Buddhism is that theformer uses effort on what is apparent and the latter uses effort onwhat is not apparent. So one has an attachment and the otherdoesn’t. That’s the difference. Actually, the way of the immortals
and the Buddhist Way are similar. The point is that one is involvedin attachments and the other is not. The kind of skill theseimmortals develop is basically all right, but they get attached to it.
They become totally engrossed in appearances. Because of thatthey have a hindrance. They feel they have to do things in a certain
way. Because they have this hang-up, they cannot get completely
out of the cycle of rebirth. They don’t gain ultimate understanding
and release. These are called immortals with penetrating conduct.
The first five immortals described previously were said to have
one sort of “travel” or another because they are basically bound to
the earth and cannot roam in the higher realms. The latter five, now
being described, are said to have one kind of “conduct” or another,because they are more advanced and can roam in the higher
regions.

Destiny of Immortals

J7

Immortals with way-conduct.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through mantras and prohibitions. When they haveperfected these spells and dharmas, they are known as
immortals with Way-conduct.
Commentary:

These beings have a firm determination to recite mantras. The
Tibetan Lamas are an example of this category, provided that they
perfect their skills. “Some beings with unflagging resolution
make themselves strong through mantras and prohibitions.”
They recite mantras and always hold prohibitive precepts. “Whenthey have perfected these spells and dharmas, they are known
as immortals with Way-conduct.”
J8

Immortals with illumining conduct.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through the use of thought-processes. When they haveperfected thought and memory, they are known as immortals
with illumining conduct.
Commentary:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through the use of thought-processes.” They turn theirdetermination to their thoughts – without resting, they develop total
thought. “When they have perfected thought and memory, they
are known as immortals with illumining conduct.” When they
perfect this practice, they have a bit of light. In their thoughts they
imagine that they are transformed into golden light. When theycherish this thought for a long time, eventually it’s just like the oldmother hen on her eggs, or the cat stalking the mouse: there’s somesuccess. That’s why they are called immortals with illumining
conduct. They have some light.

203

204

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

J9

Immortals with essential conduct.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through intercourse. When they have perfected the
response, they are known as immortals with essential conduct.
Commentary:

Usually “intercourse” refers to the sexual act between men andwomen. But that is definitely not the meaning here. Rather, theintercourse takes place within oneself. The Taoists call this the“young boy and girl.” Each individual is capable of it. It’s not amatter of seeking outside oneself. Everyone has a young boy andgirl in his or her own body. The young boy refers to the trigramli ( ) and the young girl refers to the trigram k’an ( ). This is anallusion to the trigrams. The trigram li is “empty in the middle.”
The trigram k’an is “full in the middle.”
The eight trigrams are:

They begin with the trigram chien ( ), which consists of three
unbroken lines. Chien represents the male element. Kun ( ) isthree broken lines and represents the female element. At age thirtysix a man’s ch’ien trigram is at its peak. Thereafter it will decline,
and it turns into the trigram li. The li trigram has two outer yang

Destiny of Immortals

lines and an inner yin line. Where did the yang line from the middleof the li go? It went over to the kun trigram, which subsequently
turns into kan, which consists of two yin outer lines with a middle
yang line.
The li trigram belongs to the mind and the kan trigram belongs
to the body. So the “intercourse” referred to in this passage is theintercourse of “body” and “mind” as described here. The “intercourse” is simply an analogy for a union of body and mind. The
entire process takes place in one individual’s body. The li trigram
belongs to yang, but within the yang is yin. The kan trigram
belongs to yin, but within the yin is yang.
The infant boy and girl meetat the yellow courtyard.
What is the yellow courtyard? It’s the mind – the sixth consciousness. And the mind belongs to the hexagram pi. It would get
tremendously involved if we were to go into this doctrine in detail.
Time simply does not permit me to explain it further. In any event,
the Taoists cultivate the Dharma-door of this kind of intercourse.
When people with deviant knowledge and deviant views see thispassage of the Shurangama Sutra, they surmise that it says it’s allright for men and women to mess around together – that cultivatorsof the Way can get away with that. So they get all mixed up together
and don’t hold the precepts at all.
J10 Immortals of absolute conduct.

Sutra:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through transformations and changes. When they haveperfected their awakening, they are known as immortals of
absolute conduct.
Commentary:“Some beings with unflagging resolution make themselves
strong through transformations and changes.” Here it says that

205

206

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

with firm resolve a cultivator investigates various kinds of dharmatricks. When he’s succeeded in developing them, he has someability to function by means of them. Then his skill of cultivation isperfected. “When they have perfected their awakening, they are
known as immortals of absolute conduct.” They understand thedoctrine of creation. This kind of immortal can move mountains
and turn over seas. It’s possible for them to exchange the mountains
in the north for the mountains in the south. They can move seasaround in the same way, replacing the ocean in the west with theocean in the east and vice versa. They have the power to change theseasons. For example, when it’s cold in the winter so that things
won’t grow, they can make it so that the things they have planted
will grow and won’t freeze. They can make the hottest places cooland the coldest places warm. They can turn spring into winter andsummer into winter at will: they can turn spring, when things
should be blossoming, into autumn, when things are dying. How
can they do it? They have fathomed the doctrine of creation ofheaven and earth and they can function by means of that understanding. They become capable of creation itself. They’re called
immortals of absolute conduct.
I3

Determines this is the same as the turning wheel.

Sutra:“Ananda, these are all people who smelt their minds but do
not cultivate proper enlightenment. They obtain some special
principle of life and can live for thousands or tens of thousandsof years. They retire deep into the mountains or onto islands inthe sea and cut themselves off from the human realm. However,they are still part of the turning wheel, because they flow andturn according to their false thinking and do not cultivate
samadhi. When their reward is finished, they must still returnand enter the various destinies.
Commentary:“Ananda, these are all people who smelt their minds but do
not cultivate proper enlightenment.” When they were people,

Destiny of Immortals

they smelted their bodies and minds. They did not cultivate theShurangama Samadhi of the Treasury of the Thus Come One,
which is neither produced nor extinguished. They didn’t cultivate
proper enlightenment. “They obtain some special principle of lifeand can live for thousands or tens of thousands of years.” Thevarious dharma doors described above are all ways they foundwhich could extend the measure of their lifespans. Their gods of theexternalist paths transmitted to them these externalist dharmas
which preserve life. So they have very long lifespans. “They retire
deep into the mountains or onto islands in the sea and cut
themselves off from the human realm.” They go to places where
people cannot go. There is a Mount Sumeru in this world system,and surrounding it are seven golden mountains and seven seas offragrant waters. Out beyond those mountains and seas there is avast expanse of soft water. This water is such that if a bird’s feather
lands on the surface, it will sink to the bottom. The feather would
float on ordinary water, but this water is so soft that it does not havethe power to support anything on its surface. Obviously, if a bird’sfeather sinks, any other thing like a boat or raft would certainly
sink, too. Only flying immortals can cross it. So these people who
cultivate and become immortals fly over this water to isolatedislands where people can never go. “However, they are still partof the turning wheel, because they flow and turn according totheir false thinking and do not cultivate samadhi.” Although
they may live for thousands of years, they are still within the cycleof rebirth. They have not been able to end birth and death entirely.
The reason they still must transmigrate is because they still havethings they are attached to. Specifically, they want immortality –they want to live long and not grow old. That’s their false thinking,and so they don’t cultivate proper concentration power. “Whentheir reward is finished, they must still return and enter thevarious destinies.” When their lifespan finally ends, they will go
to rebirth, and they might become people or asuras or gods, or theymight end up in the hells or as hungry ghosts or animals. It’s not forsure where they’ll end up.

207

208

Destiny of Gods

H6
I1
J1
K1

The destiny of gods.
Lists the heavens.
The six desire heavens.
Relates the cause for this birth.

Sutra:“Ananda, there are many people in the world who do notseek what is eternal and who cannot yet renounce the kindness
and love they feel for their wives.
Commentary:“Ananda, there are many people in the world who do notseek what is eternal.” This can mean that they do not seek toeternally abide in the world, and it can also mean that they do notseek the eternally abiding nature of the true mind. “They cannot
yet renounce the kindness and love they feel for their wives.”
K2
L1

Desire divides into light and heavy.
Heaven of four kings.

Sutra:“But they have no interest in deviant sexual activity and so
develop a purity and produce light. When their life ends, theydraw near the sun and moon and are among those born in the
Heaven of the Four Kings.

Destiny of Gods

Commentary:“But they have no interest in deviant sexual activity.”
Having sexual activity with someone other than one’s spouse iscalled “deviant.” That which occurs within the marriage is notconsidered to be lust and is not deviant. However, it is better to be
sparing about such activity, even in marriage. It should not be
excessive. When you cultivate the Way, no matter how much meritand virtue you may have, you must not engage in deviant lustfulactivity. If you cultivate, but cannot cut off such activity, then you
won’t be successful no matter how hard you work at cultivation.
These people being discussed in the text here are not interested
in deviant lust, “And so develop a purity and produce light.” If
one does not pursue lustful activity, one will be pure, and out of that
purity will come light – the natural light of virtue. So it is said:
Of all the myriad evils,
lust is the foremost.
Don’t go down that road to death!
If one does not engage in deviant lust, then one’s essence, breath,and spirit will be full and complete. From that fullness comes thevirtuous light. During one’s life one will glow and radiate withlight. “When their life ends, they draw near the sun and moon
and are among those born in the Heaven of the Four Kings.”
This kind of rebirth includes a lot of people. One knows not how
many people fit this category.
The Heaven of the Four Kings is located halfway up Mount
Sumeru. It is the heaven closest to our human realm. The gods inthis heaven have a lifespan of five hundred years. One day andnight in that heaven is equivalent to fifty years in the human realm.
So their lifespan is nine million years if calculated according to our
time.

209

210

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

L2

Trayastrimsha heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose sexual love for their wives is slight, but who
have not yet obtained the entire flavor of dwelling in purity,transcend the light of sun and moon at the end of their lives,
and reside at the summit of the human realm. They are among
those born in the Trayastrimsha Heaven.
Commentary:“Those whose sexual love for their wives is slight, but who
have not yet obtained the entire flavor of dwelling in purity,transcend the light of sun and moon at the end of their lives.”
Those born in the Heaven of the Four Kings did not engage indeviant sex, but had not managed to decrease their involvementwith their own wives. However, they remained faithful to theirwives and did not get involved with any other woman. The same
holds true for women: they did not get involved with any man otherthan their own husbands. Beings born in the Heaven of the FourKings did not have lovers when they were in the human realm.
Now the text discusses people who have decreased their sexual
activity within the marriage. It can apply either to wives withregard to their husbands, or husbands with regard to their wives.
“Slight” means that they very, very seldom engaged in this practice.
They might not get involved with one another even once in a year,or they might go for several years getting involved only once. They
do not look upon sexual activity as important.
Why do some people have such heavy sexual desire? It’s
because of the heaviness of their karmic obstacles. Someone withfew karmic obstacles, however, will not have such thoughts. Heavy
karmic obstacles pursue people and cause them to think of nothingelse but sex from morning till night. Such thoughts never stop. But
it’s just in the midst of such heavy karmic obstacles that you shouldwake up and realize that you should decrease your karmic
obstacles. If you simply go along with your karmic obstacles, thenDestiny of Gods

the farther you go, the further you fall . In the future it’s for certain
you will become a cow or horse, a pig or a dog. And this kind of
rebirth will go on and on without cease. Why? Because youremotional desire is too heavy. It will certainly cause you to fall. It’svery dangerous.
Although the people discussed in this passage of text have very
little regard for sexual activity, they still have not obtained theentire flavor of dwelling in purity. They have not gained genuine
purity and its advantages, because they don’t know how to
cultivate. “At the end of their lives, then, they will transcend thelight of sun and moon and reside at the summit of the humanrealm.” Because they don’t have much emotional desire, the lightof their self-nature comes forth. Anyone who does not haveemotional desire will have light and will be able to be reborn in theheavens.
These people are “among those born in the Trayastrimsha
Heaven.” “Trayastrimsha” is Sanskrit and means Heaven “of theThirty-Three.” The Lord of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three resides
above our heads. There are eight heavens in the east, eight in thewest, eight in the north, and eight in the south, making thirty-two;the thirty-third is located among the others in the center and is at thepeak of Mt. Sumeru.
How did the Lord of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three get reborn
there? Originally she was a poor woman who saw a stupa which
was falling apart. She resolved to repair it and set about begging
and working to make the money to do it. Meanwhile, she got
together with thirty-two friends; they had a meeting and decided to
repair the stupa with their combined efforts. After they died, thethirty-two became Lords of the accompanying heavens and thewoman became the Lord of the thirty-third heaven.
The lifespan of the gods in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three is a
thousand years. A hundred years of human time makes up one day
and night in that heaven. As we progress upwards, the inhabitantsof each higher heaven have a lifespan double that of the heaven

211

212

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

below. The heights of the gods also increase proportionately. But
it’s rather tedious to go into all that, and so if you want to know
about it in detail, you can investigate it on your own.
L3

Suyama heaven.

Sutra:“Those who become temporarily involved when they meetwith desire but who forget about it when it is finished, and who,
while in the human realm, are active less and quiet more, abideat the end of their lives in light and emptiness where theillumination of sun and moon does not reach. These beings havetheir own light, and they are among those born in the Suyama
Heaven.
Commentary:

There is a certain category of people in the world “who become
temporarily involved when they meet with desire but who
forget about it when it is finished.” This refers to the activity ofmarried couples. Although occasionally they engage in sexualintercourse, these people forget about it when it’s gone by. They
don’t think about it afterwards. “While they are in the humanrealm, are active less and quiet more.” That means they spend thegreater part of their time practicing Ch’an samadhi. They will“abide at the end of their lives in light and emptiness where theillumination of sun and moon does not reach.” The light of thesun and moon do not shine where these people go. “These beings
have their own light” when they reach that place in emptiness.
Their own bodies emit an everlasting light, and so at that place
there is no day and night. It’s always light there. How then do they
reckon the passage of time? They use the lotus flower. When theflower opens they know it is day; when the flower closes, it is night.
These beings “are among those born in the Suyama Heaven.”
Their average height is two hundred twenty-five feet. Their lifespanis two thousand of their years. “Suyama” means “well-divided
time” because it’s always light there, day and night.

Destiny of Gods

L4

Tushita heaven.

Sutra:“Those who are quiet all the time, but who are not yet able
to resist when stimulated by contact, ascend at the end of theirlives to a subtle and ethereal place; they will not be drawn into
the lower realms. The destruction of the realms of humans andgods and the obliteration of kalpas by the three disasters will
not reach them, for they are among those born in the Tushita
Heaven.
Commentary:

In this heaven there is an inner and an outer court. In the outer
court the common gods dwell, and in the inner court Sages dwell.
At present, Maitreya Bodhisattva dwells in the inner court of theTushita Heaven. He is explaining about the Samadhi of Mindconsciousness Only. “Those who are quiet all the time, but who
are not yet able to resist when stimulated by contact, ascend at
the end of their lives to a subtle and ethereal place; they will not
be drawn into the lower realms.” At all times and in all situations
they never move. They are very tranquil. However, when an
occasion arises for sexual intercourse, it’s not for certain that they
will not get involved. But they don’t really want to get involved.
They may occasionally indulge in this activity, but very, very
rarely. At death these people who have few desires and are content
will ascend; their souls will go to a subtle and ethereal place andwill not fall down.
“The destruction of the realms of humans and gods and theobliteration of kalpas by the three disasters will not reach them,for they are among those born in the Tushita Heaven.” The threedisasters are.
1) the disaster of fire2) the disaster of water3) the disaster of wind

213

214

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Fire burns through the first dhyana, water drowns the second
dhyana, and wind devastates the third dhyana. But because Bodhisattvas reside in this Tushita Heaven, the three disasters cannot
reach it. “Tushita” means “having few desires and being content.”
They simply don’t have any greed. They are devoid of sexualdesire. So if you want to get reborn in the heavens, just have few
desires and be content. To have strong emotions and to forever bethinking of that kind of thing, never being able to put it down foreven an instant, though – that’s very dangerous indeed. It is, in fact,
the most perilous matter of all. It’s the source of one’s fall. If you
don’t fear the fall, then think about that kind of stuff as much as you
want. If you are afraid of falling, then quickly stop those emotional
thoughts. If you don’t stop, there’s no telling where you’ll end up in
the future.
L5

Heaven of bliss by transformation.

Sutra:“Those who are devoid of desire, but who will engage in it
for the sake of their partner, even though the flavor of doing so
is like the flavor of chewing wax, are born at the end of theirlives in a place of transcending transformations. They areamong those born in the Heaven of Bliss by Transformation.
Commentary:“Those who are devoid of desire, but who will engage in it
for the sake of their partner, even though the flavor of doing so
is like the flavor of chewing wax, are born at the end of theirlives in a place of transcending transformations.” “I don’t haveany desire at all, but you persist. You insist we do this thing.” That’s
what transpires between couples where one partner is devoid of
sexual desire while the other isn’t. The one with desire pursues theone without desire. Have you ever chewed wax? Well , you canchew forever but you’ll never get any taste from it. That’s theanalogy used to indicate that this kind of person gets no pleasureout of sex. They just don’t have any thoughts of lust. After hearing
this principle, you should certainly take care to control yourself.

Destiny of Gods

Don’t be loose any more. Don’t run headlong down the road todeath.’The rebirth of the kinds of beings discussed here transcends
those of the heavens discussed earlier; “They are among thoseborn in the Heaven of Bliss by Transformation.” Everything intheir environment is transformed. It is an extremely blissful place –unspeakably joyous. But the bliss referred to is not like that ofordinary sexual involvement. It is a natural bliss. However, it is not
an ultimate place of rebirth. It is still within the six desire heavens.
The gods in this heaven are three thousand and seventy-five feettall. One day and night in that heaven is equal to eight hundredyears among people, and their lifespan is eight thousand of theiryears.
L6

Heaven of the comfort from others’ transformations.

Sutra:“Those who have no kind of worldly thoughts while doing
what worldly people do, who are lucid and beyond such activity
while involved in it, are capable at the end of their lives ofentirely transcending states where transformations may bepresent and may be lacking. They are among those born in the
Heaven of the Comfort from Others’ Transformations.
Commentary:“Those who have no kind of worldly thoughts of sexualdesire while doing what worldly people do, who are lucid andbeyond such activity while involved in it” – these are people who
occasionally involve themselves in intercourse with their marriage
partner. But for them, not only does it have the flavor of wax, it’s as
if nothing were happening at all. They “are capable at the end of
their lives of entirely transcending states where transformations may be present and may be lacking.” They reach a state
where they can go out of their bodies and transform as they please,endlessly. “They are among those born in the Heaven of the
Comfort from Others’ Transformations.” Everything in the

215

216

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

environment of the heaven those beings go to does not originate
there, but is rather a transformation made as an offering by beingsin other heavens. It’s extremely comfortable there. The bliss is vast,and there’s no work to be done. There aren’t any servants in thatheaven – people who work for a living would starve there – because
everything happens naturally and spontaneously. The bliss isextreme. It’s a lot better than the human realm, that’s for sure. But
even though it’s such a fine place, the beings there will neverthelessfall one day. Once they use up their heavenly blessings, they will
fall back to the human realm or even into the hells – there’s nothing
fixed about it. Those heavenly beings are an average of fourthousand five hundred feet tall. One day and night in that heaven isequal to fifteen hundred years on earth, and their lifespan is sixteen
thousand of their years.
Those, then, are the Six Desire Heavens. All of the beings in
those heavens still have sexual desire in varying degrees. A verse
describes it:
In the Heaven of Four Kings and the Trayastrimsha,
Desire is carried out through embracing.
In the Suyama Heaven, they hold hands,
In the Tushita, they smile.
In the Bliss by Transformation, they gaze,
In the Comfort from Others’, a glance will do.
In the Six Desire Heavens, this is the bliss they take to be true. “In
the Heaven of the Four Kings and the Trayastrimsha, desire is
carried out through embracing.” They conduct sexual affairs thesame way people do. “In the Suyama Heaven they hold hands; inthe Tushita they smile.” The beings in the Suyama Heaven unite inmind, but not physically. All they have to do to fulfill their sexual
longing is to hold hands. In the Tushita Heaven, they smile. There’s
no physical contact involved. “In the Bliss by Transformation, theygaze. In the Comfort from Others’, a glance will do.” Men andwomen in the Bliss by Transformation Heaven need only look at
one another – they don’t even have to smile. They stare at eachDestiny of Gods

other for maybe three minutes or five minutes; that’s how theirsexual intercourse is completed. In the next heaven a brief glance issufficient. An instant is all it takes. The higher the heaven, thelighter the thoughts of sexual desire.
This is a true principle; you should understand it clearly. Once
you do, you’ll be able to genuinely understand the Buddhadharma,
for you will know that sexual desire is tremendously harmful. Do
you remember the earlier passage in the Sutra that says Bodhisattvas look upon sexual desire as they would a poisonous snake?
They know they will be bitten to death. People’s ordinary flesheyes cannot see how fierce it is. That’s why they spend all theirtime, day and night, thinking about this nasty thing. They can’t put
it down. If you really understood, I think you wouldn’t be so
confused and upside down about it.
K3

Determines these belong to the desire realm.

Sutra:“Ananda, thus it is that although they have transcended thephysical in these six heavens, the traces of their minds still
become involved. For that they will have to pay in person.
These are called the Six Desire Heavens.
Commentary:“Ananda, thus it is that although they have transcended thephysical in these six heavens, the traces of their minds still
become involved.” Although they have transcended the physicalplane, they still get hung up mentally. Their minds, natures, andbodies still act out thoughts of sexual desire. “For that they will
have to pay in person. These are called the Six Desire Heavens.”
These heavens, from the Heaven of the Four Kings to the Heavenof Comfort from Others’ Transformations, are called the Six Desire
Heavens. The heavens are still in the Desire Realm because thebeings in them are not totally pure. They still have thoughts ofsexual desire.

217

218

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

J2
K1
L1
M1
N1

The four dhyana heavens.
Four divisions.
First dhyana heavens.
Explains three heavens with different characteristics.
Heaven of the multitudes of brahma.

Sutra:“Ananda, all those in the world who cultivate their minds
but do not avail themselves of dhyana and so have no wisdom,
can only control their bodies so as to not engage in sexualdesire. Whether walking or sitting, or in their thoughts, they
are totally devoid of it. Since they do not give rise to defilinglove, they do not remain in the realm of desire. These people
can, in response to their thought, take on the bodies of Brahma
beings. They are among those in the Heaven of the Multitudesof Brahma.
Commentary:“Ananda, now we will talk about the Form Realm, the heavensof the Four Dhyanas. All those in the world who cultivate theirminds but do not avail themselves of dhyana and so have no
wisdom, can only control their bodies so as to not engage insexual desire.” They haven’t become skilled in the practice ofdhyana – of stilling their thoughts, and so they don’t have any
genuine wisdom. What they can do is control their own bodies andrefrain from engaging in lust. “Whether walking or sitting, or in
their thoughts, they are totally devoid of it.” Walking, standing,sitting, and lying down – even in their sleep – at all times and in allplaces “they do not give rise to defiling love.” No matter how
beautiful an object of form they may see, they do not give rise todefiling thoughts of love, and so ”they do not remain in the realmof desire. These people can, in response to their thought, takeon the bodies of Brahma beings.” They join with other purebeings. None of them have any desire. “They are among those in
the Heaven of the Multitudes of Brahma.” They become part ofthe pure beings who inhabit this heaven. Each is a part of thatgeneral heavenly multitude – one among many.

Destiny of Gods

N2

Ministers of brahma heaven.

Sutra:“In those whose hearts of desire have already been castaside, the mind apart from desire manifests. They have a fondregard for the rules of discipline and delight in being in accord
with them. These people can practice the Brahma virtue at all
times, and they are among those in the Heaven of the Ministersof Brahma.
Commentary:“In those whose hearts of desire have already been castaside, the mind apart from desire manifests. They have a fondregard for the rules of discipline and delight in being in accord
with them.” People by nature like food and sex. These habits are
innate in them. But at this point, these beings have gotten rid of
their habits of sexual desire. Since they don’t have desire, the mind
apart from desire appears. They cultivate the precepts and the rulesof awesome deportment. They like the precepts and follow them intheir cultivation. “These people can practice the Brahma virtue
at all times, and they are among those in the Heaven of the
Ministers of Brahma.” At all times and in all situations, theycultivate pure practices. Their conduct is virtuous and pure.
“Brahma” means purity. These people are born in the second
heaven of the first dhyana. As ministers, they aid the Great Brahma
Heaven King.
N3

Great brahma heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose bodies and minds are wonderfully perfect,
and whose awesome deportment is not in the least deficient, arepure in the prohibitive precepts and have a thorough understanding of them as well. At all times these people can govern
the Brahma multitudes as great Brahma lords, and they areamong those in the Great Brahma Heaven.

219

220

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Those whose bodies and minds are wonderfully perfect, inthe matter of being without any thoughts of desire, and whose
awesome deportment is not in the least deficient, are pure in theprohibitive precepts and have a thorough understanding ofthem as well.” They are not lacking in any of the three thousand
awesome deportments or the eighty thousand minor aspects ofconduct. They are perfect in them all. They uphold and are pure in
all the precepts spoken by the Buddha. Not only do they hold thempurely, they have a comprehensive understanding of them as well.
They have enlightened to the appearance, substance, and dharma of
the precepts. “At all times these people can govern the Brahma
multitudes as great Brahma lords, and they are among those in
the Great Brahma Heaven.” When these people’s lives end, they
are born in the heavens and they are able to rule the multitude in the
Brahma Heavens.
M2 Concludes they are apart from suffering and their outflows are subdued.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
not be oppressed by any suffering or affliction. Although they
have not developed proper samadhi, their minds are pure to thepoint that they are not moved by outflows. This is called theFirst Dhyana.
Commentary:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
not be oppressed by any suffering or affliction.” The three
superior levels are the Heaven of the Multitudes of Brahma, theHeaven of the Ministers of Brahma, and the Great Brahma Heaven.
These are transcendent levels – the heavens of the first dhyana – inwhich suffering and affliction do not harass one. “Although they
have not developed proper samadhi – although they don’t
understand the Buddhadharma and are not cultivating the proper
concentration power – their minds are pure to the point that theyDestiny of Gods

are not moved by outflows.” They hold the precepts purely, andwithin the purity of their minds they are not moved by outflows.
They don’t give rise to faults. They don’t get involved in theendless desires of the material world such as food, clothing, and all
the objects of desire. Those are all outflows. The inhabitants ofthese heavens don’t have any of these weaknesses, afflictions,habits, or faults. “This is called the First Dhyana.” In cultivating
the Way, your pulse stops if you reach the first dhyana. If you wantto know whether you have any skill, check out your pulse. That’s asign of this level, which is the first step in cultivation. It is not alofty state.
L2 Second dhyana heavens.
M1 Explains three heavens with different characteristics.
N1 Lesser light heaven.

Sutra:“Ananda, those beyond the Brahma heavens gather in andgovern the Brahma beings, for their Brahma conduct is perfectand fulfilled. Unmoving and with settled minds, they produce
light in profound stillness, and they are among those in the
Heaven of Lesser Light.
Commentary:“Ananda, those beyond the Brahma heavens gather in andgovern the Brahma beings, for their Brahma conduct is perfectand fulfilled.” Those at the next level above the Heaven of theMultitudes of Brahma, the Heaven of the Ministers of Brahma, and
the Great Brahma Heaven are capable of governing and gatheringin the beings in these three heavens. That’s because they haveperfectly learned the pure – “Brahma” – practices. “Unmoving andwith settled minds, they produce light in profound stillness.”
Their minds are tranquil and calm – they are unmoving. When there
is stillness and profound tranquility, a kind of light will eventually
emerge. These heavenly beings are “among those in the Heavenof Lesser Light.”

221

222

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

N2

Limitless light heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose lights illumine each other in an endlessdazzling blaze shine throughout the realms of the ten directions
so that everything becomes like crystal. They are among thosein the Heaven of Limitless Light.
Commentary:“Those whose lights illumine each other in an endlessdazzling blaze shine throughout the realms of the ten directions
so that everything becomes like crystal.” Their lights shine on
one another. They illumine each other. Have you ever noticed how
compatible lights are? There aren’t any that won’t unite. If you
have light and someone else has light, the two lights will notcontend. They will not fight with each other. Really’. Lights don’t
fight. It’s never the case that a big light will bully a smaller light.
There’s no fuss among lights. That’s what’s being described here by
the phrase, the “lights illumine each other.” The combined
illumination of these lights is infinite. It reaches throughout the ten
directions, and everything seems to turn into crystal. These
heavenly beings “are among those in the Heaven of Limitless
Light.”
N3

Light sound heaven.

Sutra:“Those who take in and hold the light to perfection
accomplish the substance of the teaching. Creating andtransforming the purity into endless responses and functions,they are among those in the Light-Sound Heaven.
Commentary:“Those who take in and hold the light to perfection
accomplish the substance of the teaching.” Together they obtainand uphold these lights and in this way perfect the substance of theteaching. In the Light-Sound Heaven, the beings do not have toDestiny of Gods

speak out loud to communicate with one another. They use light for
their voices. They communicate by means of their lights. They
don’t speak with their mouths; they don’t use language. Thus, lightis the substance of teaching in that heaven. That’s really a case ofthis:
The mind understands without a word being said.
When they shine on each other in that heaven, each knows what theother is communicating. Their ideas are transmitted by means of
the light. “Creating and transforming the purity into endless
responses and functions, they are among those in the LightSound Heaven.” The function of their light is infinite.
M2 Concludes they are apart from worries and their outflows are subdued.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
not be oppressed by worries or vexations. Although they havenot developed proper samadhi, their minds are pure to thepoint that they have subdued their coarser outflows. This iscalled the Second Dhyana.
Commentary:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
not be oppressed by worries or vexations.” In the heavens of thefirst dhyana, they were not oppressed by suffering or affliction.
However, they still were subject to worry. If something came up,
they had a bit of a hard time putting it all down. They got hung up
in things. But now, in the second dhyana heavens, there is no worry,and there aren’t any hang-ups. “Not to be oppressed” means thatthey don’t give rise to worry within. They don’t even have any
internal hang-ups. They are a far cry from ordinary people, who gethung up on everything that comes along and spend all day frommorning to night worrying about something or other. “Hang-ups”
are otherwise known as “impeding obstructions.” “Although they
have not developed proper samadhi, their minds are pure to the

223

224

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

point that they have subdued their coarser outflows.” These
heavenly beings have not been intent upon cultivating propersamadhi. But they do have a certain level of attainment when it
comes to the purity of their minds. Their coarse outflows are undercontrol. But they still haven’t been able to deal with the subtler
outflows. On the surface of things, then, the gods in the second
dhyana heavens appear to be without any worry and hang-ups.
When people who cultivate the Way sit in meditation and enter
the second dhyana, their breath will cease. In the first dhyana, thepulse stops. In the second, the breath stops. Now although it is said
that they cease, do you remember what I just told you about the
young boy and girl? The skill which the Taoists develop and thatwhich Buddhists develop have certain basic similarities. They arelargely the same, with minor differences. If someone’s pulse stops,
doesn’t that just means he or she is dead? No, not in this case,because, although the external evidence of a pulse is gone, the pulseof the self-nature within is active. The same applies to the breath.
The true breath and pulse of the self-nature awaken and take over,so the coarse, physical pulse can stop.
In the same way, when the external evidence of breath ceases inthe second dhyana, it does not mean that the cultivator has died.
He’s entered the samadhi of the second dhyana and has obtained acertain purity and bliss. Still, it’s only his coarser outflows which
are under control. It’s not the case that all outflows are extinguishedat this level. “This is called the Second Dhyana.”
L3 Third dhyana heavens.
M1 Explains three heavens.
N1 Lesser purity heaven.

Sutra:“Ananda, heavenly beings for whom the perfection of lighthas become sound and who further open out the sound to
disclose its wonder discover a subtler level of practice. They
penetrate to the bliss of still extinction and are among those in
the Heaven of Lesser Purity.

Destiny of Gods

Commentary:“Ananda, heavenly beings for whom the perfection of lighthas become sound and who further open out the sound to
disclose its wonder discover a subtler level of practice.” For
them, perfect light has become sound, and when they distinguish
this sound more clearly, it reveals a subtle and wonderful level ofpractice. “They penetrate to the bliss of still extinction” bymeans of this subtle and wonderful practice. Still extinction is theabsence of thought. Their minds and natures are in still extinction,“and they are among those in the Heaven of Lesser Purity.”
These gods are in the Heaven of Lesser Purity. They have obtained
a small amount of genuine purity. It’s not total purity.
N2

Limitless purity heaven.

Sutra:“Those in whom the emptiness of purity manifests are led to
discover its boundlessness. Their bodies and minds experience
light ease, and they accomplish the bliss of still extinction. They
are among those in the Heaven of Limitless Purity.
Commentary:“Those in whom the emptiness of purity manifests are led to
discover its boundlessness.” They obtain genuine purity andafterward can discover the principle of emptiness. Knowing about
emptiness, they are led to discover the boundlessness of purity. The
purity has no end. “Their bodies and minds experience lightease, and they accomplish the bliss of still extinction.” At thattime they are truly free; they have self-mastery. They have truly
arrived at the Wonderful Existence within True Emptiness and theTrue Emptiness within Wonderful Existence. Something takes
place then that most people do not know can happen. Most people
are greedy for external forms, and so they flow out.
Their nature flows out into emotion;
Their emotions flow out into desires.

225

226

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

The thought of sexual desire is produced. They become fixed in thenotion that they must find a partner. Then they let the fire of their
desire catch hold and become spent in external seeking. That’s sex.
But is it really necessary for there to be an external form in order tohave this experience? No. Within True Emptiness there is True
Form. If you understand, then True Form is just True Emptiness.
You can perceive True Emptiness and Wonderful Existence rightwithin this. The Heart Sutra says:
Form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does notdiffer from form. Form is just emptiness; emptiness is justform.
The bliss of still extinction – the principle of emptiness – is tens of
millions of times more intense than the bliss derived from seeking
external forms. If you want that experience, though, you must firststop your involvement with external forms. If you don’t stop yourinvolvement with external forms, the True Emptiness within you
cannot manifest.
Here, these heavenly beings have been led to discover theendlessness of purity – and their bodies and minds experience lightease. This is to reach the level where,
Form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does notdiffer from form. Form is just emptiness; emptiness is justform.
You cannot fake this. You can’t say you’ve reached this level if you
haven’t. It can’t be experienced through mere words; it only counts
if you are really there, just as only the person who drinks a glass ofwater knows if the water is cold or warm. These beings who haveaccomplished the bliss of still extinction are among those in the
Heaven of Limitless Purity.”Destiny of Gods

N3

Pervasive purity heaven.

Sutra:“Those for whom the world, the body, and the mind are all
perfectly pure have accomplished the virtue of purity, and asuperior level emerges. They return to the bliss of still
extinction, and they are among those in the Heaven of Pervasive
Purity.
Commentary:“Those for whom the world, the body, and the mind are all
perfectly pure have accomplished the virtue of purity.” In theheaven discussed previously, only the body and mind experienced
total purity. The beings in the heaven now discussed haveaccomplished their skill to the point that they can change the world
itself. This world is basically impure, but they can transform it intoa pure one. The principle here is the same one expressed in thesaying:
The mind is itself the Pure Land;
The self-nature is Amitabha Buddha.
If your mind is pure, the Buddhalands are pure. If your mind is notpure, you do not perceive the purity of the Buddhalands, either. If
you’re in the Land of Ultimate Bliss itself but do nothing but cry all
day long, then there’s no bliss. If you’re in the Saha World and you
are happy from morning to night, then you’re like the Bodhisattvasof the Ground of Happiness. The principle here is that “everythingis made from the mind alone.” It just remains to be seen if you can
see through it all and put it down. If you can, you obtain comfort –self-mastery. If you can’t see through everything and put it down,
you won’t experience comfort.
When these gods reach the point that they can purify the world,
their bodies, and their minds, the purity and light of the virtuous
nature is brought to perfection. Then “a superior level emerges.”
How is this superior level to be described? This is something

227

228

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

experienced in the mind. “They return to the bliss of still
extinction, and they are among those in the Heaven of Pervasive
Purity.” There isn’t any place that isn’t true. They can purify
everything in the entire Dharma Realm.
M2 Concludes they are tranquil and happy.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
be replete with great compliance. Their bodies and minds are atpeace, and they obtain limitless bliss. Although they have notobtained proper samadhi, the joy within the tranquility of theirminds is total. This is called the Third Dhyana.
Commentary:“Ananda, those who flow to these three superior levels will
be replete with great compliance.” That means they can comply
with the minds of living beings. They can make living beings
happy. “Their bodies and minds are at peace, and they obtain
limitless bliss.” They do not have any false thoughts in their minds,and so they do not act out false thoughts with their bodies. Theyexperience no unrest in either body or mind. Those in the first two
dhyana heavens got rid of their sufferings and afflictions, theirworries and hang-ups. The beings in these heavens have no such
experiences. Their bodies and minds are quiet and peaceful.
They are also dependable. How are they dependable? They haveno thoughts of desire. They don’t have to go through trying to findsomeone of the opposite sex in every thought they have and inevery move they make, the way ordinary people do. When yourbody and mind are not at peace, then a new thought arises as soon
as the last one ceases. “Ah, that person is beautiful.” Or, “So-andso is really handsome.” All day long you think about that kind of
stuff. But if one’s body and mind are at peace – the kind of peacedescribed in this passage – then those kinds of thoughts simply do
not arise any more. It all boils down to this one problem. I keep
talking and talking, but in the last analysis, what leads you to createDestiny of Gods

offenses is just this one problem. It’s that first thought of ignorance
that stirs up so many calamities as a consequence. Emotional loveand desire come from that ignorance. So the first thing mentioned
in the Twelve Causes and Conditions is ignorance. From ignorance
comes activity, and from activity comes consciousness. Once there
is consciousness, there is name and form. It all starts right there.
Although the beings described here have not broken throughignorance, nonetheless they obtain limitless bliss. “Although they
have not obtained proper samadhi, the joy within the
tranquility of their minds is total.” They don’t have genuine
concentration, but in the peace and quiet of their minds there is akind of joy. “This is called the Third Dhyana.” When you reachthe third dhyana, your thoughts do not arise. You obtain the genuine
bliss of still extinction. It is said:
When no thought arises,
The entire substance appears.
When the six sense organs suddenly move,
One is covered as if by clouds.
That moment without any thought arising is the original substanceof the Buddha; thus it says that “the entire substance appears.” Youreyes taking a look and your ears listening is the movement bywhich you are obscured. You’re in the clouds. You cover your selfnature over.
Before the stage now being discussed, one’s thoughts were still
active. For instance, when one’s pulse stopped one would think,“How is it my pulse has stopped?” and with that one thought thepulse would begin to pump again. When one’s breath stopped one
thought, “I’m not breathing’.” and as soon as one had that thought
the breath started up again. That’s what happened before thethoughts stopped. Now, in the third dhyana, there isn’t any of that.
If the pulse stops or the breath ceases – no matter what happens –one pays no attention. Such thoughts do not arise any more. One
has no thoughts at all. They can’t be found. That’s what’s meant by

229

230

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

the lines, “When no thought arises, the entire substance appears. ‘
These lines describe the state of the third dhyana.
L4
M1
N1
O1

Fourth dhyana heavens.
Four heavens of conquering the flow.
Their particular characteristics.
Heaven of the birth of blessings.

Sutra:“Moreover, Ananda, heavenly beings whose bodies andminds are not oppressed put an end to the cause of sufferingand realize that bliss is not permanent – that sooner or later itwill come to an end. Suddenly they simultaneously renounce
both thoughts of suffering and thoughts of bliss. Their coarse
and heavy thoughts are extinguished, and they give rise to thenature of purity and blessings. They are among those in theheaven of the birth of blessings.
Commentary:“Moreover, Ananda, heavenly beings whose bodies andminds are not oppressed put an end to the cause of sufferingand realize that bliss is not permanent – that sooner or later itwill come to an end.” At this point, suffering, difficulty, worry, andhang-ups no longer oppress these beings physically or mentally.
They don’t plant the causes for suffering, but they can’t count on
the bliss being eternal. Eventually it will go bad. “Suddenly they
simultaneously renounce both thoughts of suffering andthoughts of bliss.” If they reach the Heaven of Pervasive Purity
and become attached to the bliss they’re experiencing there,
they’ve made a mistake. They should put both bliss and suffering
down, so there is neither a perception of suffering nor a perceptionof bliss. If they do that, they will have genuine bliss. “Their coarse
and heavy thoughts are extinguished, and they give rise to thenature of purity and blessings.” The pure nature of blessings andvirtue arises. This purity of blessings is just the absence of thoughtsof suffering and bliss. They have a pure reward of blessings. These
beings “are among those in the heaven of the birth of blessings.”

Destiny of Gods

O2 Blessed love heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose renunciation of these thoughts is in perfectfusion gain a purity of superior understanding. Within these
unimpeded blessings they obtain a wonderful compliance that
extends to the bounds of the future. They are among those in
the Blessed Love Heaven.
Commentary:“Those whose renunciation of these thoughts of suffering andbliss is in perfect fusion gain a purity of superior understanding.” When they renounce the two kinds of thoughts
mentioned above, the purity of blessings arises. Now they gain asuperior understanding of this purity, that is, their wisdom has
greatly increased. They gain the purity of wisdom. “Within these
unimpeded blessings they obtain a wonderful compliance that
extends to the bounds of the future.” There is nothing that canhinder this reward of blessings; its magnitude is too great. Out ofthese blessings arises the ability to constantly accord with living
beings. This kind of compliance is such that,
If channeled to the east, it flows east,
If channeled to the west, it flows west,
just like a river. There is a total ease in all that one does. Everything
one does is correct. One does not make any mistakes.
Everything is in accord with one’s intent.
Everything one does is totally in accord
with the wishes of others.
However one goes about doing something, it is appropriate. There
are no problems that arise. No matter what one does, no trouble
comes from it. All the problems are resolved. That’s what’s meantby obtaining “a wonderful compliance that extends to the bounds ofthe future.” This continues forever to the ends of the bounds of the

231

232

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

future. What are the bounds of the future? They are just that: thebounds of the future. What else is there to say? These heavenly
beings “are among those in the Blessed Love Heaven.”
O3 Abundant fruit heaven.

Sutra:“Ananda, from that heaven there are two ways to go. Those
who extend the previous thought into limitless pure light, andwho perfect and clarify their blessings and virtue, cultivate andare certified to one of these dwellings. They are among those in
the Abundant Fruit Heaven.
Commentary:“Ananda, from that heaven – that is, from the second heavenof the fourth dhyana, the Blessed Love Heaven – there are two
ways to go.” One way leads to the Heaven of Abundant Results andthe other way leads to the No-Thought Heaven. There’s a fork in
the road at this point. “Those who extend the previous thought –the state of the Blessed Love Heaven – into limitless pure light,
and who perfect and clarify their blessings and virtue, cultivate
and are certified to one of these dwellings.” That is, “They areamong those in the Abundant Fruit Heaven.” Their virtuous
nature is abundant and vast and their fruition is large, so they candwell in this heaven.
O4 No thought heaven.

Sutra:“Those who extend the previous thought into a dislike ofboth suffering and bliss, so that the intensity of their thought torenounce them continues without cease, will end up by totally
renouncing the way. Their bodies and minds will become
extinct; their thoughts will become like dead ashes. For five
hundred aeons these beings will perpetuate the cause for
production and extinction, being unable to discover the nature
which is neither produced nor extinguished. During the firstDestiny of Gods

half of these aeons they will undergo extinction; during thesecond half they will experience production. They are among
those in the Heaven of No Thought.
Commentary:“Those who extend the previous thought into a dislike ofboth suffering and bliss, so that the intensity of their thought torenounce them continues without cease, will lend up totally
renouncing the Way. If heavenly beings in the Blessed Love
Heaven previously described develop a distaste for both sufferingand bliss, they will do away with them both. Their investigation of
the extinction of these two – suffering and bliss – continues on andon until they “end up by totally renouncing the way. Theirbodies and minds will become extinct; their thoughts will
become like dead ashes.” At this point they are cultivating theSamadhi of No Thought. “For five hundred aeons these beings
will perpetuate the cause for production and extinction, being
unable to discover the nature which is neither produced nor
extinguished.” They have a lifespan of five hundred aeons, but thecause they are creating is based on production and extinction.
“During the first half of these aeons they will undergo
extinction.” This refers to their renunciation of both suffering andbliss. When they realize the perfection of that renunciation, suchthoughts do not arise. But after two hundred and fifty aeons, they
once again give rise to false thinking. “During the second halfthey will experience production.” The reward of their Samadhi of
No Thought is coming to an end. When the extinction ceases, they
have a thought that slanders the Triple Jewel. When the production
begins, marking the decline of their lifespan, when their samadhi is
destroyed, they slander the Triple Jewel. What do they say? “The
Buddha said that a fourth-stage Arhat has ended birth and death andwill not undergo any further becoming. Now, I’ve already beencertified to the fourth fruition, so why am I on my way toundergoing birth and death again? The Buddha must have told alie.” That’s how they slander the Triple Jewel . Actually, the fourth
dhyana heaven they are in is certainly not the fourth fruition of

233

234

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Arhatship. It’s not even at the level of the first fruition. They makethe mistake of thinking that they have become fourth-stage Arhats.
They get to the fourth dhyana and think it’s the fourth stage ofArhatship. But they are Wrong. The Bhikshu with no Learning
made this mistake. Those who go this road “are among those in
the Heaven of No Thought.”
N2

Concludes they are unmoving and have pure heat.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who flow to these four superior levels will
not be moved by any suffering or bliss in any world. Although
this is not the unconditioned or the true ground of non-moving,
because they still have the thought of obtaining something,
their functioning is nonetheless quite advanced. This is called
the Fourth Dhyana.
Commentary:“Ananda, those who flow to these four superior levels will
not be moved by any suffering or bliss in any world.” Whether
they experience suffering or bliss, their minds do not move.
“Although this is not the genuine unconditioned or the true
ground of non-moving, they are still able to control their minds
and keep them from moving. But it’s a forced control; they have notbeen certified to the higher level. That is because they still havethe thought of obtaining something.” In the fourth dhyana they
still harbor the thought of having gained something. For instancethe Bhikshu with No Learning thought he had reached the fourth
fruition of Arhatship. “Their functioning is nonetheless quiteadvanced.” They have reached the maximum in their applicationof effort, given the level they are on. “This is called the Fourth
Dhyana.” These are the heavens of the fourth dhyana.

Destiny of Gods

M2 The five heavens of no return.
N1 Reveals the dwelling in the sagely fruit.

Sutra:“Beyond these, Ananda, are the five heavens of no return.
For those who have completely cut off the nine categories ofhabits in the lower realms, neither suffering nor bliss exist, andthere is no regression to the lower levels. All whose minds haveachieved this renunciation dwell in these heavens together.
Commentary:“Beyond these, Ananda, are the five heavens of no return.”
These upper five heavens are sometimes considered to be among
the heavens of the fourth dhyana. However, these five are thedwelling places of sages, and thus differ from the heavens of thefirst, second, third, and fourth dhyanas. Beings who have beencertified to the fruition of Arhatship reside in the Five Heavens of
No Return. “For those who have completely cut off the nine
categories of habits in the lower realms, neither suffering nor
bliss exist, and there is no regression to the lower levels.” The“nine categories of habits” refer to the first nine categories of theeighty-one categories of delusion of thoughts. We will not go into
them in detail here. These beings do not have to return anywhere at
this point. They will not regress to the lower levels. “All whoseminds have achieved this renunciation dwell in these heavens
together.” A multitude of beings reach this level of renunciationand dwell together in emptiness on a cloud that shelters the earth.
Those who dwell there are sages who have reached the level of theFive Heavens of No Return.
N2 The particular characteristics of the five heavens.
O1 The no affliction heaven.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who have put an end to suffering and bliss
and who do not get involved in the contention between suchthoughts are among those in the Heaven of No Affliction.

235

236

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:

They do not have thoughts of suffering and they do not havethoughts of bliss, and so there is no involvement in the struggle
between the two. Those who don’t experience this battle between
suffering and bliss are “among those in the Heaven of No
Affliction.” The beings in this heaven don’t have any afflictions at
all.
O2 The no heat heaven.

Sutra:“Those who isolate their practice, whether in movement orin restraint, investigating the baselessness of that involvement,
are among those in the Heaven of No Heat.
Commentary:“Those who isolate their practice, whether in movement orin restraint, investigating the baselessness of that involvement,”
are beings from the previous heaven who have progressed in theircultivation. In the first of the Five Heavens of No Return, they did
not get involved in contention between thoughts of suffering andbliss. This means that they were basically devoid of such thoughts,
although occasionally a little of that kind of thinking might arise.
They might still get a little bit involved sometimes. But at this level,in the Heaven of No Heat, they look into the fact that such
involvement lacks any foundation whatsoever, until they reach thepoint where they simply cannot give rise to that kind of thought or
have it in mind. For those beings, such thoughts never arise. They“are among those in the Heaven of No Heat.” They are cool andrefreshed at all times.
O3 The good view heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose vision is wonderfully perfect and clear, viewthe realms of the ten directions as free of defiling appearancesDestiny of Gods

and devoid of all dirt and filth. They are among those in the
Heaven of Good View.
Commentary:“Those whose vision is wonderfully perfect and clear, viewthe realms of the ten directions as free of defiling appearancesand devoid of all dirt and filth.” Their vision is subtle andwonderful as well as being absolutely clear – not turbid orconfused. Their view contains no defiling opinions. Their vision issaid to be perfect and clear because it contains no defilement. All
defiling dharmas are extinguished. Ignorance and delusions as
many as dust and sand have been cleared away. These heavenly
beings “are among those in the Heaven of Good View.”
O4 The good manifestation heaven.

Sutra:“Those whose subtle vision manifests as all theirobstructions are refined away are among those in the Heaven of
Good Manifestation.
Commentary:

Everything the beings in the previous heaven see is good. Now,
with the manifestation of this subtle vision, everything they see is
far superior to anything they have ever seen before. This heaven isa lot purer than the heavens already described. The word “refined”
refers to the process of smelting, molding, and fashioning. It’s likethe firing done in a kiln or the Shaping done on an anvil . What isrefined here is the mind and nature of a sage so that it becomes
unobstructed and Comfortable in every way. These are the beings
who dwell In the Heaven of Good Manifestation.
O5 The ultimate form heaven.

Sutra:“Those who reach the ultimately subtle level come to the endof the nature of form and emptiness and enter into a boundlessrealm. They are among those in the Heaven of Ultimate Form.

237

238

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Those who reach the ultimately subtle level come to the endof the nature of form and emptiness.” “Ultimate” has themeaning of epitome or perfection. The “subtle level” refers to thedetachment from desires. They reach the end of the nature of
emptiness and the nature of form “and enter into a boundlessrealm. They are among those in the Heaven of Ultimate Form.”
They reach the ultimate extreme of the nature of form.
N3

Concludes that those in the four dhyana heavens cannot see these gods.

Sutra:“Ananda, those in the Four Dhyanas, and even the rulers of
the gods at those four levels, can only pay their respects throughhaving heard of the beings in the Heavens of No Return; theycannot know them or see them, just as the coarse people of theworld cannot see the places where the Arhats abide in holyWay-places deep in the wild and mountainous areas.
Commentary:“Ananda, those in the Four Dhyanas, and even the rulers of
the gods at those four levels, can only pay their respects throughhaving heard of the beings in the Heavens of No Return.” Theleaders of the gods in the heavens of the four dhyanas know about
the sages dwelling in the Five Heavens of No Return only throughhaving heard about them. “They cannot know them or see themthemselves. In the same way the coarse people of the world
cannot see the places where the Arhats abide in holy Wayplaces deep in the wild and mountainous areas.” The
Bodhimandas of the sages are in places where people do not go.
Those who dwell in such places are great Arhats and great Bodhisattvas. Their presence is a supporting influence on the areas where
they dwell. Ordinary people never see these holy beings. Although
they all live in the same world, people cannot see the sages. So thetext likens the Five Heavens of No Return to the sages in the remoteDestiny of Gods

Way-places. The gods in the heavens of the four dhyanas don’tknow where the sages reside.
Sutra:“Ananda, in these eighteen heavens are those who practice
only non-involvement, and have not yet gotten rid of theirshapes, as well as those who have reached the level of no return.
This is called the Form Realm.
Commentary:“Ananda, in these eighteen heavens are those who practice
only non-involvement, and have not yet gotten rid of theirshapes.” The eighteen heavens are the three each of the first,
second, and third dhyanas; the four of the fourth dhyana; and theFive Heavens of No Return. Together they comprise the heavens of
the Form Realm. As to the “practice of non-involvement,” thebeings in each of these heavens have their own particular causes
and effects regarding cultivation. They have eliminated the coarser
desires and transcended that realm, but they still have their own
forms. The Form Realm also includes “those who have reachedthe level of no return.” However, because these heavens are
inhabited by sages, they are really in a class by themselves. The text
likens them to Arhats whose dwellings in the wilds are unknown tothe average person. “This is called the Form Realm.”
J3
K1

The four places of emptiness.
The fork that is other than sagehood.

Sutra:“Furthermore, Ananda, from this summit of the form realm
there are also two roads. Those who are intent upon
renunciation discover wisdom. The light of their wisdom
becomes perfect and penetrating, so that they can transcend thedefiling realms, accomplish Arhatship, and enter theBodhisattva Vehicle. They are among those called Great Arhats
who have turned their minds around.

239

240

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“Furthermore, Ananda, from this summit of the form realm
there are also two roads.” At this point there is another fork in theroad. “Those who are intent upon renunciation discover
wisdom.” Once they practice renunciation they can uncover their
wisdom. “The light of their wisdom becomes perfect andpenetrating, so that there are no more obstructions. Then they cantranscend the defiling realms. They can leave the Triple Realm bytaking this fork in the road and accomplish Arhatship. They attainthe fruition of Arhatship and enter the Bodhisattva Vehicle.
These kinds of living beings are among those called Great Arhats
who have turned their minds around.” That means they haveturned from the small and come around to the great. They haveturned from the Small Vehicle, and they tend toward the Great
Vehicle.
K2
L1

Listing the four heavens.
Heaven of the station of boundless emptiness.

Sutra:“Those who dwell in the thought of renunciation and who
succeed in renunciation and rejection, realize that their bodies
are an obstacle. If they thereupon obliterate the obstacle andenter into emptiness, they are among those at the Station of
Emptiness.
Commentary:

We have finished the discussion of the four dhyanas and now
begin the explanation of the four stations of emptiness. “Those
who dwell in the thought of renunciation and who succeed inrenunciation and rejection, realize that their bodies are an
obstacle.” These gods accomplish renunciation of bliss andrejection of suffering. They know that physical bodies are an
obstruction, and so, “If they thereupon obliterate the obstacleand enter into emptiness, they are among those at the Station of
Emptiness.” They don’t want to be hindered by anything and sothey contemplate their bodies as being just like empty space. In thisDestiny of Gods

way they wipe out that obstacle. These beings then take the otherroad at the fork and enter the Heaven of the Station of BoundlessEmptiness.
L2

Heaven of the station of boundless consciousness.

Sutra:“For those who have eradicated all obstacles, there isneither obstruction nor extinction. Then there remains only thealaya consciousness and half of the subtle functions of themanas. These beings are among those at the Station ofBoundless Consciousness.
Commentary:“For those who have eradicated all obstacles, there isneither obstruction nor extinction.” At the summit of the Four
Dhyana Heavens, those who wished to progress upward felt that the
body was an obstacle. So they obliterated the obstacle and enteredemptiness. Now that they have advanced to the Formless Realm,
there is no more hindrance of Physical form. There’s no obstacle,and so there is nothing to extinguish either. “Then there remains
only the alaya consciousness and half of the subtle functions of
the manas.” At this point there is no body, only a consciousness.
That consciousness is the alaya, or eighth, consciousness, also
known as the storehouse consciousness. The “storehouse” isactually the Treasury of the Thus Come One, but at this point it has
not yet completely returned to the nature of the Treasury of theThus Come One, and so it is still called a consciousness. Everymove you make, every word you speak, everything you do andencounter in the course of every day is stored in this consciousness.
For these beings, the alaya consciousness remains, along with “halfof the subtle functions of the manas.” The manas is the seventh
consciousness, also known as the defiling consciousness. Transformations take place in this consciousness. It is true that we say
ignorance arises in the eighth consciousness, but here it isextremely close to becoming the nature of the Treasury of the Thus
Come One and to being free of defilement. It is only when the

241

242

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

information stored in the eighth consciousness passes to theseventh consciousness that it becomes defiling. Now, however,even the manas is functioning only at half its capacity and so thedefilement that remains is extremely subtle. “These beings areamong those at the Station of Boundless Consciousness.” They
are born into the Heaven of the Station of Boundless Consciousness.
L3

Heaven of the station of nothing whatsoever.

Sutra:“Those who have already done away with emptiness andform eradicate the conscious mind as well. In the extensive
tranquility of the ten directions there is nowhere at all to go.
These beings are among those at the Station of Nothing
Whatsoever.
Commentary:

When they reach this level there isn’t anything at all. This isreally a case of:
The house is destroyed,
People are gone.
It’s hard to find words to express it.
Everything is gone. “Those who have already done away withemptiness and form now eradicate the conscious mind as well.”
The house is destroyed, the people are gone. In the station prior tothis there still was consciousness, but now consciousness is gone aswell . It’s hard to find words to express it. If you don’t even have aconsciousness, how are you going to talk? There’s basicallynothing that can be said, anyway. “In the extensive tranquility ofthe ten directions there is nowhere at all to go.” All the worlds ofthe ten directions throughout the entire Dharma Realm have disappeared. A stillness pervades. There’s nowhere to go. Nor is there
anywhere to come to. There’s no coming and no going. “These
beings are among those at the Station of Nothing Whatsoever.”Destiny of Gods

Although there’s nothing whatsoever, nonetheless the nature ofthese beings still remains. Their nature is the same as emptiness.
Therefore, the gods at the Station of Nothing Whatsoever still havea lifespan. How long is it? Sixty thousand great aeons. Since thegods’ lifespan and physical height increases to such vast
proportions in the realms of form and formlessness, I haven’t
mentioned the figures, they are too huge. I decided to wait till theend and impress you with one gigantic number. If you want to know
all the numbers between, you can look them up.
This, then, is the second-to-last heaven, and the lifespan of thegods is sixty thousand great kalpas. We call it a lifespan, but
actually these gods are in samadhi for that long. At the end of thattime their samadhi is destroyed, and then they once again transmigrate into the other realms of existence. It’s not for sure what pathof rebirth they will wind up in. These are the beings in the Heavenof the Station of Nothing Whatsoever.
L4

Heaven of the station of neither thought nor non-thought.

Sutra:“When the nature of their consciousness does not move,
within extinction they exhaustively investigate, within theendless they discern the end of the nature. It is as if it were there
and yet not there, as if it were ended and yet not ended. They
are among those at the Station of Neither Thought nor NonThought.
Commentary:

This is the Heaven of Neither Thought nor Non-Thought, thehighest of the heavens. The lifespan of these heavenly beings iseighty thousand great aeons. However, after enjoying that long
period of heavenly blessings, they too fall back into rebirth. In the
Heaven of the Station of Boundless Consciousness, the consciousness still functions occasionally, but now it doesn’t move at all.
“When the nature of their consciousness does not move, within
extinction they exhaustively investigate. Ultimately even investi-

243

244

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

gation and all other forms of pursuing knowledge come to an end.
“Within the endless they discern the end of the nature.” “Theendless” refers to the absence of anything, as just described. Within
it they discern the end of the nature which is endless. When they
discern this nature, however, “it is as if it were there and yet notthere, as if it were ended and yet not ended.” It seems to be gone
but it isn’t. “They are among those at the Station of Neither
Thought nor Non-Thought.” There is a bit of thought left, but at
this station it does not function. They remain in samadhi for eighty
thousand great aeons. They are the gods with the longest lifespan.
People who cultivate the Way should not give rise to thoughts.
Once your mind is set in motion and thoughts arise, you will bestuck with the retribution in the future. You’ll have to work it off.
For example, there was an old cultivator in the past who cultivatedthe samadhi of neither thought nor non-thought, and he could
probably have entered the Heaven of the Station of Neither
Thought Nor Non-Thought. One day, as he was cultivating by theseashore and was just on the verge of entering samadhi, a fish in thewater disturbed him. In the Ch’an hall, people who are incessanttalkers are dubbed “machine guns.” They are always able to thinkup reasons to interrupt others with questions and discussions which
disturb the hall To create disturbances is to be a pest who gives
other people trouble. In this case, it was a fish that created the
disturbance. It flipped out of the water with a “plunk,” and that little
feat of acrobatics prevented the cultivator from entering samadhi.
Unable to enter samadhi, the cultivator got angry, and he thought,“What a nuisance that fish is! I want to enter samadhi, and hecomes to trouble me. I don’t have any spiritual penetrations yet, butwhen I get them, I’m going to come back as a kingfisher and eat his
species up. That’s what he’ll get for obstructing my practice!” Of
course, since he was so angry the fish didn’t dare play around withhim anymore. It was scared away. Left undisturbed, the cultivatoraccomplished his cultivation and was born in the Heaven of theStation of Neither Thought Nor Non-Thought. However, after heenjoyed eighty thousand great aeons of residence in that heaven,Destiny of Gods

guess what happened. The retribution came ripe from that one
thought of anger he’d had by the seashore that day. He fell into theanimal realm and was reborn as a kingfisher. His entire existence
consisted of eating fish from the sea. This continued until
Shakyamuni Buddha came into the world and came to where he
was to speak the Dharma for him. Only then was he able torelinquish the body of a kingfisher and become a person. He once
again left the home life and cultivated the Way, and this time he wascertified to the fruition of Arhatship.
Whatever you do in cultivation of the Way, then, don’t get
angry. Whether people are good to you or not, you should maintainthoughts of loving kindness for them, thoughts of compassion andprotection. Don’t feel hatred toward anyone, don’t be upset bythem. It won’t be a problem if you perfect your cultivation andtranscend the Triple World. But if you remain in the Triple World,
you will have to undergo retribution for your hatred. There’s asaying that 5 appropriate here:
You can move the waters of a thousand rivers,
But you can’t disturb the mind of a cultivator of the Way.
To disturb a cultivator and cause him to get angry is a serious
matter, and the cause and effect will ripen in the future.
K3

The rise and fall of sages and ordinary people.

Sutra:“These beings who delve exhaustively into emptiness, butnever fathom the principle of emptiness, go from the heaven of
no return down this road which is a dead end to sagehood. They
are among those known as dull Arhats who do not turn theirminds around. Just like those in the heaven of no thought andthe heavens of externalists who become engrossed in emptinessand do not want to come back, these beings are confused, prone
to outflows, and ignorant. They will accordingly enter the cycleof rebirth again.

245

246

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:“These beings who delve exhaustively into emptiness, butnever fathom the principle of emptiness, go from the heaven of
no return down this road which is a dead end to sagehood.”
You’ll remember that at the summit of the Form Realm the road isforked. One path leads to the great Arhats who turn their minds
around. Now we’ve come to the end of the road which the otherfork leads to – to the Arhats who do not turn their minds around.
They never fathom the principle of emptiness entirely. They havecultivated, but they don’t really understand; they don’t have any
genuine wisdom. “They are among those known as dull Arhats
who do not turn their minds around.” They don’t have thewisdom of sages. They don’t turn from the small and go toward thegreat. “Dull” means stupid and dull-witted. “Just like those in theheaven of no thought and the heavens of externalists who
become engrossed in emptiness and do not want to come back,these beings are confused, prone to outflows, and ignorant.”
The beings in those heavens and the ones who pass through the four
stations of emptiness and wind up at this dead end all become
attached to emptiness and don’t know how to return to cultivate the
Way to Bodhi. They end up confused and stupid. “They will
accordingly enter the cycle of rebirth again.” In cultivation you
must keep yourself in line and not go down the wrong road.
K4

Understanding the difference between ordinary people and sages.

Sutra:“Ananda, each and every being in all these heavens isordinary. They are still answerable for their karmic
retribution. When they have answered for their debts, theymust once again enter rebirth. The lords of these heavens, however, are all Bodhisattvas who roam in samadhi. They graduallyprogress in their practice and make transferences to the way
cultivated by all sages.

Destiny of Gods

Commentary:“Ananda, each and every being in all these heavens isordinary.” You shouldn’t think that they have succeeded in theircultivation. They are all still ordinary beings. They have not beencertified to the fruition of sagehood “They are still answerable for
their karmic retribution.” Despite their long lifespans, they stillmust go off to repay their debts when their karma catches up withthem. “When they have answered for their debts, they must
once again enter rebirth.”“The lords of these heavens, how ever, are all Bodhisattvas.
They are transformation-body Bodhisattvas, who roam in
samadhi. They gradually progress in their practice and maketransferences to the way cultivated by all sages.” They maketransference to Bodhi, the Enlightened Way. They are certified to
the fruition and join the family of sages. The Way they cultivate is
the same that is cultivated by all the sages.
K5

Conclusion of those belonging to the formless realm.

Sutra:“Ananda, these are the Four Heavens of Emptiness, where
the bodies and minds of the inhabitants are extinguished. The
nature of concentration emerges, and they are free of thekarmic retribution of form. This final group is called theFormless Realm.
Commentary:“Ananda, these are the Four Heavens of Emptiness.” They
are:
1.
2.
3.
4.

The Heaven of the Station of Boundless Emptiness.
The Heaven of the Station of Boundless Consciousness.
The Heaven of the Station of Nothing Whatsoever.
The Heaven of Neither Thought Nor Non-Thought.

This is “where the bodies and minds of the inhabitants are
extinguished. The nature of concentration emerges, and they

247

248

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

are free of the karmic retribution of form.” They don’t havephysical bodies, and they have no minds other than a consciousness
which does not move. The nature of their samadhi-power becomes
evident. “They are free of the karmic retribution of form.” They
don’t have to go through that in these heavens. “This final groupis called the Formless Realm.” This is the end of life in the ThreeRealms. The four stations of emptiness are the heavens of theFormless Realm. They are the last of the heavens.
I2

Reiterates and generally concludes.

Sutra:“The beings in all of them have not understood thewonderful enlightenment of the bright mind. Theiraccumulation of falseness brings into being false existence in
the Three Realms. Within them they falsely follow along andbecome submerged in the seven destinies. As pudgalas, theygather together with their own species or kind.
Commentary:“The beings throughout the three realms just described havenot understood the wonderful enlightenment of the brightmind.” They don’t have the wisdom to understand and become
enlightened. “Their accumulation of falseness brings into being
false existence in the Three Realms.” From the one truth,
falseness arises. Ignorance is produced in the nature of wonderful
True Suchness. The Three Realms are created by living beings
themselves. Once “within them they falsely follow along andbecome submerged in the seven destinies.” We usually speak of
the cycle of rebirth in the six paths, but here the text mentions
seven. That’s because the path of the immortals is included here,
having been discussed earlier in the sutra. The seven are:
1.
2.
3.
4.

gods,
asuras,immortals,
people,Destiny of Gods

5. animals,
6. hungry ghosts,
7. hell dwellers.
They bob up and down, suddenly getting reborn in the heavens andthen falling again into the hells. They go from being people to being
hungry ghosts. That’s what’s meant by “submerged.” “Aspudgalas, they gather together with their own species or kind.”“Pudgala” is a Sanskrit word that means sentient beings.
“Gathering together with their own kind” means that they undergo
retribution for whatever kind of karma they have created. If they
are immortals, they gather together with that kind. If their reward is
the heavens, then they gather together with other gods. If they aredestined to be asuras, they get together with other asuras. The same
applies to the other destinies.

249

250

Destiny of Asuras

H7
I1

Destiny of asuras.
A general introduction to their name and number.

Sutra:“Furthermore, Ananda, there are four categories of asuras
in the Triple Realm.
Commentary:“Furthermore, Ananda, there are four categories ofasuras.” “Asura” is also a Sanskrit word. Sometimes it’s translated
as “non-gods.” That’s because some asuras have the blessings ofthe heavens but not the virtue of the gods. Another translation is“not upright in appearance”; however, only the male asuras are thatway. The asura women are extremely beautiful. Asuras are foundamong beings of the four kinds of birth: womb-born, egg-born,
moisture-born, and born by transformation. Each of these will now
be discussed.
I2
J1

A specific explanation of those included in this destiny.
Egg-born ghosts.

Sutra:“Those in the path of ghosts who use their strength toprotect the Dharma and who can ride their spiritualDestiny of Asuras

penetrations to enter into emptiness are asuras born from eggs;
they belong to the destiny of ghosts.
Commentary:“Those in the path of ghosts who use their strength toprotect the Dharma and who can ride their spiritual
penetrations to enter into emptiness are asuras born fromeggs.” Some ghosts are good and act as Dharma protectors. Kuan
Ti Kung is an example. He is a great and powerful ghost. These
kinds of ghosts protect and support the Triple Jewel. They can use
their spiritual powers to go into emptiness. These asuras “theybelong to the destiny of ghosts.”
J2

Womb-born people.

Sutra:“Those who have fallen in virtue and have been dismissedfrom the heavens dwell in places near the sun and moon. They
are asuras born from wombs and belong to the destiny ofhumans.
Commentary:“Those who have fallen in virtue and have been dismissedfrom the heavens dwell in places near the sun and moon.” They
started out in the heavens, but they didn’t have the virtue to remain
there. They fell and were thrown out into empty space. They takeup residence in places close to the sun and moon. “They are asuras
born from wombs and belong to the destiny of humans.”
J3

Transformation-born gods.

Sutra:“There are asura kings who uphold the world with apenetrating power and fearlessness. They fight for position
with the Brahma Lord, the God Shakra, and the Four Heavenly
Kings. These asuras come into being by transformation andbelong to the destiny of gods.

251

252

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

Commentary:

There is another category of “asura kings who uphold theworld with a penetrating power and fearlessness. Their strength
is enormous. They can shake the entire world system. If they grasp
the peak of Mt. Sumeru with their hand and push, they can topple
the mountain right down. That’s the kind of strength they have.
With such great spiritual powers, they think they’d like to be theGreat Brahma King or the Lord Shakra. So they fight for power andauthority. “They fight for position with the Brahma Lord, theGod Shakra, and the Four Heavenly Kings. These asuras comeinto being by transformation and belong to the destiny of gods.”
They use their spiritual powers to undergo this transformation.
The Lord of the asuras had a beautiful daughter who became thereason why he went to war with the God Shakra. She was an
exquisite young goddess, and when Shakra laid eyes on her he went
to the Lord of the asuras to ask for her hand. The asura father
consented. It turned out, however, that the asura woman was
extremely jealous and selfish. The Lord Shakra liked to listen to the
Buddhadharma and would go regularly to hear the Dharma Masters
lecture on the sutras. The asura woman noticed his absence andbecame jealous. She thought, “Now that he’s married me, hedoesn’t love me anymore. I bet he’s going out and having an affair.”Possessed by such jealous thoughts as this, she secretly followed
the Lord God one day to find out where he went. When the Lord
entered the Dharma assembly and took his place, his wife observedthat there were a lot of women in the gathering. This fired her
jealousy even more, and with that she became visible. When Shakra
saw her he asked, “What are you doing here?”“You come here to get friendly with women and don’t invite mealong:” she replied in a jealous fit.
Shakra slapped her face, and she began to cry and ran home tothe asura King to tell her tale. “The God Shakra is breaking therules and always going out to find women,” she reported. “When I
followed him, he hit me.”Destiny of Asuras

Of course, when the asura King heard that, he was outraged.
“We’re going to war: We’ll overthrow him and usurp the throne:”
He sent out the entire company of asura soldiers and generals tojoin battle against Shakra. Well, guess what; the combined militarymight of Shakra, Brahma, and the Four Heavenly Kings could notovercome the asura troops. It was a stalemate. Finally Shakra hadto go to the Buddha to ask for help. “What’s to be done?” he said.
“I can’t beat these asuras.”
Shakyamuni Buddha replied, “Go back and tell all your officers
and enlisted men to recite the phrase ‘Mahaprajnaparamita,’ and I
guarantee that everything will turn out all right.”
Shakra did as he was told, and the asuras gave up without
further fight. That’s how Shakra finally won. But these kinds ofasuras are always fighting for position and authority.
J4

Moisture-born animals.

Sutra:“Ananda, there is another, baser category of asuras. They
have thoughts of the great seas and live submerged inunderwater caves. During the day they roam in emptiness; atnight they return to their watery realm. These asuras come into
being because of moisture and belong to the destiny of animals.
Commentary:“Ananda, there is another, baser category of asuras. They
have thoughts of the great seas and live submerged inunderwater caves.” These asuras belong to the animal realm.
Dragons and the like are examples. Since they think so much about
the sea, they end up living in it. “During the day they roam in
emptiness; at night they return to their watery realm.” They goback to their underwater caves in the evening. “These asuras comeinto being because of moisture and belong to the destiny ofanimals.”

253

254

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

F3 Concludes they are false and exhorts him to be apart from them.
G1 Brings up the medicine and the sickness.
H1 Generally mentions the false sickness.

Sutra:“Ananda, so it is that when the seven destinies of helldwellers, hungry ghosts, animals, people, spiritual immortals,
gods, and asuras are investigated in detail, they are all found to
be murky and embroiled in conditioned existence. Their births
come from false thoughts. Their subsequent karma comes fromfalse thoughts. Within the wonderful perfection of thefundamental mind that is without any doing, they are likestrange flowers in space, for there is basically nothing to be
attached to; they are entirely vain and false, and they have nosource or beginning.
Commentary:“Ananda, so it is that when the seven destinies of helldwellers, hungry ghosts, animals, people, spiritual immortals,
gods, and asuras are investigated in detail, they are all found to
be murky and embroiled in conditioned existence.” They all still
have some form of appearance. “Their births come from false
thoughts. Their subsequent karma comes from false thoughts,”
and it leads them into their next rebirth. “Within the wonderfulperfection of the fundamental mind that is without any doing,
they are like strange flowers in space, for there is basicallynothing to be attached to.” The seven destinies are like illusory
flowers in emptiness; they are nothing to cling to. “They are
entirely vain and false, and they have no source or beginning.”
H2

Points out the deep root of the illness.

Sutra:“Ananda, these living beings, who do not recognize thefundamental mind, all undergo rebirth for limitless kalpas.
They do not attain true purity, because they keep getting
involved in killing, stealing, and lust, or because they counterDestiny of Asuras

them and are born according to their not killing, not stealing,
and lack of lust. If these three karmas are present in them, they
are born among the troops of ghosts. If they are free of thesethree karmas, they are born in the destiny of gods. The
incessant fluctuation between the presence and absence of thesekarmas gives rise to the cycle of rebirth.
Commentary:“Ananda, these living beings in the seven destinies, who do
not recognize the fundamental mind, all undergo rebirth forlimitless kalpas.” They don’t know of the wonderful perfection of
the fundamental mind which is without any doing, and so they keep
having to undergo birth in the six paths. They are born and then die;they die and then are reborn. In this life they’re a cow, and in thenext life they’re a horse, and maybe in the life following that they
become a person. It’s a continuing cycle. How long does it go on?
There’s no way to calculate how many aeons one passes through inthis way. “They do not attain true purity.” They never uncover
their inherent pure substance. Why? “Because they keep getting
involved in killing, stealing, and lust.” They get all hung up inthem and can’t stop their involvement. “Or it is because theycounter the three karmas of killing, stealing, and lust and are bornaccording to their not killing, not stealing, and lack of lust. If
these three karmas are present in them, they are born among
the troops of ghosts.” If they commit acts of killing, stealing andlust, they go to the realm of ghosts where all their friends andrelatives are also ghosts. “If they are free of these three karmas,
they are born in the destiny of gods. The incessant fluctuation
between the presence and absence of these karmas gives rise to
the cycle of rebirth.” The continuous battle between creating those
karmas and not creating them goes on and on. Sometimes theycreate them, sometimes they don’t. That’s the nature of rebirth.

255

256

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

H3

Decides on a medicine that can get rid of it.

Sutra:“For those who make the wonderful discovery of samadhi,
neither the presence nor the absence of these karmas exists inthat magnificent, eternal stillness; even their non-existence isdone away with. Since the lack of killing, stealing, and lust is
non-existent, how could there be actual involvement in deeds ofkilling, stealing, and lust?
Commentary:“For those who make the wonderful discovery of samadhi,
neither the presence nor the absence of these karmas exists inthat magnificent, eternal stillness.” Some beings in the sevendestinies can attain wonderful and genuine samadhi power. Thatrefers to the Great Shurangama Samadhi. They return the hearing tohear the self-nature, and the nature accomplishes the unsurpassed
Way. They cultivate the perfect penetration of the organ of the ear
and attain true and proper samadhi-power. If the three karmas arepresent, one goes into the three evil destinies of hell dwellers,
hungry ghosts, and animals. If they are absent, one can attainrebirth among humans, immortals, gods, or asuras. But in thissamadhi, those karmas are neither present nor absent; “even their
non-existence is done away with.” The absence of divisions into
the three evil destinies and the four good paths is dispensed with aswell. “Since the lack of killing, stealing, and lust is non-existent,
how could there be actual involvement in deeds of killing,stealing, and lust?” If they fundamentally don’t exist, how could
there be involvement in those acts of karma? How could such
karma actually be created? It isn’t.
G2 Collective and individual karma are both false.

Sutra:“Ananda, those who do not cut off the three karmas eachhave their own private share. Because each has a private share,
private shares come to be accumulated, making collective

Destiny of Asuras

portions. Their location is not arbitrary, yet they themselves arefalsely produced. Since they are produced from falseness, they
are basically without a cause, and thus they cannot be traced
precisely.
Commentary:“Ananda, those who do not cut off the three karmas eachhave their own private share.” Every creature that does not sever
the three karmas of killing, stealing, and lust creates its own
individual share of karma. “Because each has a private share,
private shares come to be accumulated, making collective
portions. Their location is not arbitrary.” When beings create
similar kinds of individual karma, they will undergo similar retributions; this is called the collective portion. It’s not a random
coincidence; it’s not an arbitrary circumstance. However, though it
seems to be precise, that precision is itself a result of falseness. Its
source is false to begin with, and so the text says, “yet they
themselves – the individual shares and collective portions – arefalsely produced. Since they are produced from falseness, they
are basically without a cause.” The falseness is insubstantial.
Falseness has no seed. It is vain and empty and not actual. “Thusthey cannot be traced precisely.” You can search but you cannot
find the root. They arise falsely and just as falsely cease to be. You
may be determined to find their source, but it doesn’t exist. They
are like a person’s shadow. It’s only a shadow, and you won’t
succeed in finding its source. You may say that its source is thebody, but the appearance of the shadow is not the body itself. The
shadow is merely an illusion.
G3 Likeness and difference both false.

Sutra:“You should warn cultivators that they must get rid of thesethree delusions if they want to cultivate Bodhi. If they do not
put an end to these three delusions, then even the spiritual
penetrations they may attain are merely a worldly, conditioned

257

258

Volume One – The Seven Destinites

function. If they do not extinguish these habits, they will fall
into the path of demons.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha calls to Ananda, “You should warn
cultivators that they must get rid of these three delusions if theywant to cultivate Bodhi.” The “three delusions” here are the threekarmas of killing, stealing, and lust. They are called “delusions”
here because the karma arises from delusion. If one were notconfused and deluded, the karma would not be created. “If they do
not put an end to these three delusions” – that is, if there is eventhe tiniest bit of any of these three delusions in your makeup – ahair’s breadth of killing, stealing, or lust that you don’t get rid of –“then even the spiritual penetrations they may attain are
merely a worldly, conditioned function.” Perhaps they may get a
bit of spiritual power or a small amount of wisdom, but even thatcannot be considered to be unconditioned spiritual penetration. It
resides in form and appearance and depends upon an intent in orderto function. It is spiritual penetration which is attached toappearances. “If they do not extinguish these habits, they will
fall into the path of demons.” If the habits of killing, stealing, andlust are not brought to a stop, you will sink into the demonic pathsin the future.
Now you see why I say that such-and-such a cultivator is ademon king. He does not observe precepts regarding killing,stealing, or lust. If one is like that, how can one obtain genuine
wisdom? It’s impossible.
Sutra:“Although they wish to cast out the false, they become
doubly deceptive instead. The Thus Come One says that suchbeings are pitiful. You have created this falseness yourself; it is
not the fault of Bodhi.

Destiny of Asuras

Commentary:“Although they wish to cast out the false, they become
doubly deceptive instead.” They add falseness to falseness,
falsehood to falsehood. They start out by telling a lie, by speaking
incorrectly. But afterwards they say that they didn’t lie, and that’s
another lie. If you tell a lie, there’s no use in arguing. Admit it andthen it’s just one lie. But someone who denies the lie he told ends
up by telling two. In this way he increases his offenses. “The Thus
Come One says that such beings are pitiful. People who never dothings properly are really pathetic. You have created this falsenessyourself; it is not the fault of Bodhi.” All this false delusion andkarma is something that you brought into being. There’s no fault on
the part of Bodhi. Therefore, you can’t say, “If we were all Buddhas
how come we gave rise to falseness?” You make a mistake if you
talk like that.
F4

Decides the deviant and proper.

Sutra:“An explanation such as this is proper speech. Any otherexplanation is the speech of demon kings.”
Commentary:“An explanation such as this is proper speech.” If you talk inthis way, you are in accord with the Buddhadharma. “Any otherexplanation is the speech of demon kings.” If the explanation is
not along these lines, you can know it’s a demon king talking. You
should make the distinction clearly. The dharma spoken by demonkings is based on falseness. For instance, he knows about aparticular situation but says he doesn’t know. That’s lying.
Cultivators should know that the straight mind is the Bodhimanda.
Be straightforward in all situations. Don’t be deceptive.

259

261

General Index
A

D

Amitabha Buddha 12, 13
animals, ten categories ofauspicious 184
clothing 183
domestic 185
food 183
fox 179
inauspicious 178
migratory 184
owl 178
poisonous 179
tapeworm 180
animosity 130
apple sauce 134
asuras, four categories of
egg-born ghosts 250
moisture-born animals 253
transformation-born gods 251
womb-born people 251
Avici Hell 118

Da Yu, Mountain 181
delusion 10
demonic states
appearing as Buddhas 8
dharma-protectors
and the five pungent plants 8

B
Bodhidharma, Patriarch
and Emperor Wu 60–61
Bodhimanda 9
body odors 6
Buddhadifferentiating from demons 9C
Chi Hsiao T’ang 172

E
Eight Winds 33
eighth consciousness
leaving the body 105
emotional love 109

F
false thinking 29
fifty-five stages of a Bodhisattva 26
five grouped levels 78
five kinds of views 131
five pungent plants 5, 8, 11, 12
and ghosts 7
Fo Yin, Dhyana Master 33
foodshould be cooked 16
forty-one minds 65
four additional practices 65
level of being first in the world 68
level of heat 66
level of patience 67
level of the summit 66
Four Heavens of Emptinesssee heavens, of the station of262

General Indexfour kinds of eating 4

G
Gautama clan 95–97
ghostsare attracted to odors 7
ghosts, ten categories ofdrought 165
hungry 168
mei 166
messenger 173
paralysis 170
pestilence 168
poisonous 167
servant 172
strange 164
wang-liang 170
giving 48, 49
Good Stars, Bhikshu 97

Hhabitual thoughts 106
Heart Sutra 226
heavens, first dhyana
great brahma 219
ministers of brahma 219of the multitudes of brahma 218
heavens, fourth dhyanaabundant fruit 232
blessed love 231
no thought 232of the birth of blessings 230
heavens, of no return
good manifestation 237
good view 236
no affliction 235
no heat 236
ultimate form 237
heavens, of the station ofboundless consciousness 241
boundless emptiness 240
neither thought nor non-thought 243
nothing whatsoever 242
heavens, second dhyana
lesser light 221
light sound 222
limitless light 222
heavens, six desireof bliss by transformation 214
of four kings 208of the comfort from others’ transformations 215
Suyama 212
Trayastrimsha 210
Tushita 213
heavens, third dhyana
lesser purity 224
limitless purity 225
pervasive purity 227
Hells, the ten causes
animosity 129
arrogance 123
deception 126
greed 122
hatred 124
injustice 133
litigation 135
lust 120lying 127
views 130
hungry ghost 116
hungry ghosts
and water 115

I
immortals, ten categories ofearth-traveling 197
flying 198

General Index

heaven-traveling 200
of absolute conduct 205
of penetrating conduct 201
roaming 198
space-traveling 199
with essential conduct 204
with illumining conduct 203
with way-conduct 203
intermediate skandha body 42, 105
intoxicants 15

J
jealousy
is the cause for stupidity 51
when cultivating 50

hateful 191
intelligent 194
laborers 193
literate 193
lowly 192
simple 191
weak 192
well-informed 194
precepts 14
exceptions 17–19
four aspects 17
violating 9
Precious Lotus Fragrance, Bhikshuni 93,
95

R

K

retribution 106

King Crystal 95–97
Kuan Ti Kung 251

S

L
Land of Ultimate Bliss 12
lustmust be severed 15

Mmarriage 11O
odors
attracts ghosts 7

P
people, ten categories ofabnormal 190
corrupt and obstinate 189

Seven Destinites
animals 177
asuras 250
ghosts 163
gods 208
hells 120
immortals 196
people 187
seven single levels 78
sexual desire 6, 10, 11, 93, 94
Shakra, god 252
Six Retributions
hearing 143
seeing 138
smelling 146
tasting 149
thinking 155
touching 152
Su Tung P’oand the eight winds 33–35

263

264

General IndexT
temper 10
Ten Conducts 47
benefiting 49
endlessness 52
freedom from deluded confusion 52
happiness 47
non-attachment 53
non-opposition 50
true actuality 55
veneration 54
wholesome dharma 55
wholesome manifestation 53
Ten Dwellings 39
anointing the crown of the head 45
bringing forth the resolve 39
cultivation 40
dharma prince 45
endowment with skill-in-means 43
ground of regulation 40
irreversibility 44
noble birth 41
pure youth 44
rectification of the mind 43
Ten Faiths 28
faith 28
irreversibility 35
making transferences 36
mindfulness 30
precepts 37
protecting the dharma 36
samadhi 32
vigor 31vows 38
wisdom 32
Ten Grounds
blazing wisdom 71
dharma cloud 75
emitting light 71

good wisdom 74
happiness 69
immovability 73
invincibility 71
leaving filth 70
manifestation 72
traveling far 73
Ten Profound Analogies 80
Ten Transferences
apart from appearances 56
appearance of true suchness 63
contemplating all living beings equally62

identity of all good roots 61
indestructibility 58
liberation 64
limitlessness of the dharma realm 64
reaching all places 59
sameness with all Buddhas 59
treasury of inexhaustible merit andvirtue 59
thoughts 110
three delusions 258
three kinds of giving 48
three means of advancement 81
Ts’ao Ts’ao, general 169
Tse Hsing, Monastery 181
Tse Ts’e, pedant 169

U
Unintermittent Hell 94, 167

V
Vajra Sutra 57

W
Wu, Emperor
and Bodhidharma 60–61

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva

The Shurangama Sutra

The Shurangama Sutra
Volume Eighta simple explanation by the

Venerable Master Hsuan HuaEnglish translation by the
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
Burlingame, California U.S.A.

The Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eight
Published and translated by:
Buddhist Text Translation Society
1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504© 2002 Buddhist Text Translation Society
Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
First edition 1996
Second edition 2002
ISBN 0-88139-___-_
Printed in Malaysia.
Addresses of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association branches arelisted at the back of this book.

Contents
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vi
Foreword . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
User’s Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xii
Exhortation to Protect and Propagate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
The Eight Guidelines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xvi
Outline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xvii
Chapter 1.The Origin of Demonic States . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Chapter 2.The Form Skandha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Chapter 3.The Feeling Skandha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Chapter 4.The Thinking Skandha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
Chapter 5.The Formations Skandha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
Chapter 6.The Consciousness Skandha . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
Chapter 7.Concluding Instructions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Chapter 8.The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas 288
Chapter 9.Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321

vi

Introduction

This is the eight and last volume of the Shurangama Sutra, withcommentaries from the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua.
The Buddha appears to be finished with the sermon as heprepares to leave, but then a compassionate afterthought makes him
resume his Dharma seat. Having given Ananda and the great
assembly a precise and detailed account of the methods of cultivation, the Buddha was concerned that if cultivators were notequipped with the knowledge of spotting subtle demonic states that
can happen during the cultivation of samadhi, they may be swayed
and turned into demonic beings themselves.
In “The Origin of Demonic States”, the Buddha states clearly
that samadhi is the main cause for the demons’ unrest. The demons
then will attempt to confuse the good cultivator. If the good
cultivator recognizes the situation and remains unattached, then thecultivator has not erred. However, if the cultivator is confused by
the state, he or she will then fall under the spell of the demons.
The Buddha then proceeds to list and explain the ten demonicstates that can occur for each skandhic realm: “The Form Skandha”,“The Feeling Skandha”, “The Thinking Skandha”, “TheFormations Skandha” and “The Consciousness Skandha”, making
fifty in all. The Buddha relates exactly what the cultivator might

vii

experience at each of these fifty states, and warns them to remain
unattached and unconfused.
In “Concluding Instructions”, the Buddha tells that by relying
on this dharma-door, Buddhas of the past have attained enlightenment. The Buddha again reiterates that if the cultivator recognizes
a demonic-state and remains unconfused and unattached, then thedemon will be powerless.
In “The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas”, Ananda
requests further explanation for the arisal and cessation of the fiveskandhas. The Buddha then instructs that the five skandhas arise
solely from false thinking alone, and will also cessate with theending of false thinking. The cessation of false thinking can only beachieved if the six sense faculties are united and function interchangeably.
Finally, the Buddha exhorts all to propagate the teachings in“Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra”, so that living beings of thepresent and future will derive limitless benefit.

ix

Foreword

For over a thousand years the Shurangama Sutra has been heldin great esteem in the Mahayana countries of East Asia. In China
the Sutra was ranked in popularity and importance with the Lotus,
Avatamsaka and Prajna Paramita Sutras; it was also accorded
imperial favor.
One major reason for the importance of the Sutra is its final
section, presented in this volume, on fifty deviant mental states
associated with the Five Skandhas; ten states are described for eachof the skandhas. For each state a description is given of the mental
phenomena experienced by the practitioner, the causes of thephenomena and the difficulties which arise from attachment to thephenomena and misinterpretation of them. In essence what ispresented is both a unique method of cataloguing and classifying
spiritual experience and an indication of causal factors involved in
the experience of the phenomena. Although the fifty statespresented are by no means exhaustive, the approach taken has thepotential of offering a framework for the classification of all
spiritual experience, both Buddhist and non-Buddhist.
An important causal theme of the Sutra that reaches its fulldevelopment in this section is the relation of the experience of thedemonic to failure to observe the guidelines of the moral precepts.
Thus we find a link between this particular section and the Aiding
Practices of the Bodhimanda described in volume six. There thexelimination of lust, killing, stealing and false speech is presented asa prerequisite for correct meditational progress. In this volume theconsequences of the failure to completely eliminate them arepresented in terms of wrong views and encounters with demonicstates, both internal and external.
The Sutra’s particularly clear and graphic exposure of wrong
practice, wrong views, the wrong use of spiritual powers, and thedeceptions of deviant spiritual teachers is probably one of the major
factors involved in the perennial attacks on its authenticity. It isclear that the types of people it criticizes have certainly been
threatened by it, and in order to preserve their own authority andviews have attacked the Sutra. Unfortunately this primary
motivation for discrediting the Sutra has been ignored by themodern Buddhist scholarly community. It is not, however, difficult
to see why this is the case.
To examine this dimension of discourse would mean plunging
into the “subjective” realm of values, that is, the Dharmic
evaluation of the correctness of various historical schools andtrends. For example, not in this volume but in the above mentioned
one, the Buddha proclaims:
How can thieves put on my robes and sell the Thus Come
One, saying that all manner of karma one creates is just the
Buddhadharma? They slander those who have left thehome-life and regard Bhikshus who have taken complete
precepts as belonging to the path of the Small Vehicle.
Because of such doubts and misjudgements, limitless beings
fall into the unintermittent hell.
Students of Buddhist history will have no difficulty identifying
those for whom such a statement would be extremely uncomfortable. The present volume profiles in vivid detail deviant experiences, claims and behaviors on the part of so-called Buddhist
teachers in such a way as to make it an embarrassment and threat tomany, including both historical and contemporary figures.

xiThis volume of the Sutra cannot be dismissed as a narrowsectarian document. Its classification of non-Buddhist Indian
religious traditions, through its framework of interpretation of
meditational states, attributes to many of their founders very highstates of consciousness and accords them unusual respect.
The primary importance of this volume is as unique andintensely valuable guide for Buddhist practitioners. Herein lies thevalue of the commentary of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua,which accompanies the Sutra text. His erudition, wisdom andpersonal experience help both to bring to life the text and toilluminate its practical use and current revelance.
One cannot underestimate the importance of the publication ofthis section of the sutra with the accompanying commentary. It is an
excellent resource for the English-speaking Buddhist world in thequest for proper understanding of Buddhism. Careful study of it
will lead to greater insight into one’s spiritual experiences andthose of others. It is also an invaluable aid to avoiding the pitfallsof association with false gurus and so-called spiritual masters,
many of whom have achieved great prominence in the contemporary spiritual scene.
Ronald Epstein
Professor, Dharma Realm Buddhist University
Instructor, San Francisco State University
Ukiah, California, U.S.A.
January 1, 1996.

xii

User’s Guide
to the Shurangama Sutra series
Because of the length of the Shurangama Sutra, and the need toprovide aid to various readers, the Sutra has been compiled into a
series of 9 books: the “Sutra Text and Suppliments”, and theremaining Volumes one to eight.
The “Sutra Text and Suppliments” contains:
1. the entire Sutra text, which is in excess of 2700
paragraphs;
2. the entire outline, which contains 1676 entries;
3. and a master index, which has index references for boththe “Sutra Text and Suppliments” and the eight volumes.
Volumes one to eight contain:
1. the Sutra text, with commentaries;
2. the local outline entries;
3. and a local index.
Readers who wish to read or recite the Sutra in its entirety willfind the “Sutra Text and Suppliments” very useful.
Those who wish to deeply study the Sutra with its commentaries will find volumes one to eight indispensable.

xiii

Exhortation to Protect and Propagate
by Tripitaka Master Hsuan HuaWithin Buddhism, there are very many important sutras.
However, the most important Sutra is the Shurangama Sutra. If
there are places which have the Shurangama Sutra, then the Proper
Dharma dwells in the world. If there is no Shurangama Sutra, thenthe Dharma Ending Age appears. Therefore, we Buddhist disciples,
each and every one, must bring our strength, must bring our blood,and must bring our sweat to protect the Shurangama Sutra. In the
Sutra of the Ultimate Extinction of the Dharma, it says very, veryclearly that in the Dharma Ending Age, the Shurangama Sutra is
the first to disappear, and the rest of the sutras disappear after it. If
the Shurangama Sutra does not disappear, then the Proper Dharma
Age is present. Because of that, we Buddhist disciples must use ourlives to protect the Shurangama Sutra, must use vows andresolution to protect the Shurangama Sutra, and cause theShurangama Sutra to be known far and wide, reaching every nook
and cranny, reaching into each and every dust-mote, reaching out tothe exhaustion of empty space and of the Dharma Realm. If we cando that, then there will be a time of Proper Dharma radiating great
light.
Why would the Shurangama Sutra be destroyed? It is because
it is too true. The Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s true body. The
Shurangama Sutra is the Buddha’s sharira. The Shurangama Sutrais the Buddha’s true and actual stupa and shrine. Therefore, because

xiv

the Shurangama Sutra is so true, all the demon kings use all kindsof methods to destroy the Shurangama Sutra. They begin bystarting rumors, saying that the Shurangama Sutra is phony. Why
do they say the Shurangama Sutra is phony? It is because theShurangama Sutra speaks too truly, especially in the sections on
The Four Decisive Deeds, the Twenty-five Sages Describing
Perfect Penetration, and the States of the Fifty Skandha Demons.
Those of off-center persuasions and externally-oriented ways,
weird demons and strange freaks, are unable to stand it. Consequently there are a good many senseless people who claim that the
Shurangama Sutra is a forgery.
Now, the principles set forth in the Shurangama Sutra are on
the one hand proper, and on the other in accord with principle, andthe weird demons and strange freaks, those in various cults andsects, all cannot hide away their forms. Most senseless people, inparticular unwise scholars and garbage-collecting professors“Tread upon the holy writ.” With their extremely scant and partial
understanding, they are confused and unclear, lacking real erudition
and true and actual wisdom. That is why they falsely criticize. We
who study the Buddhadharma should very deeply be aware of thesecircumstances. Therefore, wherever we go, we should bring up the
Shurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should propagate theShurangama Sutra. Wherever we go, we should introduce theShurangama Sutra to people. Why is that? It is because we wish tocause the Proper Dharma long to dwell in the world.
If the Shurangama Sutra is regarded as true, then there is no
problem. To verify its truth, let me say that if the Shurangama
Sutra were phony, then I would willingly fall into the hells foreverthrough all eternity—for being unable to recognize the Buddhadharma—for mistaking the false for true. If the Shurangama Sutra istrue, then life after life in every time I make the vow to propagate
the Great Dharma of the Shurangama, that I shall in every time andevery place propagate the true principles of the Shurangama.

xv

Everyone should pay attention to the following point. How
could the Shurangama Sutra not have been spoken by the Buddha?
No one else could have spoken the Shurangama Sutra. And so I
hope that all those people who make senseless accusations will
wake up fast and stop creating the causes for suffering in the Hellof Pulling Out Tongues. No matter who the scholar is, no matter
what country students of the Buddhadharma are from, all should
quickly mend their ways, admit their mistakes, and manage tochange. There is no greater good than that. I can then say that all
who look at the Shurangama Sutra, all who listen to the
Shurangama Sutra, and all who investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
will very quickly accomplish Buddhahood.
Composed by Gold Mountain Shramana Tripitaka Master Hua
Translated by Bhikshuni Heng Hsien
Reviewed by Shramanerika Heng Wen

xvi

The Eight Guidelinesof the Buddhist Text Translation Society
1. A volunteer must free him/herself from the motives of
personal fame and profit.
2. A volunteer must cultivate a respectful and sincere
attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. A volunteer must refrain from aggrandizing his/her workand denigrating that of others.
4. A volunteer must not establish him/herself as the standardof correctness and suppress the work of others with his or
her fault-finding.
5. A volunteer must take the Buddha-mind as his/her own
mind.
6. A volunteer must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting
Vision to determine true principles.
7. A volunteer must request Virtuous Elders in the ten
directions to certify his/her translations.
8. A volunteer must endeavour to propagate the teachings by
printing Sutras, Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when thetranslations are certified as being correct.

xvii

Outlineof the Shurangama Sutra
The outline for the Shurangama Sutra was compiled by Dharma
Master Yuan Ying, which categorizes the various parts of the Sutra
text consisting of over 2,700 paragraphs to 1,676 entries.
These entries are presented in the form of a tree-like structure,dividing the various parts of the Sutra text into groups, thosegroupings being sub-divided further and further, thus providing adetailed break-down of the entire text.
Though the outline is not a prerequisite to reading the Sutra text
and the accompanying commentaries, it serves as a useful tool forstudents of the Way who wish to deeply study the Sutra. Without
this outline, students may find it difficult to refer to specific parts ofthe text.
Because of the size of the outline (and the Sutra), only outline
entries which pertain to the Sutra text contained within this book is
included.
For the outline of the entire Sutra, please refer to the “Sutra Text
and Suppliments”, where the entire sutra text, outline, and index
entries are all combined into one single volume.

D2 Identifying the five demons so cultivators can recognize them and avoid failing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
E1 The demonic states of the five skandhas are spoken without request. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
F1 Everyone should recognize these demonic states. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
G1 Final true and unending compassion.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
G2 Specific indication of the subtle demonic events. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
G3 Exhortation to pay attention and promise to speak. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
F2 The members of the assembly bow and listen respectfully. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
F3 Detailed explanation of the demons’ deeds. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
G1 Telling where they come from. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
H1 Samadhi is the reason for the demons’ agitation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
I1 Emphasizing the significance of the dual aspects of true and false, production and destruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
J1 First, explaining that our fundamental enlightenment is the same as the Buddha’s.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10
J2 Next, explaining how emptiness comes from falseness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
J3 For the sake of comparison, describing the minuteness of the realm of space. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12
J4 Returning to the source obliterates space. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
I2 Explaining that great samadhi causes demons to manifest. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
J1 One’s mind tallies with the minds of the sages. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 14
J2 The demons come en masse to cause disturbance.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
H2 The demons can succeed in their destructiveness through the cultivator’s confusion.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
I1 Explanation by analogy of how “the guests” cannot bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
I2 Conclusion that the confusion is on the part of the cultivator. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
I3 Once enlightened, one surely will transcend their disturbance.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
I4 Confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
I5 The prior incident in the house of prostitution brought only slight harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
I6 Joining the ranks of demons would bring great harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
G2 Detailed analysis of the characteristics of the demons of the five skandhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
H1 The characteristics of the demons of the form skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
I1 Overview from beginning to end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
J1 Initial cultivation does not break though the skandhas’ boundaries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
J2 Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eightxviii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eight

I2 The ten states within this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
J1 His body can transcend obstructions.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
J2 Internally the light pervades and he can extract intestinal worms. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
J3 His essence and souls alternately separate and unite.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
J4 The state changes and Buddhas appear. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36
J5 Space takes on the color of precious things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
J6 He can see things in the dark. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
J7 His body becomes like grass or wood. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
J8 He can see everywhere without obstruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
J9 He sees and hears distant things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
J10 False visions and false words. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
I3 Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
J1 Showing how the states come about from interaction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
J2 Confusion will bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
J3 Command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
H2 The characteristics of demons of the feeling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
I1 Overview of the beginning and the end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
J1 In the beginning, cultivation has not yet broken out of this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
K1 Review of the ending of the previous form skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
K2 Introduction to the region of the feeling skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
J2 Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
I2 The ten states within this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
J1 Suppression of the self leads to sadness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
K2 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
J2 He praises himself as being equal to the Buddhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
xix

J3 Samadhi out of balance brings much reverie.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
J4 Wisdom out of balance brings much arrogance.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
J5 Passing through danger leads to anxiety.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
J6 Experiencing ease leads to joy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
K2 Giving the name, and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
J7 Seeing the sublime and becoming proud. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
J8 With wisdom comes lightness and ease, which leads to complacency. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72
K2 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
J9 Becoming attached to emptiness and slandering precepts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74
K2 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
J10 Becoming attached to existence and indulging in lust. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eightxx

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume EightK2 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
K3 Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
I3 Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
J1 Showing how this happens due to interaction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
J2 Confusion will bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
J3 Command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
H3 The characteristics of the demons of the thinking skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
I1 Overview of the beginning and end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
J1 In the beginning, cultivation has not yet broken out of this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
K1 Review of the ending of the previous feeling skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
K2 Introduction to the region of the thinking skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
J2 Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
I2 The ten states within this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
J1 Greed for clever skill. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
K3 The person who is possessed causes trouble. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
K4 The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
K5 The types of things he says. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
K6 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
K7 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
J2 Greedy for adventure. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
K3 The person who is possessed causes trouble. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
K4 The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104
K5 The types of things he says. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105
K6 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
K7 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
J3 Greed for union. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
xxi

K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
K3 The person who is possessed causes trouble. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
K4 The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
K5 The types of things he says. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
K6 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 113
K7 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
J4 Greed to analyze things. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115
K3 The person who is possessed causes trouble. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
K4 The people become deluded and confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
K5 The types of things he says. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
K6 Giving the name, and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
K7 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
J5 Greed for spiritual responses. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
K3 The person who is possessed causes trouble. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
K4 The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
K5 The types of things he says. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
K6 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
K7 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
J6 Greed for peace and quiet.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
K3 The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 128
K4 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
K5 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
J7 Greed to know past lives. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eightxxii

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume EightK1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
K3 The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
K4 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
K5 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
J8 Greed for spiritual powers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
K3 The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
K4 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
K5 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
J9 Greed for profound emptiness.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
K3 The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
K4 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 151
K5 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
J10 Greed for immortality.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
K2 A demon dispatches a deviant spirit to possess a person.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156
K3 The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
K4 Giving the name and pointing out the harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
K5 Instructions to be aware and not become confused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
I3 The Buddha exhorts those in the dharma-ending age. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
J1 False boasting of accomplishment to sagely fruition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164
J2 They use lust in their teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
J3 They are beguiled by demons and fall into the hells. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
J4 Exhortation to compassionately rescue them to repay kindness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
I4 Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
J1 Showing how the states come about from interaction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
xxiii

J2 Confusion will bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 172
J3 Command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173
H4 The characteristics of the demons of the formations skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
I1 Overview of the beginning and end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
J1 In the beginning, one cultivates but has not yet broken through this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
K1 Review of the ending of the previous thinking skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 175
K2 Introduction to the region of the formations skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
J2 Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
I2 The ten speculations therein. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
J1 Two theories on the absence of cause. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
L1 He sees no cause for the origin of life. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
M1 He describes the measure of his vision. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
M2 He comes up with a wrong speculation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
M3 He mistakes the principle and falls for an externalist teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
L2 He sees no cause for the end of life.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
M1 He describes the measure of his vision. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
M2 He comes up with a wrong speculation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
M3 He mistakes the principle and falls for an externalist teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
J2 Four theories regarding pervasive permanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
K1 Describes their source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
L1 He speculates that the mind and states are permanent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
L2 He speculates that the four elements are permanent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
L3 He speculates that the eight consciousnesses are permanent.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194
L4 He speculates that the cessation of thoughts is permanent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
J3 Four upside-down theories. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eightxxiv

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume EightK1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 196
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
L1 Speculation regarding self and others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
L2 Speculation regarding worlds. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
L3 Speculation regarding his body and mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
L4 Speculation regarding neither self nor others.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
J4 Four theories regarding finiteness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
L1 Speculation regarding the three periods of time.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
L2 Speculation regarding what he hears and sees. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
L3 Speculation regarding self and others. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
L4 Speculation regarding production and destruction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
J5 Four kinds of sophistry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
L1 Eight sophistries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
L2 The sophistry of only “no.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
L3 The sophistry of only “yes.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
L4 The sophistry of existence and non-existence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 214
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
J6 The sixteen ways in which form can exist after death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
J7 Eight ideas about the non-existence of form. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
xxv

K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
J8 Eight kinds of negation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
J9 Seven theories on the cessation of existence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
J10 Five kinds of immediate Nirvana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
K1 Describes the source and shows the error. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
K3 Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
I3 Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
J1 Showing how this happens due to interaction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
J2 Confusion will bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
J3 Command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237
H5 The characteristics of the demons of the consciousness skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
I1 Overview of the beginning and the end. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
J1 In the beginning, one cultivates but has not yet broken through this region. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
K1 Review of the ending of the previous formations skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
K2 Introduction to the region of the consciousness skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 240
J2 Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
I2 Ten attachments within this. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
J1 Attachment to causes and that which is caused. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
K1 When formations are gone, consciousness appears.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 244
K3 Giving the name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
J2 Attachment to an ability that is not actually an ability. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
K1 When formations are gone, consciousness appears.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eightxxvi

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume EightK2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 248
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
J3 Attachment to a wrong idea of permanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 251
K1 When formations are gone, consciousness appears.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 251
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 252
K3 He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
J4 Attachment to an awareness that is not actually awareness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
K1 When formations are gone, consciousness appears.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
K3 He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
J5 Attachment to birth that is not actually birth.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
K1 When formations are gone, consciousness appears.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
K3 He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
J6 Attachment to a refuge that is not actually a refuge.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 261
J7 Attachment to an unattainable craving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
J8 Attachment to truth that is not actually truth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
J9 Fixed-nature hearers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
xxvii

J10 Fixed-nature pratyekas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
K2 A wrong understanding leads to a mistake. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
K3 Giving its name and instructions to awaken. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
I3 Conclusion on the harm and command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
J1 Show how this happens due to interaction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
J2 Confusion will bring harm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 274
J3 Command to offer protection. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276
G3 Concluding instructions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
H1 First instructs to transcend and certify. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
I1 All Buddhas’ former certification. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
I2 The end of consciousness is transcendence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
I3 Perfect realization of the ultimate fruition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 280
H2 He then instructs us to protect and uphold it.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
I1 He first explains how it accords with the honored ones of the past. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
I2 Orders him to recognize the demonic states, and to protect and uphold the samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
I3 Advises him to revere this teaching as an example from the past. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
E2 Request for further explanation of the arising and cessation of the five skandhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288
F1 Ananda repeats the former teaching and makes a request. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288
F2 The Buddha answers three questions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 291
G1 He first answers that they arise from falseness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 291
H1 He shows the reasons for false thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 291
I1 Pursuing the source and finding it empty. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 291
I2 Judges the upside-down speculations to be wrong. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 296
I3 Concluding with reiteration that the cause is false thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 298
H2 Detailed examination of the fivefold false thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
I1 The false thinking of the form skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
J1 Explains that one’s body is because of thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
J2 Provides an analogy to explain in detail. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 302
J3 Concludes by naming it false thinking. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304

Outline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume EightxxviiiOutline of Shurangama Sutra - Volume Eight

I2 The false thinking of the feeling skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
J1 Thinking results in feeling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
J2 Discussing its extent and concluding with the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 306
I3 The false thinking of the thinking skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 306
J1 Body and mind in mutual response. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 306
J2 Discussing its extent and concluding with the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308
I4 The false thinking of the formations skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
J1 Lack of awareness of bodily changes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
J2 Discusses its extent and concludes with the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
I5 The false thinking of the consciousness skandha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
J1 Directly destroying the duality of true and false. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
J2 Uses an analogy to explain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 313
J3 Indicates accurately its time of cessation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 314
J4 Discussing its extent and concluding with the name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 314
H3 General conclusion of what false thinking brings into being. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 315
G2 Answers about the depth of the realms of the skandhas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 315
G3 Answers about the suddenness or gradualness of cessation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 316
F3 Concluding exhortation to transmit this teaching. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
B3 Propagation section. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321
C1 Compares to blessings of offering to Buddhas.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321
C3 Praising the merit of extinguishing evil.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 323
C4 Brings up the supremacy of two benefits. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 325
C5 Concludes with the dharma bliss experienced by the great assembly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 328

xxixNamo Original Teacher Shakyamuni BuddhaVerse for Opening a Sutra
The unsurpassed, profound, and wonderful Dharma,
Is difficult to encounter in hundreds of millions of eons,
I now see and hear it, receive and uphold it,
And I vow to fathom the Tathagata’s true meaning.

1

CHAPTER 1

The Origin of Demonic States

D2
E1
F1
G1

Identifying the five demons so cultivators can recognize them and avoid failing.
The demonic states of the five skandhas are spoken without request.
Everyone should recognize these demonic states.
Final true and unending compassion.

Sutra:At that time, the Tathagata was preparing to leave theDharma seat. From the lion throne, he extended his hand andplaced it on a small table wrought of the seven precious things.
But then he turned his body, which was the color of purple
golden mountains, and leaned back, saying to everyone in theassembly and to Ananda: “Those of you with More to Learn,
those Enlightened by Conditions, and those who are Hearers
have now turned your minds to pursue the attainment ofsupreme Bodhi the unsurpassed, wonderful enlightenment. I
have already taught you the true method of cultivation.
Commentary:

At that time, the Tathagata was preparing to leave theDharma seat, since he had almost finished speaking theShurangama Sutra. From the lion throne, he reached his handout and placed it on a small table wrought of the seven precious
things. The Buddha was on his Dharma seat, the lion throne. The

2

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Buddha’s speaking of the Dharma is like a lion’s roar. When a lion
roars, all the animals are frightened. That’s why the Buddha’s
Dharma seat is called the lion throne. The small table in front of the
Buddha was made of and adorned with the seven precious things.
But then he turned his body, which was the color of purple
golden mountains, and leaned back. The Buddha’s body is like apurple golden mountain; its brightness shines everywhere. He
leaned on the small table again to speak the Dharma, saying toeveryone in the assembly and to Ananda: Those of you withMore to Learn… Before certifying to the fourth stage ofArhatship, one is in the position of having More to Learn. Those
Enlightened by Conditions and those who are Hearers – those
who become enlightened through cultivating the Twelve Links ofConditioned Co-production and those Hearers who become
enlightened through cultivating the Dharma of the Four Noble
Truths have now turned your minds to pursue the attainment ofsupreme Bodhi – the unsurpassed, wonderful enlightenment.
You have now turned from the small to go towards the great. You of
the Two Vehicles have brought forth the Great Vehicle resolve andseek to attain great enlightenment; there is no enlightenment higher
than this. I have already taught you the true method of cultivation. I have already explained the real method of cultivation foryou.
G2 Specific indication of the subtle demonic events.

Sutra:“You are still not aware of the subtle demonic events thatcan occur when you cultivate shamatha and vipashyana. If you
cannot recognize a demonic state when it appears, it is because
the cleansing of your mind has not been proper. You will then be
engulfed by deviant views.
Commentary:

You are still not aware… Earlier, Ananda asked the Buddha
how to cultivate. He had requested the Dharma on behalf of living

The Origin of Demonic States

beings of the future. But, although he now understands the principleof cultivation, he doesn’t have any actual experience. He
understands the theory, but since he lacks experience, he doesn’tknow what can occur in cultivation. So the Buddha said, “You arestill not aware of the subtle demonic events that can occur when
you cultivate shamatha and vipashyana.” In cultivating
shamatha, which refers to the Great Shurangama Samadhi, and incultivating vipashyana, a method of subtle contemplation, subtle
demonic states can arise. In the process of cultivation, many
demonic states can arise which are not very obvious, but, rather,
extremely obscure.
If you cannot recognize a demonic state when it appears…
When you are cultivating the Way and practicing the skill of“directing the hearing inward to listen to the inherent nature,” ademonic state may appear. If you do not recognize the demon anddo not know what demons are, it is because the cleansing of yourmind has not been proper. You have been cleansing your mind,
but what you have done is slightly incorrect not in accord withproper knowledge and views. For that reason, you will then be
engulfed by deviant views. If your knowledge and views are theslightest bit improper, you will be caught up in deviant views.
Sutra:“You may be troubled by a demon from your own skandhas
or a demon from the heavens. Or you may be possessed by aghost or spirit, or you may encounter a li ghost or a mei ghost.
If your mind is not clear, you will mistake a thief for your own
son.
Commentary:

You may be troubled by a demon from your own skandhas;that is, a demon produced from your own mind, or one of the ten
kinds of demons produced from the form skandha, which is also of
your own making. Or it may be a demon from the heavens. Why
should a demon from the heavens come to disturb you? It’s because
you have cultivated to the point that you have some samadhi.

34Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Having samadhi is no problem in itself, but what happens is that thedemon king’s palace starts to shake. It seems just like anearthquake. Since the demon king has spiritual powers, as soon as
the shaking starts, he investigates, “Why is my palace shaking for
no apparent reason? Why is it breaking apart? Aha!” He discovers
that someone in the world is about to accomplish the Way and thatthe strength of that person’s samadhi is shattering his palace. The
demon king thinks, “So you want to destroy me? Well, I’m going todestroy your samadhi first!” Then he comes to wipe out yoursamadhi power.
Or you may be possessed by a ghost or spirit. When theghosts and spirits see that you are about to realize the fruition inyour cultivation, they become jealous. They think, “Oh, so you aregoing to realize the fruition? We’re going to destroy yourcultivation first!” Then they enter your mind or possess your body,making it impossible for you to perfect your samadhi power. They
cause you to “catch on fire” and become possessed. Didn’t thepreceding passage of text talk about being possessed by a demon?
This is very important. Why do you become possessed by a demon?
Because “the cleansing of your mind has not been proper,” andbecause your motivation is improper. With even the slightest
deviant thought, you get caught by a demon. This is known as“catching on fire and entering a demonic state.”
Or you may encounter a li ghost or a mei ghost or a wang
liang. Those are types of ghosts and goblins. If your mind is notclear, you will mistake a thief for your own son. If you encountersuch a state and fail to recognize or understand it, you will end up“mistaking a thief for your son.” Think. about it: How can they not
rob or steal your possessions? If you invite a thief into your home,then all the priceless treasures in your house will be stolen. What
are your priceless treasures? I will tell you frankly, and be sure to
remember this! You should believe what I say. Whatever you do,don’t fail to believe what I say. Why? Because it is important toyour future and to your life. What are your treasures? They are yourvery own Treasury of the Tathagata. Can your Treasury of theThe Origin of Demonic States

Tathagata be stolen? Didn’t I mention essence, energy and spirit
before? If you want to regain your Treasury of the Tathagata, you
first have to protect your essence, energy, and spirit. If you fail toguard these three, you are allowing your wealth to be robbed fromyou. So be careful!
[January 1983] All people like money. They think, “WhatHeaven has conferred is called money; accordance with nature iscalled money. Money may not be left for an instant. If it could be
left, it would not be money.” Ordinary worldly people have thisproblem. That is, they cannot see through the matter of money, sothey can’t put it down. It wouldn’t be so bad if you were the only
one poisoned by money. But you also want to poison your children
and grandchildren, so you leave money for your sons anddaughters. Your children then leave money for their children, andthey in turn leave money for their children. Passing the money backand forth, people are so poisoned by this toxic substance that they
can’t even catch their breath. This is really frightening. Therefore,
here we tell everyone that money has poison on it. You still don’t
believe it though, and you always want to be very close to money.
You’ve been poisoned by it, and the harmful effects will poison
your children and grandchildren as well in all the generations tocome.
In the past I’ve said this many times: people think saving up
money is a good thing. But people who cultivate the Way should
not take money so seriously; they need not save money. We don’t
need to think “Money may not be left for an instant.” We shouldchange the phrase around to say, “What Heaven has conferred iscalled the Dharma; accordance with nature is called the Dharma.
The Dharma may not be left for an instant. If it could be left, it
would not be the Dharma.” What is meant by “the Dharma”? You
say, “I know. It’s the Dharma of the Buddha, the Dharma, and theSangha.” You don’t really understand yet. If you really understood,
you wouldn’t lose your Dharma.

56

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Ultimately, what is the Dharma? It is just our energy, our vitalenergy which penetrates heaven and earth to the point that all
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas are of the same substance as us because
our energy is connected. This energy is like our breath; it can bedetected. That which is within the energy and controls it is theDharma. Therefore, it is essential that we nurture our energy; weshould not lose our temper. You should cultivate your energy, as in
the saying, “Foster the ground of your mind, and nurture the sky ofyour nature.” This is nurturing your energy. If you want to nurture
your energy, then don’t lose your Dharma. I will tell you a mostimportant and essential Dharma-door. If you listen, fine. If you
don’t listen, that’s okay, too, but I’ll tell you anyway. What is it? If
you want to nurture your energy, then don’t talk so much.
Don’t talk so much in the kitchen. Today it’s a little better. But
in the last two days, when I went to the kitchen and dining hall, it
sounded like a marketplace. Everyone was shouting. One person
was selling carrots, another was selling cabbage, another was
selling potatoes, and someone else was selling sweet potatoes.
What did they think they were doing, shouting and yelling like that?
They’d forgotten completely about the Buddha, the Dharma, andthe Sangha. There’s no need to make such a racket in the kitchen.
That is not how cultivators should behave. Later I found out that thedormitory was also like a marketplace. People were quarreling,
chattering, and making noise everywhere. No one knows what they
were talking about.
A person who cannot limit his speech will not be able tocultivate. If you cannot nurture your energy, then you do not havethe Dharma. Therefore, “The Dharma may not be left for an
instant.” You can very easily and carelessly squander this Dharma
by talking all the time. I do not like to interfere in other people’sbusiness, but this is really too much! If this continues, these people
who argue all day long will be the villains of the City of Ten
Thousand Buddhas. No wonder the Buddhas don’t want to stayhere anymore, and the Bodhisattvas also stay far away; they don’t
want to listen to these people who do nothing but gossip andThe Origin of Demonic States

chatter. I don’t mean to say that people shouldn’t talk to each otherat the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas. People should certainly
discuss important matters, but they should not be chatting idly all
the time.
You say, “Oh, nothing’s happening around here. I’m so lonely,
I’ve gotta find someone to talk to.”That might be all right, but after you’ve had your chat, you will
have lost all Dharma whatsoever. If you lose the Dharma, how can
you cultivate the Way?
Sutra:“It is also possible to feel satisfied after a small accomplishment, like the Unlearned Bhikshu who reached the Fourth
Dhyana and claimed that he had realized sagehood. When his
celestial reward ended and the signs of decay appeared, heslandered Arhatship as being subject to birth and death, andthus he fell into the Avichi Hell.
Commentary:

It is also possible to feel satisfied after a small accomplishment. In cultivation, even if you do not become possessed by ademon, you must still have genuine wisdom and Dharma selecting
vision. If you recognize the Buddhadharma, you yourself should
know what level you have reached. Don’t obtain only a little bit andfeel satisfied, like the Unlearned Bhikshu who reached the
Fourth Dhyana and claimed that he had realized sagehood. He
was called the Unlearned Bhikshu because he didn’t have muchsense. He knew little about the principles of Buddhism. In what
way was he unlearned? Basically, the four fruitions of Arhatshipare all beyond the Four Dhyana Heavens. The Buddha explainedthat one who has realized the fourth fruition of Arhatship no longer
undergoes birth and death. A sage who has realized the second
fruition is called a Once Returner. He is born once in the heavens
and once in the human realm; he has one more round of birth anddeath to undergo. A sage of the first fruition has seven more roundsof birth and death to undergo. All of these states surpass the Four7

8

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Dhyana Heavens. The Unlearned Bhikshu had only reached thelevel of the Fourth Dhyana Heaven in his cultivation, but hethought he had already realized the fourth fruition of Arhatship. In
fact, at the level of the Fourth Dhyana Heaven, one has not realized
any fruition and is still an ordinary person.
But the Unlearned Bhikshu claimed that he had attained thefourth fruition of Arhatship. Now, however, people think that thelevel of a fourth stage Arhat is still too low for them, and theybrazenly claim that they themselves are Buddhas. But a Buddha has
Three Bodies, Four Wisdoms, Five Eyes, and Six Spiritual Powers.
You can ask those people who claim to be Buddhas how many
spiritual powers they have. Ghosts have five of the Six SpiritualPowers; they lack the spiritual power of freedom from outflows. At
the fruition of Buddhahood, one has all Six Spiritual Powers. I
believe that anyone who claimed to be a Buddha would not haveeven one spiritual power, let alone five or six. Only someone
lacking spiritual powers would claim to be a Buddha. Anyone witheven one spiritual power wouldn’t tell such a great lie.
When his celestial reward ended, when his life in the heavens
came to an end and the signs of decay appeared… Do you
remember the Five Signs of Decay1? When the life of a heavenly
being comes to an end and he is about to die, these five signs
appear.
He slandered Arhatship as being subject to birth and death,and thus he fell into the Avichi Hell. When his blessings in theheavens ran out, the Five Signs of Decay appeared and his life in
the heavens came to an end, the Unlearned Bhikshu got angry.
What was he angry about? He said, “I’ve been deceived by the
Buddha! The Buddha is a charlatan. He said that when you realize
the fourth fruition of Arhatship, you don’t have to undergo birthand death ever again. Why is my life coming to an end now? Why
1. The Five Signs of Decay are: (1) The flowers on the gods’ crowns wilt; (2) theirclothes become dirty; (3) their armpits sweat; (4) their bodies become smelly andfilthy; and (5) they cannot sit still.

The Origin of Demonic States

do I have to be reborn? Why do I have to undergo transmigration
again? The Buddha is a liar!” Guess what happened when heslandered the Buddha like that. He fell into the Avichi Hell.
The Avichi Hell is also called the Relentless Hell. Basically hehad not realized the fourth fruition of Arhatship at all, but heclaimed that he had. When he used up his celestial blessings andreached the end of his life, he fell into the lower realms. He did not
realize his mistake and said that the Buddha had spoken the
Dharma incorrectly. In fact the Buddha had said, “You have notrealized the fourth fruition of Arhatship. If you had, naturally there
would be no more birth and death for you. How could the Five
Signs of Decay appear?” Upon slandering the Buddha, theUnlearned Bhikshu immediately fell into the Relentless Hell the
Avichi Hell. Where do you suppose those people who claim to be
Buddhas go? I don’t know where they end up.
G3 Exhortation to pay attention and promise to speak.

Sutra:“You should pay attention. I will now explain this for you in
detail.”Commentary:

You should pay attention. Ananda, you should pay special
attention. Listen carefully. I will now explain this for you,
Ananda, and for everyone else, in great detail, so don’t disappointme.
F2

The members of the assembly bow and listen respectfully.

Sutra:

Ananda stood up and, with the others in the assembly who
had More to Learn, bowed joyfully. They quieted themselves inorder to listen to the compassionate instruction.

910

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Commentary:

Ananda stood up immediately and, with the others in theassembly the great Bodhisattvas, the great Arhats, the great
Bhikshus, and those who had More to Learn, people at the first,
second, and third fruitions bowed joyfully. Since the Buddha was
about to explain the matter in detail, everyone was happy, andtogether they joyfully paid homage and bowed to the Buddha. They
quieted themselves in order to listen to the compassionate
instruction. They subdued their minds and had no more extraneous
thoughts, so they could listen with full attention to the Dharma the
Buddha was about to speak.
F3
G1
H1
I1
J1

Detailed explanation of the demons’ deeds.
Telling where they come from.
Samadhi is the reason for the demons’ agitation.
Emphasizing the significance of the dual aspects of true and false, production anddestruction.
First, explaining that our fundamental enlightenment is the same as the Buddha’s.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda and the whole assembly, “Youshould know that the twelve categories of beings in this world ofoutflows are endowed with a wonderfully bright, fundamental
enlightenment – the enlightened, perfect substance of the mind
which is not different from that of the Buddhas of the ten
directions.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda and everyone in the wholeassembly: All of you people who are now present should knowthat the twelve categories of beings in this world of outflows areendowed with a wonderfully bright, fundamental enlightenment – an inherent, enlightened nature, the wonderfully bright, true
mind – the enlightened, perfect substance of the mind, which is
not different from that of the Buddhas of the ten directions. It is
the same. There is no difference. The Buddhas of the ten directions
are endowed with it, and the twelve categories of beings are also

The Origin of Demonic States

endowed with this enlightened nature, which is also called theTreasury of the Tathagata.
J2

Next, explaining how emptiness comes from falseness.

Sutra:“Due to the fault of false thinking and confusion about thetruth, infatuation arises and makes your confusion all
pervasive. Consequently, an emptiness appears. Worlds comeinto being as that confusion is ceaselessly transformed.
Therefore, the lands that are not without outflows, as numerous
as motes of dust throughout the ten directions, are all created asa result of confusion, dullness, and false thinking.
Commentary:

Due to the fault of false thinking and confusion about thetruth… Hey, Ananda! Your inherent nature and the inherent natureof the twelve categories of beings are not different from the
Buddhas’; they are one and the same. However, because you create
falseness out of the truth and then become confused about what is
the genuine truth, faults arise and errors are made.
Infatuation arises… What is the biggest fault? Infatuation(literally, “obsessed love”). You could say obsession and love are
two things; you can also explain them as one: infatuation. Yourignorance prevents you from understanding, and love is all you
know about. You think about love, from morning to night. You
can’t put down love and lust for a moment. If you investigated theBuddhadharma as attentively as you pursue lust and love, you
would become a Buddha very soon. What a pity you cannot
transform your fondness for the opposite sex into fondness for the
Buddhadharma instead! The more you study the Buddhadharma,
the more boring you think it is. You say, “I have many faults, andthe Buddhadharma points them all out to me. I don’t want to study
it anymore. The Buddhadharma wants me to change my habits, andhow can I do that?” That’s one example of obsession about love.
Above, the text said, “Due to the fault of false thinking and

11

12

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

confusion about the truth...” Now, I could say that mistakes are
made due to obsession about love.
You make mistakes based on infatuation. Infatuation arises andmakes your confusion all pervasive. Your infatuation produces anall-pervading confusion. You become confused about everything. It
all starts with infatuation. Once you become infatuated, you don’t
understand anything. Nothing matters to you. You figure, “If I fall
into the hells, so be it! Why should I worry?” You no longer careabout anything.
Consequently, an emptiness appears. Because you makemistakes based on infatuation because men think about womenfrom morning to night, and women think about men all day long a
false emptiness arises. Worlds come into being as that confusionis ceaselessly transformed. The confusion multiplies so that one
confusion becomes two confusions, and two confusions turn into
three confusions. The confusion evolves without end. Intelligent
people should take note of this! You should pay attention to thispassage of Sutra text. Its message really penetrates to the bone. It
points out all of your faults!
Then the world comes into being. Therefore, the lands thatare not without outflows, as numerous as motes of dust
throughout the ten directions, are all created as a result ofconfusion, dullness, and false thinking. The worlds throughout
the ten directions are not indestructible; they are not without
outflows, because they have no basic substance of their own. They
are all mere creations of false thinking. Confusion refers to lack ofunderstanding; dullness refers to being obstinate and unyielding.
The world is created by your false thinking. Did you know that?
J3

For the sake of comparison, describing the minuteness of the realm of space.

Sutra:“You should know that the space created in your mind islike a wisp of cloud that dots the vast sky. How much smaller
must all the worlds within that space be!

The Origin of Demonic States

Commentary:“Ananda, don’t sleep! You should know that when I say don’t
sleep, that means don’t be confused. Don’t be infatuated anymore.
Don’t be confused about the truth anymore.” The Buddha told
Ananda not to sleep, and now I’m telling you all not to sleep!
Right now, what’s important is that you should know that the
space created in your mind is like a wisp of cloud that dots thevast sky. All of space, which is created from your mind, is like awisp of cloud in the sky when compared to your mind. A wisp ofcloud in the sky is tiny, and the sky, representing your mind, is vast.
Earlier the Sutra said:
The space created within great enlightenment
Is like a single bubble in all the sea.
And now it says, “The space created in your mind is like a wisp ofcloud that dots the vast sky.” All of space being that small, how vast
your mind must be! And how much smaller must all the worlds
within that space be! All the worlds within that empty space must
be minute. If they were in your mind, they would be even smaller.
So this describes how our enlightened nature pervades all places.
J4

Returning to the source obliterates space.

Sutra:“If even one person among you finds the truth and returns
to the source, then all of space in the ten directions is
obliterated. How could the worlds within that space fail to be
destroyed as well?
Commentary:

If even one person among you finds the truth and returns tothe source… Finding the truth and returning to the source means
becoming a Buddha. Realizing the fourth fruition of Arhatship canalso be called finding the truth and returning to the source.
“Ananda, if one person among you becomes a Buddha, then all of
space in the ten directions is obliterated. How could the worlds

13

14

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

within that space fail to be destroyed as well?” Even space isgone, so how can the worlds still exist? The worlds are all gone,
too.
Someone says, “If so many Buddhas have accomplished
Buddhahood and becoming a Buddha is supposed to obliterate
space, then why hasn’t space disappeared yet?”
From the point of view of living beings, space exists; but fromthe point of view of the Buddhas, there is nothing at all. There aredifferent points of view, and so you can’t make generalizations. For
instance, people who have opened the Five Eyes can see what ishappening in this country and in other countries that are tens of
thousands of miles away. Can you who haven’t opened the Buddha
Eye see such things? No. By the same token, one cannot say, “I cansee it, therefore it must exist.” You may see it as existing, but fromthe Buddhas’ perspective, there is nothing at all, not even space.
I2
J1

Explaining that great samadhi causes demons to manifest.
One’s mind tallies with the minds of the sages.

Sutra:“When you cultivate dhyana and attain samadhi, your mindtallies with the minds of the Bodhisattvas and the great Arhatsof the ten directions who are free of outflows, and you abide ina state of profound purity.
Commentary:

When you cultivate dhyana concentration and attainsamadhi, the essence of your mind tallies and unites with theminds of all the Bodhisattvas and all the great Arhats of the ten
directions who are free of outflows, and you abide in a state ofprofound purity. You don’t have to seek elsewhere for this pure,fundamental tranquillity. It is right where you are. Right here is thepure, inherently tranquil Treasury of the Tathagata, which pervades
the Dharma Realm.
Why do the minds of the Bodhisattvas, the great Arhats, and thecultivators of samadhi tally in this way? Because they cultivate theThe Origin of Demonic Statessame samadhi. They direct the hearing inward to listen to theinherent nature, until the inherent nature accomplishes theUnsurpassed Way. They all cultivate the Great Shurangama
Samadhi, and so they are all the same; they become unified. Theirminds are connected as if there were an electric current running
between them.
This connection, however, doesn’t occur only at the level of
Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats. It also occurs among ordinary
people. For example, when you think about a person, your thought
will reach his mind, just like a telegram. “Does the other person
know?” you ask. His inherent nature knows, even though his
conscious mind may be unaware of it. At the level of that nature, we
all know one another.
“Well, if I think about someone from morning to night, then that
person will also think about me, right?”
You could think till you die, and it still wouldn’t be any use. It
is like the infatuation we talked about before. If a person is
infatuated, he will think about the object of his affection all day
long, unable to put the thought down. He is always thinking andthinking, until he thinks himself to death! How does he die? He
thinks about her until they come together and get married. Once
married, he becomes muddled. After being muddled for a time, hedies. Being married is equivalent to being muddled not knowing
anything at all. In Chinese, you can deduce that meaning from thecharacter for “marriage” hun ( ), which contains the word for“muddled” hun ( ); I don’t know if this interpretation exists in
English.
J2

The demons come en masse to cause disturbance.

Sutra:“All the kings of demons, the ghosts and spirits, and theordinary gods see their palaces collapse for no apparent reason.
The earth quakes, and all the creatures in the water, on theland, and in the air, without exception, are frightened. Yet

15

16

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic Statesordinary people who are sunk in dim confusion remain
unaware of these changes.
Commentary:

When one obtains the Great Shurangama Samadhi, the true
samadhi, the demon kings shudder. All the kings of demons, theghosts and spirits, and the ordinary gods of the Six Desire
Heavens and Four Dhyana Heavens see their palaces collapse for
no apparent reason. The situation is really out of control. For noapparent reason, their palaces start falling apart.
Have I ever told you about a young disciple I had in Manchuria?
He was about fourteen years old, and although he was young, his
spiritual powers certainly weren’t insignificant. He could ascend tothe heavens and enter the earth. He had opened the Five Eyes, but
had not obtained the Six Spiritual Powers. He had five of thespiritual powers, but lacked the power of freedom from outflows.
When a person attains this power, he becomes an Arhat.
One day he ascended to the heavens to amuse himself. When hegot there, the demon king took a liking to him and trapped him in
his palace. It was an exquisite palace, made of transparent crystal
like material, but he was trapped in it. Since he had opened his FiveEyes, he could see his Dharma body being held captive there by thedemon king. So he came and told me, “Teacher, I went to theheavens, and now I can’t come back.”“So you’re stuck in the heavens, huh?” I said, “Well, who told
you to go there in the first place?”“I thought that it would be lots of fun, so I went there to take alook. But now that person up in the heavens won’t let me comeback.”
I said, “If you want to have fun, don’t go there to play. Thosedemons in the Six Desire Heavens are always looking for an
opportunity to destroy the samadhi power of cultivators.” Then I
said, “Don’t be scared; I’ll get you back.”

The Origin of Demonic States

I tried to get him back, but the demon king refused to let him go.
At that point he became really frightened and said, “He won’t letme come back! What should I do?”I said, “Don’t worry. I’ll bring you back now.” Then I used theShurangama Mantra, the section which I’ve told you destroys
demons, the “Mantra of the Five Great Hearts.” Ah! The demon
palace immediately shattered, and he came back that time. This is atrue story.
Now the palaces of the demon kings have fallen apart andcollapsed, and the earth quakes and cracks open in many places,
and all the creatures in the water, on the land, and in the air,without exception, are frightened. All the creatures in the waterand on the land go flying through the air, scared out of their wits
and frightened beyond control. Yet ordinary people who are sunkin dim confusion remain unaware of these changes. Ordinary
people do not have such sharp perception, and they do not realize
the earth is undergoing all these changes. They are not sensitive
enough to perceive the six kinds of quaking occurring in the earth.
Sutra:“All these beings have five kinds of spiritual powers; theylack only freedom from outflows, because they are still attached
to worldly passions. How could they allow you to destroy theirpalaces? That is why the ghosts, spirits, celestial demons,
sprites, and goblins come to disturb you when you are insamadhi.
Commentary:

Now do you understand? Why do the demons come? It is justbecause all these celestial beings, ghosts, and spirits have fivekinds of spiritual powers, which are the celestial eye, the celestialear, the knowledge of others’ thoughts, the knowledge of previous
lives, and the complete spirit. But they don’t have the power of
freedom from outflows. If they obtained that power, they wouldn’t
trouble you anymore. But since they haven’t obtained it, they stillwant to be evil and come to destroy you.

17

18

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

They lack only freedom from outflows. It is not easy to attainthe power of freedom from outflows. What does this mean? I will
be very frank about it. What we call “outflows” are the daily,
random thoughts that men and women have about. one another. If
you have not put an end to such thoughts, then you have not rid
yourself of outflows.
Now I’ll discuss this more in depth, and I’ll be very frank withyou. If I didn’t tell you the truth, then you would never know what
is really being referred to. Being rid of outflows simply means
retaining your essence. If your essence escapes, that’s an outflow.
Now I have told you the secret of heaven and earth. If you retain
your essence, then you won’t have outflows. Furthermore, if you
can not only prevent your essence from escaping, but can also be
without lustful thoughts, even on the subtlest level, then you havetruly rid yourself of outflows. Now do you understand? Why
haven’t the celestial demons achieved freedom from outflows?
Because they still have thoughts of lust, as do ghosts and spirits.
Because they are still attached to worldly passions. Worldly
passions are simply a form of lust. That’s what they indulge in.
How could they allow you to destroy their palaces? Since they
are attached to lust, they do not want to see you renounce it. They
want you to be greedy for it, too. “The two of us are good friends,”
they will say. “I haven’t put this down, so you can’t just run away
and renounce it.” That’s why they come. They cannot bear to see
you transcend the world. That is why the ghosts, spirits, celestialdemons, sprites, and goblins come to disturb you when you arein samadhi. When I mentioned goblins in the past, you didn’t knowwhat they were, so now I will explain. Do you see how the Chinesecharacter for “goblin” ( ) is written? It is the character for“woman” ( ) beside the character for a short life for death before
thirty years of age ( ). You can figure out the meaning from there;
I don’t have to say too much. In general, people who die young will
become goblins.

The Origin of Demonic States

When you are in samadhi, they all come en masse to bother you.
Their aim, as it’s said, is “to devour the flesh of the Monk from
Tang.” The Monk from Tang was Great Master Hsuan Tsuang.
Many goblins would have liked to eat his flesh; that is, they wanted
to disturb his samadhi. If you cultivate to the point that you havesamadhi, the goblins, ghosts, and monsters will want to devour
your flesh as well. Actually, they do not really eat your flesh. I will
be more honest with you. I will bring it all out into the open and not
hold anything back. What is really happening? When your essence,
energy, and spirit are all full, because you have no thoughts of lust,these demons and ghosts want to steal your treasures. That’s why
they come to disturb you. If you have a girlfriend or boyfriend, sheor he is also stealing your treasures. What else did you think was
happening?
“The Buddhadharma teaches us to practice giving, so I’mgiving away my treasures to others,” you say.
Well then, you’re going to end up as a poor ghost who falls into
the hells. When that happens, the person who stole your treasures
isn’t going to say, “Here, I’ll give you back some of your treasures
so that you can get out of there.” No one will help you then. You
think it over.
H2
I1

The demons can succeed in their destructiveness through the cultivator’s
confusion.
Explanation by analogy of how “the guests” cannot bring harm.

Sutra:“Although these demons possess tremendous enmity, they
are in the grip of their worldly passions, while you are withinwonderful enlightenment. They cannot affect you any morethan a blowing wind can affect light or a knife can cut throughwater. You are like boiling water, while the demons are likesolid ice which, in the presence of heat, soon melts away. Since
they rely exclusively on spiritual powers, they are like mere
guests.

19

20

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Commentary:

When you achieve some samadhi power in your cultivation, thedemon kings will be afraid and so they come to destroy it. They do
not want you to have samadhi. Although these demons come togive you trouble, and although they possess tremendous enmity,
much wrath, they are in the grip of their worldly passions. They
are controlled by their deified sense experiences, while you arewithin wonderful enlightenment. They cannot affect you any
more than a blowing wind can affect light or a knife can cut
through water. They cannot do anything to you, just as, blowing
wind could not make light move; and just as a knife, however manytimes it is slashed through water, could not harm the water.
You are like boiling water. In this analogy, the samadhi powerfrom your cultivation is compared to hot water, while the demons
are like solid ice. The demon kings can be compared to the solid
ice of winter, which, in the presence of heat, soon melts away. As
hard as the ice is, the heat of boiling water gradually causes it tomelt. Since they rely exclusively on spiritual powers, they arelike mere guests. All they have going for themselves is their
spiritual powers, so they can never be the “host” or “master.” They
are merely “guests” [they cannot stay long], and they cannot
succeed in their efforts to disturb you.
I2

Conclusion that the confusion is on the part of the cultivator.

Sutra:“They can succeed in their destructiveness through yourmind, which is the host of the five skandhas. If the host becomes
confused, the guests will be able to do as they please.
Commentary:

They can succeed in their destructiveness through yourmind, which is the host of the five skandhas. Basically, theycannot succeed in their destructiveness. However, if the host
becomes confused – if your mind, which is the master of the fiveskandhas, is deluded – the guests will be able to do as they please.

The Origin of Demonic States

The guests will be able to take advantage of you. As long as you,the host, are not confused, they cannot do anything to you. who is
the host? It is your inherent nature. If your inherent nature isconfused, then the demons can have their way with you. But if yourinherent nature is not confused, then they are powerless to do
anything.
I3

Once enlightened, one surely will transcend their disturbance.

Sutra:“When you are in dhyana, awakened, aware, and free ofdelusion, their demonic deeds can do nothing to you. As theskandhas dissolve, you enter the light. All those deviant hordes
depend upon dark energy. Since light can destroy darkness,they would be destroyed if they drew near you. How could they
dare linger and try to disrupt your dhyana-samadhi?
Commentary:

When you are in dhyana, when you have stilled your thoughts
and attained the proper concentration of samadhi, you areawakened, aware, and free of delusion. Their demonic deeds
can do nothing to you. The demons won’t be able to trouble youwith their tactics. As the skandhas dissolve, you enter the light.
Demons belong to the darkness (yin), and the darkness can bedispelled. It is as if the demons were ice and you were hot water.
The darkness is dispelled like ice dissolving in hot water. The fireof your wisdom is bright, so you enter the light.
All those deviant hordes of demons, externalists, goblins,
ghosts, and monsters depend upon dark energy. All their tactics
depend on a dark, dismal energy. Since light can destroy
darkness, if you have true samadhi and wisdom, your wisdom lightwill shine forth and dispel the darkness.
They would be destroyed if they drew near you. How could
they dare linger and try to disrupt your dhyana-samadhi? Ifthey came near you, they would do themselves in, so they dare notdisturb you.

21

22

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States[January 1983] Skandha-demons are not limited to fifty kinds;
there may be five hundred, five thousand, fifty thousand, or evenfive hundred thousand kinds. Each kind can further be divided into
ten kinds. If analyzed in detail, there are thousands upon tens of
thousands of kinds. In general, what is a skandha-demon? Basicallyit’s nothing but a mass of yin energy, which comes from our yin
thoughts. Yin thoughts include thoughts of greed, anger, andstupidity. They give rise to the skandhas of form, feeling, thought,
formations, and consciousness; and in each of these skandhas, allkinds of yin phenomena are produced. These yin phenomena
naturally appear when your skill reaches a certain level. If yourskill hasn’t reached that level, then you won’t encounter theseskandha-demons, even if you want to. They manifest only whenyour skill has reached that level. Don’t worry when they appear.
There’s no need to fear being possessed by demons.
When these yin phenomena appear, you should remain calm, as
if they didn’t exist. See them as if not seeing them; hear them as if
not hearing them; and smell them without perceiving their smell. If
you don’t enter into sights, sounds, smells, tastes, tangible objects,
and dharmas, then the skandha-demons will not be able to do
anything to you. If you are without greed, anger, and stupidity, then
you will subdue these skandha-demons. If you do not have thefaults of being selfish, wanting personal profit, seeking, being
greedy, or contending, then no demon will be able to do anything toyou.
Now as we are investigating the skandha-demons, we should
not be afraid of demons. There’s no need for fear. What is this massof energy like? There’s a rough analogy: When water boils andgives off steam, the rising of the steam indicates that the water isboiling.
The demons that you encounter in cultivation are illusory transformations produced from the yin thoughts and yin energy in yourown nature. If you can remain unmoved by these illusory transformations, then there’s no problem. For example, there’s nothing

The Origin of Demonic States

strange about boiling water and letting the steam rise. After thesteam has risen, you can drink the water.
When a person manifests demonic energy, it’s like gold being
smelted. All the dross is smelted away, leaving only pure gold.
Cultivation is like smelting gold. It is said, “True gold does not fear
the fire of the furnace.” You must smelt the pure gold and forge
your Vajra-indestructible body. To obtain the Vajra-indestructible
body, you must apply effort in cultivation at all times, in thought
after thought. No matter what level you reach in your cultivation,
do not become happy or afraid. This is a most essential and basic
way for cultivators to resolve demonic obstacles.
I4

Confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“If you were not clear and aware, but were confused by theskandhas, then you, Ananda, would surely become one of thedemons; you would turn into a demonic being.
Commentary:

If you were not clear and aware, if you did not understand andwake up, but were confused by the demons of the five skandhas,
then you, Ananda, would surely become one of the demons; youwould turn into a demonic being. You would join the retinue of
demons.
I5

The prior incident in the house of prostitution brought only slight harm.

Sutra:“Your encounter with Matangi’s daughter was a minor
incident. She cast a spell on you to make you break the
Buddha’s moral precepts. Still, among the eighty thousand
modes of conduct, you violated only one precept. Because yourmind was pure, all was not lost.

23

24

Volume One – The Origin of Demonic States

Commentary:Your encounter with Matangi’s daughter was a minor
incident. It was a relatively insignificant, commonplace demonic
event. She cast a spell on you to make you break the Buddha’s
moral precepts. She used a mantra of the Ancient Brahma Heaven
to confuse you and tried to make you break the Buddha’s rules.
Still, among the eighty thousand modes of conduct, you violated
only one precept. Because your mind was pure, all was not lost.
Because you had already attained the first stage of Arhatship, youwere not totally confused by her, and you did not fall.
I6

Joining the ranks of demons would bring great harm.

Sutra:“This would be an attempt to completely destroy yourprecious enlightenment. Were it to succeed, you would become
like the family of a senior government official who is suddenly
exiled; his family wanders, bereft and alone, with no one to pityor rescue them.
Commentary:

This would be an attempt to completely destroy yourprecious enlightenment. That kind of behavior was an attempt tomake you fall. Were it to succeed, you would become like thefamily of a senior government official who is suddenly exiled. Ahigh official is banished, and his family’s property is abruptly
confiscated by the emperor, so his family wanders, bereft andalone, with no one to pity or rescue them. You would be standing
all alone, with no place to seek for help, no one to turn to for
sympathy or aid.

25

CHAPTER 2

The Form Skandha

G2
H1
I1
J1

Detailed analysis of the characteristics of the demons of the five skandhas.
The characteristics of the demons of the form skandha.
Overview from beginning to end.
Initial cultivation does not break though the skandhas’ boundaries.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that as a cultivator sits in theBodhimanda, he is doing away with all thoughts. When his
thoughts come to an end, there will be nothing on his mind. This
state of pure clarity will stay the same whether in movement or
stillness, in remembrance or forgetfulness.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that as a cultivator sits in theBodhimanda, he is doing away with all thoughts. Ananda, you
should know that you are simply cultivating the skill of turning
back your hearing to listen to your inherent nature.” In that way you
obliterate all thoughts. When his thoughts come to an end, there
will be nothing on his mind. This state of pure clarity, this
wisdom and samadhi-power, will stay the same whether inmovement or stillness, in remembrance or forgetfulness. Your
mind does not change whether you are moving or still. whether you
are mindful or absent-minded, your state is the same. It is non-dual.

26

Volume One – The Form Skandha

Sutra:“When he dwells in this place and enters samadhi, he is likea person with clear vision who finds himself in total darkness.
Although his nature is wonderfully pure, his mind is not yet
illuminated. This is the region of the form skandha.
Commentary:

When he dwells in this place and enters samadhi… Ananda!
when he cultivates samadhi power and resides in a state of purity
that remains the same whether he is moving or still, mindful orforgetful, he is like a person with clear vision who finds himself
in total darkness. He is like a person with good eyes who is living
in a dark house. Although his nature is wonderfully pure, his
mind is not yet illuminated. Although his nature is pure, bright,
and wondrous, his mind has not yet attained the light of genuine
wisdom. This is the region of the form skandha.
J2

Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source.

Sutra:“If his eyes become clear, he will then experience the ten
directions as an open expanse, and the darkness will be gone.
This is the end of the form skandha. He will then be able totranscend the turbidity of kalpas. Contemplating the cause of
the form skandha, one sees that false thoughts of solidity are its
source.
Commentary:

If his eyes become clear, he will then experience the ten
directions as an open expanse, and the darkness will be gone. Whatis this state called? This is the end of the form skandha. Of the fiveskandhas: form, feeling, thinking, formations, and consciousness,
the form skandha is gone. He will then be able to transcend theturbidity of kalpas. Contemplating the cause of the form skandha,
one sees that false thoughts of solidity are its source. When the
person goes beyond the turbidity of kalpas, his actions will bebased on false thoughts of solidity.

The Form Skandha[December 2,1993]
Disciple: When the form skandha comes to an end, this person
can then transcend the turbidity of kalpas. Contemplating the causeof the form skandha, he sees that false thoughts of solidity are its
source.
Venerable Master: He still has false thoughts. They are “solid”
because he is too deeply attached to that state.
Disciple: Are false thoughts of solidity the source of the form
skandha?
Venerable Master: That’s how it is when he reaches that state. It
is not a matter of whether or not something is the source. There’s no
way to get to the root of it. This is all false. Form, feeling, thinking,formations, and consciousness are all like this. “The five skandhas,
like floating clouds, emptily come and go. The three poisons, likeair bubbles in water, rise and disappear.” They are unreal. Everystate is false.
Disciple: It’s just like a dream; you can’t make any sense out ofdreams.
Venerable Master: Yes, “In a dream, the six destinies clearly
exist. After awakening, everything is empty and the universe isgone.”I2
J1

The ten states within this region.
His body can transcend obstructions.

Sutra:“Ananda, at this point, as the person intently investigatesthat wondrous brightness, the four elements will no longer
function together, and soon the body will be able to transcend
obstructions. This state is called ‘the pure brightness merging
into the environment.’ It is a temporary state in the course ofcultivation and does not indicate sagehood. If he does not think
he has become a sage, then this will be a good state. But if heconsiders himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to thedemons’ influence.

27

28

Volume One – The Form Skandha

Commentary:

We are now discussing the demons associated with the fiveskandhas: form, feeling, thinking, formations, and consciousness.
There are ten kinds of demons for each of the skandhas, making a
total of fifty. Cultivators should have a clear understanding of thesefifty types of demons. If you are not dear about these states, you
could easily end up in the demon king’s retinue, and you won’t
even know how you got there. That’s why you have to be especiallycareful.
Ananda, at this point, as the person intently investigatesthat wondrous brightness… when the form skandha is about toend, he experiences the ten directions opening up and perceives akind of brightness. As he investigates that state of subtle wonderand brightness, the four elements will no longer function
together, and soon the body will be able to transcend obstructions. The four elements will cease to function (normally), and verysoon after that the body will become free of obstructions, just like
empty space. This is known as the “body produced by intent.” It isanother body that can leave the physical body. Earlier I mentioned
my disciple who went to the heavens in his Dharma-body, which isalso the “body produced by intent.” The intent refers to the mind,
one of the six sense faculties. Such a body, being a creation of themind, is able to transcend obstructions.
This state is called ‘the pure brightness merging into theenvironment.’ The pure light flows into the surrounding environment.
[December 2, 1993]
Disciple: “This state is called the pure brightness merging into
the environment.” How is this sentence explained?
Venerable Master: This means that the person is too smart. He
has false intelligence and worldly wisdom. He’s simply too clever!
Disciple: What does “the environment” refer to?
Venerable Master: It refers to the state mentioned earlier.

The Form Skandha

Disciple: Is it the state that occurs when he is working at cultivation?
Venerable Master: It’s simply the state he attained previously.
It is a temporary state in the course of cultivation. This kindof skill is temporary; it will not last. It is different from being able
to come and go wherever you please. With that kind of complete
freedom, one can:Let it go, and it fills the six directions;
Roll it up, and it secretly hides away.
If one lets it go, it fills the universe. And yet one can gather it backin at any time. If you cannot do this whenever you want, then yours
is only a temporary skill. It’s a state that you may encounter when
you reach a certain level in your cultivation. However, this state is
temporary. You won’t always have a body that transcends obstructions. And so it does not indicate sagehood. You have not reached
the fruition of a sage. This isn’t what it’s like when a sage realizes
the fruition.
If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will be agood state. That is, you don’t say, “Oh, I truly have some skill in
my cultivation! I can actually send a body out through the top of myhead!” If you become arrogant like that, what happens? It’s all overfor you. However, if you don’t interpret this state as proof that you
have attained to sagehood, then this state is no great hindrance;
there is nothing particularly wrong with it. But if he considers
himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’influence. You might say, “Oh! My skill is extraordinary. I’m
fantastic! I am a sage who has transcended the world! I’m an
Arhat!” If you think that way, the demons will descend upon you.
Once the demons come, you are headed for a fall into the hells.

29

30

Volume One – The Form Skandha

J2Internally the light pervades and he can extract intestinal worms.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, as the person uses his mind to intently
investigate that wondrous light, the light will pervade his body.
Suddenly he will be able extract intestinal worms from his own
body, yet his body will remain intact and unharmed. This stateis called ‘the pure light surging through one’s physical body.’ It
is a temporary state in the course of intense practice, and does
not indicate sagehood. If he does not think he has become asage, then this will be a good state. But if he considers himself asage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence.
Commentary:

This is the second demonic state of the form skandha. Thesedemonic states are brought about by your vigorous effort incultivation. If you were not working hard, you could not attractsuch demonic states even if you wanted to. The demons would pay
no attention to you. In their eyes, you would be just another poor
person, and they would obtain no advantage in coming after you.
But now since you’ve been cultivating, you’ve amassed sometreasures, and that’s what the demons are after.
What should you do when they come? You have to remain in astate of unmoving suchness and clear understanding. Do not
become attached to appearances. Have no attachments at all. Do notthink, “What a fine state! I’d like to experience it again!” Don’t
welcome it, and don’t reject it. Just act as if nothing were
happening. If you do not consider yourself a sage, then it is a goodstate. But if you think you are a sage, and you say, “Wow! I’m
incredible! I can pull parasites out of my body,” if you decide
you’ve obtained spiritual powers and self-mastery, then you’ve
made a mistake. With that one thought of arrogance, the demonscome. Riding on that thought of arrogance, they bore into yourmind and take over. They manipulate you until you have nosamadhi power left.

The Form Skandha

Therefore, you have to truly understand the principles of cultivation! Only then can you keep from falling into a trap or going
down the wrong road. If you don’t understand the Buddhadharma,
it is very easy to go astray. There is no problem if you do not have
any real skill. But when you gain some skill, the demon kings will
have their eyes on you every moment, and the first opportunity theysee, they will come to disturb you.
Further, Ananda, as the person uses his mind to intently
investigate that wondrous brightness, the light will pervade his
body. If you persist in your cultivation, you will eventually be able
to see everything inside your own body. It’s one thing if you arealways able to see like that; but if you only have this ability once ina while, then it is merely a state of the form skandha.
Suddenly he will be able to extract intestinal worms fromhis own body, yet his body will remain intact and unharmed. In
this state, suddenly you can pull worms out of your own abdomen.
There are long worms and short ones, big ones and small ones. You
can just reach your hand in and pluck them out. The extracted
worms are real, and yet there is no injury to the abdomen. How doyou suppose they came out? If you reach your hand into theabdomen to pull out the worms, the abdomen should be injured, butthere is no rupture at all. “His body will remain intact” could be
explained in two ways. One way would be to change the translation
to read “their bodies will remain intact” and say that the worms’
bodies’ are still intact, not in the least damaged; they are whole andcomplete, alive and healthy. You could also say that your own
abdomen is intact and uninjured.
This state is called ‘the pure light surging through one’s
physical body.’ An extremely pure and brilliant light penetrates
your body. You do not actually put your hand in the abdomen andpluck the worms out they issue forth of themselves. It is atemporary state in the course of intense practice and does notindicate sagehood. This state is not something that happens all the

31

32

Volume One – The Form Skandha

time. If this were a perpetual state, the situation would be different.
This is not the state of a sage.
If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will be agood state. It is fine; it won’t cause any great trouble. But if heconsiders himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to thedemons’ influence. If you say, “I’ve attained sagehood. I can takethings out of my stomach. Isn’t it wonderful? You don’t have sucha state.” If you become arrogant and attached to your state, you arein for trouble. You will be dragged off by the demon king to become
part of his retinue.
J3

His essence and souls alternately separate and unite.

Sutra:“Further, as the person uses his mind to intently investigate
inside and outside, his physical and spiritual souls, intellect,
will, essence, and spirit will be able to interact with one anotherwithout affecting his body. They will take turns as host andguests. Then he may suddenly hear the Dharma being spoken inspace, or perhaps he will hear esoteric truths being pronounced
simultaneously throughout the ten directions. This state iscalled ‘the essence and souls alternately separating and uniting,and the planting of good seeds.’ It is a temporary state and does
not indicate sagehood. If he does not think he has become asage, then this will be a good state. But if he considers himself asage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence.
Commentary:

Further, as the person uses his mind to intently investigate
the wondrous brightness inside and outside, striving to exceed
excellence, incessantly trying to refine that process, his spiritualand physical souls undergo a change. There are three spiritual andseven physical souls residing in the human body. I have mentioned
these ten “brothers” before. Some of them have only ears or only
eyes. Some have merely a nose, but no lips, eyes, or ears. Each ofthem possesses only one sense organ and lacks the other five, so

The Form Skandha

they cannot function on their own. They must work cooperatively
as a team. Those with ears help out those lacking ears; those witheyes help out those lacking eyes. They depend on and help one
another.
[December 2, 1993]
Venerable Master: Our three souls and seven spirits are likechildren. But they each have only one sense faculty, not many.
Because they control our bodies, we are able to speak and perform
actions. They are gathered together, and when your cultivation isaccomplished, they become what is known as a Buddha in
Buddhism or an immortal in Taoism. Some have only eyes andsome have only ears, so they help each other. The child who hasears and can hear will help the one who can see. They are interconnected. So when you achieve the interchangeable functioning of thesix sense faculties, your ears will be able to eat and talk. There aremany states such as these that you cannot even conceive of.
Disciple: Venerable Master, you mentioned that you had ayoung disciple who went to the heavens to play and was captured
by a demon king. He cried, “What can I do? I can’t come back!”
Did some of his souls and spirits go there?
Venerable Master: Among his three souls and seven spirits,
maybe only one went, or maybe two went, or maybe three or fourwent. It’s not for sure. Once they got there, they aggregated
together. They were not seven or three separate entities. Once they
go out, they unite into one. That’s how wonderful and mysterious it
is. It’s a mass of efficacious energy!
Disciple: Is it because of different levels of cultivation thatsome people can send out more spirits than others?
Venerable Master: It’s better not to send spirits out. If they
always go out to play, they risk being caught by the demons. when
the souls and spirits are captured, one becomes dumb. Retarded
people and people who are that way because their souls and spirits
have been seized by demons. Souls are ghosts, but with some cultivation, they can become spirits, which are yang in nature. With

33

34

Volume One – The Form Skandha

more cultivation, they can become immortals. Cultivated to theultimate, they become Buddhas. All these states of cultivation areachieved by the same individual soul.
Disciple: If a person is in a “vegetable,” or comatose, state or
has lost some of his three souls and seven spirits, although his
physical body is still intact, will the spirits and souls which haveleft him become another person?
Venerable Master: They don’t become another person; they
simply go with the demons. That’s why the person is sometimes
lucid, but sometimes very muddled.
Disciple: What if a cultivator who has sent out some of his threesouls and seven spirits encounters Buddhas or Bodhisattvas?
Venerable Master: If a person is truly cultivating, there will be
Dharma-protectors invisibly surrounding him. I have met a lot of
strange people who can send spirits out of their bodies. Since you
haven’t encountered such states, you wouldn’t recognize orunderstand them. For instance, the experience of those who act as
mediums in Taiwan is described in the Fifty Skandha-demon
States.
Disciple: Have they reached that level in their cultivation?
Venerable Master: They are advancing in their cultivation andcreating merit. Like all people, some learn to be good and others
learn to be bad. Those who learn to be bad join the retinue of thedemon kings.
These ten souls, together with the intellect, will, essence, andspirit will be able to interact with one another without affecting
his body. They will take turns as host and guests. They trade offroles and assist each other. They take turns playing the roles of thehost and the guests.
Then he may suddenly hear the Dharma being spoken inspace. Someone is lecturing on the sutras in space! Who is it? He
can hear a voice, but he can’t see the person. In fact it is just his own
spiritual and physical souls, his intellect will, essence and spirit

The Form Skandhataking turns as host and guests to lecture. Or perhaps he will hearesoteric truths being pronounced simultaneously throughout
the ten directions. Maybe you hear the Sutras and the Dharma
being spoken in space! why? Because in your cultivation inprevious lives, you heard the Sutras and the Dharma being spoken,
and your spiritual and physical souls, intellect will, essence andspirit have not forgotten that. Thus, in this life, when the pressure inyour cultivation reaches a peak, these past experiences come forth.
This state is called ‘the essence and souls alternately
separating and uniting and the planting of good seeds.’ They
cooperate with one another, coming together as one party or
forming groups. They may speak the Dharma to enable you tounderstand what you didn’t understand before, so that you can plant
the seeds for future good roots.
It is a temporary, not a permanent, state and does notindicate sagehood. Don’t get the idea that this state is extraordinary and say, “Look at me. I don’t need to go to the Sutra lectures.
I can hear the Dharma being spoken in space anytime I want.” You
may hear Dharma being spoken, but that doesn’t mean you haverealized sagehood. If he does not think he has become a sage, if
you don’t become arrogant and think yourself extraordinary, if you
don’t try to deceive others, then this will be a good state. Suppose
you say, “Wow! I can hear the Dharma even when no one is
lecturing the Sutras. Has that ever happened to you?”“No.”“Well, it’s happened to me!”But if you advertise your state to get people to believe in you,what will happen? If he considers himself a sage, then he will bevulnerable to the demons’ influence. As soon as you become selfsatisfied and attached, thinking you’re really great, the demons will
possess you and make you fall.

35

36

Volume One – The Form Skandha

J4

The state changes and Buddhas appear.

Sutra:“Further, when the person’s mind becomes clear, unveiled,bright, and penetrating, an internal light will shine forth andturn everything in the ten directions into the color of Jamburiver gold. All the various species of beings will be transformed
into Tathagatas. Suddenly he will see Vairochana Buddha
seated upon a platform of celestial light, surrounded by athousand Buddhas, who simultaneously appear upon lotus
blossoms in a hundred million lands. This state is called ‘themind and soul being instilled with spiritual awareness.’ Whenhe has investigated to the point of clarity, the light of his mind
will shine upon all worlds. This is a temporary state and does
not indicate sagehood. If he does not think he has become asage, then this will be a good state. But if he considers himself asage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence.
Commentary:

Further, when the person’s mind becomes clear and pure,unveiled and manifest, bright, and penetrating, an internal lightwill shine forth, and turn everything in the ten directions into
the color of Jambu-river gold. A bright light will emanate fromwithin, and then the worlds of the ten directions will all take on thehue of Jambu-river gold. All the various species of beings – beingsborn from wombs, from eggs, from moisture, or by transformation,or any other kinds of beings – will be transformed into
Tathagatas.
Suddenly, at this point, he will see Vairochana Buddha.
Vairochana means “pervading everywhere” and is the name of the
Buddha. He is not located anywhere, and yet there is no place
where he is not present; his body is everywhere. This person
suddenly sees Vairochana, the All-Pervasive Buddha, seated on aplatform of celestial light, manifesting his ten-thousand-foot-tallbody. Vairochana Buddha will be surrounded by a thousand

The Form Skandha

Buddhas, who simultaneously appear seated upon blue, yellow,
red, and white lotus blossoms in a hundred million lands.
This state is called ‘the mind and soul being instilled withspiritual awareness.’ You should not think that this is real. Your
mind and your physical soul are being influenced by a state ofspiritual response and awakening. However, it is not real. When hehas investigated to the point of clarity, the light of his mind will
shine upon all worlds. when your mind comes to the point ofunderstanding, it will illuminate all worlds.
This is a temporary state and does not indicate sagehood.
What is happening will not last a long time. You have not become asage. If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will bea good state. But if he considers himself a sage, then he will bevulnerable to the demons’ influence. If you say, “Incredible! I’ve
seen Vairochana Buddha. Have you seen him? Your skill is not as
profound as mine. I’ve made it!” Once you have such a thought thedemon kings will come and drag you off to the hells.
J5Space takes on the color of precious things.

Sutra:“Further, as the person uses his mind to intently investigatethat wondrous light, he will contemplate without pause,
restraining and subduing his mind so that it does not go to
extremes. Suddenly the space in the ten directions may take on
the colors of the seven precious things or the colors of ahundred precious things, which simultaneously pervade
everywhere without hindering one another. The blues, yellows,
reds, and whites will each be clearly apparent. This state iscalled ‘excessively subduing the mind.’ It is a temporary stateand does not indicate sagehood. If he does not think he has
become a sage, then this will be a good state. But if he considers
himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’influence.

37

38

Volume One – The Form Skandha

Commentary:

Further, as the person uses his mind to intently investigatethat wondrous light he will contemplate without pause,
restraining and subduing his mind so that it does not go to
extremes. He tries to curb his mind so that it does not become
overzealous.
Suddenly the space in the ten directions may take on thecolors of the seven precious things, or the colors of a hundred
precious things, which will simultaneously pervade everywhere
throughout space without hindering one another. They will bemutually unobstructing.
The blues, yellows, reds, and whites, the various colors, will
each be clearly apparent. Each will display its own color. This
state is called ‘excessively subduing the mind.’ You arecultivating to restrain your mind, not letting it engage in false
thinking, not allowing it to have random thoughts. After the
restraint occurs for a long time, it becomes excessive. You gobeyond the proper measure. It is a temporary state and does notindicate sagehood. You will only temporarily be able to see thecolors of the seven precious things in space, so this state does notmean you have attained sagehood.
If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will be agood state. It will be all right; it will not be a bad state. But if heconsiders himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to thedemons’ influence. You will be surrounded by deviant influences,and you will fall.
J6

He can see things in the dark.

Sutra:“Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate withclear discernment until the pure light no longer disperses, hewill suddenly be able to see various things appear in a darkroom at night, just as if it were daytime, while the objects thatwere already in the room do not disappear. This state is called

The Form Skandha‘refining the mind and purifying the vision until one is able tosee in the dark.’ It is a temporary state and does not indicate
sagehood. If he does not think he has become a sage, then thiswill be a good state. But if he considers himself a sage, then hewill be vulnerable to the demons’ influence.
Commentary:

Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate with clear
discernment until the pure light no longer disperses… Again,
this person uses his mind in samadhi to observe states, until thepure light of his discerning mind becomes very focused and he isendowed with samadhi power. He will suddenly be able to see
various things appear in a dark room in a house which is notlighted at night, just as if it were daytime, while the objects thatwere already in the room do not disappear. Not only will he beable to see things that are inside the house, he will also be able tosee things that are outside the house. Not only will he see what isalready in the house, he will also see, with great clarity, the things
that come into the house from outside.
This state is called ‘refining the mind and purifying thevision until one is able to see in the dark.’ Your mind is refined tothe utmost extent and your vision is purified to the extreme point.
With such pure vision, you will be able to see even in dark places.
But it is a temporary state and does not indicate sagehood. You
shouldn’t think that this is the fruition of sagehood, because it
certainly isn’t!
If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will be agood state. But if he considers himself a sage, then he will bevulnerable to the demons’ influence. If you become conceited
and think that you have achieved great skill in cultivation, you will
attract demonic obstructions.
When some cultivators reach the state of ultimate purity and allpervading light, they will suddenly see all kinds of things. That is
because they have opened the Buddha Eye. However, not every
person is able to open his Buddha Eye, and even if one does, it may

39

40

Volume One – The Form Skandha

not stay open forever. In the state described here, the Buddha Eye
opens temporarily, enabling one to see the objects in a dark house
as if there were light. I also mentioned that you would be able to see
things coming to the house from outside. What sort of things mightthese be? For example, you might see a spirit, a ghost, a Bodhisattva, or a Buddha coming into the dark house from outside. It’s
not for certain that you will experience these states.
Not everyone experiences such states, but some people might.
These are states that may occur at some point in your cultivation.
But don’t think that all cultivators go through the same experiences,because that’s not the case.
Some people open the Buddha Eye permanently. That is known
as “a spiritual power that comes as a reward.” Such people industriously cultivated the Dharma of the Thousand Hands and Thousand
Eyes in previous lives, and as a result, they can open the Buddha
Eye in life after life. Other people may only be able to open the
Buddha Eye temporarily, because their minds are not in a perpetualstate of purity. If their minds were constantly pure, and they had
cultivated the Dharma of Great Compassion in their previous lives,
they would be able to open the Buddha Eye permanently. There area variety of differing circumstances in cultivation.
J7

His body becomes like grass or wood.

Sutra:“Further, when his mind completely merges with emptiness,
his four limbs will suddenly become like grass or wood, devoidof sensation even when burned by fire or cut with a knife. The
burning of fire will not make his limbs hot and even when his
flesh is cut, it will be like wood being whittled. This state iscalled ‘the merging of external states and the blending of thefour elements into a uniform substance.’ It is a temporary stateand does not indicate sagehood. If he does not think he has
become a sage, then this will be a good state. But if he considers
himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’influence.

The Form Skandha

Commentary:

Further, when his mind completely merges with emptiness,
you may say that the mind exists, yet it doesn’t you may say it
doesn’t exist, yet it does. His four limbs will suddenly become
like grass or wood, devoid of sensation even when burned byfire or cut with a knife. If you cut his arms or legs with a knife orburn them with fire, he will not feel any pain or discomfort. The
burning of fire will not make his limbs hot. When you try to burnthem, they won’t even become hot. And even when his flesh is cut,it will be like wood being whittled. If you slice off the flesh fromhis arms and legs, it will be just like shaving wood. He will feel nopain or irritation.
This state is called ‘the merging of external states and theblending of the four elements into a uniform substance.’ Defiled
external states will come together, and the natures of earth, water,
fire, and air will become a single substance. However, it is atemporary state, an occasional experience, and does not indicate
sagehood. Do not think you have realized sagehood.
If he does not think he has become a sage, then this will be agood state. But if he considers himself a sage and becomes selfsatisfied and haughty, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’influence. You will be attacked and surrounded by hordes ofdeviant beings.
J8

He can see everywhere without obstruction.

Sutra:“Further, when his mind accomplishes such purity that his
skill in purifying the mind has reached its ultimate, he will
suddenly see the earth, the mountains, and the rivers in the ten
directions turn into Buddhalands replete with the sevenprecious things, their light shining everywhere. He will also see
Buddhas, Tathagatas, as many as the sands of the Ganges,
filling all of space. He will also see pavilions and palaces thatare resplendent and beautiful. He will see the hells below and

41

42

Volume One – The Form Skandha

the celestial palaces above, all without obstruction. This state iscalled ‘the gradual transformation of concentrated thoughts offondness and loathing.’ It does not indicate sagehood. If he does
not think he has become a sage, then this will be a good state.
But if he considers himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable tothe demons’ influence.
Commentary:

Further, when his mind accomplishes such purity that his
skill in purifying the mind has reached its ultimate… Applying
his mind to cultivation of the Way and to the practice of samadhi,
he achieves a state of extreme purity. At that point, he will
suddenly see the earth, the mountains, and the rivers in the ten
directions turn into Buddhalands replete with the sevenprecious things, their light shining everywhere. Every place will
be adorned with the seven precious things: gold, silver, lapis lazuli,
mother-of-pearl, red pearls, carnelian and coral. These precious
things will illumine the ten directions. He will also see Buddhas,
Tathagatas, as many as the sands of the Ganges River, filling allof space. He will also see tower-pavilions and jeweled palaces
that are resplendent and beautiful. He will see the hells below.
Looking downwards, he will see all the hells. And looking
upwards, he will see what is happening in the celestial palaces
above, all without the least bit of obstruction. He is able to see
any place he wishes to see.
This state is called ‘the gradual transformation of concentrated thoughts of fondness and loathing.’ Why is he able to see
these things? It’s because he ordinarily has likes and dislikes. He
would like to go to the heavens and the Buddhalands, and he would
detest going to the hells. He concentrates on such thoughts, being asattentive as a hen sitting on her eggs, as a cat waiting for a mouse,or as a dragon nurturing its pearl. He does not think about anythingelse, but only about how fine it is in the Buddha-lands, and how
much suffering there is in the hells. His mind favors happy places

The Form Skandha

and loathes the places of suffering and misery. Eventually, hisconcentrated thoughts create these kinds of states.
It does not indicate sagehood. He should not think that he has
attained sagehood and achieved great spiritual skill. If he does notthink he has become a sage, then this will be a good state. It’s nota bad one. But if he considers himself a sage and says, “what aterrific state! I’m living with the Buddhas. In fact, I’m a Buddha
myself!” then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence. If
he thinks like that, the demons and the externalists will all go tokeep him company. “You say you’re living with the Buddhas? Well,
we’ll be your friends and join you,” they say.
J9

He sees and hears distant things.

Sutra:“Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate what is
profound and far away, he will suddenly be able to see distantplaces in the middle of the night. He will see city markets andcommunity wells, streets and alleys, and relatives and friends,
and he may hear their conversations. This state is called‘having been suppressed to the utmost, the mind flies out andsees much that had been blocked from view.’ It does notindicate sagehood. If he does not think he has become a sage,then this will be a good state. But if he considers himself a sage,then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence.
Commentary:

Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate what is
profound and far away, he will suddenly be able to see various
situations in distant places in the middle of the night. He will see
city markets where things are sold on the street and community
wells where people draw water, large streets and small alleys. He
may see his relatives and friends, his associates, and he may hear
their conversations; he will be able to listen to them talking.
This state is called ‘having been suppressed to the utmost,the mind flies out and sees much that had been blocked from

43

44

Volume One – The Form Skandha

view.’ In his cultivation, he restrained the mind from indulging in
idle thinking. Having stifled the mind to the extreme, heexperiences a sensation of flying out and seeing things no matter
how far away they are. Usually he tries not to look at things, but
now all of a sudden his mind breaks loose and he can see
everything.
It does not indicate sagehood. He should not think that this isa good state. If he does not think he has become a sage, then thiswill be a good, passable state. But if he considers himself a sage,then he will be vulnerable to the demons’ influence. If he claims
to have realized sagehood when he hasn’t, or if he claims to haveattained what he hasn’t, he will find himself surrounded by demons.
J10 False visions and false words.

Sutra:“Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate to theutmost point, he may see a Good and Wise Advisor whose bodyundergoes changes. Within a brief interval, various transformations will occur which cannot be explained. This state iscalled ‘having an improper mind which is possessed by a lighost, a mei-ghost, or a celestial demon, and without reason
speaking Dharma that fathoms wondrous truths.’ It does notindicate sagehood. If he does not think he has become a sage,then the demonic formations will subside. But if he considers
himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to the demons’influence.
Commentary:

This is the tenth demonic state of the form skandha, called“false visions and false words.”
Further, as the person uses his mind to investigate to theutmost point, he may see a Good and Wise Advisor with whom
he studied the Dharma in the past, whose body undergoeschanges. Right before his eyes, the Good and Wise Advisor
suddenly turns into an old man; in the next moment he becomes a

The Form Skandha

middle-aged person; and, in another instant he turns into a young
person. Then, if the Good and Wise Advisor is a man, for example,
he suddenly changes into a woman, and the person thinks, “Oh!
Probably in his previous life he was a woman.” Actually, what he isseeing is not real. These changes are the result of his false thinking.
Within a brief interval, various transformations will occur
which cannot be explained. Everything changes and becomesdifferent from normal. This is similar to what people who take LSD
experience. To them, everything becomes brightly colored, andthey cannot see clearly. They paint some bizarre paintings which no
one can figure out, because they just recklessly splash on the colors.
After they finish painting, some people say, “Wow! What a masterpiece!” People actually praise them. You see? That’s the Way it
goes.
“Is it the case that this cultivator has taken a drug?” you ask.
No. This experience is caused by the demon king. When you
take LSD, the demons are also at work, making you experiencechanges.
[January 1983]
Venerable Master: “In our investigation of the Fifty Skandhademon States, everyone is welcome to bring up an opinion. We
want to use everyone’s wisdom to investigate the principles. In the
Dharma-ending Age, everyone is greedy for quick results andshortcuts. They think they can get a lucky break, just like people
who gamble and win at the first try. So some people go runningaround to a lot of different places. They study esoteric practices andvarious other dharmas. They hear this place has something to offer,
so they go there. Then they hear that place has something, so they
run over there. Running here and there, they waste all their time on
the road; but in the end, they don’t understand anything. We should
all recognize this kind of state. If we don’t it will be very easy for
us to go astray.”Disciple: “It’s like taking drugs, which is a serious problem inWestern society. You could say that hallucinogenic drugs are trans-

45

46

Volume One – The Form Skandha

formation bodies of demons. The demons come up with a new formof drug and everyone becomes addicted to it. Even though people
don’t really need to take the drug, a demonic energy combined with
their own habits causes them to get hooked. Nowadays there aremany deviant teachers who, without the help of drugs, hypnotize
people and cause them to see lights and various things. This
happens because the drugs in people’s bodies are acting up.”
These states in the form skandha may change for the better andfor the worse. If the person has enough good roots, the changes will
be for the better. But people whose good roots are insufficient willchange for the worse. There are all sorts of transformations.
This state is called ‘having an improper and deviant mind
which is possessed by a li-ghost, a mei-ghost, or a celestialdemon, and without reason speaking Dharma that fathoms
wondrous truths.’ when a ghost or a demon from the heavens
enters your mind, you may act like those people who claim theyknow how to lecture the Sutras or speak the Dharma, or who callthemselves enlightened, elder masters. Such people start speaking
the Dharma for no reason, with no idea what they are talking about.
They say they have fathomed wondrous truths, but they have notreally done so. They are not really speaking the Dharma either.
They take what is wrong to be right and claim that their Dharma is
the most wonderful. Praising themselves and putting others down,
they call themselves the foremost elder masters.
It does not indicate sagehood. This state is not a good one. If
he does not think he has become a sage, then the demonicformations will subside. They will disappear. But if he considers
himself a sage, then he will be vulnerable to the demonsinfluence. If he thinks he has attained the fruition of a sage, he willsoon find himself in the hells. He will attain the fruition of the hells.

The Form Skandha

I3
J1

Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection.
Showing how the states come about from interaction.

Sutra:“Ananda, these ten states may occur in Dhyana as one’s
mental effort interacts with the form skandha.
Commentary:

Ananda, these ten states described above may occur in thestill contemplation of dhyana as one’s mental effort interacts
with the form skandha. These states involve the form skandha.
When the mind interacts with and investigates the form skandha tothe ultimate, one may experience such states.
J2

Confusion will bring harm.

Sutra:“Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Encountering such situations, in their confusion they fail torecognize them and say that they have become sages, thereby
uttering a great lie. They will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Living beings are stubborn and intractable, and they do not wake up
from their delusion. They do not take stock of themselves to see
what level they are at. Encountering such situations, suchdemonic states, in their muddled confusion they fail to recognize
them and say that they have become sages. They claim, “Oh, I
am a Buddha! I am enlightened; I’ve attained sagehood,” thereby
uttering a great lie. They are really telling the greatest lie. They
will surely fall into the Relentless Hells.
[January 1983]
We have to be very cautious in all aspects. As it’s said, “Ifyou’re off by a hairsbreadth in the beginning, you’ll miss by athousand miles in the end.” We keep studying the Buddhadharma,
but we end up falling into the hells. Why? Because we haven’t

47

48

Volume One – The Form Skandha

really been able to follow the teachings. We haven’t really beenable to refrain from lying, stealing, sexual misconduct, taking
intoxicants, and killing. If you can’t even hold the five precepts,
how can you think of accomplishing Buddhahood?
First of all, you must not km. That doesn’t simply mean eating
vegetarian food.
“I haven’t killed any creature with my own hands,” you may
say.
That doesn’t necessarily mean you haven’t violated the preceptof not killing. Holding this precept means you must not even harboranger toward people in your heart. That is not easy to do. As I said
earlier, “I also have a strong urge to kill. But I want to stop killing;
I want to liberate creatures instead of killing them. If I wanted tokill creatures, all the fine hairs on my body could turn into flying
swords, sharp knives, lances, and spears to stab people to death.
That’s how fierce my fine hairs could be. That’s how powerful theurge to kill is, but I’m not going to kill. why not? Because I realizethat killing living beings is equivalent to killing Bodhisattvas,
killing Arhats, breaking up the harmonious Sangha, and shedding
the Buddha’s blood. That’s why I don’t kill.”
Not stealing. Gaining something by improper means or taking
something that does not belong to you without informing the owneris considered stealing. If you take something from its place withoutanyone knowing about it, you are stealing. The causes, conditions,
methods, and karma of stealing are explained very clearly in the
Brahma Net Sutra. The causes, conditions, methods and karma ofkilling are also explained dearly in that text.
Not engaging in sexual misconduct is also like that. It only
counts if you don’t have thoughts of lust in your mind and your own
nature. To hold the precept against lying, you shouldn’t lie under
any circumstances. Nor should you take intoxicants. The
stimulating effect of alcohol causes you to be unable to function
normally. It also makes you lose your wisdom, and once that
happens, you do stupid things.

The Form Skandha

These are the precepts of not killing, not stealing, not engaging
in sexual misconduct, not lying, and not taking intoxicants.
Buddhists should pay dose attention to these five precepts andavoid committing the slightest transgression; only then are they
qualified to be called Buddhists. Some of you casually entertain
thoughts of killing, stealing, engaging in sexual misconduct, anddeceiving people with lies, and you casually take intoxicants. You
are greedy for everything. Being greedy for food is equivalent totaking intoxicants. If you are so greedy for food that you eat until
you’re fat as can be, you are also taking intoxicants. We who study
Buddhism should constantly examine ourselves on this point. We
must be very attentive, without making the slightest mistake or
being sloppy at any moment.
On the other hand, we should not be too rigid; we should apply
the precepts in a flexible way.
“Then I can be a little more expedient; I can still kill, steal,engage in sexual misconduct, lie, and take intoxicants,” you say.
That’s not what flexibility means. It means we should not bindourselves up with the five precepts so tightly that we have no room
to turn around. When we receive the five precepts, we are not beingbound up by the five precepts. We should look into this well. A
certain person in Canada used my name to cheat his disciples,
alleging that I certified him. People who tell great lies like that arebound to fall into the Hell of Ripping Out Tongues.
J3

Command to offer protection.

Sutra:“In the Dharma-ending Age, after the Tathagata enters
Nirvana, all of you should rely on and proclaim this teaching.
Do not let the demons of the heavens have their way. Offer
protection so all can realize the unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:

In the Dharma-ending Age, after the Tathagata enters
Nirvana, all of you should rely on and proclaim this teaching.

49

50

Volume One – The Form Skandha

Ananda, you all should follow and practice the Dharma that I have
explained for you. In the future Dharma-ending Age, after I haveentered Nirvana, you must propagate these teachings. Do not let
the demons of the heavens have their way. Offer protection so
all can realize the unsurpassed Way. Maintain and support thetrue and orthodox Buddhadharma so that you will be able to attainthe supreme fruition of the Way.

51

CHAPTER 3

The Feeling Skandha

H2
I1
J1
K1

The characteristics of demons of the feeling.
Overview of the beginning and the end.
In the beginning, cultivation has not yet broken out of this region.
Review of the ending of the previous form skandha.

Sutra:“Ananda, when the good person who is cultivating samadhi
and shamatha has put an end to the form skandha, he can see
the mind of all Buddhas as if seeing an image reflected in a clear
mirror.
Commentary:

Ananda, when the good person who is cultivating samadhi,
who cultivates the skill of directing the hearing inward to hear his
own nature, who cultivates perfect understanding through thefaculty of hearing, and shamatha, the quieting of thoughts, thepractice of “stopping” so that contemplation is possible, has put an
end to the form skandha, he can see the mind of all Buddhas as
if Seeing an image reflected in a clear mirror. What happens
when he puts an end to the form skandha? He can see the Dharmadoor of the Mind Seal of all Buddhas, just as if he were seeing his
own reflection in a mirror.

52

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

K2

Introduction to the region of the feeling skandha.

Sutra:“He seems to have obtained something, but he cannot use it.
In this he resembles a paralyzed person. His hands and feet are
intact, his seeing and hearing are not distorted, and yet his
mind has come under a deviant influence, so that he is unable tomove. This is the region of the feeling skandha.
Commentary:

He seems to have obtained something, but he cannot use it.
In this he resembles a paralyzed person. I talked before about the
kumbhanda ghost (paralysis ghost). when a person falls under the
influence of such a ghost, his hands and feet are intact, notmissing, his seeing and hearing are not distorted or confused,
and yet his mind has come under a deviant influence, so that heis unable to move. This is the region of the feeling skandha. This
state falls within the realm of the feeling skandha.
J2

Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source.

Sutra:“Once the problem of paralysis subsides, his mind can thenleave his body and look back upon his face. It can go or stay as
it pleases without further hindrance. This is the end of the
feeling skandha. This person can then transcend the turbidityof views. Contemplating the cause of the feeling skandha, one
sees that false thoughts of illusory clarity are its source.
Commentary:

Once the problem of being immobilized by the paralysis ghost
subsides, his mind can then leave his body and look back upon
his face. When you are within the feeling skandha, it is like being
paralyzed by a kumbhanda ghost, so you cannot get free. If thissituation disappears and the feeling skandha is broken through,your mind can leave your body and you can see your own face. It
can go or stay as it pleases. You may go or not go as you wish. You

The Feeling Skandha

are completely unfettered and without further hindrance. This is
the end of the feeling skandha. The feeling skandha is gone. This
person can then transcend the turbidity of views, which is one of
the turbidities of “the evil world of the five turbidities.” Contemplating the cause of the feeling skandha, one sees that false
thoughts of illusory clarity are its source. Once the feelingskandha is broken through, its source is also done away with.
I2
J1
K1

The ten states within this region.
Suppression of the self leads to sadness.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Ananda, in this situation the good person experiences abrilliant light. As a result of the excessive internal pressure in
his mind, he is suddenly overwhelmed with such boundlesssadness that he looks upon even mosquitoes and gadflies as
newborn children. He is filled with pity and unconsciously
bursts into tears.
Commentary:

Ananda, in this situation the good person experiences adazzling, brilliant light. As a result of the excessive internalpressure in his mind, a kind of feeling arises spontaneously. He
has continually been controlling his own thoughts and has overdone
it. When the inner suppression becomes excessive, he is suddenly
overwhelmed with such boundless sadness and compassion forliving beings that he looks upon and cherishes tiny creatures, evenmosquitoes and gadflies, as if they were his own newborn
children. The Chinese word for newborn means “red,” referring to
the red color of infant children’s skin. He is filled with pity andunconsciously bursts into tears. Without knowing it, he starts to
cry.

53

54

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

K2

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘overexertion in suppressing the mind in thecourse of cultivation.’ If he understands, then there is no error.
This experience does not indicate sage-hood. If he realizes thatand remains unconfused, then after a time it will disappear.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of sadness
will enter his mind. Then, as soon as he sees someone, he will
feel sad and cry uncontrollably. Lacking proper samadhi, hewill certainly fall.
Commentary:

This is called ‘overexertion in suppressing the mind in thecourse of cultivation.’ This situation may arise in the course ofcultivation. It happens because you have been suppressing yourthoughts too hard. If he understands, then there is no error. If
you understand and say to yourself, “why have I started crying forno reason? I should change this state,” then there will not be any
problem. This experience does not indicate sagehood. It does notmean you have attained the Great Compassion of Oneness with All.
Don’t think that caring for mosquitoes and other small creatures as
if they were your own children is genuine Great Compassion ofOneness with All. If he realizes that and remains unconfused,then after a time it will disappear. The state will go away.
But if he considers himself a sage, if he says, “Oh! Now I have
the Great Compassion of Oneness with All! My cultivation has
really succeeded!” – then a demon of sadness that is an expert at
crying will come. It cries no matter whom it meets. This demon willenter his mind and take possession of him. Then as soon as he sees
someone, he will feel sad and cry uncontrollably, without knowing
why he is so sad.

The Feeling Skandha

When I was in Manchuria I knew a woman named Liu Jintong
who was like that whenever she met someone, she would start
crying and say, “In the past, you were my son, and now you’ve
come back. You’ve found your mother!” With her tears, shemanaged to confuse the other person into believing that he had
actually met his mother. In fact, he’d encountered a demon.
Lacking proper samadhi, proper concentration, he willcertainly fall. If you follow a demon, you will fall into the hells.
[December 2,1993] In the past Liu Jintong was possessed by thedemons described in the Fifty Skandha-demon States, and now
there are two others, one of whom is especially powerful because
she knows a dharma for summoning spirits. A woman from San
Jose who took refuge with me later went to study under her andcontracted cancer upon her return. It was that person’s doing. The
San Jose woman came back to see me, but I paid no attention to her.
Even if I were to do something to help her, I wouldn’t let otherpeople know.
J2
K1

He praises himself as being equal to the Buddhas.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, in this state of samadhi, the good person
sees the disintegration of the form skandha and understands
the feeling skandha. At that time he has a sublime vision and isoverwhelmed with gratitude. In this situation, he suddenly
evinces tremendous courage. His mind is bold and keen. He
resolves to equal all Buddhas and says he can transcend three
asamkhyeyas of eons in a single thought.
Commentary:

Further, Ananda, in this state of samadhi, the good person,
which includes all good people who are cultivating the Way, sees
the disintegration of the form skandha and understands the
feeling skandha. Among the five skandhas, he knows that the form
skandha is gone, and he is quite clear about the feeling skandha. At

55

56

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

that time he has a sublime vision and is overwhelmed withgratitude. A very special and rare vision appears in his mind, andhe feels excessively grateful for it. However, excess is as bad as
insufficiency. There is little difference between going too far andnot going far enough. Neither is in accord with the Middle Way. For
example, while traveling, if you go beyond your destination, it is
the same as if you had not arrived at all.
In this situation, in this state of samadhi, he suddenly evinces
tremendous courage. His mind is bold and keen, fearlessly
vigorous. He resolves to equal all Buddhas, saying, “The Buddha
and I are the same.” And he says he can transcend three
asamkhyeyas (limitless numbers) of eons in a single thought. He
says that he can transcend the first, second, and third asamkhyeyasof eons in the space of a single thought. Therefore, he says he is a
Buddha. Not only does he say he is a Buddha, he says everyone isa Buddha. Such a person has fallen prey to wrong knowledge andviews. It’s true that everyone is potentially a Buddha, but one has tocultivate in order to realize Buddhahood. Even when one cultivates,
it is not possible to become a Buddha in a single thought. It takes along time. Although the time can be shortened if one understands
the Buddhadharma and practices according to it, one still cannot
attain Buddha-hood in a single thought. This person cultivates, but
he lacks wisdom and does not have a Good and Wise Advisor to
instruct him. Although he works hard at cultivation, he develops
wrong views along the way. Seeing that such a long time has passed
without his becoming a Buddha, he simply states that he is a
Buddha. This is the experience of “praising oneself as the equal of
the Buddhas” that occurs during the breakdown of the feelingskandha. He says he is the same as all Buddhas. Actually, with that
one mistaken thought, he is already possessed by a demon.

The Feeling Skandha

K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘being too anxious to excel in cultivation.’ If
he understands, then there is no error. This experience does notindicate sagehood.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“If he realizes that and remains unconfused, then after atime it will disappear. But if he considers himself a sage, then ademon of insanity will enter his mind. As soon as he sees
someone, he will boast about himself. He will become extraordinarily haughty, to the point that he recognizes no Buddha above
him and no people below him. Lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall.
Commentary:

In the lecture on the Shurangama Sutra, we have now reached
the very important section on the fifty kinds of deviant statescaused by the five skandhas. If people who cultivate do notunderstand these fifty skandha demons, they will easily go astray intheir cultivation. If you can recognize the states of these skandha
demons, then you will not get carried away with reckless boasting
and assume that you are an extraordinary individual. Therefore, I
invite you to encourage your relatives and friends to come listen tothis section on the fifty skandha demons, so they will know about
the states which occur in cultivation.
This is called ‘being too anxious to excel in cultivation.’ This
state occurs as a result of your efforts in cultivation. Because of thisoverexertion resulting from transformations within your own
nature, you become courageous. There is nothing wrong withcourage and vigor if you use them to advance in your cultivation of
the Buddhadharma. But you must not become conceited and say,“Oh! I’m a Buddha myself” So you’re a Buddha? The Buddha

57

58

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

spoke the Three Treasuries and the Twelve Divisions of the Canon.
How many Treasuries and Divisions have you spoken? You don’teven understand them, yet you say you are a Buddha. Isn’t thatabsurd? The Buddha spoke the entire Canon, and you haven’t
spoken even a single Treasury or Division of the Canon, so how can
you claim that you have become a Buddha? Even if you could
explain the Treasuries and Divisions and understand theirprinciples, at best you could call yourself a disciple of the Buddha,
not a Buddha. But this person, feeling that everyone in the world
reveres the Buddha, wants to be a Buddha, too, so that after he dies,
people will make offerings to him. Actually, after death he will beburied in the ground. He will turn to dust and nothing will be left ofhim.
If he understands, then there is no error. It is all right to havesuch courage, as long as you understand that it is merely a state anddoes not mean you have become a sage. This experience does notindicate sagehood. If he realizes that and remains unconfusedthen after a time it will disappear.
But if he considers himself a sage, saying, “Oh, this means
I’ve become a Buddha!” then a demon of insanity will enter his
mind. So you see, if you do not even recognize the fifty skandha
demons, how can you become a Buddha? This demon is one ofarrogance, pride, and conceit. It bores into his mind and takes
possession of him, driving out his soul. The demon king takes over
and acts as his soul. As soon as he sees someone, no matter who theperson is, he will boast about himself and how he is right andeveryone else is wrong. He denigrates others to exalt himself. They
are all in the wrong, and he alone is honored; he thinks he has
become a Buddha!
He will become extraordinarily haughty toward everyone, tothe point that he recognizes no Buddha above him. There are no
Buddhas above. Why? Because he’s a Buddha himself. And he sees
no people below him. Then what does he see? He says thateveryone is a Buddha, that he himself is a Buddha, and that there is

The Feeling Skandha

no Buddha above him. He himself is Buddha, and in the future
everyone will become a Buddha along with him. That is why hesees no people below. Lacking the proper state of samadhi, hewill certainly fall.
J3
K1

Samadhi out of balance brings much reverie.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. With no new realization immediately ahead of him,
and having lost his former status as well, his power of wisdom
weakens, and he enters an impasse in which he sees nothing toanticipate. Suddenly a feeling of tremendous monotony andthirst arises in his mind. At all times he is fixated in memories
that do not disperse. He mistakes this for a sign of diligence andvigor.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi the good person who
cultivates the Way sees the disintegration of the form skandha
and understands the feeling skandha. With no new realization
immediately ahead of him, and having lost his former status aswell, his power of wisdom weakens. Going forward, there isnothing new to attain; and behind him, the state where he dwelled
before is also gone. His wisdom is inadequate now, and he isn’t asbold and keen as before. This is a case of suddenly advancing andthen suddenly retreating in one’s skill. And he enters an impasse, aplace where he is about to fall, in which he sees nothing toanticipate. He does not feel or see anything.
Suddenly a feeling of tremendous monotony and thirstarises in his mind. His feeling is one of enormous monotony,dryness, and thirst. He feels everything is meaningless and boring,and he is thirsty because he needs to be moistened by the water ofthe Buddhadharma. He feels he is drying up and withering away
because, for him, there is nothing at all. This is similar to the way

59

60

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

ordinary people who do not cultivate start to feel lonely and bored.
This loneliness and boredom are sure to lead to trouble, the sameold trouble. I did not intend to bring this up, but because I’m afraid
people might not understand, I will still talk about it. It is as whena woman thinks about a man. She keeps thinking about him until
she feels incredibly anxious and restless. When men think about
women, they also have this feeling of restlessness. They are lonely
and bored, as if they have lost something which they cannot find.
At all times he is fixated in memories that do not disperse. It
is the way a man and a woman who are lovesick for each other keep
thinking and thinking about each other and never forget. He
mistakes this for a sign of diligence and vigor. This state of
fixation on thoughts that don’t disperse appears to him to indicate
vigor.
K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘cultivating the mind but losing oneself due toa lack of wisdom.’ If he understands, then there is no error. This
experience does not indicate sagehood.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of memory
will enter his mind. Day and night it will hold his mind
suspended in one place. Lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall.
Commentary:

Within the states of the feeling skandha, this is called‘cultivating the mind but losing oneself due to a lack of
wisdom.’ You don’t have any wisdom. But don’t worry about
having no wisdom, for if he understands, then there is no error.
If you realize that it’s only a state, then there is no problem. But if
you don’t understand, and you are always getting attached toThe Feeling Skandha

emptiness and caught up in stillness, if you are always lost inreverie, then you will wither away without any accomplishment.
This experience does not indicate sagehood. This does not mean
you have attained something or have realized sagehood. Do not“mistake a thief for your son.”But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of memory
will enter his mind. Did you hear that! This is truly dangerous! If
you consider it a fine state, a demon of memory will come and help
you remember things. So you can’t remember something? It will
help you to think. It sees how much you would like to remember, so
it comes to help you and enters into your mind. Day and night itwill hold his mind suspended in one place. Your mind will be
preoccupied and kept in one spot. Lacking proper samadhi,
unable to attain samadhi, he will certainly fall into the hells in the
future.
J4
K1

Wisdom out of balance brings much arrogance.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. His wisdom becomes stronger than his samadhi, andhe mistakenly becomes impetuous. Cherishing the supremacyof his nature, he imagines that he is a Nishyanda (Buddha) andrests content with his minor achievement.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. His wisdom becomes stronger than his samadhi. His
wisdom power exceeds his samadhi power.
And he mistakenly becomes impetuous. He experiences afeeling of rash vigor. Cherishing the supremacy of his nature, heimagines that he is a Nishyanda (Buddha). In this state, heconsiders his nature to be supreme and extraordinary, and he is

61

62

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

always thinking about it. Cherishing this thought of supremacy, hesuspects himself to be a Nishyanda Buddha. “Nishyanda” isSanskrit and means “Light Shining Everywhere.” He thinks he isalready a Nishyanda Buddha and rests content with his minor
achievement. He has made a little progress, and he becomes
satisfied. His samadhi-power falls way short of the Buddha’s, andyet he claims he has become a Nishyanda Buddha.
K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘applying the mind, but straying away fromconstant examination and becoming preoccupied with ideas
and opinions.’ If he understands, then there is no error. This
experience does not indicate sagehood.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a lowly demon thatis easily satisfied will enter his mind. As soon as he sees
someone, he will announce, ‘I have realized the unsurpassed
absolute truth.’ Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall.
Commentary:

This is called ‘applying the mind, but straying away fromconstant examination – he is not skilled at constantly examining
himself – and becoming preoccupied with ideas and opinions.’
Unable to clearly distinguish what he knows and thinks, he getscaught up and stuck in his own ideas and opinions. If he
understands, then there is no error. There will not be any
problem. This experience does not indicate sagehood.
But if he considers himself a sage and thinks that he hasrealized some supreme state, then a lowly demon, a most vile andworthless sort of demon that is easily satisfied with any situation,
will enter his mind. It will bore into his mind and take possessionof him, driving out his soul. All that will be left is a false shell of a

The Feeling Skandha

person, but he will not realize that. As soon as he sees someone, hewill announce, “Hey! Do you know? I have realized the unsurpassed, the highest, absolute truth.”
Now there is a character who stands on Grant Avenue in
Chinatown, in the heart of the San Francisco business district,
dressed in a flashy and colorful costume. He tells people, “I lived in
the mountains for five years and became enlightened. Now I havesuch-and-such spiritual powers.” Earlier he took me as his teacher
and became my disciple. But he did not follow what I taught him.
Before I came to America, guess what he did? He carried a big
gourd on his back with a sign painted on it that proclaimed he was
my disciple and that he had learned many skills from me. Further,he claimed he could solve any problem people might bring him. He
used my name to swindle others before I arrived in this country.
Now that I am here in America, he is still cheating people, but he nolonger uses my name. This is the very kind of demon the Sutra istalking about here. He claimed to have attained the absolute truth.
Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall. He has lostthe proper state of concentration, and he doesn’t follow what I
taught him, either. Since I arrived here, he has never come to listen
to the Sutra lectures or Dharma talks, but just says he has attained
the Way, is enlightened, and has spiritual powers. Ultimately what
are his spiritual powers? You would never guess. They are money,
money, money! He swindles people. I don’t know why he wants somuch money! Therefore, he will certainly fall.
J5
K1

Passing through danger leads to anxiety.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. He has not yet obtained any results, and his priorstate of mind has already disappeared. Surveying the two
extremes, he feels that he is in great danger. Suddenly hebecomes greatly distraught, as if he were seated on the Iron

63

64

Volume One – The Feeling SkandhaBed, or as if he has taken poison. He has no wish to go on living,and he is always asking people to take his life so he can bereleased sooner.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person, thecultivator, now with somewhat deeper power in samadhi, sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and under-stands the
feeling skandha. He has not yet obtained any of the results thathe should obtain from his cultivation of the Way, and so his priorstate of mind has already disappeared. Surveying the two
extremes, past and future, he finds both are gone, and he feels he isin great danger. He thinks, “Oh no, this is really dangerous! It’s
too terrible!” Suddenly he becomes greatly distraught. He feels
worried and afflicted about everything. The worries lead toafflictions, and what is it like to have afflictions? It’s as if he wereseated on the Iron Bed. From morning to night he thinks tohimself, “Oh, I’m in the hells sitting on the Iron Bed! What can I
do? To have this body is to suffer.” Or he feels as if he has taken
poison and is about to die. He has wish to go on living. All day
long he thinks, “I’d be better off dead. I’d be better off dead.” In
China, there is a saying “I’d be better off dead. I’d be better off
dead. It would save on pants and coats.” This person probably
thinks that way, so he says, “rd be better off dead. I’d be better off
dead.”
Ghosts are involved in most suicide cases. The ghost bows to
the person and then recites a mantra, but the person does not hear
the ghost reciting. The meaning of the mantra is, “You’d be betteroff dead! You’d be better off dead! Hurry up and die. The sooner
you die the better.” Even though the person contemplating suicide
cannot hear it with his ears, subconsciously it penetrates his mind.
Since ghosts have the spiritual power of knowing others’ thoughts,
they can use their demonic energy to get into your mind andpersuade you to want to die. Your mind hears the ghost and believes
what it says. Then you may take poison, hang yourself, castThe Feeling Skandha

yourself into the ocean, or jump off the Golden Gate Bridge. That’s
how you die! There are lots of ghosts around the Golden Gate
Bridge. They dare not bother you if you are full of yang energy. But
if someone comes along whose yang energy is weak, who is lacking
in essence, energy, and spirit, the ghosts say, “You’d be better off
dead. You’d be better off dead,” and get the person to jump off theGolden Gate Bridge. Most suicides are caused by demonic ghoststhat provoke people into taking their own lives. And he, the person
who experiences tremendous anxiety, is always asking people totake his life so he can be released sooner. He is always saying topeople, “Kill me! If you have a way to do me in, that would begreat! I’ll be free!”
K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘cultivating, but not understanding
expedients.’ If he understands, then there is no error. This
experience does not indicate sagehood.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of chronic
depression will enter his mind. He may take up knives andswords and cut his own flesh, happily giving up his life. Or else,
driven by constant anxiety, he may flee into the wilderness andbe unwilling to see people. Lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall.
Commentary:

This is called ‘cultivating, but not understanding
expedients.’ Since the person does not understand theDharmadoors of expedient means, he develops this attachment.
After developing it if he understands, then there is no error, no
problem. This experience does not indicate sagehood. This does
not mean he has become a sage.

65

66

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

Having heard these principles in the Sutra, you should be
extremely careful not to casually indulge in random thoughts. Do
not start thinking thatyou want to die, or that you cannot get what
you want. If you keep thinking like that, you will attract this kind of
demon. There are a great many of them in the world, so you should
not indulge in random thoughts or speak carelessly. If you do, thisdemon may possess you. When that happens, you will not be able
to endure it. You will not be free, and even if you do not want to die,there will be no way to avoid it.
But if he considers himself a sage, then there will be a demonof chronic depression. So you think you’re depressed? Depression
also involves demons. Why are you depressed or angry? If you
have opened the Buddha Eye, you see that when a person is notangry, there is no ghost but as soon as he gets angry, a ghost comesto goad him on, saying, “Get angrier, get madder! Make moretrouble!” Behind the scenes, it urges you to lose your temper. Even
if you don’t believe me, what I am saying is true. If you do notbelieve it, just take your time and try it out.
The demon will enter his mind and possess his body. He may
take up knives and swords and cut his own flesh. Did I not tell
you about Filial Son Wang (Great Master Chang Ren), whopracticed filiality beside his parents’ graves? Once, while insamadhi, Filial Son Wang saw that bandits had captured his nephew
and were about to shoot him. Filial Son Wang was about five miles
away. But just as the bandit was about to pull the trigger, fromwithin samadhi he used his hand to ward off the gun so that the shot
missed his nephew, who was able to escape. Behind this incident
there was a ghost that wanted the nephew’s life, and it had caused
the bandits to tie the boy up and try to kill him. Those were thecauses and effects involved. When Filial Son Wang thwarted theghost in its efforts to kill his nephew, the ghost went after Filial Son
Wang, but could not do anything to him. Then it went to find his
younger brother, Wang Erye, and possessed him instead. Taking aknife, the brother went to find Filial Son Wang at the graveside,
intending to commit suicide in front of him.

The Feeling Skandha

The ghost wanted to kill the younger brother, but strangely, as it
held the knife poised, ready to behead the younger brother, it could
not bring the hand down. Meanwhile, Filial Son Wang was reciting
the Vajra Sutra and holding a vow of silence. As he recited itsilently, my teacher (Great Master Chang Thi), who had not yet left
the home-life, felt very agitated, as if there were some crisis. He felt
trepidation and could not put his mind at ease. He wondered, “Isthere something going on with the Filial Son by the grave?” Herushed over there immediately to take a look, and sure enough,Wang Erye was holding a knife about to behead himself. Filial Son
Wang wrote a few words telling my teacher, “Buy some paper forburning. (There is a Chinese custom of burning paper money for thedead.) I will recite Sutras for the ghost and liberate it. There is aghost involved here, and it wants to do such-and-such.” After Filial
Son Wang recited Sutras and liberated the ghost, there were no
more problems.
On the one hand this is an example of the demon underdiscussion. But in this case the ghost came because it wanted
someone’s life, not because of cultivation. But you could also say it
is from cultivation. Because Filial Son Wang cultivated and got too
involved in someone else’s business, he ended up with this kind of
demon trying to kill his younger brother. The ghost couldn’t kill
Filial Son Wang because he had samadhi power and did not haveany false thinking. The ghost couldn’t do anything to him, so itwent after his younger brother.
Happily giving up his life, he may wish to die. Or else, he may
be driven by constant incredible anxiety. Now that you’ve heard
this passage, take care not to be unhappy all the time. Do not always
cry and feel melancholy. If you keep feeling worried and depressed,
this demon will take possession of you. That is based half on thedemon’s power and half on your own. The demon avails itself ofyour energy. If your thoughts are proper, there will be no problems.
But if your thinking is improper, you will be influenced by thedemon. If it tells you, “Worry,” you worry, and you become more
and more worried, until you flee into the mountains, refusing to see

67

68

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

people. And, unable to tolerate people, he may flee into themountain forests. Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly
fall. Such a person will fall into the hells in the future.
J6
K1

Experiencing ease leads to joy.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. As he dwells in this purity, his mind is tranquil and atease. Suddenly a feeling of boundless joy wells up in him. Thereis such bliss in his mind that he cannot contain it.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. As he dwells in this purity of samadhi, his mind istranquil and at ease. His mind is exceptionally calm and settled,
without any scattered thoughts. Right at that point, the feelingskandha produces another effect in him. Suddenly a feeling ofboundless joy wells up in him. He feels a happiness that knows nobounds. There is such extreme bliss in his mind that its extent
cannot be known, and he cannot contain it. Even if he wants tostop the joy, he cannot.
K2

Giving the name, and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called, ‘experiencing lightness and ease, but lacking
the wisdom to control it.’ If he understands, then there is noerror. This experience does not indicate sagehood.
Commentary:

This is called, ‘experiencing lightness and ease, but lacking
the wisdom to control it.’ He does not have the wisdom to control
his own happiness. If he understands, then there is no error. If
you realize what it is, then there is no problem. This experience

The Feeling Skandha

does not indicate sagehood. This does not mean that you havebecome a sage.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon that likes
happiness will enter his mind. As soon as he sees someone, hewill laugh. He will sing and dance in the streets. He will say that
he has already attained unobstructed liberation. Lacking
proper samadhi, he will certainly fall.
Commentary:

But if he considers himself a sage – if you say, “Oh, now I’ve
entered the Ground of Happiness! I’m a Bodhisattva of the Groundof Happiness!” – then a demon that likes happiness will enter his
mind. As soon as he sees someone, he will laugh uproariously. He
will sing and dance in the streets. Like a hippie, he gets totally
carried away, waving his arms and stamping his feet singing anddancing, making all kinds of music. He will say that he has
already attained unobstructed liberation. Lacking propersamadhi he will certainly fall. He loses his proper concentration,
his proper knowledge and views, and his powers of reasoning; andeventually, he will fall into the hells.
J7
K1

Seeing the sublime and becoming proud.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. He says he is already satisfied. Suddenly, a feeling of
unreasonable, intense self-satisfaction may arise in him. It may
include pride, outrageous pride, haughty pride, overweening
pride, and pride based on inferiority, all of which occur at once.
In his mind, he even looks down on the Tathagatas of the ten
directions, how much the more so on the lesser positions ofHearers and Those Enlightened by Conditions.

69

70

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. He says he is already satisfied. He feels he already hasenough of everything; he’s already realized the fruition, become
enlightened, and become a Buddha. Suddenly, a feeling of unreasonable, intense self-satisfaction may arise in him. Selfsatisfaction is a form of haughtiness. He respects no one. He looks
down on everyone and thinks no one is as good as he is. It may
include pride – arrogance; outrageous pride, which is extreme
arrogance; haughty pride – there is no greater arrogance than this;overweening pride – pride added to pride; and pride based on
inferiority-feeling that everyone is inferior to him and looking
down on everyone. These are different kinds of pride, all of which
occur at once.
In his mind, he even looks down on the Tathagatas of the ten
directions. To what extent does his pride go? Not only is hearrogant toward people, he is arrogant toward the Buddhas, so heregards even the Tathagatas of the ten directions with contempt,
feeling they are not as good as he is. How serious would you say
this pride is? It’s really difficult to deal with! How much the more
so on the lesser positions of Hearers and Those Enlightened by
Conditions. He looks down on them even more. His attitude is,“You’re nothing but an Arhat of the Small Vehicle! What’s so
special about you?” He thinks he’s higher than the Buddha, but hehasn’t come up with another name yet.
K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘viewing oneself as supreme, but lacking thewisdom to save oneself.’ If he understands, then there is noerror. This experience does not indicate sagehood.

The Feeling Skandha

Commentary:

This is called ‘viewing oneself as supreme.’ It is an occasional
state that occurs in the feeling skandha. But it involves lacking thewisdom to save oneself. The person doesn’t have the wisdom tosave himself. If he understands, then there is no error. If he
understands that this is an error, then the demon will not have its
way with him. As it is said, “If you understand, then you won’t be
confused; but when you are confused, you lack understanding.” If
you understand, it is like taking a sword of wisdom and hacking
through the confusion. This experience does not indicate
sagehood. It does not mean you have realized sagehood.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of intense
arrogance will enter his mind. He will not bow to stupas or in
temples. He will destroy Sutras and images. He will say to theDanapatis, ‘These are gold, bronze, clay, or wood. The Sutras
are just leaves or cloth. The flesh body is what is real andeternal, but you don’t revere it; instead you venerate clay andwood. That is totally absurd.’ Those who have deep faith in him
will follow him to destroy the images or bury them. He will
mislead living beings so that they fall into the Relentless Hells.
Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall.
Commentary:

But if he considers himself a sage, if you say that this is a goodstate, then a demon of intense arrogance, an extremely haughty
demon, will enter his mind and possess him. He will not bow tostupas or in temples. He will not bow to Buddhas or stupas when
he sees them. Nor will he make obeisance when he goes into
temples. He will destroy Sutras and images. He will burn sutras
and break images of the Buddhas. Destroying sutras and images are
offenses that lead to the hells. But he will say, “These things are allfalse.”

71

72

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

He will say to the Danapatis… He has his own disciples, andhe tells his disciples these things. Dana means giving and patimeans to transcend, so in Buddhism, one who makes offerings to
the Triple Jewel is called a danapati. He says to his own danapatis
and followers, “These are gold, bronze, clay, or wood. The
Sutras are just leaves or cloth.” Buddha images are made of gold,
or of bronze; or they may be constructed of clay or wood. Sutras are
written out on leaves, or on silk or cotton cloth. “What’s the use ofworshipping them? They have no consciousness. The flesh body iswhat is real and eternal. This flesh body of mine is real, but you
don’t revere it, you don’t revere me; instead you venerate clay
and wood. You’d rather bow to idols of clay and wood, what’s theuse of that? It would be better for you to bow to me than to them.
That is totally absurd. What awareness do those pieces of wood
have? It’s ridiculous for you to bow to them!”Those followers who have deep faith in him, who deeply
believe in him, will follow him to destroy the Buddha images andburn the Sutras, or to bury them in the ground. Through such
behavior, he will mislead living beings so that they will notbelieve in Buddhism, but will have doubts instead. He will hinder
them like that, and they will definitely fall into the Relentless
Hells. Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall.
J8
K1

With wisdom comes lightness and ease, which leads to complacency.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. In his refined understanding, he awakens completely
to subtle principles. Everything is in accord with his wishes. He
may suddenly experience limitless lightness and ease in his
mind. He may say that he has become a sage and attained great
self-mastery.

The Feeling Skandha

K2

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘attaining lightness and clarity due towisdom.’ If he understands, then there is no error. This
experience does not indicate sagehood.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. In his refined understanding – his understanding
becomes even more refined than before – he awakens completely
to subtle principles. At this time, he gains a thorough understanding of very fine and subtle principles. Everything is inaccord with his wishes. He may suddenly experience a state oflimitless lightness and ease in his mind. He may say that he has
become a sage, a Buddha, and obtained great self-mastery, thegreatest happiness and ease.
This is called ‘attaining lightness and clarity due towisdom.’ Having uncovered a little wisdom, you obtain a state oflightness and purity, and that’s all-it certainly does not count as an
extraordinary state. If he understands, then there is no error, no
problem. This experience does not indicate sagehood. You
should not think this state is the realization of sagehood, for it isnot.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon that likes
lightness and clarity will enter his mind. Claiming that he isalready satisfied, he will not strive to make further progress.
For the most part, such cultivators will become like theUnlearned Bhikshu. He will mislead living beings so that they
will fall into the Avichi Hell. Lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall.

73

74

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

Commentary:

But if he considers himself a sage – if, upon having this stateof light ease, he thinks he has already been certified to the fruitionof sagehood-then a demon that likes lightness and clarity willenter his mind. This demon, who also experiences the state of lightease and sublime clarity, will possess the person. Claiming that heis already satisfied, that he has perfected everything, he will not
strive to make further progress. Above there is no Buddhahoodto accomplish, and below there are no living beings to save. He
does not need to become a Buddha, for he has already become one.
Nor does he need to save living beings, for he has already finishedsaving them. He has already accomplished the Buddhahood he was
supposed to accomplish, and he has saved the living beings he wasmeant to save. There-fore, he does not seek further progress.
For the most part, such cultivators will become like theunlearned Bhikshu mentioned earlier. Lacking wisdom, hethought the Fourth Dhyana was the fourth fruition of Arhatship. He
will mislead living beings, so they do not know the proper path anddo not recognize the Buddhadharma. He confuses and hinders
living beings, so that they will fall into the Avichi Hell. In the
future, this sort of person will fall into the Relentless Hells. why?
Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall. Since he has lost
his proper samadhi, he is bound to fall into the Relentless Hells.
J9
K1

Becoming attached to emptiness and slandering precepts.
The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. In that clear awakening, he experiences an illusory
clarity. Within that, suddenly he may veer towards the view of
eternal extinction, deny cause and effect, and take everything as
empty. The thought of emptiness so predominates that he comesto believe that there is eternal extinction after death.

The Feeling Skandha

K2

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“[This is called ‘the mental state of samadhi dissolving sothat one loses sight of what is right.’] If he understands, thenthere is no error. This experience does not indicate sagehood.
Commentary:

Further in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. At that time, in that clear awakening, when he seems tounderstand but does not truly understand, he experiences anillusory clarity, which is not real. Within that illusory clarity,
suddenly a change occurs. What is it? He may veer towards theview of eternal extinction, deny cause and effect, and takeeverything as empty. He says, “When a person dies, he is gone anddead forever. Therefore, to talk in terms of cause and effect isincorrect. There is no cause and effect. When people die, they nolonger exist, so how could there be cause and effect? Everything is
empty. Committing offenses is empty and so is creating blessings.
It is all empty!” The thought of emptiness so predominates thathe comes to believe that there is eternal extinction after death.
The more he thinks, the more he feels he’s right. “Oh! It is empty.
Once you die, it is all over. Everything is empty.” At that point, hebecomes convinced that people are gone forever after they die.
The text reads: “If he understands, then there is no error. It is hot
an indication of sagehood.” One sentence must have been left out of
the text when it was originally copied. We can insert it here: This iscalled ‘the mental state of samadhi dissolving so that one loses
sight of what is right.’ At this point, his samadhi is gone, so hedevelops the thought of emptiness and loses his sense of what isright. If he understands, then there is no error. This experience
does not indicate sagehood. This is not the state of realizing
sagehood.

75

76

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of
emptiness will enter his mind. He will slander the holding ofprecepts, calling it a ‘Small Vehicle Dharma.’ He will say,
‘Since Bodhisattvas have awakened to emptiness, what is there
to hold or violate?’ This person, in the presence of his faithfuldanapatis, will often drink wine, eat meat, and engage inwanton lust. The power of the demon will keep his followers
from doubting or denouncing him. After the ghost haspossessed him for a long time, he may consume excrement andurine, or meat and wine, claiming that all such things are
empty. He will break the Buddha’s moral precepts and mislead
people into committing offenses. Lacking proper samadhi, hewill certainly fall.
Commentary:

But if he considers himself a sage, if he views this ascertifying to the fruition of sagehood, then a demon of emptinesswill enter his mind. It will enter and possess his body. He willslander the holding of precepts, calling it a “Small Vehicle
Dharma.” He will say, “Don’t observe the precepts. That’s aDharma for the Small Vehicle. Great Vehicle Bodhisattvas do nothave so many bothersome restrictions. You don’t have to pay
attention to them. As it is said, ‘The great elephant does not travel
along the rabbit’s path. The great awakening is not confined bypetty details.’ Once you are greatly enlightened, nothing matters
anymore. Everything is empty. ‘Wine and meat pass through theintestines; the Buddha dwells in the mind.’ To the Buddha,
everything is made from the mind alone. The mind is just the
Buddha, and the Buddha is just the mind!” That’s what he says. Heeven slanders the holding of precepts, saying, “Only adherents of
the Small Vehicle observe precepts. Followers of the Great Vehicle
do not need this.”

The Feeling Skandha

Actually, the precepts for the Great Vehicle are even more
explicit and even less should one violate them. He just fools these
uninformed people, who have never studied the Buddhadharma anddo not understand any of the principles explained by the Buddha.
That’s why, no matter what he says, they take it as an order to befollowed, believing that what he says is right. Why do they believe
him? Just because they have never heard the Buddhadharma anddon’t even know what the Buddhadharma is.
He will say, “Since Great Vehicle Bodhisattvas have alreadyawakened to the emptiness of all dharmas, what is there to holdor violate? How can there still be a holding of precepts or aviolating of precepts? There’s no such thing.” This person who ispossessed by the demon, in the presence of his faithful danapatis,in the homes of Dharma-protectors who believe in him, will often
drink wine, eat meat and engage in wanton lust. The phrase“engage in wanton lust” is very important. Buddhism teaches
people not to have lust and desire, yet his desire is excessive. He
engages in defiled practices of lust, yet people still believe in him
because he has a demonic power. The power of the demon willkeep his followers from doubting or denouncing him. They havetremendous faith in him.
After the ghost has possessed him for a long time, he may
consume excrement and urine or meat and wine, claiming thatall such things are empty. Because he is possessed by a ghost, hewill not think of excrement as something unclean, and he will also
casually drink urine. He will say that eating excrement and drinking
urine are “neither defiled nor pure,” using the phrase from theHeart Sutra. That’s how he will distort the Sutra’s meaning. This
demon will behave in a way which shows that he doesn’t care
whether something is clean or dirty. He will say that eating meatand drinking wine are empty, and that eating excrement anddrinking urine are empty. In general, everything is empty. He will
break the Buddha’s moral precepts and mislead people into
committing offenses. Then, lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall. He deserves to fall into the hells.

77

78

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

J10 Becoming attached to existence and indulging in lust.
K1 The characteristics of its beginning.

Sutra:“Further, in this state of samadhi, the good person sees thedisintegration of the form skandha and understands the feelingskandha. He savors the state of illusory clarity, and it deeply
enters his mind and bones. Boundless love may suddenly wellforth from his mind. When that love becomes extreme, he goesinsane with greed and lust.
K2

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is called ‘when an agreeable state of samadhi enters
one’s mind, lacking the wisdom to control oneself andmistakenly engaging in lustful behavior.’ If he understands,
then there is no error. This experience does not indicate
sagehood.
Commentary:

Further, in this state of samadhi, when the cultivator has
attained the samadhi of the feeling skandha, the good person sees
the disintegration of the form skandha – the form skandha isgone – and he understands the feeling skandha, being clear aboutit. He savors the state of illusory clarity which he has alreadyattained, and now it deeply enters his mind and bones. A mental
transformation may suddenly occur. What transformation? A
boundless, immeasurable love may suddenly well forth from his
mind. This is like a certain person who says he loves everyone. He
has the kind of temperament being discussed. When that love anddesire in his mind build up and become extreme, he goes insanewith greed and lust. He cannot control his emotions. When hegoes crazy, he is just like the woman Liu Jintong I mentioned
earlier. Seeing a man, she would hug him, and cry, and make allsorts of seductive gestures. She was an example of this type of
demon. How could the average man remain unmoved by such

The Feeling Skandha

tricks? After she had confused him, she would tell him, “Take thisamount of money and buy me that piece of jewelry,” and he would
say, “Okay, okay.” Then she would say, “Take that amount ofmoney and buy me that other thing,” and he would agree to do it.
Why? Simply because she engaged in lust with the man, and he wastaken in by her demonic power. Here, when the love becomes
extreme, the person goes insane with greed and lust. Lust arises
from greed.
This is called ‘when an agreeable state of samadhi enters
one’s mind, lacking the wisdom to control oneself andmistakenly engaging in lustful behavior.’ A state of samadhi,with light ease and compliance, comes into his mind, but he lacks
the wisdom to control his emotions and desire, and ends up
indulging in all manner of lust. If he understands, then there is noerror. This is only a temporary and occasional state. He should
understand that this experience is a demonic state and does notindicate sagehood. If you understand, then it’s all right. It is just to
be feared that you do not recognize the state when you are in it, andyou fall into an inescapable maze of confusion.
K3

Showing how confusion will certainly bring a fall.

Sutra:“But if he considers himself a sage, then a demon of desire
will enter his mind. He will become an outspoken advocate oflust, calling it the Way to Bodhi. He will teach his lay followers
to indiscriminately engage in acts of lust, calling those who
commit acts of lust his Dharma heirs. The power of spirits andghosts in the Ending Age will enable him to attract a followingof ordinary, naive people numbering one hundred, twohundred, five or six hundred, or as many as one thousand or ten
thousand. When the demon becomes bored, it will leave theperson’s body. Once the person’s charisma is gone, he will run
afoul of the law. He will mislead living beings, so that they fall
into the Relentless Hells. Lacking proper samadhi, he willcertainly fall.

79

80

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

Commentary:

But if he considers himself a sage, if he views this as therealization of sagehood, then because his views are mistaken, ademon of lust and desire will enter his mind and possess him. He
will become an outspoken advocate of lust, calling it the Way to
Bodhi. He will talk of nothing but lust. It is like a certain religionin America that promotes polygamy. They say, “The more wives
you have, the better.” They are just like this demon, who promotes
lust and appeals to people’s desires by saying, “It’s all right to havemore wives; it doesn’t matter. That’s the way of Bodhi, so the more
wives you have the better!”He will teach his lay followers to indiscriminately engage inacts of lust. He says, “Don’t discriminate between one another.
Let’s all get together and have an orgy!” Not caring whether it istheir own wife or someone else’s, they just do as they please. In
America, there’s a wife-swapping fad where everybody exchanges
wives. This is similar to the kind of activity that this type of demon
engages in, calling those who commit acts of lust his Dharma
heirs. These people who engage in lustful conduct with him will be
his “Dharma heirs” who carry on his Dharma; they will receive his
Dharma transmission. The power of demonic ghosts, deviant
spirits and deviant ghosts in the time of the Dharma-ending Age,will enable him to attract and confuse a following of ordinary,
naive, ignorant people, numbering one hundred, two hundred,
five or six hundred, or as many as one thousand or ten
thousand. Eventually, when the demon king becomes bored,
what happens? It will leave the person’s body. What do you
suppose happens when it leaves his body? He will no longer havespiritual powers.
Once the person’s charisma is gone, he will run afoul of thelaw. His charisma came from his spiritual powers. The demon kinghad spiritual powers, but now the demon king has left, so he nolonger has spiritual powers. What do you suppose happens? He will
violate the laws of the country. Before, when he had spiritualThe Feeling Skandha

powers, the demon could help him escape the authorities. But when
the demon leaves, and this ordinary person carries on as before, hewill immediately break the law. People will find out that he is a
crooked teacher who has been duping his followers and deluding
them with strange incantations. Since he has broken the law, he will
be arrested and executed. He will mislead living beings, so thatthey will not find the proper path and will fall into the Relentless
Hells. Lacking proper samadhi, he will certainly fall in the
Avichi Hell as well.
I3
J1

Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection.
Showing how this happens due to interaction.

Sutra:“Ananda, all ten of these states may occur in dhyana as
one’s mental effort interacts with the feeling skandha.
J2

Confusion will bring harm.

Sutra:“Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Encountering such situations, in their confusion they fail torecognize them and say that they have become sages, thereby
uttering a great lie. They will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Ananda, all ten of these states may occur in dhyana as one’s
mental effort interacts with the feeling skandha. Ananda! States
like these which manifest in dhyana, “the stilling of thought,” areall within the feeling skandha, interacting with one’s mental effort.
These events are a result of the various interactions that happen as
one works hard at his cultivation.
Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
They do not reflect within and take stock of themselves. Encountering such situations, in their confusion they fail to recognize
them. They do not recognize who they are, and they say that they
have already become sages. They say that they have attained what

81

82

Volume One – The Feeling Skandha

they have not attained and have been certified to what they have notbeen certified to. They claim they have already attained the Way
and become certified as sages when they have not, thereby
uttering a great lie. They will certainly fall into the Relentless
Hells.
J3

Command to offer protection.

Sutra:“In the Dharma-ending Age, after my Nirvana, all of you
should pass on the Tathagata’s teachings, so that all living
beings can awaken to their meaning. Do not let the demons of
the heavens have their way. Offer protection so that all canrealize the unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:

Ananda, in the Dharma-ending Age, after my Nirvana, all ofyou should pass on the Tathagata’s teachings. Take these words
which the Buddha has spoken, and pass them on, so that all living
beings can awaken to their meaning. Let them all hear theseprinciples, understand them, and awaken to them. Do not let thedemons of the heavens have their way. Do not give them an
opportunity to disturb those people. Offer protection so that allthese living beings can realize the unsurpassed Way.

83

CHAPTER 4

The Thinking Skandha

H3
I1
J1
K1

The characteristics of the demons of the thinking skandha.
Overview of the beginning and end.
In the beginning, cultivation has not yet broken out of this region.
Review of the ending of the previous feeling skandha.

Sutra:“Ananda, when the good person who is cultivating samadhi
has put an end to the feeling skandha, although he has notachieved freedom from outflows, his mind can leave his bodythe way a bird escapes from a cage. From within his ordinary
body, he already has the potential for ascending through theBodhisattvas’ sixty levels of sagehood. He attains the ‘body
produced by intent’ and can roam freely without obstruction.
Commentary:

Ananda, when the good person who is cultivating the powerof samadhi has put an end to the feeling skandha, when the
feeling skandha is already gone, although he has not achieved thespiritual power of freedom from outflows, he already has otherspiritual powers and his true mind can leave his body the way abird escapes from a cage. Before one puts an end to the feelingskandha, one is trapped in one’s body, just like a bird trapped in its
cage. Just as the bird can now escape from the cage, from within

84

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

his ordinary body, he already, by means of spiritual powers, has
the potential for ascending through the Bodhisattvas’ sixty
levels of sagehood. Right in this ordinary body, he can become a
Bodhisattva and attain the sixty levels of Bodhisattvahood. He
attains the ‘body produced by intent’ and can roam freely
without obstruction. He has to formulate the intent before he canhave the spiritual power of the “body produced by intent.” With
such a body, he can go wherever he wants. What are the sixty levelsof Bodhisattvahood? They are the fifty-five stages of a Bodhisattva
discussed before; the three gradual stages and the stage of dry
wisdom, making four kinds; and wonderful enlightenment, whichmakes sixty levels altogether.
K2

Introduction to the region of the thinking skandha.

Sutra:“This is like someone talking in his sleep. Although he does
not know he is doing it, his words are clear, and his voice andinflection are all in order, so those who are awake canunderstand what he is saying. This is the region of the thinking
skandha.
Commentary:

This is like someone talking in his sleep. This is an analogy
comparing the region of the thinking skandha to someone talking in
his dream. While asleep, he starts saying what he wants to say.
Although he does not know he is doing it, his words are clear,and his voice and inflection are all in order. Although he doesn’tknow he is talking in his dream, what he says is intelligible.
Everything he says follows in logical order and makes sense, but hehimself is not aware of it. So those who are awake canunderstand what he is saying.
For instance, he says, “I wanted to eat tofu (soybean cake)today, so I went to the store and bought ten pieces of tofu. When I
got back, I cooked them and ate them.”

The Thinking Skandha

He is not aware of what he is saying, but other people who areawake know, “Oh! He ate tofu today.” Why did he say what hesaid? Because he has not forgotten what he ate. He keeps thinking
about it and he will talk about it even in his dream. This is theregion of the thinking skandha. That is what the region of thethinking skandha is like. But don’t take this too literally and think,“The thinking skandha is just talking in a dream.” That would bewrong. It is just an analogy.
J2

Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source.

Sutra:“If he puts an end to his stirring thoughts and rids himself
of superfluous thinking, it is as if he has purged defilementfrom the enlightened, understanding mind. Then he is perfectly
clear about the births and deaths of all categories of beings
from beginning to end. This is the end of the thinking skandha.
He can then transcend the turbidity of afflictions. Contemplating the cause of the thinking skandha, one sees that interconnected false thoughts are its source.
Commentary:

If he puts an end to his stirring thoughts, the extremely subtle
thoughts in the sixth consciousness, and rids himself ofsuperfluous thinking… Since those very fine thoughts in the sixth
consciousness have stopped, superfluous thinking is also
eliminated. It is as if he has purged defilement from theenlightened, understanding mind. This enlightened, clear mind is
the eighth consciousness. Now, it appears that the eighth consciousness has been purged of defilement. Then he is perfectly clear
about the births and deaths of all categories of beings frombeginning to end. There are twelve categories of beings, fromthose born from wombs and those born from eggs up to andincluding those not entirely lacking thought. He knows thepreceding causes and subsequent effects of every kind of being.

85

86

Volume One – The Thinking SkandhaThis is the end of the thinking skandha. At that time theperson obtains the spiritual power of knowing past lives. He canthen transcend the turbidity of afflictions. Contemplating thecause of the thinking skandha, contemplating the reasons behind
his actions and deeds, one sees that interconnected false thoughts
are its source. At that point, the false thoughts become interpenetrating, and such thoughts become its source.
I2
J1
K1

The ten states within this.
Greed for clever skill.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Ananda, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves its perfectbrightness, so he sharpens his concentrated thought as hegreedily seeks for cleverness and skill.
Commentary:

Ananda, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state. No deviant thoughts can disturb him.
[January 1983]“In the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues after the
feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled by any
deviant mental state.” At this point, the feeling skandha is over, andhe is in the thinking skandha, which is subtle and wondrous. Whatis wonderful is that when you have no faults, you will not be
troubled by deviant mental states, that is, by feelings of worry andfear. what is meant by worry and fear? It’s like the man of Qi, whoworried that the sky would fall down. He had a deviant mental
state. Now the cultivator is no longer troubled by deviant mental
states. He doesn’t have them in himself. However, he is not strong
enough to resist troubles that come from outside, because love,

The Thinking Skandha

greed, and seeking are still present in his mind. Since selfish andself-benefiting thoughts are still concealed inside, he is vulnerable
to states from the external environment. “Deviant mental states”
refer not only to thoughts, but also to feelings of worry and fear.
when you are afraid of something, then you have a deviant mental
state. When others oppress you and you’re afraid to speak out about
it, that’s also a deviant mental state.
[January 1983, another day]
While we are investigating the Fifty Skandha-demon States,
five hundred kinds of skandha demons may come, so you should
open your doors to them and invite them to come make trouble.
Although they are demons, they help your cultivation from thereverse; they test you to see how firmly resolved you are. If you
have true determination, then a thousand demons will not make you
waver, ten thousand demons will not make you retreat and you will
not be afraid of anything, because you are not seeking anything. As
it is said,
When you reach the place of seeking nothing,
You will have no more worries.
Since you seek nothing, you will not fear anything. What is there tobe afraid of? Some people are afraid of ghosts because of theirgrotesque appearance. They know that some people turn into ghosts
after they die. No one is afraid of spirits, despite the fierce
appearance of those spirits clad in golden armor. Confucius said,“One should respect ghosts and spirits, but keep them at a
distance.” You should be very respectful toward ghosts and spirits,
but don’t draw near to them. You should fear neither ghosts nor
spirits.
You need not fear demons; they are just testing you out, trying
out your skill in cultivation. If you’re afraid, then they will comeeven if you don’t want them to. If you are not afraid, then they will
not be able to come even if they want to. The secret is to not be
afraid. If you’re not afraid, then you are “proper” and you can

87

88

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

subdue anything, because the deviant cannot overcome the proper.
Demons fear those who are proper, great and bright. If you can bethat way, then the demons will behave themselves and will evenbow to you.
And he experiences perfect, bright concentration. Within
samadhi, his mind craves its perfect brightness, so he sharpens
his concentrated thought as he greedily seeks for cleverness andskill. “To sharpen” means to refine his intense reflection, which isthat perfect brightness. He greedily seeks to have skill-in-means toteach and transform living beings. That is what he is greedy for.
[May 21, 1989]
Venerable Master: Here, being “clever and skillful” doesn’trefer to ordinary expedient means. Expedient means are very
casual. These “clever and skillful” methods which he uses are very
ingenious and subtle, and you can’t detect any flaws in them,because he applies them very well. You cannot tell that they are
expedients.
Disciple: Is he seeking cleverness and skill so he can teach andtransform people?
Venerable Master: Not only in teaching, but in all aspects, hehas this kind of clever and skillful wisdom. Regular expedientmethods can be recognized as such by people. But the kind ofcleverness and skill spoken of here cannot immediately be detectedby others, because the person speaks very reasonably and ingeniously. You can’t find any faults with what he says.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.

The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

At that time a demon from the Sixth Desire heavens seizes
the opportunity it has been waiting for. Seeing that thecultivator’s samadhi power is about to be perfected, it waits for achance to get at him. It watches for some flaw in his character
which will provide an opening. The existence of an opening
indicates that his samadhi power is not yet solid. Occasionally hewill have an extraneous false thought. Once he has that false
thought his samadhi power is no longer firm, and the demon willtake advantage of him. Thus it says the demon “seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for.”[January 1983]
The demon “seizes the opportunity it has been waiting for.”That is, he seizes the opportunity provided by the cultivator’s greed
and opens up the door. It’s not easy to understand what the Sutra
means; you may be off by just that little bit in your interpretation.
Its spirit possesses another person and uses him as amouthpiece to expound the Sutras and the Dharma. The demon
from the heavens commands one of its followers, “Go to that placeand destroy that person’s samadhi power.” Before the form skandha
and the feeling skandha were ended, the demon could possess thecultivator himself and confuse him. But after the form skandha andfeeling skandha are gone and the cultivator reaches the thinking
skandha, the demon cannot possess him. It has to take possession ofanother person and then speak the Dharma for the cultivator
through that person. That person lectures on the Sutras, but the
Dharma he speaks is deviant and you should recognize it for what
it is.
[May 21, 1989]“Its spirit possesses another person, and uses him as amouthpiece to expound the Sutras and the Dharma.” There are two
ways to explain this. You could say the demon possesses anotherperson, who then comes to speak Dharma for the first person. You
could also say that the demon possesses the cultivator of samadhi

89

90

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

himself. Either of these interpretations can apply; there is more than
one meaning.
When a cultivator is at the level of the thinking skandha, thedemon’s spirit cannot possess him and confuse his mind directly.
For example, right now there is a cultivator who involuntarily does
tai ji quan and shouts, but he realizes what is going on and knowsthat it is wrong. The demon is unable to confuse his mind. On theother hand, if a person has not cultivated at all, then once the demon
confuses him, he will not understand anything at all; he will not
realize that a demon has come or the things it has done. Most
people who don’t cultivate are this way. The demon possesses the
person and speaks through him. Then after the demon has left, you
ask the person what happened and he has no idea. That’s because
his mind was thoroughly confused. Someone who is not confusedby the demon will be able to keep a clear mind during theexperience. There are various interpretations, not just one. If you
interpret the text as saying only that the demon possesses anotherperson, your interpretation is incomplete. There are many possibilities, and the situation could develop in one of several directions, so
it is not fixed.
While the text may be explained in any way that makes sense,
the translation of the Sutra should not limited to a particular explanation. The Sutra is like an ocean, while explanations of it are likerivers. Rivers can flow into the ocean in many different ways, andso you cannot use a particular river to represent the entire ocean.
[December 2, 1993]
Do not become too attached to what the Sutra says. The Sutra
gives a general idea of what might happen, but each particularsituation may be different. There are not only fifty, but perhaps five
hundred, five thousand, or even fifty thousand kinds of states.
There are so many states that we could never finish speaking ofthem. These [fifty states] are just a general summary, and you
shouldn’t think of them as profound and esoteric. Regard them as if

The Thinking Skandha

they were spoken by an ordinary person, and don’t always be
splitting hairs.
My explanations of Sutras are called “Simple Explanations”; I
don’t give profound explanations. When I explain a Sutra, my only
aim is for everyone to understand what I mean and for me tounderstand what everyone else means. Don’t think too deeply.
Anyone who thinks too deeply will never be able to finish
explaining it. Don’t beat your head against the wall trying to figureout exactly what it means. After all, this Sutra is a translation; it is
not so rigidly fixed that you cannot add or omit a word. It does notcorrespond exactly to the original Sanskrit. Just try to convey thegeneral meaning; don’t spend too much time pursuing the finedetails of literary interpretation.
Disciple: At the level of the thinking skandha, the demons fromthe heavens can no longer disturb the cultivator’s mind directly. A
demon has to possess another person in order to disturb the cultivator’s samadhi.
Venerable Master: For example, a cultivator may frequently
encounter people who are possessed by ghosts, who come to speak
the Dharma for him, or who come to challenge him to see who is on
top.
At the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, there’s a student fromthe University of California at Berkeley who has many snakes
following him. You may not have seen them, but Guo Zhen saw
those snakes get into a Dharma-contest with me at Gold Mountain
Monastery. They are really ferocious! His presence there gave thesnakes a chance to fight with me. They have been fighting me forover ten years now. When he went to the City of Ten Thousand
Buddhas, he would gradually get better, but as soon as he went backto school in Berkeley, he would get sick again. He realizes that
there are many snakes on him. He killed these snakes in the past,and now they’ve come to get revenge. I’ve been using wholesome
dharmas to try to make peace with them. That’s how I treat them,regardless of whether or not they pay any heed. It’s a slow process.

91

92

Volume One – The Thinking SkandhaOver the last ten years or so, many of the snakes have left him, butthere are still a few left. There used to be a whole bunch of them.
This case is similar to the state described in the Sutra.
Disciple: When a person comes to the City of Ten Thousand
Buddhas, are those beings afraid to come and seek him out?
Venerable Master: No, they still come. When it [the snake]came to challenge my Dharma, it was terribly fierce. At first he [thestudent possessed by the snake] knelt down, but then he stood up
and waved his hands and glared at me. His heavy breathingsounded worse than a screeching and hissing cat.
Disciple: Master, what did you do? Did you give it a goodscolding?
Venerable Master: No, I just pretended nothing was happening.
People saw me acting as if nothing were going on, but actually, I
had converted it. It was hostile to me, but I wasn’t hostile to it. I
used to use the Dharma of Subduing, but not anymore. Now I use
the Dharma of Averting Disasters.
Disciple: When the form skandha has come to an end, deviant
demons can no longer possess a cultivator. They have to possess
another person. But is there another interpretation in which thedemon can directly possess the cultivator?
Venerable Master: There are endless possibilities. The demon
can even possess a cat. It all depends on whether or not you
recognize it. It can also possess other animals. There’s no fixedrule.
Disciple: Can it possess the cultivator himself?
Venerable Master: No, it can’t get to him.
Disciple: But when the Venerable Master explained the Fifty
Skandha-demons in the past, you said it could possess the cultivator
himself.

The Thinking Skandha

Venerable Master: As I said, none of this is fixed. The text gives
one example, but that’s not the only way it can be. There are many
variations. Each case encompasses many possibilities.
Disciple: But didn’t the Venerable Master just say that thedemons can’t get to the cultivator himself?
Venerable Master: If he truly cultivates, then the demons can’t
get to him, because there are Dharma-protecting spirits protecting
him.
Disciple: If the cultivator starts entertaining false thoughts,
then…
Venerable Master: Then they’ll get to him.
Disciple: It’s just like living at the City of Ten Thousand
Buddhas. If we follow the rules set down by the Master, then thosebeings cannot bother us. If we don’t follow the rules, then they can
come.
Venerable Master: Many people who come here have a lot of
deviant demons of external ways, goblins, ghosts, and strange
spirits attached to them. Yet the Bodhisattvas who guard theDharma don’t try to keep them out. We practice kindness andcompassion here. Thus we haven’t fortified our place or set up any
defense against them.
Disciple: If someone truly cultivates, then the demons can’t get
to him. But if he’s not cultivating and he starts indulging in false
thoughts, then they can come.
Venerable Master: Right, it’s a case of the deviant attracting thedeviant.
Disciple: If the demons can’t get to him now, it doesn’tnecessarily mean that they can’t get to him ever. For instance, when
National Master Wuda entertained a thought of arrogance…
Venerable Master: Right! That’s a very clear illustration!
Disciple: The ghost hadn’t been able to get to him for ten lives,
but with that one improper thought, it was able to get in.

93

94

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Venerable Master: It came to demand his life!
Disciple: So would you say that the demons can get to thecultivator or not? It’s not fixed. If he truly cultivates, then they can’t
get to him, but if he doesn’t, then they can.
Venerable Master: Right, it’s not fixed. Whatever can be put
into words loses its real meaning. Once you understand thisprinciple, you shouldn’t pursue the details too intently. As I justsaid, there are infinite variations and possibilities. These fifty states
can be transformed into five hundred, five thousand, or fifty
thousand states. Don’t spend too much time on these examples. You
should understand that there are other cases that are variations ofthese. In general, whatever can be said has no real meaning. You
could say all the Sutras are false, but you must find the true
principles within this falseness. Any Sutra that makes sense can bebelieved. If it doesn’t make sense, if it’s incorrect, then don’t
believe it.
K3

The person who is possessed causes trouble.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks cleverness and skill, he arranges
a seat and speaks the Dharma. In an instant, he may appear to
be a Bhikshu, enabling that person to see him as such, or hemay appear as Shakra, as a woman, or as a Bhikshuni; or his
body may emit light as he sleeps in a dark room.
Commentary:

You can see how formidable these demonic states are. This
person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon, has no idea ademon is helping him. He claims that he has reached unsurpassed
Nirvana. He claims to have obtained the truth of Nirvana, thewonderful fruition of Nirvana.
[January 1983]

The Thinking Skandha

Yesterday someone mentioned a certain person who recited theBuddha’s name and then suddenly started jumping around, as if
dancing. He was possessed by a demonic spirit. He didn’t knowwhat was happening, and he thought, “Wow! I’ve enteredsamadhi.” He was like a rambunctious kid; he hopped about like abunny.
When he comes to see that good person, the cultivator who
seeks cleverness and skill, he arranges a seat and speaks theDharma for that good person who seeks to be clever and skillful.
In an instant, very briefly, he may appear to be a Bhikshu,
enabling that person who seeks clever skill to see him as such.
Or he may appear as Shakra-Lord God, as a woman, or as a
Bhikshuni. When the person seeking cleverness and skill sees him
going through such transformations, he thinks, “He must be Gwan
Yin Bodhisattva!” He has no idea that it is a demon. That’s why you
shouldn’t get carried away by any state you see, no matter what itis.
Or his body may emit light as he sleeps in a dark room.
When people who do not understand the Buddhadharma see that,they marvel “Wow! His body emits light! If he isn’t a Buddha, hemust be at least a Bodhisattva or an Arhat!” They do not realize thatthe person is possessed by a demon king that is manifesting
spiritual powers in order to delude the cultivator.
Therefore, as ordinary people who do not truly understand theBuddhadharma, we should not be turned by the things we see, nomatter what they are. Don’t become moved and run off after thosestates. How should you treat them? Look upon them as if they
didn’t exist. Seeing those things should be the same as not seeing
them. Be neither elated nor disgusted. If you become elated when
you see a demon, then you have been turned by the demon’s state.
If you get disgusted, then you have also been turned by the demon’sstate. How should you act? Just maintain the Middle Way, neither
liking nor disliking it. See as if you haven’t seen, and hear as if you

95

96

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

haven’t heard. You shouldn’t say, “That was a fine state! I’d like to
see that again!” If you have that thought, you have made a mistake.
[January 1983]
Demons are very smart. They see what you’re greedy for anduse that to tempt you. Therefore, cultivators don’t need to recite any
particular mantra or practice any particular dharma. Just be honest
and true; don’t contend, don’t be greedy, don’t seek, don’t beselfish, and don’t pursue personal gain. If you put your shoulder tothe grindstone and cultivate diligently, no demon can bother you.
But as soon as you become greedy or you start scheming foradvantages and shortcuts, it’s easy for demons to possess you.
Demons are very wise; they can see what level of cultivation
you’ve reached and know what methods should be used to lure you.
As for choosing a person to possess, that’s not a problem, because
the person is only a false front for them. They use the person, andthey use various methods to entice and delude you. If a cultivator isunselfish and doesn’t think about benefiting himself, he will not be
afraid of any demon
K4

The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.

Sutra:“The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking thatthe other is a Bodhisattva. He believes the other’s teachings andhis mind is swayed. He breaks the Buddha’s moral precepts andcovertly indulges his greedy desires.
Commentary:

The good person who cultivates samadhi is beguiled andfooled at this point into thinking that the other is a Bodhisattva.
When he sees how the person can appear as a Bhikshu, as Shakra,
as a lay woman, and as a Bhikshuni, suddenly changing from one
appearance to another, he thinks the person must be a Bodhisattva.”
He then deeply believes the other’s teachings and his mind isswayed. He breaks the Buddha’s moral precepts. What should
you examine in a cultivator? See whether or not he keeps theThe Thinking Skandha

Buddha’s precepts. If he doesn’t, then he is certainly a demon. If hestrictly adheres to the precepts without violating them, then he is agenuine Buddhist. However, someone may claim to be a Buddhist
call himself a Venerable Elder, and assume other tides as well, andyet he covertly indulges his greedy desires. He engages in aclandestine affair and tries to keep people from knowing about it.
K5

The types of things he says.

Sutra:“The other person is fond of speaking about calamities,
auspicious events, and unusual changes. He may say that a
Tathagata has appeared in the world at a certain place. He may
speak of catastrophic fires or wars, thus frightening people into
squandering their family wealth without reason.
Commentary:

The other person is fond of speaking about calamities,
auspicious events, and unusual changes. What does the person
who is possessed by the demon like to speak about? He likes to talkabout calamities, which are unlucky events. He may say a calamity
is going to occur in a certain place, or that something auspicious isgoing to happen somewhere, or that an unusual event is going totake place. He may say that a Tathagata has appeared in theworld at a certain place. He may say, “You know what? Such-andsuch a Buddha has now appeared in the world at such-and-such aplace.”
He may speak of catastrophic fires or wars. He may say, “Thethree disasters-flood, fire, and wind-and the eight difficulties areupon us.” Or, “The kalpa is coming to an end!” Or he might warn
people, “Be careful, war is about to break out there.” Or, “The
Soviet Union is about to go to war with a certain country!” He
speaks in this way, thus frightening people into squandering
their family wealth without reason. He always says things that
capture people’s attention and cause them to be alarmed. Whenpeople hear what he says, they panic, “Oh no! There’s going to be

97

98

Volume One – The Thinking Skandhawar. Will my life be in danger?” He might say, “The war is starting.
If you give me some money immediately, I’ll guarantee your safety.
If you don’t pay me, you will lose your life!” He is always saying
such things to cheat people.
If you want to determine whether a person is genuine or phony,whether he is a Bodhisattva or a demon, you can look for thefollowing things: First, see whether he has any desire for sex; andsecond, see whether he is greedy for money. If he cheats people tosatisfy his lust and greed for wealth, then he is not genuine. How
might he be greedy for wealth? For example, he may say, “A great
calamity is nearly upon us! The world is coming to an end. An
atomic bomb is going to explode at such-and-such a place. A
hydrogen bomb will be set off at another place.” He says suchthings to frighten people into giving him their money. If you wakeup to his tricks, then even if he emits light, makes the earth quake,or does something else spectacular, you shouldn’t believe in him,
because he is greedy. A person without greed is true; a greedy
person is a phony. My method is a practical and effective truthdetector.
[January 1983]
If we had no greed or desires, then we would have no trouble. If
you have greed and desire, then all sorts of things will happen. All
the myriad things, beings, and species in the world are born fromgreed and desire. Thus it is said, “When not a single thought is
produced, the entire substance manifests.” If you don’t havethoughts of greed and desire, then the Buddha-nature will appear.
“When the six sense faculties suddenly move, one is covered byclouds.” Once the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind become
attached to a state, it’s like the sky clouding over so that the suncannot shine. Fundamentally, what causes the six sense faculties tomove? Greed and desire. Because you are unable to give up greed
and desire, the six sense faculties turn into the six thieves and thesix consciousnesses come into being. If you had no greed anddesire, then the thieves of the six sense faculties would no longer be

The Thinking Skandha

thieves, and the six consciousnesses would no longer be consciousnesses. Everything would return to the source, and all troubles
would disappear. Everyone should pay attention to this. It all
depends on whether or not you have greed and desire. If you do,then you have not separated yourself from the demons yet. If you
do not, then you have joined with the Buddhas.
K6

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a strange ghost that in its old age has become ademon. It disturbs and confuses the good person. But when ittires of doing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both
the disciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

This is a strange, weird ghost that, after a long time, in its old
age has become a demon. It disturbs and confuses the good
person. But when it tires of doing so, it will leave the otherperson’s body. Eventually, it gets bored of playing this game. It has
had enough, and so it stops possessing the person. When that
happens, then both the disciples and the teacher will get introuble with the law. The authorities arrest them, accuse them ofrabble-rousing, and either execute them or punish them in someother way.
[January 1983]
This is the time to study, and we must keep studying the states,
one by one, until we finish. Then everyone will have a better understanding. Right now we’ve just started studying, and some will
understand, while others won’t. When each of you comes to thefront, you are not here to interrogate anyone, but just to investigate
what you have seen and understood with everyone else. The person
who just came up here had a correct understanding. When the form
skandha is obliterated, the view of self is emptied, so that one nolonger has a sense of self, and all physical objects, all things withform and appearance, are also emptied. If you don’t understand

99

100

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

this, you can read over the Sutra text a few more times, and thenyou’ll naturally understand.
All religions operate in the realm of the five skandhas. Later on
the text talks about how both the teacher and the disciples get introuble with the law. The words “teacher and disciples” indicatethat this is talking about religion. Being satisfied with their small
achievements, they set up their own religion and claim that it is thereal one. Without my having to mention any religions by name,everyone should know what I’m talking about. If you want to know
which skandhas those religions fall under, what level they havereached, then you have to gain a thorough under-standing of thefifty skandha-demon states.
Instead of just asking questions, you should look into themyourselves. We are all studying together, and it shouldn’t be thatone person answers everyone else’s questions, because our wisdom
is equal. In our investigation, if everyone agrees to a principle, thenwe will consider it correct. We are gathering everyone’s opinions,and when we publish the Fifty Skandha-demon States in the future,each person’s opinion should be included. This is a joint investigation, not one person answering others’ questions. Anyone can speakout and express an opinion.
Why do we have only two people reading aloud? Because thesetwo people have passable Chinese and English. They are giving ageneral explanation of the meaning, and if what they say is
incomplete, people can speak up. People should not be simply
asking questions. This is not like when we lectured on the Brahma
Net Sutra. This meeting is investigatory in nature, and everyone isequal. There’s no need to request the Dharma or do anything.
Everyone should just investigate and study together. No one isdebating with anyone else, and anyone can express an opinion. Do
you all think this is a good method?
[January 1983, another day]Disciple: The Sutra text says that the teacher and disciples willboth fall into the hells?

The Thinking Skandha

Venerable Master: Right, that’s referring to the cultivator!
Disciple: Is the cultivator one of the disciples?
Venerable Master: Not necessarily. The teacher is also that way;
he’s also a cultivator. An example of this was the People’s Church.
You can tell by whether or not a person has lust. If he has lust, thenhe is a demon. If he doesn’t, then he’s proper and he’s a Buddha.
That’s where the difference lies. If he hasn’t cut off lust then he
can’t subdue his mind. He may be able to sit there and entersamadhi, but while in samadhi, he is still greedy and seeking. “Hecorrectly indulges his greedy desires.” That’s how you canrecognize him.
K7

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. You should awaken to this earlyon and not enter the demon king’s cycle of birth and death. If you
are confused and do not understand, in the future you will fall
into the Relentless Hells.
J2
K1

Greedy for adventure.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, in the unhindered clarity and wonderthat ensues after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is
untroubled by any deviant mental state and experiences
perfect, bright concentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves
to roam about, so he lets his subtle thoughts fly out as hegreedily seeks for adventure.

101

102

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

Further, Ananda, in the unhindered clarity and wonder thatensues after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person who
cultivates samadhi is untroubled by any deviant mental state andexperiences perfect bright concentration. Within samadhi, his
mind has another false thought and craves to roam about, that is,“to go out the top of his head and roam around in his spiritual
body.” That means his spirit goes out and runs around to various
places. So he lets his subtle thoughts fly out as he greedily seeks
for adventure. His spirit flies out and wants to go everywhere, to
see the sights and have some fun.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. The demon king in theheavens again becomes jealous and waits for an opening to get in.
Its spirit possesses another person. It again sends a member of its
retinue to possess another person and uses him as a mouthpiece toexpound the Sutras and the Dharma. It comes to disturb thecultivator. Why does the cultivator get possessed by a demon?
Simply because he is greedy for adventure; he longs to travel, toroam far and wide, As soon as he entertains the thought of roaming,that gives the demon king the chance to disturb him. The demon
would not come if the cultivator did not have that thought.

The Thinking Skandha

K3

The person who is possessed causes trouble.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks to roam, he arranges a seat andspeaks the Dharma. His own body does not change its
appearance, but those listening to the Dharma suddenly see
themselves sitting on jeweled lotuses and their entire bodies
transformed into clusters of purple-golden light. Each personin the audience experiences that state and feels he has obtained
something unprecedented.
Commentary:

This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached the wondrous fruition of unsurpassed
Nirvana. When he comes to see that good person who seeks toroam, that is, the cultivator who had a false thought about his
spiritual body going out the top of his head and roaming
everywhere, he arranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. His own
body does not change its appearance. In the previous passage, theperson’s own body took on the appearance of a Bhikshu, of Shakra,of a lay woman, of a Bhikshuni, and various other forms. But in thiscase his body does not change. There are different kinds of demons,and you should not consider experiencing an unusual state to besomething good. If one occurs and you don’t recognize it, a demon
can possess you. Here, the body of the person who is speaking theDharma doesn’t change, but those listening to the Dharma
suddenly see themselves sitting on jeweled lotuses and their
entire bodies transformed into clusters of purple-golden light.
Suddenly, everyone feels as if he is sitting on a jeweled lotus andhis whole body has turned into a cluster of purple-golden light.
Each person in the audience experiences that state and feels hehas obtained something unprecedented. They think this is rare
and unusual something they have never seen before. They believe it
to be a good state, but actually it is a demonic state.

103

104

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

K4

The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.

Sutra:“The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking theother is a Bodhisattva. Lust and laxity corrupt his mind. He
breaks the Buddha’s moral precepts and covertly indulges his
greedy desires.
Commentary:

The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking theother is a Bodhisattva. Not only this person, but all those listening
to the Dharma are very stupid. Their minds are confused, and they
think, “He’s really a Bodhisattva! He can make me sit on a jeweled
lotus and turn the color of purple-golden light.” You should ask
yourself if you are really seated on a lotus blossom and radiant withpurple-golden light. Actually it is all false. How can you, anordinary person, have such a state? Isn’t this a demon king that hascome to fool you? Why would a Bodhisattva make such a state
appear? What is the Bodhisattva trying to get from you?
Lust and laxity corrupt his mind. The minds of thoselistening to Dharma are moved as well, and they start having
thoughts of lust. He breaks the Buddha’s moral precepts. They
don’t keep the Buddha’s precepts anymore. You should all
remember: After you take the precepts, never be deceived by suchstates of confused belief. Even if a Dharma-speaker displays
mighty spiritual powers, you should look him over carefully andsee if he is greedy. If he is out for money or if he has lust, then he’s
not genuine. He’s a phony. If a person does not have any lust, greed,or ulterior motives, then he is genuine. If he violates the Buddha’s
moral precepts, then he’s a fraud. And he covertly indulges his
greedy desires. He engages in licentious conduct on the sly.

The Thinking Skandha

K5

The types of things he says.

Sutra:“The other person is fond of saying that Buddhas areappearing in the world. He claims that in a certain place acertain person is actually a transformation body of a certain
Buddha. Or he says that a certain person is such and such a
Bodhisattva who has come to teach humankind. People who
witness this are filled with admiration. Their wrong views
multiply, and their Wisdom of Modes is destroyed.
Commentary:

The other person is fond of saying that Buddhas areappearing in the world. The person possessed by the demon likes
to roam about, and then based on his adventures, he talks aboutstrange and mysterious things. The things he says are so mysteriousthat no one can conceive of them. He says, “All the Buddhas have
now come into the world to save people.” He claims that in acertain place a certain person is actually a transformation bodyof a certain Buddha. “He’s really Buddha So-and-so, whose transformation body has come here to save living beings.” Or he saysthat a certain person is such and such a Bodhisattva who hascome to teach humankind.
For example, one of my disciples says that the disciples of acertain teacher say that their teacher is a Bodhisattva. That’s
ridiculous. What kind of Bodhisattva? A ghost Bodhisattva.
They’re just cheating people. I’ll tell you something: A real Buddha
or Bodhisattva would never admit that he was a Buddha or a Bodhisattva. Nor would he let his disciples advertise for him, saying,“Our teacher is a Bodhisattva.” I never told you to talk like that.
Why do some of you say that your teacher is a Buddha? You mustnever speak that way about me. Haven’t I told you I’m a ghost? Justtell them your teacher is a ghost. I don’t want to be called a
Bodhisattva or a Buddha. How pathetic those people are! Here theperson says, “This is a Bodhisattva who has come to teach theworld! He has come to save us in this Dharma-ending Age.”

105

106

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

People who witness this are filled with admiration. Since
they have childish views and don’t really understand the Buddhadharma, they think, “Wow! He’s a Bodhisattva! Fantastic! Let’s
hurry and go hear him speak the Dharma and ask him to be ourteacher!” For example, yesterday someone came to steal the
Dharma. I asked him who his teacher was, and he said it was Soand-so. That’s the kind of situation this is referring to. They arefilled with awe and admiration. “We’ll take this Bodhisattva as our
teacher, and study Bodhisattva Dharmas with him. Since he’s aBodhisattva, of course all the people he teaches can become Bodhisattvas, too.” As a result, their wrong views multiply, gradually
growing thicker and thicker, and their Wisdom of Modes is
destroyed. Their Wisdom of All Modes and all their various kindsof wisdom are eradicated. The seeds of their wisdom are destroyed.
It’s that dangerous!
[January 1983]
There’s not a very great difference between what is true
principle and what is not true principle. It’s a very subtle difference,and so it’s not easy for us to have Dharma-selecting vision and to
distinguish between Proper Dharma and deviant dharmas, or goodand evil. If a person is proper, then everything he does will be open
and upright. If he is deviant, then he will always be taking risks
hoping to gain advantages; he will do disgraceful things. Good
people try to help others, while evil people harm others. Once werecognize these points, we will have a clear understanding.
K6

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a drought ghost that in its old age has become ademon. It disturbs and confuses the good person. But when ittires of doing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both
the disciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.

The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

This is a drought ghost that in its old age has become ademon. Wherever a drought ghost goes, there will be no rainfall.
The drought will last at least six months, and it may go on for one,
two, three, or five years. As long as the ghost is in the area, there
will be no rain. While young, it is a ghost. But as it ages, it becomes
more crafty and villainous and turns into a demon. A derogatory
proverb about old people says: “To be old and not to have died is tobe a rascal.” That is even more the case with ghosts. If a ghost
grows old and doesn’t die, it becomes a demon. It disturbs andconfuses the good person. But when it tires of doing so, after it
has played its tricks for a long time, the demon becomes bored withthe whole affair. Having lost interest, it will leave the otherperson’s body. Then both the disciples and the teacher will getin trouble with the law. They are arrested and put in prison. They
may be executed or face life imprisonment. It is just as if they werein the hells.
K7

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the demon king’s cycle of transmigration. Don’t join thedemon’s retinue. If you are confused and do not understand, if
you don’t recognize the workings of the demon king, then you will
follow the demon king and fall into the Relentless Hells.

107

108

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

J3
K1

Greed for union.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves spiritual
oneness, so he clarifies his concentrated thought as he greedilyseeks for union.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues $after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves spiritual
oneness. He wants to join in close connection with all sages. So heclarifies his concentrated thought as he greedily seeks forunion. He forcefully uses subtle thoughts that have been settled andmade clear. Because of his one secret thought of craving for union,
he gives the demon king a chance to come and disturb him.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

The demon sees its chance, so it dispatches a spirit that quickly
possesses a person and speaks the Dharma through him.

The Thinking Skandha

K3

The person who is possessed causes trouble.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is actually possessed by ademon, claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When hecomes to see that good person who seeks union, he arranges aseat and speaks the Dharma. Neither his own body nor thebodies of those listening to the Dharma go through any externaltransformations. But he makes the minds of the listeners
become ‘enlightened’ before they listen to the Dharma, so theyexperience changes in every thought. They may have theknowledge of past lives or the knowledge of others’ thoughts.
They may see the hells or know all the good and evil events in
the human realm. They may speak verses or spontaneously
recite Sutras. Each person is elated and feels he has obtained
something unprecedented.
Commentary:

This possessed person is unaware that he is actuallypossessed by a demon. He claims he has reached the wondrous
fruition of unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to see that
good person, the cultivator who seeks union, he arranges a
Dharma seat, ascends it, and speaks the Dharma. Neither his
own body nor the bodies of those listening to the Dharma go
through any external transformations. His own appearance does
not change, nor do the appearances of his listeners change. Nothing
happens on the outside. It is not as in a previous passage, where thelisteners saw themselves sitting on precious lotus flowers or saw
their own bodies radiating purple-golden light. Nor is it as when
they saw the person speaking Dharma change into a Bhikshu, aBhikshuni, Shakra, a woman, and so forth. There are no such transformations.
But instead he makes the minds of the listeners become‘enlightened’ before they listen to the Dharma. After their“enlightenment,” they feel as if they are drunk or having a dream inwhich they strike it rich. This “enlightenment” is not true enlight-

109

110

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

enment. It is an illusory state, like watching a movie or taking anhallucinogenic drug. They see everything in an altered state so thatin their minds they experience changes in every thought.
They may have the knowledge of past lives, but again theknowledge of past lives they attain is not real. What they see istotally illusory. Or they may have the knowledge of others’
thoughts. They may see all of the states in the hells. Or they may
know all the good and evil events in the human realm. They
may casually be able to speak verses on their own, or they may
spontaneously recite Sutras. Each person is elated and feels hehas obtained something unprecedented. They all say, “He truly isa Bodhisattva! He’s really a Buddha! He has made me enlightened!
He has given me the power of knowing past lives.” However, theexperience lasts only while they are listening to the Dharma. That
is why it is not genuine.
[May 1989]
Layperson: Venerable Master, Dharma Masters, and Good
Advisors. I’d like to share something which is closely related toeveryone’s cultivation.
When the feeling skandha comes to an end, the cultivator tends
to be in a state of anxiety in which he craves clever and skillful
expedients. He wants to merge with the cosmic principle, unite withpotentials, and convert living beings. When he has this kind ofanxiety, several things may happen. For example, some people whohave never read Sutras before will become possessed by demons,and then they will be able to explain many Sutras. There are many“cultivators” in Taiwan who have read very little of the Sutras andwho may have violated the substance of the precepts they received.
Yet they want to obtain clever and skillful expedients; when theysee other people explaining Sutras and gaining a large following,
they hope to quickly attain wisdom themselves so that they can also
explain Sutras to many people. Having such a thought they become
possessed by demons as they sit in meditation.

The Thinking Skandha

Many people who seem to be very good at explaining Sutras are
actually possessed by demons. Of course, if a person strictly
follows the precepts, diligently recites mantras and Sutras, andcultivates very hard, then he may not be possessed. However, there
are some people who are very casual about holding precepts andwho do not recite Sutras or bow to the Buddhas; yet when they go
onstage and close their eyes, after two or three days not only they
themselves, but also those in the audience who gave rise to false
thinking will be able to lecture very well on the Sutras without
having studied them before.
I don’t think this will happen at the Venerable Master’s Wayplaces. If you go to other Way-places where the Dharma-protecting
spirits don’t do a good job and you give rise to false thinking andgreedy attachments, then you may have these states, especially if
you like to meditate. People who don’t meditate usually don’t havethese states. There is an elderly woman in Taiwan who wasbasically illiterate, but after three or five days, she could write
beautiful Chinese calligraphy. I’ve seen many cases like this, where
people suddenly “become Buddhas” in a few days’ time. That
woman had not been able to explain Sutras before, but after threedays, she was very good at explaining them. Such strange things
really happen.
That is why everyone wants to learn deviant dharmas and noone wants to learn the Proper Dharma. If you explain the Buddhadharma to them, they won’t listen. Those of us here are probably
more aware of such phenomena. These states probably won’t
happen to people at this Way-place, but you have to be careful when
you go out.
Venerable Master: These are all cases of people being possessedby fox spirits. This is what is meant by “its spirit possesses a
person.”

111

112

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

K4

The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.

Sutra:“The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking theother is a Bodhisattva. His thoughts become entangled in love.
He breaks the Buddha’s moral precepts and covertly indulges
his greedy desires.
Commentary:

The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking theother is a Bodhisattva. The cultivator is extremely stupid andthinks the possessed person is a Bodhisattva. His thoughts become
entangled in love. He falls in love with the demon. He breaks the
Buddha’s moral precepts, not abiding by them, and covertly
indulges his greedy desires. He has licentious relations on the sly.
K5

The types of things he says.

Sutra:“He is fond of saying that there are greater Buddhas andlesser Buddhas, earlier Buddhas and later Buddhas; thatamong them are true Buddhas and false Buddhas, male
Buddhas and female Buddhas; and that the same is true ofBodhisattvas. When people witness this, their initial resolve iswashed away, and they easily get carried away with their wrong
understanding.
Commentary:

He is fond of saying that there are greater Buddhas andlesser Buddhas. What does this demon like to say? It says, “Youpeople study the Buddhadharma, but do you know what Buddhas
are all about? There are great Buddhas and small Buddhas, old
Buddhas and young Buddhas.” He further elaborates that there are
earlier Buddhas and later Buddhas; that among them are true
Buddhas and false Buddhas. The demon king claims that he is atrue Buddha, while other Buddhas are false Buddhas. He also saysthat there are male Buddhas and female Buddhas. He insists,

The Thinking Skandha“Intercourse between men and women creates Buddhas. It is theorigin of Buddhas; it is the Bodhi mind.” Of course this confuses
people. They think, “Oh, so that’s how one becomes a Buddha!”and then they indulge in wild debauchery. They would rather die
than not engage in lust.
And he says that the same is true of Bodhisattvas,
maintaining that there are great and small Bodhisattvas, and maleand female ones, too. Actually, anyone who becomes a Buddha or a
Bodhisattva is male. There are no female Buddhas or Bodhisattvas.
Guanyin Bodhisattva may manifest in the form of a woman in orderto teach and rescue women. When people witness this and hear
him saying such things, they think, “He’s right. I always see
Guanyin Bodhisattva depicted as a female. That’s proof rightthere.” Such people do not understand the Buddhadharma. Guanyin
Bodhisattva is neither male nor female. The Bodhisattva responds
to each living being and appears in an appropriate form to teach andtransform that being. It is very difficult to distinguish manifestations of Bodhisattvas from manifestations of demons, because
demons also have spiritual powers and the ability to transformthemselves. How can you tell if someone is a demon? Observe to
see whether he has lust or greed. Their initial resolve is washedaway. They change their minds and forsake their original resolve tocultivate, and they easily get carried away with their wrong
understanding.
K6

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a mei-ghost that in its old age has become a demon.
It disturbs and confuses the good person. But when it tires ofdoing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both thedisciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

This is a mei-ghost, a ghost that falls into the category of ii,
mei, and wang liang ghosts, that in its old age has become a

113

114

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

demon. It disturbs and confuses the good person who iscultivating samadhi. But when it tires of doing so eventually, it
will leave the other person’s body. Then both the disciples andthe teacher will get in trouble with the law. They will be arrested
and imprisoned.
K7

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. You should wake up at the very
start and avoid entering the demon king’s cycle of rebirth. If you
lack wisdom and are confused, and you do not understand what
is going on, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
J4
K1

Greed to analyze things.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves to know theorigins of things, so he exhaustively investigates the nature ofphysical things and their changes from beginning to end. He
intensifies the keenness of his thoughts as he greedily seeks toanalyze things.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person who iscultivating samadhi is untroubled by any deviant mental stateand experiences perfect bright concentration. Within samadhi,

The Thinking Skandha

his mind craves to know the origins of things. He decides that hewants to study the principles of the physical world. So he
exhaustively investigates the nature of physical things and theirchanges and transformations from beginning to end, to find out
what they are all about. He intensifies the keenness of histhoughts, honing his mental concentration as he greedily seeks toanalyze, differentiate, and understand things in the physical world.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

At that time a demon from the heavens sees him and says,“Aha! You’ve had a greedy thought. Great! Now I can send one of
my retinue to snare you.” And so it seizes the opportunity it has
been waiting for. Once again, the demon king sends one of its
followers and its spirit possesses another person and uses him asa mouthpiece to expound the Sutras and speak the Dharma of
the demon king.
[January 1983]
Disciple: I’ve noticed that every state of the thinking skandha
begins with the phrase “in the unhindered clarity and wonder thatensues after the feeling skandha is gone, [he is] untroubled by any
deviant mental state.” What does the phrase “untroubled by any
deviant mental state” mean? Does it mean the person is without
deviant knowledge and views? Or does it mean that he does nothave improper thoughts? When the cultivator reaches this level,
what is his state like?
Venerable Master: “In the unhindered clarity and wonder thatensues after the feeling skandha is gone.” There has to beunhindered clarity for it to be wonderful, and it must be wonderful

115

116

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

for there to be unhindered clarity. When he attains this state in the
feeling skandha, he feels very much at ease. “[He is] untroubled byany deviant mental state.” That means he doesn’t encounter any
such state. If he has some skill in the feeling skandha, he basicallyshouldn’t encounter any deviant mental state. And yet, for noapparent reason, he does encounter one. This deviant mental state isa thief from outside – a deviant demon, ghost, or freak that comesfrom outside. Originally, he shouldn’t have encountered suchbeings, but in the end he had thoughts of love, seeking, greed, selfishness, or self-benefit. Having reverted to these old faults, heencountered those beings. If he didn’t have these old faults, hewould be able to continue making progress.
If you understand all the states that come up without being
swayed by them, then you won’t be troubled by deviant mental
states. As soon as you’re turned by a state, however, it will be able
to trouble you. Basically, he isn’t supposed to be troubled bydeviant mental states, and yet he gets turned-is this a contradiction?
No, it’s because his thought of desire has opened the door tothieves. He covertly indulges his greedy desires. He sneaks aroundengaging in immoral conduct and does not abide by the rules andprecepts. He says, “What do precepts matter?” and claims to beenlightened. I don’t dare to transgress the rules, because I’m notenlightened.
K3

The person who is possessed causes trouble.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks to know the origins of things, hearranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. His body has an
awesome spiritual quality which subdues the seeker. He makes
the minds of those gathered beside his seat spontaneously
compliant, even before they have heard the Dharma. He says toall those people that the Buddha’s Nirvana, Bodhi, andDharma-body are there before them in the form of his own

The Thinking Skandha

physical body. He says, ‘The successive begetting of fathers andsons from generation to generation is itself the Dharma-body,which is permanent and never-ending. What you see right now
are those very Buddhalands. There are no other pure dwellingsor golden features.’
Commentary:

This is really a case of “everyone being a Buddha!” That’s justthe approach this demon uses. This person is unaware that he ispossessed by a demon. He doesn’t have any idea that he has beencaught by a demon, because he gets muddled and loses awarenesswhen he becomes possessed. The demon takes total control andbecomes his spokesman. He claims he has reached theunsurpassed wondrous fruition of Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks to know the origins of things,
who seeks thorough understanding of the physical world, hearranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. His, the demon king’s,
body has an awesome spiritual quality which subdues theseeker, the good person who seeks the source. He makes theminds of this person and of those gathered beside his seat spontaneously compliant, even before they have heard the Dharma.
Their minds are already subdued and respectful.
He says to all those people that the Buddha’s Nirvana,
Bodhi, and Dharma-body are there before them in the form of
his own physical body. He says, “What are Bodhi and Nirvana?
They are right here in my flesh body. The successive begetting offathers and sons from generation to generation is itself theDharma-body, which is permanent and never-ending. Fathers
beget sons, and the sons grow up to become fathers who in turnbeget sons. This succession of generations is the permanent, indestructible Dharma-body. What you see right now are those very
Buddhalands. These now are the Buddhas’ lands. There are noother pure dwellings or golden features. There aren’t any otherpure lands to dwell in or any other golden appearances. Those are
all phony.” That’s how he talks He has a ghostly quality and a

117

118

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

demonic quality. Don’t I often use the expression “demonicenergy”? This is what demonic energy is. Because he has a demonicenergy from the demon possessing him, people are taken in by what
he says.
K4

The people become deluded and confused.

Sutra:“Those people believe and accept his words, forgetting theirinitial resolve. They offer up their lives, feeling they haveobtained something unprecedented. They are all beguiled andconfused into thinking he is a Bodhisattva. As they pursue his
ideas, they break the Buddha’s moral precepts and covertly
indulge their greedy desires.
Commentary:Those people believe and accept his words. When they hear
him speaking such principles, they say, “That makes sense: Fathers
beget sons, and the sons in turn beget their sons, generation aftergeneration. That’s the permanent and indestructible Dharma body.
That’s actually the way it is.” They all believe it forgetting theirinitial resolve. They lose their former proper outlook and proper
thought. Their faith in the demon king is far stronger than their faith
in the proper Dharma. When demon kings and heterodox sects tellthem what to do, they don’t dare disobey. When a true teacher tells
them to do something, they waver between doubt and belief The
demon king confuses them with its demonic power so that they
believe whatever it says.
If you told a demon king to lecture on this Sutra, he would not
do it. Why not? As soon as he did, his true identity would be
exposed. That’s why I said that if you asked certain people in
America who falsely claim to be experts in the Buddhadharma to
explain this Sutra, they wouldn’t dare do it. They are afraid of being
exposed.
They offer up their bodies and lives to the demon king, feelingthey have obtained something unprecedented. They are all

The Thinking Skandha

beguiled and confused into thinking he is a Bodhisattva. They
are truly pitiable. They think the demon is a Bodhisattva. As they
pursue his ideas, studying with the demon and learning his magic,
they no longer maintain, but instead break, the Buddha’s moral
precepts and covertly indulge their greedy desires. They secretly
indulge in lust.
K5

The types of things he says.

Sutra:“He is fond of saying that the eyes, ears, nose, and tongue
are the Pure Land, and that the male and female organs are thetrue place of Bodhi and Nirvana. Ignorant people believe thesefilthy words.
Commentary:

How terrible this demon king is! He is fond of saying that theeyes, ears, nose, and tongue, body, and mind are the Pure Land.
“You don’t have to look anywhere else for the Dharma door of thePure Land,” he tells them. “It’s just the six sense faculties.” And healso says that the male and female organs are the seeds of Bodhi– the true place of Bodhi and Nirvana. Can you imagine speaking
like that? Ignorant people believe these filthy words. People
without any knowledge or wisdom say, “Oh? I’ve never seen orheard anything like this before. So that’s what Bodhi and Nirvana
are!” With total disregard for their own lives, they race along theroad to death for all they are worth. They believe in such impure
talk.
K6

Giving the name, and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a poisonous ghost or an evil paralysis ghost that inits old age has become a demon. It disturbs and confuses thegood person. But when it tires of doing so, it will leave the otherperson’s body. Then both the disciples and the teacher will getin trouble with the law.

119

120

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

This is a poisonous ghost or an evil paralysis ghost, also
known as a kumbhanda ghost, that in its old age has become ademon. It disturbs and confuses the good person who cultivates
samadhi. But when it tires of doing so, it will leave the otherperson’s body. Then both the disciples and the teacher will getin trouble with the law. The authorities intervene and impose
restrictions upon the disciples and the teacher. They are arrested
and imprisoned.
K7

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this well in advance and not getcaught up in the cycle of transmigration. Don’t fall into thedemon king’s snare. If you are confused and do not understand,you certainly will fall into the Relentless Hells.
J5
K1

Greed for spiritual responses.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves revelations
from afar, so he pours all his energy into this intense investigation as he greedily seeks for imperceptible spiritual responses.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person who
cultivates samadhi is untroubled by any deviant mental state andThe Thinking Skandha

experiences perfect bright concentration. At that time he is nolongr vulnerable to possession by demons or externalists. Within
samadhi, his mind suddenly craves revelations from afar.
“Revelations from afar” refers to knowledge of what is happening,no matter how far away. For instance, he might be in San Francisco
and want to know what is happening in New York. If he can know
about it, he has experienced what is called a revelation from afar.
So he pours all his energy into this intense investigation as hegreedily seeks for imperceptible spiritual responses. He
intensifies his investigation of this matter of faraway revelations,seeking for psychic responses. For example, as soon as he sits inmeditation in San Francisco, he may be able to see clearly what his
relatives and friends are doing in New York, and hear clearly what
they are saying. Later, he finds out that what he saw and heard isexactly what was really happening at the time. That’s the kind of
spiritual response he would like to attain.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

At that time a demon from the heavens notices that yoursamadhi is about to be perfected, and it becomes jealous. It seizes
the opportunity it has been waiting for and sends its demon
descendant there to wait for an opening. As soon as it sees a chance,
its spirit possesses another person and uses him as amouthpiece to expound the Sutras and the Dharma.

121

122

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

K3

The person who is possessed causes trouble.

Sutra:“This person, completely unaware that he is possessed by ademon, claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When hecomes to see that good person who seeks revelations, hearranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. He briefly appears to
his listeners in a body that looks a hundred or a thousand years
old. They experience a defiling love for him and cannot bear topart with him. They personally act as his servants, tirelessly
making the Four Kinds of Offerings to him. Each member of
the assembly believes that this person is his former teacher, his
original Good and Wise Advisor. They give rise to love for his
Dharma and stick to him as if glued, feeling they have obtained
something unprecedented.
Commentary:

This is really dangerous. This person, completely unawarethat he is possessed by a demon, claims he has reachedunsurpassed Nirvana. He claims he has been certified when hehas not and that he has attained what he has not. He hasn’t attained
unsurpassed Nirvana, but claims he has. When he comes to seethat good person who greedily seeks revelations from afar andimperceptible spiritual responses, he arranges a seat and speaks
the Dharma.
He, the person possessed by the demon, briefly appears to his
listeners in a body that looks a hundred or a thousand years old.
You should know that this vision is temporary. When the people in
the assembly see him with the white hair of an old man and the skinof a child, they think he must be an old cultivator-an old Bhikshu.
They experience a defiling love and cannot bear to part withhim. This defiling love refers to a devotion that stains and pollutes
them. Once there is love, there is defilement. With defilement, youlose purity.

The Thinking Skandha

All the listeners want to follow this demon day and night. Why?
They are deluded by its charisma. They personally act as his
slaves and servants, tirelessly making the Four Kinds ofOfferings to him. The Four Kinds of Offerings are: (1) food anddrink, (2) clothing, (3) bedding and sitting mats, and (4) medicine.
They never grow weary of making such offerings to him.
Again, one wonders why. A genuine cultivator, a true discipleof the Buddha, will not have people draw near him and serve him in
this way. It is only because the demon has a kind of charisma thateveryone draws near him and likes to stay with him.
Each member of the assembly believes that this person is hisformer teacher. They get so confused that each believes thepossessed person was his original Good and Wise Advisor. They
think, “Oh! He was my teacher in the past!” They give rise to love
for his Dharma and stick to him as if glued, feeling they haveobtained something unprecedented. “It’s never been like thisbefore,” they think.
[January 1983]
She does whatever he tells her to do. It’s not as simple as
making the four kinds of offerings of food, clothing, bedding, andmedicines. She has to offer her body, mind, and life to him andengage in lust with him. The difference lies in the practice of lust.
If a person has lust, then what he does is deviant. If he has no lustthen he is proper.
You should never listen to a person who says, “When you are
enlightened, you can do whatever you want including indulge inlust.” Those are the words of a big demon king. Before you are
enlightened, you may transgress the rules because you do not know
any better. But if you say that you are enlightened, that you
understand, and yet you deliberately transgress the rules andprecepts, then what enlightenment have you obtained? It’s as if you
are driving in reverse.
People nowadays don’t investigate true principles. All theyknow about is getting enlightened. They hear someone say that

123

124

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

after he is enlightened, he doesn’t have to follow the rules, so they
repeat his words and say: “Oh! He doesn’t have to follow any rules.
Since he’s enlightened, he can smoke, drink, play around withwomen, and do anything at all.”
The most important thing is lust: if he has lust and he indulges,
in impure conduct all the time, then he’s a demon. If he is notgreedy for money and he is free of lust, then he is genuine.
In this case, he announces to those he meets, “In a former life
you were my wife,” or “You were the empress,” or “You were mysuch and such when I was the emperor,” and so forth; he makesthese statements in order to arouse lust in people. By doing this in
public, he hopes to cheat people and exploit the situation.
Again, one wonders why. A genuine cultivator, a true discipleof the Buddha, will not have people draw near him and serve him in
this way. It is only because the demon has a kind of charisma thateveryone draws near him and likes to stay with him.
K4

The cultivator becomes deluded and confused.

Sutra:“The good person is beguiled and fooled into thinking theother is a Bodhisattva. Attracted to the other’s thinking, hebreaks the Buddha’s moral precepts and covertly indulges his
greedy desires.
Commentary:

The good person is beguiled and fooled to the utmost into
thinking that because the other person can transform himself, he isa Buddha or a Bodhisattva. Fox spirits can display transformations
and so can goblins, demons, ghosts, and weird creatures. But it
never occurs to him that the ability to transform does notnecessarily mean someone is a Bodhisattva or a Buddha. What
good roots does he have to enable him to encounter real
Bodhisattvas or Buddhas? Attracted to the other’s thinking, hedraws near the person who is possessed by the demon. He breaks
the Buddha’s moral precepts. This is the important point. How do

The Thinking Skandha

we know he is a demon? We can tell from the fact that he breaks theprecepts and covertly indulges his greedy desires by engaging in
lust.
K5

The types of things he says.

Sutra:“He is fond of saying, ‘In a past life, in a certain incarnation,
I rescued a certain person who was then my wife (or my
mistress, or my brother). Now I have come to rescue you again.
We will stay together and go to another world to make offerings
to a certain Buddha.’ Or he may say, ‘There is a Heaven ofGreat Brilliance where a Buddha now dwells. It is the resting
place of all Tathagatas.’ Ignorant people believe his ravings andlose their original resolve.
Commentary:

Whenever he sees someone, he is fond of saying the samethings that Liu Jintong, whom I mentioned before, used to say. She
would tell her victim that he had been her son in one past life andher husband in another past life. Now this person says, “In a past
life, in a certain incarnation,” perhaps in his hundred-and-firstlife or his hundred-and-second life, “I rescued a certain person
who was then my wife,” or he says, “who was then my mistress,”or, “who was then my brother,” and so forth. “Now I have cometo rescue you again. We will always stay together and never part.
We will go to another world to make offerings to a certain
Buddha.”Or he may say, “There is a Heaven of Great Brilliance that
we are going to.” Actually the heaven he refers to is the place
where the demon king resides. He says, “It is the place where a true
Buddha now dwells, and all the Buddhas you presently believe inare phony. It is the resting place of all Tathagatas. When they are
tired from teaching and rescuing beings in the world, they go to the
Heaven of Great Brilliance to rest.” When those ignorant people

125

126

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

hear him they believe his ravings, and as a result they lose their
original resolve, which had been based on proper faith.
K6

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a pestilence ghost that in its old age has become ademon. It disturbs and confuses the good person. But when ittires of doing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both
the disciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

This is a pestilence ghost that, after some three thousand or
five thousand years, in its old age has become a demon. It
disturbs and confuses the good person, attempting to destroy his
samadhi power. But after a while, when it has played all its tricks
and the game isn’t new anymore, it tires of doing so. It becomesbored and will leave the other person’s body. Then both thedisciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law. Oncethe demon goes, the person will lose all his awesomeness andcharisma. Then people will start to doubt him. Eventually he will betaken to court and put in jail.
K7

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this in advance. You should awaken
to this principle beforehand and not get caught up in the cycle oftransmigration. Don’t fall into the demons’ snare. Don’t enter thedemonic cycle of birth and death. If you are confused and do notunderstand this principle, you will fall into the Relentless Hells
for sure.

The Thinking Skandha

J6
K1

Greed for peace and quiet.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves deep
absorption, so he restrains himself with energetic diligence andlikes to dwell in secluded places as he greedily seeks for peaceand quiet.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person who iscultivating samadhi is untroubled by any deviant mental stateand experiences perfect, bright concentration. Within samadhi,
his mind develops a craving. He craves deep absorption in thatprinciple. So he restrains himself with energetic diligence andlikes to dwell in secluded places as he greedily seeks for peaceand quiet. He maintains firm self-control and is very strict withhimself. He puts great effort into cultivation. He likes to reside inplaces that are yin, lacking in sunlight. He prefers places where
there aren’t any people, perhaps a cave somewhere deep in themountains or in some isolated valley. He picks a secluded spot, forhe likes still and quiet places. Because he is too greedy for peaceand quiet, demons will come. In cultivation, people should not begreedy. Don’t be greedy for good things, and don’t be greedy forbad things. The ordinary mind is the Way. Just act ordinary, anddon’t be greedy. No matter what you may be greedy for, it’s not
right.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses another

127

128

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

person and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

This is the same situation as before. At that time a demon kingfrom the heavens seizes the opportunity it has been waiting for.
When the chance comes, its spirit possesses another person anduses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras and theDharma. It sends a member of its demonic retinue to possess
another person who then comes and speaks the Sutras and theDharma for him.
K3

The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks seclusion, he arranges a seatand speaks the Dharma. He causes all of his listeners to thinkthey know their karma from the past. Or he may say tosomeone there, ‘You haven’t died yet, but you have alreadybecome an animal.’ Then he instructs another person to step on
the first person’s ‘tail’ and suddenly the first person cannot
stand up. At that point, all in the assembly pour out their hearts
in respect and admiration for him. If someone has a thought,
the demon detects it immediately. He establishes intense ascetic
practices that exceed the Buddha’s moral precepts. He slanders
Bhikshus, scolds his assembly of disciples, and exposes people’s
private affairs without fear of ridicule or rejection. He is fondof foretelling calamities and auspicious events, and when theycome to pass, he is not wrong in the slightest.
Commentary:

This person is unaware that he is possessed by a demon. He
claims, as demon kings do, that he has reached unsurpassed
Nirvana. What proof is there that someone is a demon? For themost part, demons praise themselves.

The Thinking Skandha

They say, “Do you know me? I’ve already obtained Nirvana.”
Or it may be, “I’ve realized the first fruition of Arhatship,” or, “I’vereached the fourth fruition of Arhatship;” or, “I’m a Bodhisattva
now. Do you recognize me?”As soon as someone talks like that you don’t have to ask toknow he is a demon. A Buddha would never say, “I’m a Buddha.
Hurry up and bow to me. If you don’t bow now, you’ll miss yourchance. Since I’m a Buddha, you’re really stupid if you don’t bow
to me.” Anyone who claims to be a Buddha, a Bodhisattva, or an
Arhat is nothing but a demon. You can know immediately, without
question, that it is a demon talking. A Buddha would never say he
was a Buddha. A Bodhisattva who has come into the world would
never say he was a Bodhisattva. Even if other people said he was a
Bodhisattva, he would not admit it. Even if he were a Buddha, andsomeone said, “Yes, I know you are a Buddha,” he would not
acknowledge it. One who is truly enlightened would not admit tothat either. If someone says, “I’m enlightened,” don’t be taken in byhim – he doesn’t even measure up to a dog. Don’t listen to hisbluster and self-aggrandizing.
Listen to Sutras so that you can have a demon-spotting mirror.
Then when demons, ghosts, and weird beings show themselves,
you will recognize them. But if you don’t understand the Buddhadharma, you will not know what they are saying, and you will becheated by them.
When he, the person who has been possessed by the demon,
comes to see that good person who seeks seclusion, he arranges
a seat and speaks the Dharma.
[January 1983]
This “person” is referring to the cultivator, not to anotherperson. He has been possessed by a demon, but he doesn’t realize
it. He thinks that he has really become enlightened and realized thefruition. He thinks, “What great spiritual skill I have now!” He is
not aware of his own mistake. “When people come to see that good
person…” This phrase is referring to good men and women from

129

130

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

outside, who come in quest of the Dharma. They want to hear him
speak the Dharma because they know that he has spiritual powers.
When they come, he arranges a seat and speaks the Dharma to teachand transform them.
Now we are bringing up each person’s opinion for everyone tolook into, and we don’t have to say which opinion is right andwhich one is wrong. We are studying true principles; true principles
are real gold. Whatever does not agree with true principle is wrong.
Why do I say that the Shurangama Sutra is real? Because it
explains the principles so clearly and honestly that it exposes thedemons from the heavens and those of external ways for what theyare. It exposes those who pretend to be Good and Wise Advisors, sothey have no recourse but to claim that the Shurangama Sutra isfalse. They try to pass off fish eyes as pearls; they stir up confusion
and then exploit the situation.
[January 1983, another day]In this case, people from outside come and invite him. He
doesn’t go to them first. “When people come to see that good
person” means people from outside approach the cultivator who
seeks seclusion. They invite him to go explain the Sutras and speak
Dharma, and then he goes. Do you understand? It is absolutely
impermissible to alter the Sutra text. This is the only meaning andthere is no other explanation. Any other explanation would not
make sense; it would be a forced and artificial interpretation.
He causes all of his listeners to think they know their karma
from the past. Each person feels he knows, as if in a dream, what
he was in his previous lives. One says, “Oh, in my last life I was awatchdog.” Another person says, “In my previous life I was a cat.”
Someone else says, “In my past life I was a chicken.” Anotherperson says, “In my past life I was a cow.” None of them were
human beings.
Or he, the demon, may say to someone there, “You haven’t
died yet but you have already become an animal.” What does hesay? He says, “You were a dog in your past life, and even though

The Thinking Skandha

you haven’t died yet, you’ve become a dog again. Don’t you
believe me?” Then he instructs another person to step on thefirst person’s “tail.” He says to someone else, “He doesn’t believe
what I’m telling him. Go behind him and stand on his tail and thensee if he can get up.” Then that person stamps his foot on the
ground and says he is standing the first person’s tail, and suddenly
the first person cannot stand up. Wouldn’t you say those weregreat spiritual powers? After the demon said the person had a tailand told someone to step on it, the person could not get up. The
person has no choice but to believe. “He says I’m an animal, andnow I really do have a tail. Otherwise, how could he step on it andprevent me from standing up?”At that, all in the assembly pour out their hearts in respect
and admiration for him. “It’s magic,” they say. “He knows the
person is going to be an animal even before the person has died. He
must be a Buddha or a living Bodhisattva.” Actually, they’ve been
duped by a ghost and don’t even realize it. They see a ghost or ademon king, and mistake it for a Bodhisattva. Living beings arereally upside down.
If someone has a doubt, the demon detects it immediately.
Someone in the assembly may be skeptical and think, “How canthat be? It isn’t reasonable.” As soon as he starts to doubt, thedemon knows it and says, “So you don’t believe me?” These people
take one look, “Oh! He’s really a Bodhisattva! I didn’t say what
was on my mind, and he knew about it He exposed my doubt.
That’s incredible.” After that he doesn’t dare to disbelieve.
He establishes intense ascetic practices that exceed theBuddha’s moral precepts. He says, “The Buddha’s Vinaya is notenough. I’m establishing a new Vinaya for you. I want you to be
new Buddhas, and I am creating a new Buddhism. The previous one
is obsolete and inapplicable. This is the scientific era, the nuclear
age, and everything must be modernized and improved. The old
way of thinking is no longer useful. The old Buddhism cannot be

131

132

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

applied either.” That is how he changes Buddhism, He says thatpeople can be Elders or Bhikshus or anything they want.
[January 1983]
There are old-fashioned religions and trendy religions. No one
believes in religions they consider old-fashioned, but everyonechases madly after trendy things. Of all the Dharma spoken by the
Buddha, the most important part is precepts. Nowadays, people
consider the Buddha really old fashioned, and they want to findsomething more up-to-date. Their search takes them fight into thedemon king’s lair. None of the external sects are free from greed
and desire. They are insatiable, and they desire to benefit
themselves at the expense of others.
I cannot say that we at the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas aredefinitely in accord with the Proper Dharma. Nevertheless, I ask
each of you who has followed me for so many years: Have I everasked you to hand your wealth and property over to the temple?
Why have I never done this? Because I’m very old-fashioned. I
want to uphold and honor the precepts. The precepts tell us to giveto others, not to demand that others give to us while we don’t give
anything to them.
At the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, our revenue comes very
naturally. We don’t scheme for contributions. We receive enoughincome as it is. If we were to try to cheat people of their money,
how would we be any different from demons? People who tellothers to donate their personal and family wealth and their own
lives and their families’ lives to the Way-place are totally
misguided. I’m not like them. I do not want anyone’s wealth, nor do
I desire any beautiful women. I want neither fame nor a good
reputation. In fact, I have quite a notorious reputation, not a goodone. The very mention of my name gives some people a headache,especially those goblins, demons, ghosts, and freaks.
He slanders Bhikshus, saying, “Bhikshu? What’s a Bhikshu?”He makes fun of the name. He says, “You say he’s a Bhikshu? I say

The Thinking Skandha

he’s a bach!” [A bach is a kind of carp. In Chinese, “Bhikshu” and“bach” end with the same sound.]He also scolds his assembly of disciples. He scolds his
disciples however he pleases. He may tell them, “You’re a dog,” or“You are a cat,” or “You’re a rat,” or “You’re a pig.” The disciples
hear his scolding and accept whatever he says, thinking he is a
Bodhisattva. “You say I’m a pig, so I’m a pig.” “You say I’m a dog,
so I’m a dog.” “You say I’m a cat, so I’m a cat.” They don’t daretalk back. This demon king has such tremendous power that hemanages to delude people into believing everything he says.
And he exposes people’s private affairs. For instance, a man
and a woman may have done something indecent, and he will say to
the woman, “You did such and such with a certain man in a certain
place.”
The woman thinks to herself, “How did he know?”
Or he may expose them in public, saying, “These two are
despicable. They did something improper, something unspeakable,in such-and-such a place. Ask her about it – she wouldn’t dare denyit.” It turns out that they have in fact done it, and they don’t dare todeny it. He does this to show people that he has spiritual powers
and that he knows everything that is going on. He exposes theirprivate matters without fear of ridicule or rejection. He divulges
people’s secrets and is not afraid that they will scorn him.
He is always fond of foretelling calamities and auspicious
events. He likes to say things such as, “You’d better be careful.
Tomorrow is going to be an unlucky day for you. Someone might
try to poison you, so watch what you eat or you may die of
poisoning.” He foretells both unlucky and lucky events, and when
they come to pass, he is not wrong in the slightest. When theevents happen, they turn out to be exactly as he predicted. So how
could people not believe in him? Such demon kings are far more
efficacious than Bodhisattvas.

133

134

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

K4
K5

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.
Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“This is a ghost with great powers that in its old age has
become a demon. It disturbs and confuses the good person. But
when it tires of doing so, it will leave the other person’s body.
Then both the disciples and the teacher will get in trouble withthe law. You should be aware of this in advance and not getcaught up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confusedand do not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

This is a ghost with great powers that in its old age has
become a demon. Ghosts become demons when they get old, justas people who don’t practice virtuous deeds become rascals in theirold age. As I have told you, the Chinese have a saying, “To be oldand not to have died is to be a rascal.” when people are old andexperienced, they can make trouble. In the same way, old ghosts
become demons. It disturbs and confuses the good person.
Jealous of the cultivation of other people, the ghost destroys theirsamadhi power. But when it eventually tires of doing so, it will
leave the other person’s body and no longer possess him.
Then both the disciples and the teacher will get in trouble
with the law. That’s equivalent to their falling into the hells.
There’s a saying:
Someone deluded transmits his delusion,
So after the transmission, neither one understands.
The teacher falls into the hells,
And the disciple burrows in after him.
The same principle applies here. Because he hasn’t met a teacher
who truly understands, the disciple is also muddled. when he sees
his teacher going to the hells, he follows his teacher there. The
teacher turns around and says, “what did you come here for?”

The Thinking Skandha

The disciple replies, “I saw you coming here, so of course I
came along.”
The teacher says, “Oh no! This isn’t a good place. You
shouldn’t have come.”“But you came first. How could I not have followed you? I
study with you, after all. I should go wherever you go,” says thedisciple.
The teacher thinks, “Ah, I’ve landed in the hells myself, andbrought my disciple with me as well. I’ve really done wrong byyou. I’m very sorry!” You should be aware of this in advance andnot get caught up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are
confused and do not understand, you will fall into the Relentless
Hells.
J7
K1

Greed to know past lives.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves more
knowledge and understanding, so he diligently toils at
examining and probing as he greedily seeks to know past lives.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves more
knowledge and understanding. While in samadhi, he wants toknow more things, to have the knowledge of past lives. He works
with intense vigor and does not fear suffering. So he diligently
toils at examining and probing as he greedily seeks to know past
lives.

135

136

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma. This person, unaware that he is possessed by ademon, claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When hecomes to see that good person who seeks knowledge, hearranges a seat and speaks the Dharma.
Commentary:

At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma. This person, unaware that he is possessed by ademon, not realizing that he’s been taken over by a demon, claims
he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to seethat good person who seeks knowledge, he arranges a seat andspeaks the Dharma.
K3

The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others.

Sutra:“There in the Dharma Assembly, inexplicably, that person
may obtain an enormous precious pearl. The demon may
sometimes change into an animal that holds the pearl or otherjewels, bamboo tablets, tallies, talismans, letters, and otherunusual things in its mouth. The demon first gives the objects tothe person and afterwards possesses him. Or he may fool his
audience by burying the objects underground and then sayingthat a ‘moonlight pearl’ is illuminating the place. Thereupon
the audience feels they have obtained something unique. He
may eat only medicinal herbs and not partake of prepared food.
Or he may eat only one sesame seed and one grain of wheat a
day and still look robust. That is because he is sustained by the

The Thinking Skandha

power of the demon. He slanders Bhikshus and scolds his
assembly of disciples without fear of ridicule or rejection.
Commentary:

There in the Dharma Assembly, inexplicably, for no reason
whatsoever, in the place where Dharma is being spoken, that
person may obtain an enormous precious pearl. It may be adiamond or something like a “wish-fulfilling pearl.” The demon
may sometimes change into an animal. The person who is
speaking the Dharma changes into an animal himself, explainingthat Bodhisattvas can transform into anything. The animal that hechanges into holds the pearl or other jewels, bamboo tablets, or
tallies. Tallies were used for official purposes in ancient times.
Words were written on a piece of bamboo, which was then split sothat part of the words appeared on each piece. when it was time touse the tallies, they would be put together. If the tallies matched, itwould be a certified match. If the two parts did not match, thatwould mean it was inauthentic. Talismans are used to subdue andcatch demons, ghosts, goblins, and weird creatures. And the animalmight carry letters and other unusual things in its mouth. All ofthese are strange, rare, and valuable objects. The demon first gives
the objects to the person and afterwards possesses him.
Or he may fool his audience by burying the objects
underground and then saying that a ‘moonlight pearl’ is illuminating the place. He buries the pearl in the ground and then tricks
his listeners, telling them, “There is a pearl which resembles thebright moon, emitting light there.” Thereupon the audience feels
they have obtained something unique. “Wow! This has to be forreal. This can’t be a demon,” they say. He is clearly a demon, yetthey insist that he isn’t. Alas for those who listen to his Dharma!
He may eat only medicinal herbs and not partake of
prepared food. The demon often eats only herbs, not regular food.
He doesn’t eat good food. He may eat ginseng or other tonics andnourishing supplements. when I was in Hong Kong I met a person
who said he didn’t eat ordinary food. He acted as a medium for

137

138

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

people who sought long life, sons, blessings, or other things.
whenever he stayed in people’s homes, he would announce hedidn’t eat ordinary food. What did he eat then? Walnuts. Walnuts
are very nourishing-full of oil. If you eat them, your brain will bevery good. You only have to eat a little to be full; if you usually eat
one bowl of rice you only have to eat half a bowl of walnuts to be
full. He also ate pine nuts. At any rate, he ate the most nutritious
items. Or he may eat only one sesame seed and one grain of
wheat a day and still look robust. Even so, he stays really fat,fatter than a pig. That is because he is sustained by the power ofthe demon.
He slanders Bhikshus and scolds his assembly of disciples
without fear of ridicule or rejection. He does nothing but slander
those who have left the home-life. “Left-home people? what home
did they leave? They don’t cultivate at all. Left-home people aren’t
greedy for money? The more the better is their attitude.” Or hesays, “Why do you believe in him? He’s just a person, after all.
You’re really an idiot.” when people have faith in the Bhikshus, hecalls them idiots. He scolds his own disciples, calling them animals
and all sorts of things. He’s totally unafraid of any rebuttals.
[May 1989]
Disciple: “When he comes to see that good person who seeksknowledge, he arranges a seat and speaks the Dharma.”
Venerable Master: This means the demon. It goes to see theperson who seeks knowledge of past lives.
Disciple: “There in the Dharma Assembly, inexplicably, that
person may obtain an enormous precious pearl. The demon may
sometimes change into an animal.” Is this another demon?
Venerable Master: No, it’s the same one.
Disciple: Does the person possessed by the demon transform
into an animal?
Venerable Master: Yes. To everyone, he appears to be an
animal. He takes on a bizarre appearance. “First, the demon gives

The Thinking Skandha

them to the person, and afterwards possesses him.” “The person” isthe one who seeks knowledge of past lives.
Disciple: The person who seeks knowledge of past lives isalready possessed by a demon and has changed into an animal. And
he’s also holding the pearl and other gems in his mouth.
Venerable Master: He gives them to the people who arelistening to the Dharma. It isn’t just one person. Perhaps he selects
one among them. This is all hypothetical. It doesn’t necessarily
have to happen that way. Don’t think that it has to be that way justbecause the Buddha said it. This is an example, and you should be
able to understand other situations by inference. Don’t be so rigid.
Be flexible in your understanding, so that the next time such asituation occurs, you’ll know, “Oh, this is the same as thatexample.” Here he turns into an animal, but in another case hemight turn into a Buddha.
Disciple: What about when it “Afterwards possesses him”?
Whom does the demon possess?
Venerable Master: The demon possesses everyone.
Disciple: Are there other demons that come to possess
everyone?
Venerable Master: No, the same demon can have innumerable
transformation bodies. It can possess that person as well as otherpeople.
Disciple: So it jumps around from one to the other?
Venerable Master: It doesn’t jump. It isn’t just one; it cantransform into many.
Disciple: Oh, so it can possess you, and it can also possess
someone else. I never knew demons were so powerful!
Venerable Master: Demons are about as powerful as Buddhas.
It’s just that the one is deviant and the other is proper. What demons
do is deviant, and what Buddhas do is proper. That’s the difference.
There’s a person from Taiwan who has had such experiences. We

139

140

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

can ask him to speak now. [To the layman] Tell everyone the wholestory about how the demon transmitted the mind-dharma to you.
Layman: Venerable Master, Dharma Masters, and Good
Advisors. I will talk about my experiences in non-Buddhist
religions, what I saw and understood. Perhaps my experiences are
not quite the same as the states caused by the demons from theheavens described by the Buddha. These demons can transform inendless ways, and what I saw is only one of their states. As I share
my experience, keep in mind that it is not the whole picture. The
demons from the heavens manifest in many ways. They may or may
not go through a medium. If you practice with an improper mind in
an external sect, the demon can appear to you in the form of aperson when you are meditating; it doesn’t need a medium.
This Sutra text says, “There in the Dharma Assembly, inexplicably, that person may obtain an enormous precious pearl.”Because it says “There in the Dharma Assembly,” I think that there
are three parties: the medium, the speaker of Dharma, and thelisteners. The Venerable Master interprets “the person” as referringto the possessed person. That is one interpretation. However, fromwhat I understand and from the other explanations that I’ve read, I
think “the person” refers to someone who hasn’t been possessed
yet. Why? Because the Buddha spoke the Shurangama Sutra inorder to warn those who are not yet possessed, but whose minds
have already gone astray. If they are not alert they will be possessedby demons. The Buddha wants to warn them. When the skandhas ofform, feeling, and thinking come to an end, you should be
especially cautious, for you may experience many of these states,
and you need to know how to deal with them.
Two years ago, I went to the home of a layman who shaved hishead like a monk’s. He said that while meditating, a demon fromthe heavens possessed him and said, “Let me give you a ‘wordlessbook from heaven,’ or such and such a Sutra.” People went there
because they were looking for a quick way to get enlightened. Atthat Way-place they used all kinds of methods, and I either saw or

The Thinking Skandha

heard them talk about every one of the first thirty skandha-demon
states. For example, I saw the tallies, gems, and treasure troves. I
also witnessed them eating meals of one sesame seed and one grainof wheat, or eating gluttonously. For example, in the case of“obtaining an enormous pearl” when you are meditating, someone
will say, “May I give you this pearl?” If your mind is moved andyou wish to have it, then through the medium, you stretch yourhands out to take it. Once you accept it, you’re in for trouble.
I’ll talk about my personal experience. When I went to a certain
place two years ago, the layman told me, “I can give you a wordlessbook from heaven. If you practice according to it for three years,
you can obtain great spiritual powers.” That day my mind wasrather swayed, and I thought, “If you want to give me a ‘wordlessbook from heaven’, fine.”
He said, “To accept it, raise both hands, and I’ll give it to you.”After I received it, I went home, and the next day I kept reciting
things that I did not understand. It sounded like Japanese, and thenThai, and then I was singing army songs dating from the JapaneseMeiji reign, songs which I had never sung before. Although myvoice is usually pretty bad, when I was singing those army songs, I
could sing very high and very low, and it sounded better than thesingers on television. I think the “wordless book from heaven” issomething like the tallies mentioned in the Sutra.
There are two possibilities in the place where the Dharma is
spoken. The first is that you have not been possessed by the demon,and you cannot see what is happening. If you have not ended theform skandha, then you cannot see, either. In the other case, when
you are meditating, the possessed person can see, and so can you.
In one case, you and the possessed person are both in samadhi,
and you can see whatever he gives you. You can also see theexternal state, but it’s just an illusion that he conjures up. In theother case, you cannot see, but your mind moves. The person says,“Can I give you this thing?” If you say, “Yes,” then things change.
However, if you say, “I don’t want it,” then the demon from the

141

142

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

heaven cannot possess you, because it has to follow its own rules,
too. As far as I know, all the external sects in Taiwan fall under the
first thirty skandha-demon states, before the thinking andconsciousness skandhas have been ended.
Our present interpretation may differ somewhat from the real
incidents I just spoke of. In such situations, the demons from theheavens may appear in these ways to harm you and prevent you
from attaining the Way. Since everyone is at a different level ofcultivation, they appear in different ways each time. I just wanted
to offer this for everyone to consider.
Sutra:“He is fond of talking about treasure troves in otherlocations, or of remote and hidden places where sages andworthies of the ten directions dwell. Those who follow him often
see strange and unusual people.
Commentary:

He is fond of talking about treasure troves in otherlocations. What does he like to say? He says, “Hey, in a certain
place there are gold, silver, and all kinds of jewels. Do you wantsome?” He spreads such rumors to delude the assembly. Or he isfond of talking of remote and hidden places where sages andworthies of the ten directions dwell. He tells people, “There are
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas cultivating there without your knowingit.” Those who follow him often see strange and unusual people.
They may give off light or have other strange characteristics.
K4

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a ghost or spirit of the mountain forests, earth,cities, rivers, and mountains that in its old age has become ademon. The person it possesses may advocate promiscuity andviolate the Buddha’s precepts. He may covertly indulge in thefive desires with his followers. Or he may appear to be vigorous,
eating only wild plants. His behavior is erratic, and he disturbs

The Thinking Skandha

and confuses the good person. But when the demon tires, it will
leave the other person’s body. Then both the disciples and theteacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

What kind of creature is this? This is a ghost or spirit of themountain forests, earth, cities, rivers, and mountains that in its
old age, after a long time, has become a demon. The person it
possesses may advocate promiscuity and violate the Buddha’s
precepts. His lust-filled thoughts cause him to break the precepts.
He may covertly indulge in the five desires with his followers,
the people who are with him. The five desires are wealth, sex, fame,
food, and sleep. Or he may appear to be vigorous, eating only
wild plants. His behavior is erratic. He does not sit in meditationor cultivate. He only engages in unbeneficial ascetic practices, andhe disturbs and confuses the good person, causing him to stop
cultivating. But after a while, when the demon tires and grows
bored, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both thedisciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
K5

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. Awaken to this early on, anddon’t fall into the demon’s trap. Don’t enter the demonic cycle ofbirth and death. If you are confused and do not understand, youwill fall into the Relentless Hells.

143

144

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

J8
K1

Greed for spiritual powers.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves spiritual
powers and all manner of transformations, so he investigatesthe source of transformations as he greedily seeks for spiritual
powers.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person who iscultivating the Way and practicing samadhi is untroubled by any
deviant mental state and experiences perfect, bright concentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves spiritual powers. He has
another false thought. He decides he wants to have great spiritual
powers and all manner of transformations, so that he can display
the Eighteen Transformations in midair. He wants to be able to emit
water from the upper part of his body and fire from the lower parthe wants to emit fire from the upper part of his body and water fromthe lower part. He longs to be like the Arhats who can manifest
these Eighteen Transformations while floating in the air, so heinvestigates the fundamental source, the principle of these transformations, as he greedily seeks for spiritual powers.
[January 1983]
A person is still vulnerable to possession by demons even after
he has broken through the form and feeling skandhas. Breaking
through the skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, formations, andconsciousness is a very ordinary matter. It doesn’t mean he truly
has samadhi power and won’t get possessed anymore. He is at avery high level; but even at that high level, he can still bepossessed. Why? Because he still harbors love and greed in his
mind. He may be greedy for knowledge, for spiritual powers, or for

The Thinking Skandha

responses. His greed opens the door. He cannot become free fromdemonic possession just by thinking about it. In fact, he will only
be more liable to become possessed.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

The demon that has been lying in wait sees its chance and sends
a spirit to possess a person, through whom it speaks the Sutras andthe Dharma.
K3

The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others.

Sutra:“This person, truly unaware that he is possessed by ademon, also claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. Whenhe comes to see that good person who seeks spiritual powers, hearranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. The possessed person
may hold fire in his hands and, grasping a portion of it, put aflame on the head of each listener in the Fourfold Assembly.
The flames on top of their heads are several feet high, yet they
are not hot and no one is burned. Or he may walk on water as
if on dry land; or he may sit motionless in the air; or he may
enter into a bottle or stay in a bag; or he may pass throughwindow panes and walls without obstruction. Only when
attacked by weapons does he feel ill at ease. He declares himself
to be a Buddha and, wearing the clothing of a lay person,
receives bows from Bhikshus. He slanders dhyana meditationand the moral regulations. He scolds his disciples and exposes
people’s private affairs without fear of ridicule or rejection.

145

146

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

This person is truly unaware that he is possessed by ademon. He also claims that he himself has reached the wondrous
fruition of unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to see that
good person who seeks spiritual powers, he arranges a seat andspeaks the Dharma.
The possessed person may hold fire in one of his hands and,grasping a portion of it with his other hand, put a flame on thehead of each listener in the Fourfold Assembly. One by one heputs a flame atop the heads of each of the people in the audience.
The flames on top of their heads are several feet high. When heputs the flames there, they are small, and they grow bit by bit until
they are several feet high. Yet they are not hot and no one isburned. They do not spread or set anything else on fire. Or he, thepossessed person, may walk on water as if on dry, flat land; or hemay walk or sit motionless in the air. There is nothing holding him
up in the air, but he can sit in it.
Or he may enter into a bottle or stay in a bag; or he may
pass through window panes and walls without obstruction. The
doors and windows may be closed, but he can easily pass throughthem without opening them. He’s not hindered in the least.
Only when attacked by weapons does he feel ill at ease. He isafraid of being cut by knives and pierced by spears. That is because
he still has a physical form which obstructs him. Although he has
five of the spiritual powers, he still fears being wounded byweapons. He declares himself to be a Buddha and, wearing theclothing of a lay person, not the attire of left-home people,
receives bows from Bhikshus. Dressed as a layperson, he receives
bows from left-home people. He slanders dhyana meditation andthe moral regulations as being useless and incorrect. And hescolds his own disciples and exposes people’s private affairs. He
discloses people’s secrets without fear of ridicule or rejection byothers.

The Thinking Skandha

Sutra:“He often talks about spiritual powers and self-mastery. He
may cause people to see visions of Buddhalands, but they are
unreal and arise merely from the ghost’s power to delude
people. He praises the indulgence of lust and does not condemn
lewd conduct. He uses indecent means to transmit his Dharma.
Commentary:

He often talks about various sorts of spiritual powers andself-mastery. He may cause people to see visions of
Buddhalands throughout the ten directions, but they are unreal
and arise merely from the ghost’s power to delude people. He
himself does not have any real skill in cultivation. What he praises
most is the indulgence of lust. He says, “It’s truly the mostwonderful thing there is. It’s the source of Bodhi and Nirvana.”
And he does not condemn lewd conduct. He says, “There’s
nothing wrong with it. Don’t bother holding precepts.” He uses
indecent means to transmit his Dharma. He uses all this impure
behavior as a means to transmit the Dharma.
K4

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is a powerful nature spirit: a mountain sprite, a sea
sprite, a wind sprite, a river sprite, an earth sprite, or a grassand-tree sprite that has evolved over long ages. It may be a
dragon-goblin; or a rishi who has been reborn as a goblin; oragain a rishi who, having reached the end of his appointed time,should have died, but whose body does not decay and ispossessed by a goblin. In its old age it has become a demon. It
disturbs and confuses the good person. But when it tires ofdoing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both thedisciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

This is a powerful nature spirit: a mountain sprite, a sea
sprite, a wind sprite, a river sprite, an earth sprite; or a grass-

147

148

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

and-tree sprite that has evolved over long ages. It may be a
dragon-goblin; or it may be a rishi who, having cultivated for
perhaps a thousand, two thousand, three thousand, or five thousand
years, has been reborn as a demon-goblin at the end of his life.
Or again, it may be a rishi who, having reached the end of his
appointed time, should have died, but whose body after his deathdoes not decay or change, and is possessed by a goblin.
In its old age it has become a demon. It disturbs andconfuses the good person’s power of samadhi. But eventually,
when it tires of doing so, it will leave the other person’s body. So
long as the demon is there, the person possesses awesome spiritual
power. But once the demon leaves, then both the disciples and theteacher will get in trouble with the law and their activities will becurtailed.
K5

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should be aware of this in advance and not getcaught up in the demonic cycle of transmigration. Don’t fall into
the demons’ snare. If you are confused and do not understand,you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
J9
K1

Greed for profound emptiness.
Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves to enter

The Thinking Skandha

cessation, so he investigates the nature of transformations as hegreedily seeks for profound emptiness.
Commentary:

He looks into how things in a state of existence can transform
into nothingness, and how nothingness can transform into things
which exist. He studies the way these transformations take place,hoping to experience a pro-found state of emptiness.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant force to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.
Commentary:

At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. The demon watches andwaits, and when it sees a chance, its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma. The demon speaks through that person’s mouth.
K3

The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks emptiness, he arranges a seatand speaks the Dharma. In the midst of the great assembly, his
physical form suddenly disappears, and no one in the assembly
can see him. Then out of nowhere, he abruptly reappears. He
can appear and disappear at will, or he can make his bodytransparent like crystal. From his hands and feet he releases thefragrance of sandalwood, or his excrement and urine may besweet as thick rock candy. He slanders the precepts and iscontemptuous of those who have left the home life.

149

150

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

This person is unaware and does not realize that he ispossessed by a demon from the heavens. He claims he has alreadyreached the wonderful fruition of unsurpassed Nirvana. When hecomes to see that good person who seeks the deep emptiness of
cessation, he arranges a seat and speaks the Dharma. In the
midst of the great assembly, his physical form suddenly
disappears, and no one in the assembly can see him. The
demon’s spiritual powers cause the possessed person’s body tosuddenly vanish. He was there speaking the Dharma, but suddenly
no one can see him. This is the “emptiness of people and dharmas.”
People and dharmas are both gone. Then, after a few minutes, fromout of nowhere, he abruptly reappears. He can appear anddisappear at will. If he wants to appear, he appears. If he wants todisappear, he disappears. He is in control and can do either withease.
Or he can make his body appear transparent like crystal, so
you can see right through it. From his hands and feet, at the flickof a wrist, he releases the fragrance of sandalwood, or his
excrement and urine may be sweet as thick rock candy. He
slanders the precepts. He says, “Don’t bother about holding
precepts. That is a Small Vehicle matter. Why should you holdthem? There is no great meaning in it.” And he is contemptuous of
those who have left the home-life. He says, “Don’t leave thehome-life. If you want to cultivate, go ahead and cultivate. You
don’t have to leave home to do it. What difference is there between
being a layperson and a left-home person anyway?” That’s how heslanders left-home people.
Sutra:“He often says that there is no cause and no effect, that once
we die, we are gone forever, that there is no afterlife, and that
there are no ordinary people and no sages. Although he has
obtained a state of empty stillness, he covertly indulges his

The Thinking Skandha

greedy desires. Those who give in to his lust also adopt his viewsof emptiness and deny cause and effect.
Commentary:

He often says that there is no cause and effect. “Don’t believein the law of cause and effect,” he says. “It’s totally wrong. There isno such thing.” He says that once we die we are gone forever.
“Once you die, you are gone forever, just like a light that gets
snuffed out.” He says that there is no afterlife, and that there are
no ordinary people and no sages. “There’s no such thing as
rebirth, nor are there common people or sages. Those are justfigures of speech.”
Although he has obtained a state of empty stillness, hecovertly indulges his greedy desires. Although he’s arrived atsome sort of theory of emptiness, he indulges in lust on the sly.
Those who give in to his lust adopt his views of emptiness. As
victims of the demon’s energy, the people who engage in lust withhim also come to believe that everything is empty and deny cause
and effect. They feel there is no need to believe in cause and effect.
K4

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This is an essence that was created during an eclipse of thesun or moon. Having fallen on gold, jade, a rare fungus, aunicorn, a phoenix, a tortoise, or a crane, the essence endowed
it with life, so that it did not die for thousands or tens of
thousands of years and eventually became a spirit. It was thenborn into this land and in its old age has become a demon. It
disturbs and confuses the good person. But when it tires ofdoing so, it will leave the other person’s body. Then both thedisciples and the teacher will get in trouble with the law.
Commentary:

What is this? This is an essence that was created during an
eclipse of the sun or moon. When there is an interaction between
the sun and moon, an eclipse of the sun and moon, an essence falls

151

152

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

to the ground. Having fallen on gold, jade, a certain kind of rare
fungus, a unicorn, a phoenix, a tortoise, or a crane, the essence
endowed it with life, so that it did not die for thousands or tensof thousands of years and eventually became a spirit. It wasthen born into this land and in its old age has become a demon.
It disturbs and confuses the good person who is cultivating
samadhi.
But eventually, when it tires of doing so, it will leave theother person’s body. It will cease to possess him. Then both theteacher and his disciples will get in trouble with the law. They
will be restrained by the law.
[January 1983]
Venerable Master: You must use Dharma-selecting Vision and
Wonderful Contemplative Wisdom to regard this kind of state.
When you contemplate, don’t get attached and think, “I’m contemplating.” Wonderful Contemplative Wisdom functions like amirror; it’s similar to the Great Perfect Mirror Wisdom. However,while the Great Perfect Mirror Wisdom reveals the actual
appearance of all dharmas effortlessly, Wonderful Contemplative
Wisdom requires the power of contemplation in order to be clearly
aware. If you can maintain an objective point of view, then you
won’t be ensnared by such improper views. If you recognize thestate, then you won’t be turned by it.
Disciple: I have a question. Monkey (in the book Journey to theWest) was born from a rock. How did that rock give birth to amonkey? Can such phenomena occur after a rock has been exposedto the essence of the sun and moon over several tens of thousandsof years? Is Monkey’s case the same as that described in the Sutra?
That is, there is an essential energy created during an eclipse of thesun and the moon, and it is absorbed by such things as gold, jade, arare fungus, a unicorn, a phoenix, a tortoise, or a crane, transforming them into demons. From reading the book, it seems to me
that Monkey had a few good roots. He knew that transmigrationentailed a lot of suffering, and so after eight hundred years, heThe Thinking Skandha

started on a quest for the Way. He mastered various spiritual artsand later became a Dharma-protector in Buddhism.
Monkey was an example of a good being, but here the text is
talking about spirits, sprites, ghosts, and monsters who turn into
demons in their old age. Under what conditions do they turn into
demons when they get old? It seems that these demons are likebandits because they do evil. Is it the case that some turn into
demons while others don’t, because some are good and others
aren’t?
Venerable Master: Monkey was only a demon, and there aremany other cases which are similar. Monkey probably ran into
trouble as he was cultivating at the level of the thinking skandha,
and so as a result, he turned into a monkey that could ascend to theheavens and burrow into the earth. He is exactly what the
Shurangama Sutra calls “a representative of the demons.” As forother demons, when they are fired of being demons, of course they
will also take refuge in the Triple Jewel. With a single thought ofreflecting within and awakening, they can become disciples of the
Buddha. Before they awaken, they are still demons. The older
demons get, the greater their spiritual powers become. The young
ones aren’t that strong and their spiritual powers aren’t that great.
The older ones have inconceivable strength and spiritual powers,
which is why they are called demons. Demons are even more
powerful than ghosts. The Chinese have the term “demonic ghost”
because ghosts can turn into demons.
Have you heard about the “as-you-wish demon woman”? She
had been a ghost in the Zhou Dynasty, but because she didn’t follow
the rules, she was struck by lightning. However, the lightning didn’t
destroy her completely, and she pulled herself back together with aconcentrated effort. Then she cultivated and became a demon who
went around taking people’s lives, because she wanted to increase
her own power and the power of her retinue. Each time she caused
a person’s death, the other demons would congratulate her: “You’rereally powerful!” It’s similar to how other officials act toward an

153

154

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

official who has just been promoted. A demon’s power increases
with the number of people it kills, until even ghosts have to follow
its orders.
Later, when the as-you-wish demon woman met me, she took
refuge with the Triple Jewel. Thus she was a demon who took
refuge with the Buddha. Everything in this world is wondrous andinconceivable. This Sutra describes only a small portion. If we wereto go into detail, each skandha has myriads of different kinds ofdemons. The Sutra mentions one kind to give people a general idea,
so that they know to avoid thoughts of greed and craving. If you
have no desire, you need not fear any demon whatsoever. If you aredevoid of greed or desire, no demon can trouble you. Demons will
come in only when they see that you’ve opened yourself up tothem. If you always keep the doors closed, they won’t come in.
Demons get born in the heavens because they have cultivatedmany blessings. The Sutras talk about demons from the heavens,
but you shouldn’t think they are only in the heavens. They can go
to the heavens, but they are not always there. Demons in the humanrealm that are endowed with spiritual powers can also be
considered demons from the heavens. If the demons in the heavens
need them to go there to cheer them on in battle and to increase
their power, they can go at any time. Although they are born in theheavens, they still have desires and huge tempers and are incredibly
stubborn. It’s just because of their belligerent character that they
become demons. If they weren’t so aggressive and hot-tempered,then they would join the Buddhas’ retinue. Those with bad tempers
and heavy ignorance join the demons’ retinue.
As for what kind of retribution they will receive in the future,that’s a very distant question that cannot be answered. If theyencounter someone with great spiritual powers but are rather
resistant to being taught and transformed, they may be pulverized
into nothingness. Even if they aren’t pulverized, if they do a lot ofevil and fail to reform, if they still turn away from enlightenment tounite with the worldly dust and continue to be confused, then they

The Thinking Skandha

will have to undergo retribution and great suffering. They may fallamong the animals and become foxes or weasels. It is the spirits ofdemons that cause them to turn into such creatures. They may
become snakes or rats, or various other strange animals. These are
all transformations of beings endowed with malicious demonicenergy. Pierce beasts such as tigers are so powerful because they
are aided by a bit of demonic power.
K5

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

You should be aware of this well in advance and not getcaught up in the cycle of transmigration of the demon king. If
you are confused and do not understand, if you do not wake up,
you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
J10 Greed for immortality.
K1 Samadhi leads to craving and seeking.

Sutra:“Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, this good person is untroubled
by any deviant mental state and experiences perfect, brightconcentration. Within samadhi, his mind craves long life, so hetoils at investigating its subtleties as he greedily seeks for
immortality. He wishes to cast aside the birth and death of thebody, and suddenly he hopes to end the birth and death ofthoughts as well, so that he can abide forever in a subtle form.
Commentary:

Further, in the unhindered clarity and wonder that ensues
after the feeling skandha is gone, now that the skandha of feelinghas become empty, dear, and subtle, this good person who is

155

156

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

cultivating samadhi is untroubled by any deviant mental stateand experiences perfect, bright concentration. Within that
perfect, subtle samadhi, a change suddenly occurs. What is it? His
mind craves long life. All of a sudden he thinks, “It would be mostwonderful to live forever and not have to die.” So he toils at investigating its subtleties. He painstakingly searches into its mostesoteric and subtle aspects as he greedily seeks for immortality.
He wants to live forever and never grow old.
He wishes to cast aside and renounce the birth and death of
the body, literally “share-and-section birth and death.” This refers
to each individual’s birth and death. Each person has a share, andeach person has a section. What is meant by “share”? You have abody, and I have a body, too. You are a person, and I am also a
person. You have your share, and I have my share. What about“section”? It is the life span, the interval from birth to death.
“Section” can also refer to the physical stature – from head to toe.
And he suddenly hopes to end the birth and death ofthoughts as well. Ordinary people undergo the physical birth anddeath of the body. A fourth stage Arhat has ended that kind of birthand death, but still has to undergo the birth and death of thoughts[literally “change birth and death”]. This refers to the continual
passage of thoughts – the ever-changing thought process in which
one thought is produced and another perishes in an endless flow.
When he no longer undergoes physical birth and death, he suddenly
hopes to end the birth and death of thoughts as well, so he canabide forever in a subtle form, a very refined and attentuatedform. To abide forever means to obtain eternal life.
K2

A demon dispatches a deviant spirit to possess a person.

Sutra:“At that time a demon from the heavens seizes theopportunity it has been waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma.

The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:

Right when he entertains a thought of greed for long life, at thattime a demon king from the heavens seizes the opportunity it
has been watching and waiting for. Its spirit possesses anotherperson. The demon king sends one of its followers to possess aperson and uses him as a mouthpiece to expound the Sutras andthe Dharma for the cultivator.
K3

The demon’s words and deeds that mislead others.

Sutra:“This person, unaware that he is possessed by a demon,
claims he has reached unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to
see that good person who seeks long life, he arranges a seat andspeaks the Dharma. He is fond of saying that he can go places
and come back without hindrance, perhaps traveling ten
thousand miles and returning in the twinkling of an eye. He canalso bring things back from wherever he goes. Or he may tellsomeone to walk from one end of the room to the other, adistance of just a few paces. Then even if the person walked fast
for years, he could not reach the wall. Therefore people believein the possessed person and mistake him for a Buddha.
Commentary:

Since this person’s mind is totally controlled by the demon
from the heavens, he himself is unaware that he is possessed by ademon. He claims that he has reached the wondrous fruition of
unsurpassed Nirvana. When he comes to see that good person
who seeks long life, he arranges a Dharma-seat and speaks theDharma.
He is fond of saying that he can go places and come backwithout hindrance. What does this demon like to say? He says, “In
this very moment I can go some place a thousand or even ten
thousand miles away, and return in the same moment. I can go to
Japan without taking a plane, buy merchandise and bring it backwith me. If you don’t believe it, I’ll give you a demonstration.” He

157

158

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

is always showing off his spiritual powers. He wants people to see
the inconceivable feats he can perform. He says, “I can go andcome freely, in no time at all, perhaps traveling ten thousand
miles and returning in the twinkling of an eye. I can go andreturn in the time it takes you to inhale and exhale.”
Not only that, he can also bring things back from wherever
he goes. He can buy things and bring them back. “You don’t believeme?” he’ll say. “See this item? It came from such and such a
company in Japan – their exclusive model, only available forpurchase on site.” Then he shows them a radio or a tape recorder ofJapanese make, which has not passed through customs or been
imported, and which actually was manufactured by the company inJapan.
Or he may tell someone to walk from one end of the room tothe other, a distance of just a few, maybe seven or eight, paces.
Then even if the person walked fast for years, he could notreach the wall. He couldn’t cover that small floor-space at a deadrun even in a year’s time. Seeing such displays, therefore people
believe in the possessed person and mistake him for a Buddha.
They think, “Oh! This is a Buddha coming to teat us the Dharma.”
Sutra:“He often says, ‘All beings in the ten directions are mychildren. I gave birth to all Buddhas. I created the world. I am
the original Buddha. I created this world naturally, not due tocultivation.’
Commentary:

He often says, “You know, all beings in the ten directions are
my children. I gave birth to all Buddhas. Do you know whosesons the Buddhas are? They are my sons.” He shamelessly boasts
that he gave birth to all Buddhas. “I created the world. I am theoriginal Buddha. I was the first Buddha. There weren’t any
Buddhas before me. I created this world naturally, not due tocultivation. I created this world spontaneously. And I was already

The Thinking Skandhaa Buddha when I came into the world. I didn’t have to cultivate to
become a Buddha.”
K4

Giving the name and pointing out the harm.

Sutra:“This may be a Chamunda sent from the retinue of thedemon in the Heaven of Sovereignty, or a youthful pishacha
from the Heaven of the Four Kings that has not yet brought
forth the resolve. It takes advantage of the person’s luminous
clarity and devours his essence and energy. Or perhaps without
having to rely on a teacher, the cultivator personally sees abeing that tells him, ‘I am a Vajra Spirit who has come to giveyou long life.’ Or the being transforms itself into a beautiful
woman and engages him in frenzied lust, so that within a year
his vitality is exhausted. He talks to himself; and to anyone
listening he sounds like a goblin. The people around him do notrealize what is happening. In most cases such a person will getin trouble with the law. But before he is punished, he will die
from depletion. The demon disturbs and confuses the person to
the point of death.
Commentary:

This may be a Chamunda sent from the retinue of thedemon in the Heaven of Sovereignty. Chamunda is a Sanskrit
word that means “slave ghost,” a ghost that does the work of aslave. It also means “jealous ghost” because it is always jealous ofanything good that anyone else has. It tries to thwart people whowant to study the Buddhadharma. If someone wants to be good, it
drags him in a bad direction. It’s a bad ghost. The demon in the
Heaven of Sovereignty sends this kind of ghost to disturb thecultivator of samadhi. Or it may send a youthful pishacha fromthe Heaven of the Four Kings. Pishacha ghosts specialize indevouring essence. They eat the essence of various grains andplants and of humans as well. When men and women engage insexual conduct a kind of essence flows forth, and that’s what theyeat. Whenever people engage in sexual conduct, there are lots of

159

160

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

ghosts waiting on the sidelines to eat the essence. It’s very
dangerous.
This is a pishacha ghost that has not yet brought forth theresolve. It takes advantage of the person’s luminous clarity anddevours his essence. Those who have not brought forth the resolve,
such as the youthful pishacha and others, crave the cultivator’s
bright clarity and his soul. They consume his essence, but heremains unaware of it.
Or perhaps without having to rely on a teacher, thecultivator personally sees a being that tells him, “I am a Vajrawielding Dharma-protecting Spirit who has come to give you longlife. Now I’ve come to give you longevity. You’ll be able to live along time.” Or after saying that, the being transforms itself into abeautiful woman and engages him in frenzied lust. “Frenzied”
means that they engage in this activity of lust over and over again,
nonstop, so that within a year his vitality is exhausted. Under thestrain, his vitality is depleted before a year is up. His essence,
energy, and spirit all “dry up,” because this is too excessive. The
key word here is “frenzied.” It’s not describing any ordinary
occurrence. It’s not referring to the usual manner in which suchactivities are performed. It’s certain that the beautiful woman says,“The more you indulge in lust, the longer your life will be. You willattain long life.” In his greed for long life, he fails to realize his life
is getting shorter by the minute. He’s totally spent before a year isup.
At that time he talks to himself. Actually he’s not talking tohimself, he’s conversing with the demon. And while he’s doing so,to anyone listening he sounds like a goblin. He’s conversing withthe demon, but the people around him don’t see it. I’ve encountered
this kind of demon before.
I once met a man who was visited by a woman every night. She
didn’t come to him in the daytime, but every evening as soon as shecame, everyone in the household could hear the clack-clack of awoman’s high heels on the floor boards. Although they could hear

The Thinking Skandha

the sound, they could not see her. Whenever the woman came, theman would strip, hop in bed, and have at it, not caring whether
anyone was around or not. That was an instance of this type ofghost. Later on, a shaman in the area went to his home to exorcise
the ghost. That night, when the demon came, she conversed withthe shaman.
“Fine,” she said. “You want to cure this man? All right, fromtoday on he’ll be fine. But from this point, I’m going to startcoming to your household. We’ll have a little contest of dharmas.”
After that, she actually went to the shaman’s home, and his older
brother engaged in this sort of improper activity from morning tonight with the demon. I’ll tell you, this demon is really powerful.
The people around him do not realize what is happening.
They are not aware of this situation. In most cases such a person
will get in trouble with the law, and his activities will be curtailed
by the law. But before he is punished, before he is brought to trial,
he will die from depletion. While still in prison, he dies from thetotal depletion of his essence, energy, and spirit. The demon
disturbs and confuses the person to the point of death. The
demon destroys the person’s samadhi-power to the extent that heperishes.
[January 1983]
When I was young, I liked to fight with demons. I fought withthem until all the demon armies in the universe wanted to gang up
on me. I nearly lost my life on many occasions. Because of this,later on, no matter how much I have wished to fight with demonsagain, I haven’t dared to use any dharma against them. Many
demons come to bully me, but I always practice forbearance anddon’t offer any opposition. I gather them in and influence them withkindness and compassion instead of subduing them with the
Dharma of Subduing.
I remember that at the Virtue Society in Manchuria, the dean of
the training school was called Xu Guilan. There were fifty or sixty
students in the Virtue Society, and one of them became possessed

161

162

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

by a demon. Xu Guilan, thinking that she had some authority as thedean of the training school, tried to get rid of the demon. She spat amouthful of cold water at the possessed girl, but the demon didn’t
leave.
It said, “Okay, you want to get rid of me? Then I’ll possess you
instead, and see what you do about that!”
Thereupon, the possessed girl got better, and Xu Guilan herself
was possessed by the demon. Earlier, Guo Hong said he had used
this method of reciting a mantra and then spitting on the possessed
person, and the person had run off. Probably the demon who
possessed him didn’t have enough power, and so it left. But thedemon that possessed Xu Guilan wasn’t afraid of being spat on withcold water, and it didn’t go away. Then Xu Guilan started acting
demonic. She could no longer live at the Virtue Society and had tomove back home. The demon came to disturb her every day at her
home, throwing her family into a turmoil.
What demon was this? It was a gibbon spirit a very large one.
When it came, it engaged in sexual intercourse with Xu Guilan. It
would possess her body and torture her. Sometimes it would
confuse her to the point that she would utter how much she loved it,
and so on. Then they would have sex, and after it was over, Xu
Guilan would be bleeding from her eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth.
The gibbon spirit sucked away all her energy and essence, leaving
her paralyzed and near death.
The Virtue Society sent someone to see our monastery’s abbot
who was known throughout Manchuria as the Filial Son Wang.
They had heard that he had great virtue and could subdue thedemon, so they sought him out. However, the Abbot would always
ask me to take care of such matters. He never dealt with themhimself, but always sent me to resolve whatever problems there
were. This happened many times, such as when the family of Gao
Defu in Danangou Village was in trouble.
This time the Abbot also asked me to go, and so I went. Whenthey informed the gibbon spirit of my coming, guess what it said?

The Thinking Skandha“Ah! You wasted your efforts asking him to come. It won’t
work. Even if you asked Ji Gong (the “Living Buddha”) to come, itwouldn’t scare me.”
It was not afraid of anything. When I went there, the gibbon
spirit came, and we had a real fight! After two days of nonstop
fighting, I finally subdued it. The woman recovered. I have been
through many experiences such as this.
I’m not willing to interfere in other people’s business anymore.
For example, although I see that a certain person has an eagle spirit
on her, and it is causing her head to shake involuntarily, I’m notgoing to do anything about it. I act as if I didn’t see it. Why?
Because I’m cultivating forbearance! Even if someone were todefecate on my head, I would bear it and not get angry. My motto
now is that I will not contend with anyone. Guo Hong, you’d betterbe careful not to stir up trouble in the future. You must have a few
good roots, or else that demon would easily have possessed you.
This is no laughing matter.
K5

Instructions to be aware and not become confused.

Sutra:“You should be aware of this in advance and not get caught
up in the cycle of transmigration. If you are confused and do
not understand, you will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should be aware of this in advance, understandthe principle involved, and not get caught up in the cycle oftransmigration. If you are aware of the demonic state, you won’t
fall into the demon’s trap. You won’t end up in the retinue of
demons. But if you are confused and do not understand, there
will be no politeness involved. It’s certain you will fall into theRelentless Hells. You will not be shown the slightest favor.

163

164

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

I3
J1

The Buddha exhorts those in the dharma-ending age.
False boasting of accomplishment to sagely fruition.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that in the Dharma-ending Age,these ten kinds of demons may leave the home-life to cultivate
the Way within my Dharma. They may possess other people, orthey may manifest themselves in various forms. All of them willclaim that they have already accomplished Proper andPervasive Knowledge and Awareness.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that, especially in the Dharmaending Age, these ten kinds of demons, the ones that appear in theten demonic states associated with the thinking skandha, may leave
the home-life to cultivate the Way within my Buddhadharma.
They may possess other people. The demon kings may possessother people, or they may manifest themselves in various forms.
They may display their spiritual powers as demon kings andmanifest all kinds of forms. They may appear as Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, or gods. Demon kings can manifest in any kind of
body. All of them will claim that they have alreadyaccomplished Proper and Pervasive Knowledge andAwareness. “Proper and Pervasive Knowledge” refers to the
Buddha, who has both proper knowledge and pervasive knowledge.
“Proper knowledge” means knowing that “the mind produces the
myriad dharmas.” “Pervasive knowledge” means knowing that “themyriad dharmas are the mind itself.” When someone has genuine
proper and pervasive knowledge and views, he becomes a Buddha,
One of Proper and Pervasive Knowledge. However, demonspretend to be Buddhas and claim to have attained proper andpervasive knowledge.
When Shakyamuni Buddha was about to enter Nirvana, hesummoned the demon king and commanded him, “You should
abide by the rules. Follow the rules from now on. Don’t violatethem.”

The Thinking Skandha

The demon king replied, “So you want me to follow your rules?
Fine. During the ending age of your Dharma, I will wear yourgarments, eat your food, and defecate in your alms bowl.” His
meaning was that he would destroy the Dharma from within.
When the Buddha heard that he was worried. He wept and said,“There’s really nothing I can do about you. Your method is the most
poisonous, the most destructive.”
There is the saying: “The parasites on the lion’s body eat thelion’s flesh.” This means that in the Dharma-ending Age, thedemons are strong and the Dharma is weak. There are a lot of
demon kings. Therefore, cultivators must be very careful. What aredemon kings like? In general, they are different from ordinary
people. They have a demonic energy about them. There issomething unusual about them, which reveals that they are demonkings.
[January 1983]
The Dharma-ending Age is a time when the Dharma is weakand demons are strong. The Song of Enlightenment by Great
Master Yongjia says very clearly:
Alas! In the evil time of the Dharma-ending Age,
Living beings have few blessings;
it is difficult to train them. Far indeed from the Sagesof the past,their deviant views are deep.
Demons are strong, the Dharma is weak;
many are the wrongs and injuries.
Hearing of the door of the Tathagata’s Sudden Teaching,
They regret not destroying it as they would smash a tile.
“Alas” expresses a regretful sighing about the Dharma-ending Age.
The evil time means this time is very evil and vile. All the monsters
are appearing in the world.

165

166

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

The computer is one of the biggest monsters, and television is asmall monster. The small monster helps the big one out and the bigmonster wants to devour all the people. It wants to take people’s
jobs away. This is a very evil age. Living beings have no blessings.
They are tense and nervous from morning to night, and people
suffer from diseases of the heart, liver, lungs, spleen, and kidneys.
Such diseases strike people because they are infected with deviant
energy. They have been poisoned too deeply.
You think it’s nice to watch television, to talk on the phone, tolisten to the radio, and to play with the computer, but you don’t
realize the harm that these things do to your heart, liver, spleen,lungs, and kidneys. They cause people to act inhuman and ghosts to
act unlike ghosts. That’s a sign that the world is starting to go bad.
We have been born in a time when living beings have no blessingsand are difficult to teach. You may advise them not to watch
television or listen to the radio, but they insist on doing those
things. Tell them not to listen to music, but they listen on the sly.
It’s not easy to teach the upside down living beings in this terrible
age.
“Far indeed from the Sages of the past.” They are very far fromthe Buddhas. “Their deviant views are deep.” Everyone has deviant
knowledge and deviant views; no one has proper knowledge andproper views. Their deviant views are too deep. “Demons arestrong, the Dharma is weak.” In this age the demons prosper and theDharma is very feeble. “Many are the wrongs and injuries.” Youhurt me, and I hurt you. We hurt each other out of resentment.
“Hearing of the door of the Tathagata’s Sudden Teaching.” If they
hear of the Buddha’s Proper Dharma Eye Treasury, the Dharmadoor of the Sudden Teaching, “they regret not destroying it as theywould smash a tile.” They regret not being able to wreck it immediately, as they would smash a tile to bits. That’s how much theyhate the Buddhadharma. This is the way we are now.
Therefore, we Buddhists who live at the City of Ten Thousand
Buddhas should not keep radios, televisions, or musical records in

The Thinking Skandha

our homes; we should get rid of these. No matter how busy we are,we should attend the morning and evening ceremonies and theSutra recitations. We should not be absent from these activities. If
you are a layperson and you cannot make it to the temple, you may
do the morning and evening ceremonies, recite Sutras, andinvestigate the Buddhadharma at home. Don’t spend your sparetime watching television or listening to the radio, being no different
from people of the outside world.
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is different from the outside
world, and we should not let ourselves be influenced by thecommon crowd. All of you at the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
should devote your attention to the Buddhadharma and to studying
and practicing the principles in the Buddhist Sutras. If you
memorize the Shurangama Sutra, that will make me extremely
happy. Even at home, you should read and recite the Shurangama
Sutra, the Dharma Flower Sutra, and the Avatamsaka Sutra.
What’s the point of coming to the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas if
you don’t understand the Buddhadharma at all? It’s meaningless. If
you don’t understand anything and you have no idea what people
are talking about during discussions, then your being here is too
pitiful.
J2

They use lust in their teaching.

Sutra:“They praise lust and break the Buddha’s moral precepts.
The evil demonic teachers and their demonic disciples that I
just discussed transmit their teaching through licentious
activity. Such deviant spirits take over cultivators’ minds, andafter as few as nine lives or as many as a hundred generations,they turn true practitioners entirely into followers of demons.
Commentary:

They praise lust. How can one tell if someone is a demon?
Demons do not praise proper methods of practice. They praise lustand openly advocate sex. And they break the Buddha’s moral

167

168

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

precepts. They say, “The Buddha’s precepts are useless. Don’t keep
them. The Buddha’s precepts were for adherents of the Small
Vehicle to practice. We are Great Vehicle Bodhisattvas, Great
Vehicle Buddhas. Since we have already become Buddhas, wedon’t need to hold the precepts.” The evil demonic teachers ofDharma and their demonic disciples, the disciples of the demonkings, that I just discussed transmit their teaching throughlicentious activity. They practice lust with each other and praise it,saying, “It is the finest and most wonderful Dharma door. The
principle of true emptiness and wonderful existence lies rightwithin this.” Such deviant spirits, that is, those who extol lust,
take over cultivators’ minds. Because the cultivators’ minds are
confused by the deviant demons who have possessed them, they
crave sex and openly advocate lust. It’s all because the demons
have taken over their minds.
And after as few as nine lives or as many as a hundred
generations, they turn true practitioners entirely into followersof demons. At the minimum, it takes nine lives. What does one“life” mean? Is it the period from a person’s birth until his death?
No. Rather, it refers to a period of a hundred years. Therefore nine
lives is nine hundred years. At the most, it takes over a hundred
generations. One gene-ration represents thirty years, and so ahundred generations is three thousand years. It takes a minimum ofnine lives to turn a true cultivator completely into a member of thedemon’s retinue.
At the other extreme, it might take as long as a hundred
generations from the time the demon confuses him until hebecomes part of the demon’s retinue. Although he has been
confused, he still has to pass through several more lives. Only after
a long time does he officially join the demon’s retinue. Before thattime, his nature is not totally demonic. Do you know what demons
are transformed from? Demons were originally people. A person
who is not upright may become a demon, but it doesn’t happen that
fast. The demon king hounds him, follows him, and keeps

The Thinking Skandha

confusing him. The process takes from as short a time as nine lives
to as long as a hundred generations
J3

They are beguiled by demons and fall into the hells.

Sutra:“When their lives are over, they are bound to end up as oneof the demonic hordes. They will lose their proper andpervasive knowledge and fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

When their lives are over, when the allotted time has passed,
anywhere from nine lives to a hundred generations, and the practitioners die, they are bound to end up as one of the demonic
hordes. They cannot become demon kings, since there is only one
king. There are not that many demon kings. They can only become
run-of-the-mill demons, common citizens of the demon populace.
They will lose their proper and pervasive knowledge. They willlose proper knowledge and views and will have only wrong
knowledge and views; and they will follow along in the deeds doneby the demon king. And eventually they will fall into theRelentless Hells. After they use up their blessings as demons, theirlives will end and they will fall into the hells.
J4

Exhortation to compassionately rescue them to repay kindness.

Sutra:“You need not enter Nirvana yet. Although you arecompleting your attainment to the level beyond study, holdnonetheless to your vows to enter the Dharma-ending Age.
Bring forth great compassion to rescue and take across living
beings who have proper minds and deep faith. Do not let them
become possessed by demons. Help them instead to attainproper knowledge and views. I have already rescued you frombirth and death. By venerating the Buddha’s words, you will be
repaying the Buddha’s kindness.

169

170

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

Commentary:“Ananda, you need not enter Nirvana yet. Don’t enter
Nirvana yet. Stay here in the world and teach and transform living
beings on my behalf. Although you are completing yourattainment to the level beyond study, hold nonetheless to yourvows to enter the Dharma-ending Age. For all practical purposes,
you have already attained the state beyond study.” (At this point
Ananda has realized the second fruition of Arhatship, but has not
yet actually attained the level beyond study. However, the path ofcultivation to reach that accomplishment is clear to him, so he canbe considered as having attained that level.) The Buddha says, “Youshould keep your compassionate vows. When the Proper Dharma isgone and the Dharma Image Age has passed, the Dharma-ending
Age will come. At that time bring forth great compassion to rescue
and take across living beings who have proper minds and deep
faith. Ananda, you should bring forth a mind of great kindness andcompassion and save living beings whose minds are proper in the
Dharma-ending Age.”“Do not let them become possessed by demons. Rescue living
beings and cause them to have deep faith in you, so that they will
not be confused by the demon kings. Do not allow the demon kings
to have their way with people. Help them, the living beings in the
Dharma-ending Age, instead to be on guard and to attain proper
knowledge and views.” That means you and me, living beings
right now, not anyone else. You should urge yourself on. Keep aproper attitude and outlook.
Shakyamuni Buddha says, “Ananda, I have already rescued
you from birth and death. You have already ended birth anddeath. You are already a second-stage Arhat, and you understandthe way to reach the fourth stage of Arhatship, so for all practical
purposes we can say that your birth and death are now ended. By
venerating the Buddha’s words, you will be repaying theBuddha’s kindness. Now listen to the Buddha’s instruction; dowhat the Buddha tells you and don’t forget it. By honoring andThe Thinking Skandha

obeying the Buddha, you are repaying the Buddha’s deep
kindness.”
What does it mean to repay the Buddha’s kindness? If we listen
to the Buddha’s instructions, we are repaying the Buddha’s
kindness. If we want to repay the Buddha’s kindness, we must obey
the Buddha. If Ananda wants to repay the Buddha’s kindness,
Ananda should listen to the Buddha. If we want to repay the
Buddha’s kindness, we should also listen to the Buddha. We should
listen to Shakyamuni Buddha and to the Dharma Masters when
they explain the Sutras and the principles. That’s why at the very
start I said you all should listen to the Buddha. I’m not a Buddha; Ishould also listen to the Buddha. No matter what, we shouldn’t
ignore the Buddha’s advice.
I4
J1

Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection.
Showing how the states come about from interaction.

Sutra:“Ananda, all ten of these states may occur in dhyana as
one’s mental effort interacts with the thinking skandha.
Commentary:

Ananda, all ten of these states which have just been explained
may occur in the still contemplation of dhyana when you haveapplied enough effort to reach that level. Where do those states
come from? They can happen as one’s mental effort interacts
with the thinking skandha. They are changes that occur in thethinking skandha as a result of pressure applied in cultivation.
When you are cultivating with maximum effort, such states will
manifest. But when they manifest, don’t “mistake a thief for yourown son”; don’t be confused by those states. When you meditate,
your mental effort interacts with the thinking skandha. They engage
in battle. It’s like a war. If your samadhi power is victorious, then
the thinking skandha will be conquered. But if the thinking skandha
wins out and your skill in samadhi fizzles, you will be caught in ademonic state, and then these kinds of things will happen.

171

172

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

J2

Confusion will bring harm.

Sutra:“Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Encountering such situations, in their confusion they fail torecognize them and say that they have become sages, thereby
uttering a great lie. They will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Living beings are always getting attached to things. They are
obstinate and inflexible, stupid and with-out wisdom. They do nottake proper stock of themselves. Encountering such situations,such demonic states, in their confusion they fail to recognize
them. The most important thing is that if you can recognize states,
then you won’t be turned by them. If you are clear about them, youwill not be confused. If you don’t understand, then you will be
confused. Confusion is basically a lack of recognition. And what
happens when people fail to recognize states?
They say that they have become sages. They say things like,“Do you know about me? I’ve become a Buddha already. And I’ll
tell you, it was really easy for me. It was cheaper than buying acouple pieces of tofu.” That’s really too easy, isn’t it? Such people
say that they are Buddhas, that they have realized the Way, that they
are enlightened, that they have penetrated their meditation topic,
and that they’ve got it all figured out.
For example, someone who came here today was of the same
type as the “American Sixth Patriarch” who came a few days ago.
He didn’t bow to the Buddhas or stupas. The Sutra describes thepossessed person as not bowing in temples or to shrines. He didn’t
bow to the Buddha or listen to the Dharma. He just ate lunch andleft. The reason he left was that his demon dragged him away. He
was so filled with demonic energy that he felt too uncomfortable tostay for even one minute more after eating his lunch. You should
recognize what he was all about. His manner indicated that he

The Thinking Skandha

thought he was already a Buddha, so he didn’t need to bow to the
Buddha.
…thereby uttering a great lie. They will fall into theRelentless Hells. He is bound to fall into the Relentless Hells in the
future. Don’t look only at the short term. It may take as little as nine
lives, or it may take up to a hundred generations. He didn’t listen to
the Buddhadharma because of the demonic energy that had takenover him. Even if he wanted to listen, his entire body felt too
uneasy, so he couldn’t sit or stand still. I’ve told you about thisbefore, and you should all pay attention. After this, whenever you
go to a temple or Buddha hall, you must respect the temple rules.
Do what the other people are doing. Don’t stand when everyone
else is bowing to the Buddha. That looks very bad. Anyone who
acts like that won’t be able to study the Buddhadharma no matter
where he goes. When you study the Buddhadharma, you must be
receptive, humble, and sincere.
J3

Command to offer protection.

Sutra:“In the Dharma-ending Age, after my Nirvana, all of you
should pass on the Tathagata’s teachings, so that all living
beings can awaken to their meaning. Do not let the demons of
the heavens have their way. Offer protection so that all canrealize the unsurpassed Way.
Commentary:

In the Dharma-ending Age, after my Nirvana, all of you
should pass on the Tathagata’s teachings. “All of you” refers toAnanda and all the great Bodhisattvas, great Arhats, and great
Bhikshus in the assembly, as well as to the great Elders. Here theBuddha is exhorting them, “You must continue the transmission of
the Tathagata’s teachings down to the Dharma-ending Age, so that
all living beings can awaken to their meaning, and so they canunderstand the principles of the Shurangama Sutra. Tell them
about the fifty kinds of skandha demons, about the demons of the

173

174

Volume One – The Thinking Skandha

form, feeling, and thinking skandhas which I have explained foryou. Be sure to propagate this teaching so everyone can hear it. Do
not let the demons of the heavens have their way. If you let thedemons do as they please, then you are in for trouble. Offer
protection – maintain and support the Buddhadharma – so that all
can realize the fruition of the unsurpassed Way.

175

CHAPTER 5

The Formations Skandha

H4
I1
J1
K1

The characteristics of the demons of the formations skandha.
Overview of the beginning and end.
In the beginning, one cultivates but has not yet broken through this region.
Review of the ending of the previous thinking skandha.

Sutra:“Ananda, when the good person who is cultivating samadhi
has put an end to the thinking skandha, he is ordinarily free ofdreaming and idle thinking, so he stays the same whether inwakefulness or in sleep. His mind is aware, clear, empty, andstill, like a cloudless sky, devoid of any coarse senseimpressions. He contemplates everything in the world – themountains, the rivers, and the earth – as reflections in a mirror,
appearing without attachment and vanishing without any
trace; they are simply received and reflected. He does awaywith all his old habits, and only the essential truth remains.
Commentary:

Ananda, when the good person… Which good person is beingreferred to here? The good person is the one who is developing theskill of directing the hearing inward to hear the inherent nature. He
is cultivating the Great Shurangama Samadhi. And who exactly isthat person? He is simply whoever cultivates. “The good person”

176

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

does not refer to any particular individual; it’s not an exclusive title.
If you cultivate, then it refers to you. If I cultivate, it refers to me.
If he or she cultivates, it refers to him or her. Everyone has a sharein it. That is, you have a share if you cultivate, but not if you don’t.
It’s completely fair.
That good person is the one who is cultivating samadhi.
Cultivation refers to diligently sitting in meditation, not to eating
all day long. You should sit in meditation, listen to the Sutras, andstudy the Buddhadharma. What should you cultivate? Samadhi
power. How do you cultivate samadhi power? Sit in meditation.
Samadhi arises from precepts, so the first step is to hold theprecepts. Once you take the precepts, you must hold the precepts
and never indulge in sexual misconduct. Men and women shouldobserve propriety, as Lord Guan Yu [a famous general in the Three
Kingdoms Period of China] did. He was faithful to his wife all his
life. He never drew near another woman. Do you see his ruddy
face? It testifies to his magnanimous, proper energy. Now that you
have taken the precepts, I want to tell you that you must remainfaithful to your spouse. You may not get involved in extramarital
affairs and go looking for partners everywhere. Don’t break therules. You should accord with propriety and be open and upright inyour conduct; only then will you attain samadhi. After taking theprecepts, you will develop samadhi. From samadhi, wisdom willdevelop.
How do people get possessed by demons? If you have a little
samadhi and your wisdom is insufficient, you may encounter
demonic obstacles. If your skill in samadhi is deep enough, you will
be able to conquer the demons.
[January 1983]
If you want to have proper samadhi, holding the precepts iscertainly a prerequisite. It sets the foundation. Once we have a firm
foundation, we can erect pillars on top of it. The pillars represent
samadhi, and the foundation represents precepts. We must strictly
uphold the precepts. This is very, very important. If you don’t set a

The Formations Skandha

good foundation, then the pillars will not stand, and your samadhi
will be deviant.
What is meant by wisdom? Once the pillars are erected and thewalls are put in, the house can be built. what’s the use of a house?
It can be a place for people to bow to the Buddhas and to hearlectures on the Sutras. We can teach people to change their faults
and renew themselves. That’s the function of wisdom.
Precepts are the substance, samadhi is the appearance, andwisdom is the function. We should be very clear about this. If you
lack precepts, then you won’t have any samadhi. Without samadhi,
you cannot develop wisdom. Likewise, if you don’t set thefoundation well, the pillars you erect will not be stable, the walls
will cave in, and the house will collapse and be useless. Therefore,
the three non-outflow studies of precepts, samadhi, and wisdom are
all indispensable. We should pay close attention to this.
He has put an end to the thinking skandha. Among the fiveskandhas of form, feeling, thinking, formations, and consciousness,
the thinking skandha is destroyed. In his mind’s interaction with thethinking skandha, he has conquered it. Having broken through thethinking skandha, he is ordinarily free of dreaming and idle
thinking. The state he has reached is not a state of not eating or not
sleeping. In this state, one still sleeps and eats, but no longer
dreams. Confucius once said,“Alas, I’m getting decrepit. It’s been so long since I saw theDuke of Zhou in a dream!”This was the Duke who protected the King Wu in the Zhou
Dynasty. Why didn’t Confucius have any dreams? Probably it was
because by that time in his life, Confucius had partially broken
through the thinking skandha. However, since he was not aware ofit, he wondered, “Hey! How come I don’t dream anymore? Oh, I
must be getting old.” Confucius had some skill in cultivation, andit’s likely that he had destroyed the thinking skandha without
knowing it. He didn’t understand, so he decided that he no longer

177

178

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

had dreams because he was old. Once the thinking skandha isdestroyed, dreams are gone.
So he stays the same whether in wakefulness or in sleep. If
you have read classical Chinese literature, you may know a story
called The Warlord Defeats Duan at Yan which relates how awarlord named Zheng married a girl named Jiang. She gave birth toLord Zhuang and Gong Shuduan. Lord Zhuang was called “Born
Upon Waking” because his mother was asleep when she started togive birth to him, and when she woke up, he was born.
To that cultivator, the state of wakefulness is the same as thestate of sleep. In other words, when he’s asleep, it’s as if he were
awake. He can be like that because he is not upside-down and thus
has no dream-thinking. When you have broken through thethinking skandha, you can leave upside-down dream-thinking far
behind and ultimately attain the state of Nirvana. If you haven’t
broken through the thinking skandha, this upside-downness will not
go away. You should pay attention to this point.
In our study of the Buddhadharma, the five skandhas discussed
in the Shurangama Sutra are extremely important. Furthermore,
you should know how to untie the six knots. If you do notunderstand these knots, then you will never be able to untie themand become free. If you can untie them, you will obtain freedom.
His mind is aware, clear, empty, and still. At this point hemay be sleeping or awake, but for him, the two states are the same.
what kind of state is this? The person actually sleeps very little.
He’s a light sleeper. He can replenish his energy just by closing hiseyes for a while, unlike some people who sleep from dawn to dusk
and from dusk to dawn. The reason they never seem to get enoughsleep is because they have not broken through the thinking
skandha. They tend to doze off a lot. when he breaks through thethinking skandha, he becomes alert and clear-minded. Waking andsleeping become the same for him. There is no difference. If you
talk while he’s sleeping, he will hear you. That’s a subtle andwonderful state. Don’t think you can scold him while he’s asleep,

The Formations Skandha

for he knows what you are saying. He just doesn’t let you know that
he knows. what a wonderful state that is! Some beings in theheavens neither eat nor sleep, and are always alert and wide-awake.
“His mind is aware, clear, empty and still,” like a cloudless sky.
There’s a Chinese saying, “No clouds for ten thousand miles-justten thousand miles of sky.” In the clear sky, the bright sun shines forthousands of miles around. In that state, the cultivator’s mind isdevoid of any coarse sense-impressions. All the shadows ofcoarse sense-data that characterized his former state are gone.
He contemplates everything in the world – the mountains,
the rivers, and the earth – as reflections in a mirror, appearing
without attachment and vanishing without any trace. His
perception of the world and everything in it is like a bright mirror
which reflects things and is empty when the things are gone. Theyleave no traces. No matter what state comes along, the cultivator
does not become attached to it. when the situation passes, nothingremains. when it’s gone, it’s simply gone. It is said, “The mind of
the past cannot be grasped, the mind of the present cannot be
grasped, and the mind of the future cannot be grasped.” The threeminds cannot be obtained. That’s why there is no attachment when
they come, and no trace left when they go. They are simply
received and reflected.
He does away with all his old habits. He empties himself of all
old habits, stinking habits, evil habits, and bad habits. Take a lookat the bad habits people have. Some people like to say really foul
things – that’s a stinky habit. Some people say mean things – that’s
an evil habit Some people are generally arrogant and haughty. We
have so many bad habits. But that cultivator has gotten rid of all
those habits, and only the essential truth remains. The only thingleft is the thought of essential truth, which is the eighth consciousness. At this point the first six consciousnesses and the seventh
consciousness are all gone. Now only the eighth consciousness
remains, and it must be transformed into the Great Perfect Mirror
Wisdom of the Buddha. He has now reached this stage, but has not

179

180

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

yet transformed it. That’s what is meant by “only the essential truth
remains.
K2

Introduction to the region of the formations skandha.

Sutra:“From this point on, as the origin of production anddestruction is exposed, he will completely see all the twelve
categories of living beings in the ten directions. Although he has
not fathomed the source of their individual lives, he will see thatthey share a common basis of life, which appears as a mirage –shimmering and fluctuating – and is the ultimate, pivotal pointof the illusory sense faculties and sense objects. This is theregion of the formations skandha.
Commentary:

From this point on, as the origin of production anddestruction is exposed… This refers to the origin of birth anddeath, which lies in the subtle movements of the seventh and sixth
consciousnesses. At this point, the thinking skandha has been
destroyed, and the cultivator has reached the formations skandha.
Therefore, as the origin is revealed, he will completely see all thetwelve categories of living beings in the ten directions. He
exhaustively understands each of the twelve categories, which
include beings born from eggs up to beings not completely without
thought.
Although he has not fathomed the source of their individual
lives, he will see that they share a common basis of life, whichappears as a mirage – shimmering and fluctuating. He does notcompletely understand how each individual came into being, but hedoes perceive the origin of all the twelve categories of beings. Thisorigin appears to him like a mirage. Sometimes in the spring you
may see what seems to be a body of water in the distance, but when
you reach the spot there is no water. Zhuang Zi called this mirage a“wild horse,” a poetic reference to the cloud of dust stirred up by agalloping horse. In the Shurangama Sutra, it’s literally called

The Formations Skandha“solar flames.” It refers to the vapor that rises from the earth in thespringtime, forming a mirage. It’s said that wherever these mirages
appear, the geomantic properties are pretty good. Thus, whether the
Buddhist Sutras read “solar flames” or “wild horse,” the reference
is to mirages. “Shimmering” means that there’s a bit of light, but
it’s not clear. “Fluctuating” means that the state of disturbance is
not very great.
And is the ultimate, pivotal point of the illusory sense
faculties and sense objects. The six sense faculties are the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, body and mind. These are all illusory, not real.
In Chinese, “pivotal point” is expressed by characters for the pivot
on which a Chinese door hangs and the place where the pivot isanchored so that the door can be opened and closed. Nowadays we
use two metal hinges, but in ancient China the doors were hung on
pivots that were anchored in holes. This situation is known as theregion of the formations skandha.
J2

Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source.

Sutra:“Once the basic nature of this shimmering fluctuation
returns to its original clarity, his habits will cease, like waves
subsiding to become clear, calm water. This is the end of theformations skandha. This person will then be able to transcend
the turbidity of living beings. Contemplating the cause of theformations skandha, one sees that subtle and hidden false
thoughts are its source.
Commentary:

Once the basic nature of this shimmering fluctuation
returns to its original clarity, his habits will cease, like waves
subsiding to become clear, calm water. The nature of this small
amount of light is such that after a long while, it will revert to its
original stillness and clarity. Once it settles and becomes clear, theoriginal, pure nature appears. when that happens, those kinds ofhabits will disappear like subsiding waves.

181

182

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

The thinking skandha is like a rapidly flowing torrent. The
comparison was made earlier in the Sutra. Now the analogy is towaves, as in a swift current or a torrent. when the waves subside,
the water clears and settles. This is the end of the formations
skandha. The thinking skandha is like a gushing torrent, whereas
the formations skandha is like ripples on the water. when only the
consciousness skandha remains, there are no more waves in theclear, settled water. This is called “the end of the formations
skandha.”This person will then be able to transcend the state of theturbidity of living beings. Contemplating the cause of theformations skandha, one sees that subtle and hidden false
thoughts are its source. when you reach this point you still havefalse thinking, but it is not so apparent. It is hidden and obscured,
not easy to detect at all. These extremely subtle false thoughts are
the source of the formations skandha.
I2
J1
K1

The ten speculations therein.
Two theories on the absence of cause.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that when the good person has
obtained proper knowledge in his practice of shamatha, his
mind is unmoving, clear, and proper, and it cannot be disturbed
by the ten kinds of demons from the heavens. He is now able tointently and thoroughly investigate the origin of all categories
of beings. As the origin of each category becomes apparent, hecan contemplate the source of the subtle, fleeting, and pervasive
fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate on that pervasive
source, he could fall into error with two theories of the absenceof cause.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that when the good person has
obtained proper knowledge in his practice of the still reflectionof shamatha or concentration, his mind is unmoving, clear, andThe Formations Skandha

proper. Within samadhi, his mind becomes bright and concentrated, and it cannot be disturbed by the ten kinds of demonsfrom the heavens. They can’t disturb the cultivator. He is now
able to have the chance to intently and thoroughly investigate
samadhi and fathom the origin of all twelve categories of beings.
As the origin of each category becomes apparent, as heexposes the source of each category, he can contemplate thesource of the subtle, fleeting, and pervasive fluctuation. He
contemplates this elusive state which is difficult to detect The
pervasive fluctuation is a subtle movement that occurs within theseventh consciousness. But if he suddenly initiates a change andbegins to speculate about that pervasive source – the perfectinherent nature, he could fall into error with two theories of theabsence of cause.
K2 Detailed explanation of their appearance.
L1 He sees no cause for the origin of life.
M1 He describes the measure of his vision.

Sutra:“First perhaps this person sees no cause for the origin of life.
Why? Since he has completely destroyed the mechanism of
production, he can, by means of the eight hundred merits of theeye organ, see all beings in the swirling flow of karma during
eighty thousand eons, dying in one place and being reborn inanother as they undergo transmigration. But he cannot see
beyond eighty thousand eons.
Commentary:

The first of the two theories of the nonexistence of cause is that
this person sees no cause for the origin of life. He sees that, at thesource of it all, there is no cause which makes a person a person.
Why? He has completely destroyed the mechanism of
production. That is, he has cut off the thinking skandha. The
formations skandha is like ripples on the water. After he has broken
through the thinking skandha, he has “destroyed the mechanism of
production.” The mechanism that produces false thoughts has been

183

184

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

destroyed, and he does no more false thinking. why did the text say
earlier that a person has no more dreams after he breaks through thethinking skandha? It’s because he has destroyed the mechanism thatcreates false thinking.
He can, by means of the eight hundred merits of the eyeorgan, see all beings in the swirling flow of karma during eighty
thousand eons. Although each sense organ has a potential of
twelve hundred merits, the eye organ does not function in total
capacity and has only eight hundred merits. Once he breaks throughthe thinking skandha, he can see the events that occur within eighty
thousand eons. He sees beings dying in one place and being
reborn in another as they undergo transmigration. The flow ofkarma created by living beings in this world can be likened to a
current or to the sea. He can see beings swirling in that flow over a
period of eighty thousand great eons, dying in one place and being
reborn in another, lime after lime. But he cannot see any of theevents that occur beyond eighty thousand eons.
M2 He comes up with a wrong speculation.

Sutra:“Therefore, he concludes that for the last eighty thousand
eons living beings in the ten directions of this and other worlds
have come into being without any cause.
Commentary:

Therefore, since he cannot see the events that occurred morethan eighty thousand great eons ago, he concludes that for the lasteighty thousand eons living beings in the ten directions of thisand other worlds have come into being without any cause. They
just come into being by themselves, without any cause orconditions. They are born spontaneously.

The Formations Skandha

M3 He mistakes the principle and falls for an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of this speculation, he will lose proper andpervasive knowledge, fall into externalism, and become
confused about the Bodhi nature.
Commentary:

Because of this speculation, this conjecture that goes off-track,
he will lose proper and pervasive knowledge, fall into
externalism, join an external sect, and become confused about
the Bodhi nature, the nature of the Bodhi-mind.
L2 He sees no cause for the end of life.
M1 He describes the measure of his vision.

Sutra:“Second, perhaps this person sees no cause for the end oflife. And why? Since he perceives the origin of life, he believes
that people are always born as people and birds are always
born as birds; that crows have always been black and swans
have always been white; that humans and gods have always
stood upright and animals have always walked on four legs;
that whiteness does not come from being washed and blackness
does not come from being dyed; and that there have never been
nor will there be any changes for eighty thousand eons.
Commentary:

What is the second view? Perhaps this person sees no cause
for the end of life. The first is that he sees no cause for the
beginning of things, and here he sees no cause for the end. And
why? Since he perceives the origin of life, the beginning of allliving beings, he believes that people are always born as people
and birds are always born as birds. Believing that he has been
enlightened and has attained great wisdom, he thinks he knows.
what does he think he knows? He says, “People are people in life
after life, and birds are birds in life after life.”

185

186

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Crows have always been black. They are black to begin with;they don’t have to be dyed that color. And swans have always
been white. They are white from birth. Humans and gods havealways stood upright. Humans and celestial beings all walk erect.
And animals have always walked on four legs. Animals walkhorizontally, with their four legs on the ground. This is all fixed.
Their whiteness does not come from being washed, and their
blackness does not come from being dyed. For example, crows
are black, but they weren’t dyed black. Also, swans did not have to
be washed to become white. And there have never been nor will
there be any changes for eighty thousand eons.
[January 1983]
Disciple: Since the person is able to see events that happened
within twenty thousand, forty thousand, and even eighty thousand
great eons, why is he unable to see people being reborn in otherpaths as they undergo transmigration?
Venerable Master: That’s an interesting question. You must
realize that although the text says he can see for twenty thousand
great eons, he is actually under the influence of a false state. One
thought is equivalent to limitless eons, and limitless eons are just
one thought. He feels it is twenty thousand eons, but it may notreally be that long; he is still caught up in a false state. Controlled
by false thinking, he experiences a totally unreal state in which hesees pigs being pigs and cows being cows for twenty thousand
eons. Although he feels that it’s that way, his perception is notcorrect. If it were really twenty thousand eons, then of course pigs
would undergo transmigration and would not remain as pigs during
all that time! The fact that he claims that they do shows that he istotally fake. Although he says that he can see for twenty thousand
great eons, it’s not necessarily such a long time. That’s only his own
feeling.
For instance, Mr. Wu from Taiwan said, “Oh, I feel that I wastogether with so-and-so in the Sixth Patriarch’s Dharma Assembly
during the Tang dynasty.”

The Formations SkandhaThat’s just the kind of state we are discussing. The very fact that
he feels this to be the case indicates that it is not true; if it were true,
there would have to be some evidence. And he shouldn’t go aroundadvertising himself. If what he said were true, how could he bear toleave so soon after being reunited with that person? Has he reallyput everything down? Why is he going back to Taiwan to attend toother business? He made that claim just to confuse people. Those
people, unable to distinguish right from wrong, exclaim, “Incredible! He must be psychic – he knows that he was with this personback in the Tang dynasty.” So what? if you know that but you don’t
cultivate, you’ll still fall and become a ghost.
Therefore, you have to perceive things clearly; it takes genuine
wisdom to know why a person speaks a certain way. Mr. Wu saw
that so-and-so was quite influential at the City of Ten Thousand
Buddhas and at Gold Mountain Monastery, and he thought it would
be advantageous to claim that he was associated with that person.
That person silently acknowledged the claim, which was equivalent
to saying, “Right, he and I really did study the Dharma together in
the assembly of the Great Master, the Sixth Patriarch.” Notice howthat elevates his own status. It is just like when another person cameto the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and talked about how we all
supported him. These cases are very similar, but they used different
methods to deceive people.
Pay close attention to this. As I said before, the false paves theway for the true. First there is the false, which makes people all
muddled and confused. Later, some people who seek the truth set
off in quest of the Proper Dharma. When people reach a dead-end,
they begin to pursue the Proper Dharma. Therefore,
That which is contrary is the movement of the Way.
That which is weak is the function of the Way.
Purity is the source of the turbidity.
Movement is the foundation of stillness.

187

188

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

The Way contains opposites; when we study the Buddhadharma,
we must have genuine Dharma-selecting Vision so that we candistinguish true dharmas, false dharmas, black dharmas, whitedharmas, proper dharmas, and deviant dharmas. If you canrecognize them, you’ll be all right. If you’re so muddled that you
don’t recognize what’s true and what’s false, if you jump toconclusions without analyzing things carefully, then you’re in fortrouble.
For that reason, we should constantly investigate theShurangama Sutra. The couplet on the main entrance to our Wayplace says, “The Avatamsaka Dharma Assembly and theShurangama Platform.” Since we are in the Shurangama Platform,
we are now investigating the Fifty Skandha demons and afterwards
we will study the Perfect Penetrations of the Twenty-five Sages.
Then we can investigate the Four Clear, Unalterable Instructions on
Purity. In this way, we will investigate the Shurangama Sutra,
passage by passage, section by section, until we understand it
clearly. Nowadays the followers of demons, goblins, ghosts, andfreaks claim that the Shurangama Sutra is false. Hearing them,people lose their faith and say, “Oh, the Shurangama Sutra is false;
no matter what you say, it’s false.”
We should believe in reason. If a person’s words make sense,
we should believe them. If they don’t make sense, if they do notaccord with the Proper Dharma and the precepts, then even if what
they say is true, we should regard it as false. How can we
distinguish the true from the false, the black from the white? Don’t
be so muddled that you take wrong knowledge and views ascorrect, and proper knowledge and views as incorrect. To do thatwould be to seriously invert right and wrong. You would lose yourvision and become blind, because you wouldn’t be able to tell blackfrom white. People who hold to wrong knowledge and views
undergo the retribution of having no eyes, because they haveblinded others and led others astray. Pay close attention to this. The
law of cause and effect is very serious; it is not off by a bit. From

The Formations Skandha

my experience, I know that we cannot do even the slightest wrong
deed, for if we do, we will soon have to undergo the retribution.
M2 He comes up with a wrong speculation.

Sutra:“He says, ‘As I now examine to the end of this life, I find thesame holds true. In fact, I have never seen Bodhi, so how canthere be such a thing as the attainment of Bodhi? You should
now realize that there is no cause for the existence of any
phenomena.’
Commentary:

This person is able to see the events that occur within eighty
thousand great eons, so he says, “As I now examine to the end of
this life, the life of this physical body, I find the same holds true.”
Just like the living beings that he perceives within eighty thousand
great eons, his body also has no source from which it comes. He
says, “In fact, I have never seen Bodhi. I have yet to see what
Bodhi looks like, so how can there be such a thing as theattainment of Bodhi? I’ve looked throughout the eighty thousand
great eons and haven’t even caught a glimpse of Bodhi, so why
should I believe that it is possible to attain Bodhi? You should now
realize that there is no cause for the existence of any
phenomena; for no reason whatsoever, they come into being.”
Actually, he can only see within the range of eighty thousand greateons, and he has no idea of what occurs beyond that period of time.
When the Buddha was in the world, an old man came to themonastery wishing to leave the home-life. The Buddha was awayon the road and not at the monastery. The Arhats there all took alook at the old man, who was probably over eighty years old, withwrinkled skin, white hair, and an unsteady gait. Whenever a person
requested to leave the home-life, the Arhats would look into his
past causes and future effects. Now they contemplated the old
man’s causes and found that in the past eighty thousand eons he had
not planted a single good root; he had not done any good deeds.

189

190

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

The great Arhats said, “Since you didn’t plant good roots, you
cannot leave the home-life.”
You shouldn’t think leaving home is so easy. To leave home,
you have to plant good roots for Bodhi in life after life. So the
Arhats told the old man, “Although you wish to leave the home-life
now, since you don’t have any good roots, we can’t allow you toleave home. You’d better go.”When the old man heard that he began to cry. He began to weep
as he thought about his unlucky fate. At such an advanced age, he
had wished to leave the homelife and had been rejected by the
Buddha’s disciples. As he walked along crying, he thought, “I
might as well commit suicide. I could hang myself or throw myself
into the river. I don’t want to live anymore.” However, his one
thought of sincerity evoked a response. The Buddha came back andasked him, “What are you crying for?”He said, “I wanted to leave the home-life, but the Buddha
wasn’t at the monastery and the Buddha’s disciples wouldn’t allow
me to leave home. They said that I hadn’t planted any good roots ordone any good deeds in the last eighty thousand great eons. That’s
why I think I’d be better off dead. There’s no point in living.”
The Buddha said, “Don’t cry anymore. I will help you. I will let
you leave the home-life. Come with me to the monastery.” Thus theold man returned to the monastery and left the home-life under the
Buddha. All of the Buddha’s disciples were perplexed.
“Strange! The Buddha accepts only those who have good roots.
why did the Buddha accept that old man, who didn’t have any goodroots?” the disciples wondered
The Buddha told them, “You Arhats can only see the events that
occur within eighty thousand great eons. You don’t know what goeson beyond this period. More than eighty thousand great eons ago,
this old man was a woodcutter in the mountains. One day he saw atiger and climbed up a tree to save himself. The tiger started
gnawing at the tree, intending to devour the man. When it had justabout chewed through the tree, the man got so nervous that he criedThe Formations Skandha

out, ‘Namo Buddha!’ The tiger immediately left. When it had gone
far away, the man climbed down from the tree and went home,saved from being eaten by the tiger. His one recitation of ‘Namo
Buddha’ planted the seed for a good root more than eighty thousand
years ago. It is now time for that seed to sprout and bear fruit.
That’s why he is now able to leave the home-life.” The Buddha’s
explanation resolved his disciples’ doubts.
The cultivator of samadhi says there is no cause for the
existence of anything because he is unaware of the events occurring
beyond the period of eighty thousand great eons.
M3 He mistakes the principle and falls for an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of this speculation, he will lose proper andpervasive knowledge, fall into externalism, and become
confused about the Bodhi nature.
Commentary:

Because of this speculation, he will lose proper andpervasive knowledge and views, fall into externalism, andbecome confused about the Bodhi nature. He will not understandthe Bodhi nature.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“This is the first external teaching, which postulates theabsence of cause.
Commentary:

It maintains that there is no origin or cause for anything.
J2
K1

Four theories regarding pervasive permanence.
Describes their source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Ananda, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is unmoving, clear, and proper and can no longer be disturbed

191

192

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
on its pervasive constancy, he could fall into error with four
theories of pervasive permanence.
Commentary:

Ananda, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is unmoving, clear, and proper. His proper mind has the wisdomthat develops from samadhi, and it can no longer be disturbed bydemons. By now, the demon kings can no longer use their tricks to
disturb his samadhi. But sometimes transformations happen in his
own formations skandha, causing him to have wrong ideas. These
are known as “demons of one’s own mind.”
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all categories ofbeings and contemplate the source of the subtle, fleeting, andconstant fluctuation. He examines the ephemeral and elusive
origin of all beings and finds a subtle movement a constantvibration. But if he begins to speculate on its pervasive
constancy, that subtle fluctuation, he could fall into error withfour theories of pervasive permanence. This person could giverise to wrong speculations and be ensnared in the views ofpervasive permanence. What are the four theories?
K2
L1

Detailed explanation of their appearance.
He speculates that the mind and states are permanent.

Sutra:“First, as this person thoroughly investigates the mind andits states, he may conclude that both are causeless. Through his
cultivation, he knows that in twenty thousand eons, as beings in
the ten directions undergo endless rounds of birth and death,they are never annihilated. Therefore, he speculates that themind and its states are permanent.

The Formations Skandha

Commentary:First as this person thoroughly investigates the nature of themind and its states, he may come up with a wrong view andconclude that both are causeless. There is no source from which
they spring.
Through his cultivation, he knows that in twenty thousand
eons, as beings in the ten directions undergo endless rounds ofbirth and death, they are never annihilated. Through thecultivation of samadhi, he becomes aware of the production anddestruction of all living beings within twenty thousand eons. He
sees them going through the endless cycle, being born and dying,over and over. Yet they are never annihilated. Therefore, hespeculates that the mind and its states are permanent and will
never change.
L2

He speculates that the four elements are permanent.

Sutra:“Second, as this person thoroughly investigates the sourceof the four elements, he may conclude that they are permanent
in nature. Through his cultivation, he knows that in forty
thousand eons, as living beings in the ten directions undergobirths and deaths, their substances exist permanently and arenever annihilated. Therefore, he speculates that this situation ispermanent.
Commentary:

What is the second theory? As this person thoroughly
investigates the source of the four elements – earth, water, fire,
and air – he may conclude that they are permanent in nature. He
claims the natures of earth, water, fire, and air are permanent andindestructible. Actually earth, water, fire, and air are created fromthe false thoughts of living beings and have no substance at all.
Without any substance, how can they be permanent? That is a
misconception. Through his cultivation, he knows that in forty
thousand eons, as living beings in the ten directions undergo

193

194

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

births and deaths, their substances exist permanently and arenever annihilated. Therefore, he speculates that this situation ispermanent. He says that the nature of their births and deaths ispermanent and unchanging. It has never been interrupted. That is
the second theory.
L3

He speculates that the eight consciousnesses are permanent.

Sutra:“Third, as this person thoroughly investigates the sixth
sense faculty, the manas, and the consciousness that grasps andreceives, he concludes that the origin of mind, intellect, andconsciousness is permanent. Through his cultivation, he knowsthat in eighty thousand eons, as all living beings in the ten
directions revolve in transmigration, this origin is neverdestroyed and exists permanently. Investigating thisundestroyed origin, he speculates that it is permanent.
Commentary:

Third, as this person thoroughly investigates the sixth sense
faculty – the sixth (mind) consciousness, the manas consciousness, which was previously called the defiled consciousness, andthe consciousness that grasps and receives, he concludes thatthe origin of mind, intellect and consciousness – of the sixth andseventh consciousnesses-is fundamentally permanent.
Through his cultivation of the skill of directing the hearing
inward to listen to the inherent nature, he knows that in eighty
thousand eons, as all living beings in the ten directions revolvein transmigration, undergoing repeated births and deaths, thisorigin is never destroyed and exists permanently and withoutchange. Investigating this undestroyed origin, he speculates that
it is permanent and not subject to change.

The Formations Skandha

L4

He speculates that the cessation of thoughts is permanent.

Sutra:“Fourth, since this person has ended the source of thoughts,
there is no more reason for them to arise. In the state of flowing,halting, and turning, the thinking mind – which was the causeof production and destruction – has now ceased forever, and so
he naturally thinks that this is a state of non-production andnon-destruction. As a result of such reasoning, he speculates
that this state is permanent.
Commentary:

Fourth, since this person has ended the source of thoughts,
there is no more reason for them to arise. Once he breaks throughthe thinking skandha, the cause for false thoughts to arise is gone.
He has samadhi power over the thoughts in his mind. With anunmoving, dear, and proper mind, he has no opportunity toentertain false thoughts. In the state of flowing, halting, andturning of the formations skandha, the thinking mind – which
was the cause of production and destruction – has now ceased
forever. He no longer has false thoughts, and so he naturally
thinks that this is a state of non-production and nondestruction. As a result of such reasoning, he speculates that
this state is permanent and unchanging.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations of permanence, he will lose
proper and pervasive knowledge, fall into externalism, andbecome confused about the Bodhi nature. This is the second
external teaching, which postulates pervasive permanence.
Commentary:

Because of these speculations, these four theories of pervasive
permanence, he will lose the wisdom of proper and pervasiveknowledge, fall into externalism, and become confused about

195

196

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

the Bodhi nature. Once he starts following external teachings, hewill not be able to understand the Bodhi nature. This is the second
external teaching, which postulates pervasive permanence.
J3
K1

Four upside-down theories.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
about self and others, he could fall into error with theories ofpartial impermanence and partial permanence based on four
distorted views.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. When this good person cultivates and attains solid
samadhi, his mind becomes proper, so (external) demons have nochance to obstruct him. However, demons may arise within his own
mind. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation that appears in the formations
skandha at this stage in his cultivation.
But if he begins to speculate about self and others, he could
fall into error with theories of partial impermanence andpartial permanence based on four distorted views. Indulging infalse thoughts about self and others, he creates demons in his own
mind and comes up with four distorted views. He says that things
are both permanent and impermanent, both produced anddestroyed, both moving and still, both deified and pure, and bothalive and dead. He defends both sides of the issue and refuses tomake a decision. He says, “This way is right and that way is also
right.” He says things are impermanent, but he also says things are

The Formations Skandha

permanent. That’s upside down. His lack of resolution confuses
people.
K2
L1

Detailed explanation of their appearance.
Speculation regarding self and others.

Sutra:“First, as this person contemplates the wonderfully brightmind pervading the ten directions, he concludes that this stateof profound stillness is the ultimate spiritual self. Then hespeculates, ‘My spiritual self, which is settled, bright andunmoving, pervades the ten directions. All living beings arewithin my mind, and there they are born and die by themselves.
Therefore, my mind is permanent while those who undergobirth and death there are truly impermanent.’
Commentary:

What does he say in his first theory? First, as this person who
cultivates the Way contemplates the wonderfully bright mind
fully pervading the ten directions, he concludes that this-stateof profound stillness and purity is the ultimate spiritual self.
Then he speculates, “My spiritual self, which is settled, brightand unmoving, pervades the ten directions. My mind is in a stateof unmoving suchness, replete with samadhi power and wisdomthat are perfectly bright and unmoving.”
He says, “Since my mind pervades the ten directions, all living
beings are contained within my mind, and there they are bornand die by themselves, over and over. Therefore, my mind ispermanent and not subject to birth and death, while those who
undergo birth and death there are truly impermanent. The
living beings in my mind are continually undergoing birth anddeath. Therefore, they must be impermanent in nature. My mind
pervades the ten directions, permanent and unchanging. But the
beings with-in it, undergoing birth and death, are impermanent.”

197

198

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

L2

Speculation regarding worlds.

Sutra:“Second, instead of contemplating his own mind, this person
contemplates in the ten directions worlds as many as theGanges’ sands. He regards as ultimately impermanent thoseworlds that are in eons of decay, and as ultimately permanent
those that are not in eons of decay.
Commentary:

Second, instead of contemplating his own mind, this person
contemplates in the ten directions worlds as many as theGanges’ sands. He does not look within his mind, as above when
he saw his own mind pervading the ten directions. Rather, he looks
outside at the worlds in the ten directions, as numerous as theGanges’ sands.
He regards as ultimately impermanent those worlds that are
in eons of decay, and as ultimately permanent those that are notin eons of decay. He sees a certain world that has reached the eonof decay in the cycle of becoming, dwelling, decay and emptiness,and he claims that it is ultimately impermanent in nature. Seeing
another world that is not in the eon of decay, he says that it isultimately permanent. So there are both impermanence andpermanence.
L3

Speculation regarding his body and mind.

Sutra:“Third, this person closely examines his own mind and finds
it to be subtle and mysterious, like fine motes of dust swirling in
the ten directions, unchanging in nature. And yet it can cause
his body to be born and then to die. He regards that indestructible nature as his permanent intrinsic nature, and that which
undergoes birth and death and flows forth from him as
impermanent.

The Formations Skandha

Commentary:

In the third distorted theory, this person closely examines his
own mind and finds it to be subtle and mysterious. He
scrutinizes his own mind in its most subtle and mysterious aspects.
These aspects, which are so elusive that they can hardly beperceived, characterize the formations skandha. These states arelike tiny ripples on water, or like fine motes of dust swirling in theten directions. The continuous flowing movement is unchanging
in nature. And yet it can cause his body to be born and then todie. It causes his body to undergo repeated births and deaths.
He regards that indestructible nature of the flowing
movement as his permanent intrinsic nature. He says, “This is
the permanence of my own nature.” And that which undergoes
birth and death and flows forth from him as impermanent. He
says, “All the beings that are born and die, over and over, flowing
forth from this permanent nature of mine, are themselves
impermanent in nature.”
L4

Speculation regarding neither self nor others.

Sutra:“Fourth, knowing that the skandha of thinking has ended
and seeing the flowing of the skandha of formations, this person
speculates that the continuous flow of the skandha offormations is permanent, and that the skandhas of form,
feeling, and thinking which have already ended areimpermanent.
Commentary:

Fourth, knowing that the skandha of thinking has ended
and seeing the subtle flowing, like ripples, of the skandha offormations as he cultivates, this person speculates that thecontinuous flow of the skandha of formations is permanent.
Seeing no change in it, he concludes, “Oh, it must be permanent innature.” And that the skandhas of form, feeling, and thinking

199

200

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

which have already ended are impermanent. Since they aregone, he thinks they must be impermanent.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations of impermanence andpermanence, he will fall into externalism and become confused
about the Bodhi nature. This is the third external teaching,which postulates partial permanence.
Commentary:

Because of these four wrong theories based on his speculationsof impermanence and permanence, he will lose proper andpervasive knowledge, fall into externalism, id become confused
about the Bodhi nature. He says, “This part is permanent and thatpart is impermanent.” Because he has these inverted theories anddoesn’t even understand their implications himself, he adopts theideas of external teachings and becomes confused about the actual
nature of Bodhi. This is the third external teaching, which
postulates partial permanence. This third inverted theory
advocated by external sects maintains that things are partiallypermanent and partially impermanent.
J4
K1

Four theories regarding finiteness.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
about the making of certain distinctions, he could fall into error
with four theories of finiteness.

The Formations Skandha

Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. This refers to any good person who cultivates thesamadhi of directing the hearing inward to listen to his own nature,thus attaining perfect penetration of the ear organ. when he has
broken through the three skandhas of form, feeling and thinking, he
has solid samadhi and his mind is proper. Thus, the demons of theheavens and those of external sects cannot affect him in any way.
When the two skandhas of form and feeling still existed, thedemons from the heavens were able to disturb his mind directly.
when he reached the thinking skandha, the demons could no longer
do so; they had to possess another person in order to disrupt his
samadhi. Now, at the stage of the formations skandha, the demonscannot disturb his samadhi even if they possess another person.
That’s what is meant by a “firm, unmoving, and proper” mind. The
demons can not get at him.
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. He contemplates this mostconcealed, ephemeral nature of living beings, within the subtle
movement of the formations skandha. But if he begins to
speculate about the making of certain distinctions… He ponders
and reflects, and makes four kinds of distinctions, which will be
discussed below. He could then fall into error with four theories
of finiteness. Once he gets to thinking, he comes up with four
theories of finiteness which belong to external teachings.
K2
L1

Detailed explanation of their appearance.
Speculation regarding the three periods of time.

Sutra:“First, this person speculates that the origin of life flows andfunctions ceaselessly. He judges that the past and the future are
finite and that the continuity of the mind is infinite.

201

202

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Commentary:

The first of the four distinctions regards the three periods oftime – the past, the present, and the future. It’s said, “You may
search for the mind in the three periods of time, but the mind is notthere.” The mind of the past cannot be obtained, the mind of thepresent cannot be obtained, and the mind of the future cannot be
obtained. why not? Let’s consider the past. What is the past? The
past has already gone by, so the mind of the past cannot be
obtained. As for the present it never stops. Right now, you say thisis the present, but it has already become the past. If you then say
this is the present it too has passed. The present never stays fixed,
so where is your present mind? what about the future mind? The
future has not come yet. Since it hasn’t arrived, it doesn’t exist,
either. Therefore,
You may search for the mind in the three periods of time,
but it is not there.
Where there is no mind,
false conditions do not exist.
Since even the mind is gone, where could there be any false
thoughts? if you can understand this principle, you will find that
there actually aren’t any! In the Treasury of the Tathagata, there isnothing at all.
This cultivator, however, has developed an attachment. What is
he attached to? The ideas of finite and infinite. He says things areeither finite or infinite, setting up so-called “theories” of what is
finite and infinite. First, this person speculates that the origin oflife flows and functions ceaselessly. In the state of the formations
skandha, he conjectures that the origin of the twelve categories ofliving beings flows and functions without interruption. Thisceaseless flowing and functioning is a manifestation of theformations skandha.
At that time, he judges that the past and the future are finite.
He says that the past and the future are both bounded, but that’s

The Formations Skandha

nonsense. How could the past and the future be finite? Based on his
false speculations and attachments, he says that they are finite, but
in fact, they are infinite. In the course of cultivation, his mind has
become muddled, and he has no wisdom. Having broken throughthe thinking skandha, he gets confused and strays off the proper
path in the formations skandha. That’s why he makes conjectures ofthe finite and the infinite. And he reckons that the continuity ofthe mind is infinite. He says, “This present mind continues without
interruption in the present. It has no limit or boundary, and isinfinite.”
L2

Speculation regarding what he hears and sees.

Sutra:“Second, as this person contemplates an interval of eighty
thousand eons, he can see living beings; but earlier than eighty
thousand eons is a time of stillness in which he cannot hear orsee anything. He regards as infinite that time in which nothingis heard or seen, and as finite that interval in which living
beings are seen to exist.
Commentary:

What is the second distinction? It is the distinction of what hecan see and hear and what he cannot see and hear. He takes what hecan see and hear as one side, and what he cannot see and hear as theother side, so he falls into duality again. Neither side is the Middle
Way.
Second, as this person contemplates an interval of eighty
thousand eons, he can see living beings. When he sits inmeditation, his samadhi allows him to contemplate an interval as
long as eighty thousand great eons, and he can perceive all thetwelve categories of beings within that time. But earlier thaneighty thousand eons is a time of stillness in which he cannot
hear or see anything. He can see with extreme clarity the events
within the interval of eighty thousand eons. He can see beings

203

204

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

undergoing endless rounds of birth and death. But he cannot see orhear what is happening outside of that interval.
He regards as infinite and unbounded that time in whichnothing is heard or seen, and as finite and bounded that intervalin which living beings are seen to exist. He falls into duality
again, becoming attached to existence and nonexistence. Attaching
to nonexistence means clinging to emptiness. Attaching toexistence means clinging to forms. Neither accords with the Middle
Way. Therefore the Buddha criticizes such a person for following
an external sect.
L3

Speculation regarding self and others.

Sutra:“Third, this person speculates that his own pervasiveknowledge is infinite and that all other people appear within his
awareness. And yet, since he himself has never perceived thenature of their awareness, he says they have not obtained an
infinite mind, but have only a finite one.
Commentary:

Third, this person speculates that his own pervasiveknowledge is infinite. The third distinction is the distinction
between self and others. “Others” refers to living beings, and “self”
refers to the cultivator himself. He makes yet another false
speculation and becomes attached to it. He says, “I feel that I
possess the wisdom of pervasive know-ledge.” What is meant by
pervasive knowledge? Pervasive knowledge means there is nothingthat is not known; therefore, it has the quality of being infinite.
And he says that all other people, all living beings, appear
within his awareness. They are all contained within his wisdom.
And yet, since he himself has never perceived the nature of
their awareness, he says they have not obtained an infinite
mind, but have only a finite one. Living beings have not obtained
a boundless mind, but he himself has. Because he does not know
the nature of their knowledge, he says that they have. not obtained

The Formations Skandha

a boundless mind and do not have boundless wisdom, but have only
a bounded wisdom. That is the distinction of self and others.
L4

Speculation regarding production and destruction.

Sutra:“Fourth, this person thoroughly investigates the formations
skandha to the point that it becomes empty. Based on what hesees, in his mind he speculates that each and every living being,
in its given body, is half living and half dead. From this heconcludes that everything in the world is half finite and half
infinite.
Commentary:

Fourth, this person thoroughly investigates the formations
skandha to the point that it becomes empty. What is the fourth
distinction? It is that of the living and the dead. He examines theformations skandha to the utmost extent, until it becomes empty.
Based on what he sees and understands from his investigations, in
his mind he speculates that each and every living being, in its
given body, is half living and half dead. This is another false
speculation and false attachment. He sees any given living being’s
body as half living and half dead. Since living beings are like that
he draws conclusions about the whole world. From this heconcludes that everything in the world is half finite and half
infinite. Life is on the side of the finite, and death is on the side of
the infinite. That’s his conjecture. The more he runs, the farther
away he gets.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations about the finite and theinfinite, he will fall into externalism and become confused
about the Bodhi nature. This is the fourth external teaching,which postulates finiteness.

205

206

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Commentary:

Because of these four speculations about the finite and theinfinite… What does he conjecture? If it’s not finite, then it’s
infinite. If it’s not infinite, then it’s finite. He keeps going back andforth like this, and generally does not stay on the Middle Way. He
either goes too far or does not go far enough. Either he runs far
away, or he doesn’t even take a single step. Therefore, he will lose
proper and pervasive knowledge and fall into externalism.
External teachings either go too far, or else they don’t go far
enough. Neither going too far nor coming up short is the Middle
Way. We should cultivate the Middle Way. The Buddha spoke ofthe ultimate truth of the Middle Way as neither falling into
emptiness nor falling into existence. If you lean to the side of
emptiness or the side of existence, then you fall into duality. It’s
called an external teaching because there are two sides. And he will
become confused about the true Bodhi nature. He does notrecognize Bodhi. This is the fourth external teaching, which
postulates finiteness.
J5
K1

Four kinds of sophistry.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
on what he knows and sees, he could fall into error with four
distorted, false theories, which are total speculation based on
the sophistry of immortality.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. This refers to all good people who are cultivating andabiding in samadhi; this samadhi is cultivated by many people, not

The Formations Skandha

just one. Since the cultivator has a steady mind in which samadhi
and wisdom are equally balanced, there is no opening for thedemons to get at him. But although external demons cannot botherhim, internal demons arise. Internal demons are the demons createdfrom transformations in his own mind.
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all categories ofbeings and contemplate the source of the subtle, fleeting, andconstant fluctuation. He looks into the origin of the twelve
categories of living beings, examining the primal purity of theirnature. The constant fluctuation is a very subtle, attenuated motionthat occurs in the formations skandha.
But if he begins to speculate on what he knows and sees…
Before he has such thoughts, there is no problem. But as soon as
those thoughts arise, there is trouble. As it’s said, “Opening themouth is a mistake. Entertain a thought is wrong.” As soon as you
have a false thought problems arrive.
He could fall into error with four distorted, false theories,
which are total speculation based on the sophistry of immortality. Total speculation refers to the Nature That Is Totally
Speculation and Attachment, which I have discussed before. It is akind of false attachment. He becomes attached to something that is
not true.
[January 1983]
Looking into the question of “Who is reciting the Buddha’s
name?” is called “investigation.” As I have said many times before,
investigation means concentrating on one thing.
With concentration, it is efficacious.
With distraction, nothing is obtained.
Concentration can be compared to drilling a hole with an awl or tousing a diamond drill to drill steel. The drill penetrating to the otherside represents enlightenment. “Who is reciting the Buddha’s
name?” refers to reciting in one’s mind.

207

208

Volume One – The Formations Skandha“Investigating” means searching, which is different from “speculating.” Searching means concentrating and looking in one place,searching for “Who?” It means looking into a principle. Speculating, on the other hand, is not a single thought. Rather, it involves
thinking about this and about that, and making comparisons.
Speculation means having a lot of false thoughts, while investigation consists of one false thought. One who is speculating thinks
about several things and cannot make up his mind. He thinks about
the heavens and wonders what kind of clothes God wears, whatkind of hat he wears, how big his eyes are, how long his ears are,and how wide his nose is. He speculates on God’s measurements,
trying to measure God’s size in inches and feet. But ultimately, is
God really the way he speculates him to be? He’s never seen God,so his measurements may not be right.
He also thinks about the earth, speculating on the earth’s gravitational pull. How big is the earth’s center? How large is the earth’s
surface area? How many specks of dust are there on the earth? Heestimates that the earth is composed of a hundred million times
eighty-four thousand specks of dust amassed together. He’s
guessing and calculating on his own, but probably even a computer
wouldn’t be able to compute this figure. He tries to use himself as acomputer to compute it but he can’t come up with the head or tail ofan answer, so he thinks it’s rather freaky.
Therefore, “investigating” does not fall under the formations
skandha; it is not under form, feeling, thinking, formations, orconsciousness. “Reciting” means you recite in your mind, concentrating single-mindedly. For example, when you recite “NamoAmitabha Buddha,” there is only the phrase “Namo Amitabha
Buddha,” and you have no other false thoughts. This is called
fighting poison with poison. If you have lots of false thoughts, thenthe poison is too great and you will surely die.

The Formations Skandha

K2
L1

Detailed explanation of their appearance.
Eight sophistries.

Sutra:“First, this person contemplates the source of transformations. Seeing the movement and flow, he says there is change.
Seeing the continuity, he says there is constancy. Where he canperceive something, he says there is production. Where hecannot perceive anything, he says there is destruction. He saysthat the unbroken continuity of causes is increasing and thatthe pauses within the continuity are decreasing. He says thatthe arising of all things is existence and that the perishing of allthings is nonexistence. The light of reason shows that his
application of mind has led to inconsistent views. If someone
comes to seek the Dharma, asking about its meaning, he replies,‘I am both alive and dead, both existent and nonexistent, bothincreasing and decreasing.’ He always speaks in a confusing
way, causing that person to forget what he was going to say.
Commentary:First, this person, who is about to go down the path ofconfusion, contemplates the source of transformations in his
formations skandha. Seeing the movement and flow, he says
there is change. He observes the flowing of the formations
skandha and says it is undergoing changes. Seeing the continuity,
he says there is constancy. Perceiving the formations skandha
continuing on without cease, he calls it constancy. “Constant”
means unchanging. Change implies impermanence, while lack ofchange implies permanence.
Where he can perceive something, he says there is
production. When he contemplates the formations skandha, someareas are visible to him. He sees the subtle movements anddescribes them as “production.” Where he cannot perceive
anything, he says there is destruction. He cannot detect the tiny
movements of the formations skandha, so he says this is “destruction.” In other words, he can perceive the events within eighty

209

210

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

thousand great eons, so he says they have come into being. He
cannot see the events beyond eighty thousand eons, so he says they
have ceased to be. This is similar to the previous cases.
He says that the unbroken continuity of causes is increasing.
When the causes continue without interruption, he says there’s anincrease. That’s another aspect of the formations skandha that heperceives. And that the pauses within the continuity are
decreasing. Within the continuity there are pauses, and he says
they are a decrease. For example, when the Twenty-five Sages
described their perfect penetrations, one of them talked about thepause between inhaling and exhaling. That is also a “pause.” Hecalls the pauses within the continuity “decreasing.” But you
shouldn’t follow his theories, because he is making up his own
terminology based on his perceptions, and they are fundamentally
untrue. Don’t look for rational principles in his theories. He justmade them up, and they are totally irrational. That’s why these areconsidered the views of external sects. There is no truth in them.
He says that the arising of all things is existence. He watches
things arise within the formations skandha, and he calls thatexistence. And that the perishing of all things is nonexistence.
He calls the place where everything passes away and nothing exists“nonexistent.” These are the four distorted theories. The light ofreason shows that his application of mind has led to inconsistent views. If you examine his theories in light of reason, you seethat they are all wrong. He used his mind in the wrong way. At thistime, if someone comes to seek the Dharma, asking about its
meaning, requesting instruction on the principles of Buddhism, hereplies to the person, “I am both alive and dead, both existentand nonexistent, both increasing and decreasing.”
He always speaks in a confusing way. He invariably defends
both sides of the issue. If he isn’t talking about existence, then he’stalking about nonexistence. If he’s not discussing emptiness, thenhe’s discussing form. Because he speaks from both sides, he cannot
find the Middle Way, causing that person who is seeking theThe Formations Skandha

Dharma to forget what he was going to say. Faced with the first
person’s nonsensical explanations, the questioner forgets all hisquestions and cannot recall what he came to seek instruction in.
What kind of instruction would you call that? People come wanting
to understand, but the cultivator confuses them until they lose all
sense of what is right. They lose not only their train of thought, butalso their original wisdom and clarity of mind. This person is
confused, and he makes others confused, too.
L2

The sophistry of only “no.”Sutra:“Second, this person attentively contemplates his mind andfinds that everything is nonexistent. He has a realization basedon nonexistence. When anyone comes to ask him questions, hereplies with only one word. He only says ‘No.’ Aside fromsaying ‘no,’ he does not speak.
Commentary:

The person only knows about nothingness, so he talks in a crazyway. He denies the existence of everything. No matter what you ask
him, he says “no.” That’s the only word he says. Second, thisperson attentively contemplates and examines his mind andfinds that everything is nonexistent. Among the twelve categories
of living beings, he feels that in the mind of the formations
skandha, everything is gone. At the point where he sees nothing, he
has a realization based on nonexistence. He thinks that he has
attained wisdom based on “nonexistence.” Actually, he doesn’t
understand. He has gone too far overboard, and his views arecompletely irrational. He develops an attachment to the idea of“nonexistence” and thinks he’s enlightened. What did he enlighten
to? The word “no.”So when anyone comes to ask him questions, he replies with
only one word. People think he must be a seasoned cultivator,
because he keeps his eyes shut and nurtures his spirit, not saying aword all day long. He eats nothing except a few bananas. Thinking

211

212

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

that he is a sage, they request the Dharma from him. when they do,
he really knows how to put on an act by giving one-word replies.
This tactic is called “One-Word Chan.” People call it that because
they don’t understand what he’s talking about. No matter what you
ask him, he only says “No.”“How should I cultivate?” you ask.
“No.”
“Should I recite the Buddha’s name?”“No.”“Do you think it would be a good idea to observe the moral
rules and receive the precepts?”“No.”
His continual response of “no” bewilders you and you forget
what you were going to say. You wonder, “What does he mean by‘no’? No what?” You can’t figure it out, but then it finally hits you,
“Oh! There really is nothing. It’s truly nothing.” Aside from saying“no,” he does not speak. You may ask him one question, ten
questions, a hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand questions, but hewill always answer “no.” Then you think, “The Chan principles
he’s talking about must be too lofty; that’s why we can’t understandthem.”L3

The sophistry of only “yes.”

Sutra:“Third, this person attentively contemplates his mind andfinds that everything is existent. He has a realization based on
existence. When anyone comes to ask him questions, he replies
with only one word. He only says ‘Yes.’ Aside from saying ‘yes,’
he does not speak.
Commentary:

In the third kind of false sophistry, this person attentively
contemplates his mind and finds that everything is existent. He

The Formations Skandha

looks into his mind and sees that the twelve categories of living
beings all undergo birth and death in this place of existence. He hasa realization based on existence. Actually, he has not realized any
fruition. The Sutra only says that in order to describe his mistake:He contemplates living beings and says, “Ah! They all exist.”
Perceiving this principle, he thinks he has become enlightened andhas realized the fruition.
When anyone comes to ask him questions, he replies with
only one word. No matter what Dharma he is asked about, he only
says “Yes.”“Would it be a good idea for me to leave the home-life andbecome a monk?” you ask him.
“Yes.”“Would it be good for me to take the five precepts?”“Yes.”“What would be the best thing for me to do?”“Yes.”Aside from saying “yes,” he does not speak. He doesn’t say
anything but “yes,” so you think, “Oh! This is really One-Word
Chan. He must be a lofty Sanghan. The Dharma he speaks is so
wonderful that I don’t even understand it.” It’s wonderful precisely
because you don’t understand it. For example, if you understandwhat I’m now lecturing in this Sutra, then it’s not wonderful.
“The Dharma Master keeps talking and talking, but I don’t
understand what’s he saying,” you may say.
In that case, it’s wonderful for you. Simply because you don’t
understand, it is wonderful. Once you understand it, it’s not
wonderful anymore. why not? Because you understand it!
Whatever you don’t understand is wonderful. Therefore, if you
want the wonderful, don’t study the Buddha dharma. If you don’t
study, then you won’t know it and it will be wonderful.

213

214

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Regardless of what you say, he says “yes.” Why is that? Hebelieves he has become enlightened on account of the word “yes,”and so he’s transmitting that Dharma to you.
L4

The sophistry of existence and non-existence.

Sutra:“Fourth, this person perceives both existence and nonexistence. Experiencing this branching, his mind becomes confused.
When anyone comes to ask questions, he tells them, ‘Existenceis also nonexistence. But within nonexistence there is no
existence.’ It is all sophistry and does not stand up under
scrutiny.
Commentary:

His fourth fallacious theory concerns existence and nonexistence. What is this theory? He says things both exist and do notexist. But he says things that don’t exist cannot also exist and things
that exist cannot also not exist. He does not know whether it’s
existent or nonexistent. He talks wildly, like a drunkard.
Fourth, this person perceives both existence and nonexistence within the formations skandha. He perceives the formations
skandha to be like waves flowing ceaselessly, so he says that itexists. He says the pauses within the ceaseless flow are nonexistence. Experiencing this branching, his mind becomes confused.
His state has produced a branching off, just like on a tree, so hedeclares that things both exist and do not exist. His mind isconfused because he doesn’t have any true wisdom or samadhi. His
wisdom and his samadhi are not balanced. At this point he becomes
attached and cannot find his way out of the mess. He’s confronted
with a wrong road and doesn’t know which road is right.
When anyone comes to ask questions and request instructionin the Dharma, he tells them, “Existence is also nonexistence.
Things that exist also do not exist. But within nonexistence there
is no existence. But things that do not exist cannot come into
existence.” What already exists is also nonexistent. However, what

The Formations Skandha

is nonexistent does not exist. Ultimately, what kind of theory isthat? It is all sophistry. That kind of reasoning is fallacious. He
doesn’t know what he’s saying. That’s why I said that he talks likea drunkard.
And what he says does not stand up under scrutiny. There’s
no way to hold a reasonable discussion with him. What can you dothen? You can only use my method, which is to slap him across themouth and see if he still talks about existence and nonexistence. If
you slap him, he might react by asking, “Why did you hit me?”“But you don’t exist, remember? So my slapping you alsodoesn’t exist!” There’s another tactic-you can take a knife and say,
“Hey! I’m gonna kill you,” and see whether or not he exists. You
cannot reason with him. What he says cannot stand up under
scrutiny, and you shouldn’t ask him about it.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations, which are empty sophistries,
he will fall into externalism and become confused about theBodhi nature. This is the fifth external teaching, which
postulates four distorted, false theories that are total
speculation based on the sophistry of immortality.
Commentary:

Because of these four theories or speculations, which are
empty sophistries… His theories are impossible imaginings. The
things he says simply cannot be. There is no truth in his doctrines.
For that reason, he will fail into externalism. Why is it called an
external teaching? Because the principles in it are improper. His
knowledge and views are wrong, so the principles he expounds are
not ultimate. They don’t get to the bottom of things. And he will
become confused about the Bodhi nature. He doesn’t know thetrue path to enlightenment. The genuine path of Bodhi is not clear
to him. This is the fifth external teaching, which postulates four

215

216

Volume One – The Formations Skandha‘distorted, false theories that are total speculation based on thesophistry of immortality.
In the first theory, he says that he is both alive and dead, both
existent and nonexistent, both increasing and decreasing. In thesecond case, he answers all questions with the word “no.” He says
“No, no, no” all day long, never saying any other word. No matter
what anyone says to him, he just says “no.” If you ask a thousandor ten thousand questions, you’ll get that many replies of “no.”In the third case, he says “yes” to everything.
“Can I be a thief?” you ask.
“Yes.”“Can I take the precepts?”“Yes.”“Is it all right to eat excrement?”“Yes.”“Is it all right to drink urine?”“Yes.”“Can you die?”“Yes.”“Can you go on living in this world?”“Yes.”
No matter what you say, he says “yes,” a thousand or ten
thousand times. There is nothing that is not a “yes.” His “yes”
signifies existence – everything exists.
In the fourth case, which is the one under discussion fight now,
he says that existence implies nonexistence, but that nonexistence
does not imply existence. Ultimately, what kind of principle is that?
It’s the kind of principle that he expounds these four distorted
theories based on the sophistry of immortality. His theories areincoherent and unclear.

The Formations Skandha

They are total speculation, with no reality to them. In the past I
explained (1) The Nature That Is Totally Speculation andAttachment, (2) The Nature That Arises Dependent on Something
Else, and (3) The Perfectly Accomplished Real Nature. I don’tknow if everyone is clear about the principle.
What is the Nature That Is Totally Speculation and Attachment?
Suppose you see a rope lying on the ground on a night when there
isn’t much moonlight. You may think, “Oh, is it a snake?” That’s
the Nature That Is Totally Speculation and Attachment. Actually,
it’s a rope, but you make the false judgment that it is a snake.
Suppose you see the silhouette of a tree or a plant on a moonlessnight, and you think, “Oh, could that be a ghost?” and you getscared.
Maybe at night you see a dog, and you think, “Oh, is that a wolf
or a tiger?” That’s the Nature That Is Totally Speculation andAttachment at work. when you get a better look, you realize that it’s
just a dog, not a wolf or a tiger. That’s The Nature That Arises
Dependent on Something Else. Based on the dog, your Nature That
Is Totally Speculation and Attachment comes into being. It is reallya dog. What is a dog? It is an animal. Because you have the NatureThat Is Totally Speculation and Attachment, you mistake it for awok, a tiger, or some sort of strange creature. The same thing
happens when you see a plant.
You thought that rope was a snake, but when you get a better
look, you see that it’s only a rope. The rope is called the NatureThat Arises Dependent on Something Else. What is the Nature That
Arises Dependent on Something Else? Well, what is the rope madefrom? It’s made from hemp. The hemp is called the Perfectly
Accomplished Real Nature. Hemp can be made into a rope, and thatis the Nature That Arises Dependent on Something Else. Based on
the Perfectly Accomplished Real Nature, the Nature That Arises
Dependent on Something Else comes into being. Then when you do
not see and recognize it dearly, the Nature That Is Totally
Speculation and Attachment comes into being. Here the follower of

217

218

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

this external teaching is the same. What he says isn’t the way things
really are. He comes up with these false theories that are totally
based on speculation and attachment.
J6
K1

The sixteen ways in which form can exist after death.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
on the endless flow, he could fall into error with the confusedidea that forms exist after death.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. This refers to any good person who cultivates andattains solid samadhi. Because he has firm samadhi and a proper
mind, the demon kings cannot have their way with him. Their tricks
are all played out. But although the demons’ tricks cannot touch
him, demons can arise right within his own mind. These demons of
the mind are the most difficult to subdue.
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of beings – that is, the fundamental source of all living
beings, and contemplate the source of the subtle, fleeting, andconstant fluctuation. He observes the elusive, light, and fleeting
original nature of the twelve categories of living beings. Thisoriginal nature is just the formations skandha, which is characterized by subtle fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate on theendless flow, the subtle fluctuation which is like the continual
motion of waves on the water, he could fall into error with theconfused idea that forms exist after death. Speculating that thereis existence after death, his mind becomes confused.

The Formations Skandha

K2

Detailed explanation of their appearance.

Sutra:“He may strongly identify with his body and say that form
is himself; or he may see himself as perfectly encompassing all
worlds and say that he contains form; or he may perceive all
external conditions as contingent upon himself and say thatform belongs to him; or he may decide that he relies on thecontinuity of the formations skandha and say that he is within
form.
Commentary:

He may strongly identify with his body and say that form ishimself. The person who entertains this kind of wrong attachment
may want to make his body tough and durable. He claims that form,
which is comprised of the four elements, is simply himself. Or hemay see himself as perfectly encompassing all worlds and saythat he contains form. He may see that his own nature is perfectly
fused and unobstructed, and that all worlds in the ten directions arecontained in it. Therefore, he says that he contains form. What kindof form? He says, “I have an immense form.” Or he may perceive
all external conditions as contingent upon himself and say thatform belongs to him. He may say that external conditions follow
him everywhere, and that the four elements of form all belong tohim. Or he may decide that he relies on the continuity of theformations skandha and say that he is within form.
Sutra:“In all of these speculations, he says that forms exist after
death. Expanding the idea, he comes up with sixteen cases of theexistence of forms.
Commentary:

In all of these speculations, he says that forms exist after
death. In the above discussion about form and external conditions,
there were four theories. He said:

219

220

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

1. The four elements of form belong to him;
2. The four elements of form are himself;
3. Form is within himself, so that he is big and form is small;and
4. Apart from him, there is no form.
In general, his talk is nonsense. There is no logic in it In these four
theories, he speculates that there is existence after death.
Expanding the idea, he comes up with sixteen cases of theexistence of forms. He takes the above four theories and applies
them to the four skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, andformations, thus obtaining sixteen cases of the existence of forms.
Another way to formulate the sixteen cases is to combine the fourskandhas of form, feeling, thinking, and formations and the four
elements of earth, water, fire, and air. It’s useless to ask him how hecame up with these views, because there is basically no logic inthem. They don’t make any sense. I cannot figure them out myself,
because they are unclear to begin with.
Sutra:“Then he may speculate that afflictions are always
afflictions, and Bodhi is always Bodhi, and the two exist side byside without contradicting each other.
Commentary:

Four times four makes sixteen ways in which forms can exist.
He sees that the four theories can be applied to each of the fourskandhas of form, feeling, thinking and formations, or to the four
elements of earth, water, fire and air. Then he may speculate thatafflictions are always afflictions, and Bodhi is always Bodhi. He
says that afflictions are afflictions forever, and Bodhi is Bodhi
forever, and that the statement, “Afflictions are simply Bodhi” iswrong. And the two exist side by side without contradicting
each other. He claims that these two function side by side without
disrupting each other, that they are mutually cooperative. But thisThe Formations Skandha

idea is fundamentally wrong. It’s basically impossible. why does hetalk like this then? Because he is confused about Bodhi.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations about what exists after
death, he will fall into externalism and become confused about
the Bodhi nature. This is the sixth external teaching, which
postulates confused theories of the existence of forms after
death in the realm of the five skandhas.
Commentary:

The four skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, and formations
are multiplied by four to generate sixteen cases for the existence offorms. He says that forms exist after death, and so because of these
speculations about what exists after death, he will fall into
externalism and become confused about the Bodhi nature, his
inherent enlightened nature.
This is the sixth external teaching, which postulates confused
theories of the existence of forms after death in the realm of the fiveskandhas. “The five skandhas” here actually refers only to the fourskandhas of form, feeling, thinking, and formations, and not toconsciousness. He says that after people die, they continue to haveform and appearance. In his disoriented state of mind, he invents
this kind of theory.
J7
K1

Eight ideas about the non-existence of form.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper, and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
on the skandhas of form, feeling, and thinking, which have

221

222

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

already ended, he could fall into error with the confused ideathat forms do not exist after death.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper. This refers to any person who
cultivates samadhi power. He has solid samadhi and wisdom, andcan no longer be disturbed by demons. Although his wisdom is
not ultimate and true wisdom, the demon kings cannot do anything
to him. However, he is not yet able to subdue the demons of his own
mind. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of living beings and contemplate the source of thesubtle, fleeting, and constant fluctuation. He looks into thefundamental nature of all living beings, which is elusive, light andephemeral and characterized by subtle movements.
But if he begins to speculate on the three skandhas of form,
feeling, and thinking, which have already ended, he could fall
into error with the confused idea that forms do not exist after
death. He says that there is no existence after death. That’s the kindof upside-down theory that he comes up with.
K2

Detailed explanation of their appearance.

Sutra:“Seeing that his form is gone, his physical shape seems tolack a cause. As he contemplates the absence of thought, there
is nothing to which his mind can become attached. Knowingthat his feelings are gone, he has no further involvements.
Those skandhas have vanished. Although there is still somecoming into being, there is no feeling or thought, and heconcludes that he is like grass or wood.
Commentary:

Seeing that his form skandha is gone, his physical shapeseems to lack a cause. His body has no support. It’s been given
away. As he contemplates the absence of thought, there isnothing to which his mind can become attached. He has broken

The Formations Skandha

through the thinking skandha, and it is gone. There is no place left
for his mind to get hung up. He has no more false thinking.
Knowing that his feelings are gone – that his feeling skandha isgone, he has no further involvements with external conditions.
Those three skandhas of form, feeling, and thinking havevanished. Although there is still some very small trace of coming
into being, that is, although the formations skandha still exists,
there is no feeling or thought, and he concludes that he is likegrass or wood. Since he’s devoid of feeling and thinking, heconsiders himself to be the same as grass and wood.
Sutra:“Since those qualities do not exist at present how can there
be any existence of forms after death? Because of his
examinations and comparisons, he decides that after death
there is no existence. Expanding the idea, he comes up witheight cases of the nonexistence of forms.
Commentary:

Since those qualities do not exist at present. “Qualities”
refers not only to form, but to mind as well. He says that thematerial aspects of form and mind are gone now. This is referringto the four skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, and formations.
Remember that he says his body is like grass or wood. That means
he doesn’t have any awareness. Although he is alive, there’s
nothing at all. How can there be any existence of forms after
death? if he cannot find any sign of existence, anything with actual
form and appearance, right now in his living state, how could there
be anything with form after he dies?
Because of his examinations and comparisons, he decides
that after death, there is no existence. He mulls over the idea,
looking at it from all angles. “If there are no forms in life, how canthere be any after death? There are no forms after death either.” If
there is no evidence of the skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, andformations while he is alive, then there shouldn’t be any evidenceof them after death either. Expanding the idea, he comes up with

223

224

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

eight cases of the nonexistence of form. There are four cases of thenonexistence of the skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, andformations during life, and four cases of their nonexistence after
death. They are all gone.
Sutra:“From that, he may speculate that Nirvana and cause andeffect are all empty, that they are mere names and ultimately do
not exist.
Commentary:

From that, because he reasons that the four skandhas do notexist, based on the eight cases of nonexistence he may speculatethat Nirvana and cause and effect are all empty. He says that
there is no Nirvana, and he denies cause and effect. If it were reallythat way, there would be no reason for people to cultivate or
become Buddhas. Why? According to his theories, there isn’t
anything at all. He thinks that they are mere names andultimately do not exist. They are nothing but names; they do notreally exist. That’s what he says.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of those speculations that forms do not exist after
death, he will fall into externalism and become confused about
the Bodhi nature. This is the seventh external teaching, which
postulates confused theories of the nonexistence of forms after
death in the realm of the five skandhas.
Commentary:

He says that after death, there isn’t anything at all. Every-thingis empty. Because of those speculations that forms do not exist after
death, he will fall into a kind of externalism and become confused
about the Bodhi nature. This is the seventh external teaching, which
postulates confused theories of the nonexistence of forms after
death in the realm of the five skandhas. He says that there is no

The Formations Skandha

existence after death within the five skandhas. That’s the sort ofdistorted theory that his mind comes up with.
J8
K1

Eight kinds of negation.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. In this state where theskandha of formations remains, but the skandhas of feeling andthinking are gone, if he begins to speculate that there is both
existence and nonexistence, thus contradicting himself, he
could fall into error with confused theories that deny both
existence and nonexistence after death.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. Again, this refers to any good person who cultivateshis samadhi power, making it strong and solid. Although external
demons cannot get at him, the demons of his own mind are difficult
to subdue. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. He observes the mind which iselusive and fleeting. At this point there are still subtle movementsin the formations skandha.
In this state where the skandha of formations remains, but
the skandhas of feeling and thinking are gone, if he begins’ to
speculate that there is both existence and nonexistence, if hesays that things both exist and do not exist, thus contradicting
himself… His own “self” is obliterated. It no longer exists. If you
were to say that things exist then he would also exist. If you say
things don’t exist, then he doesn’t exist either. when he contradicts
himself, he is also destroying himself. He denies his own theories.

225

226

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

He could fall into error with confused theories that denyboth existence and nonexistence after death. He says that after hedies, there is neither existence nor nonexistence. Then what isthere? Is “neither existence nor nonexistence” the Middle Way? No.
He has no regard for the Middle Way, nor has he attained the
Middle Way. This is where he has gone wrong and become
confused.
K2

Detailed explanation of their appearance.

Sutra:“Regarding form, feeling, and thinking, he sees thatexistence is not really existence. Within the flow of theformations skandha, he sees that nonexistence is not reallynonexistence.
Commentary:

Regarding form, feeling, and thinking, the three skandhasthat he has already broken through, he sees that existence is notreally existence. He perceives a state of existence, and yet it is notreally existence. Within the flow of the formations skandha, he seesthat nonexistence is not really nonexistence. Within the subtle
fluctuation of the skandha of formations, he sees that what does notexist also seems to exist. Therefore, there is neither existence nor
nonexistence. He formulates this kind of theory.
Sutra:“Considering back and forth in this way, he thoroughly
investigates the realms of these skandhas and derives aneightfold negation of forms. No matter which skandha ismentioned, he says that after death, it neither exists nor does
not exist.
Commentary:

Earlier he saw a situation in which the previously existing form,
feeling, and thinking became nonexistent, and the flowing of theformations skandha, which could later cease to exist, was still

The Formations Skandha

existing then. Considering back and forth in this way, heinvestigates this way and that trying to discover the underlying
principle. He thoroughly investigates the realms of these fourskandhas of form, feeling, thinking and formations, viewing themfrom all angles, and derives an eightfold negation of forms.
There are eight cases, all of which deny the existence of forms. No
matter which skandha is mentioned, he only has one answer – hesays that after death, it neither exists nor does not exist. He saysthat after death, the skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, andformations are neither existing nor nonexistent.
Sutra:“Further, because he speculates that all formations arechanging in nature, an ‘insight’ flashes through his mind,
leading him to deny both existence and nonexistence. He cannot
determine what is unreal and what is real.
Commentary:

Further, because he speculates that all formations arechanging in nature… He further investigates the nature of theformations skandha. Because the formations skandha has subtle
movements, it is ever flowing and changing. Then an “insight”
flashes through his mind, leading him to deny both existence
and nonexistence. A mistaken insight occurs to him, and hedecides that existence and nonexistence are both invalid. Is this theMiddle Way? No, he doesn’t understand the ultimate meaning of
the Middle Way. That’s why he has no regard for the Middle Way.
He only considers existence and nonexistence. So he cannot
determine what is unreal and what is real. Things are neither
unreal nor real. You say something is real, but he denies it. You say
it’s unreal, but he denies that too. Since he maintains that it’sneither real nor unreal, he is at a loss.

227

228

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations that deny both existence andnonexistence after death, the future is murky to him and hecannot say anything about it. Therefore, he will fall into
externalism and become confused about the Bodhi nature. Thisis the eighth external teaching, which postulates confused
theories that deny both existence and nonexistence after deathin the realm of the five skandhas.
Commentary:

Because of these various speculations which he made abovethat deny both existence and nonexistence after death, thefuture is murky to him and he cannot say anything about it. He
says that after death there is both existence and nonexistence. He
cannot perceive the future end of the formations skandha. Since hecannot know it, there is nothing he can discuss, nothing he can say.
Therefore, he will fall into externalism by following an externalteaching, and he will become confused about the fundamental
Bodhi nature. This is the eighth external teaching, which
postulates confused theories that deny both existence andnonexistence after death in the realm of the five skandhas. He
says that after one dies, there is existence and yet no existence inthe realm of the five skandhas. Because Ms mind is utterly
confused, he arrives at this kind of theory.
J9
K1

Seven theories on the cessation of existence.
Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate

The Formations Skandha

that there is no existence after death, he could fall into error
with seven theories of the cessation of existence.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. The good person who cultivates samadhi hasdeveloped solid samadhi power and a proper mind, so the demons
have no way to bother him.
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of living beings and contemplate the source of thesubtle, fleeting, and constant fluctuation. He contemplates theirhidden, light, and ephemeral nature. At this point, there are subtle
fluctuations in the formations skandha. But if, since he cannot
perceive any state beyond the formations skandha, he begins to
speculate that there is no existence after death, he could fall into
error with seven theories of the cessation of existence. This
person could come to believe in seven kinds of cessation.
K2

Detailed explanation of their appearance.

Sutra:“He may speculate that the body will cease to exist or thatwhen desire has ended, there is cessation of existence; or thatafter suffering has ended, there is cessation of existence; or thatwhen bliss reaches an ultimate point, there is cessation ofexistence; or that when renunciation reaches an ultimate point
there is cessation of existence.
Commentary:

He may speculate that the body will cease to exist. He
contemplates that in all places where living beings have bodies,
their bodies will eventually perish. These places are the Four Great
Continents – Jambudvipa in the south, Purvavideha in the east,
Aparagodaniya in the west and Uttarakuru in the north – and also
the Six Desire Heavens.

229

230

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Or he may surmise that when desire has ended – beyond theDesire Realm, in the heavens of the First Dhyana (of the Pour
Dhyanas), known as the Ground of the Happiness of Leaving Birth– there is cessation of existence. In the First Dhyana, you separate
from the defilements of living beings and experience joy. Or thatafter suffering has ended, in the heavens of the Second Dhyana,known as the Ground of the Joy of Developing Samadhi, there is
cessation of existence. At this point, you feel joy because you haveattained samadhi.
Or that when bliss reaches an ultimate point, there is
cessation of existence. He may speculate that the state of ultimate
bliss in the heavens of the Third Dhyana will also come to an end.
The Third Dhyana is called the Ground of the Wonderful Bliss ofLeaving Joy, because one transcends happiness and experiences a
subtle bliss. He surmises that the Third Dhyana heavens will alsocease to be. Or he judges that when renunciation reaches anultimate point – in the heavens of the Fourth Dhyana, known as
the Ground of the Purity of Renouncing Thought – there is
cessation of existence. He surmises that the heavens of the Pour
Stations of Emptiness, in which there is no hindrance of form, will
also cease to be.
The time passes by very quickly. Without our realizing it, thesummer is already over. In China, Confucius compared life to aceaselessly flowing stream. Time that has gone by can never return.
Someone also said, “An inch of time is worth an ounce of gold, but
an ounce of gold can hardly buy back an inch of time.” An inch oftime is as valuable as an ounce of gold. If you lose gold, it’s
possible to recover it. Once time has gone by, however, there is no
way to get it back. Therefore, time is even more valuable than gold.
Thus, in Buddhism we say, “An inch of time is an inch of life.”
When time grows short, one’s life is also shorter. We must certainly
cherish our time and not casually let it go by in vain.
During this summer, we have begun our days at six o’clock inthe morning, either meditating or studying the Sutras. From early inThe Formations Skandha

the morning until nine o’clock at night every person has applied
himself or herself diligently to cultivation. I believe that this period
has been more precious than gold, more valuable than diamonds.
Everyone has been together, being permeated and influenced bywhat we have heard and cultivated. This is a most precious andvaluable time in our lives. It’s a pity that the time has passed by in
the twinkling of an eye. Although it is nearly over, the Buddhadharma that each of us has learned has planted a precious Vajra seedin our mind, in the field of our eighth consciousness. In the future it
will certainly bear the indestructible fruit of Vajra, which is also the
Buddha-fruit-we will become Buddhas.
When will we become Buddhas? It depends on our how
diligently we till and irrigate the fields. The seed has been plantedin the ground, but just as in farming, we have to water it, pull the
weeds, and till the soil, making it soft so that the seed can sprout.
How do we pull the weeds out? Weeding means that at all times, wemust guard against the arising of very subtle thoughts and get rid of
all false thoughts.
Every day we must apply effort in our cultivation in this way,
just as farmers tend and irrigate their fields. Give it some water andpull out the weeds, day by day, and the Vajra seed you have plantedin the ground will produce a Bodhi sprout. After your Bodhi sprout
comes up and grows into a Bodhi tree, it will bear the Bodhi fruit.
But you have to protect that Bodhi sprout. If you neglect to water it
and tend to it, then it will wither away. What is meant by watering?
if you study the Buddhadharma every day, you are irrigating yourBodhi sprout with the water of the Dharma, and in time, your Vajra
fruit will ripen. If you don’t continue to care for this Vajra seed after
the session is over, then it will not be easy for to sprout. You must
protect your Vajra seed well. Don’t go back to doing the things you
used to like doing. Follow the rules and behave yourselves. Don’t
be as wild and reckless as you used to be. If you follow the rules,
then you are in accord with the Buddhadharma. If you don’t thenyou are not. We should certainly abide by the rules and regulations.

231

232

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Don’t be so lax and unrestrained. This is my hope for each one ofyou.
During this summer session of lectures on the Shurangama
Sutra, it has surely been the case that, “Once it enters your ears, it
is forever a seed of the Way.” As soon as the principles of this Sutra
pass through your ears, they remain forever in the field of youreight consciousness as seeds of Bodhi.
Sutra:“Considering back and forth in this way, he exhaustively
investigates the limits of the seven states and sees that they havealready ceased to be and will not exist again.
Commentary:

Considering back and forth in this way, he exhaustively
investigates the limits of the seven states mentioned above andsees that they have already ceased to be and will not exist again.
They don’t seem to exist at present and since they are already gone,
they will not come into being again. These are the seven kinds ofcessation of existence.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations that existence ceases after
death, he will fall into externalism and become confused about
the Bodhi nature. This is the ninth external teaching, which
postulates confused theories of the cessation of existence after
death in the realm of the five skandhas.
Commentary:

Because of these speculations that existence ceases after
death, in whit he maintains that there is nothing what-so-ever after
death, that everything is annihilated, he will fall into externalism
and become confused about the Bodhi nature, about the natureof Proper Enlightenment. This is the ninth external teaching,which postulates confused theories of the cessation of existence

The Formations Skandha

after death in the realm of the five skandhas. In his confused
mind, he thinks that existence ceases after death in the realm of
form, feeling, thinking, and formations.
J10 Five kinds of immediate Nirvana.
K1 Describes the source and shows the error.

Sutra:“Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. But if he begins to speculate
on existence after death, he could fall into error with fivetheories of Nirvana.
Commentary:

Further, in his practice of samadhi, the good person’s mind
is firm, unmoving, and proper and can no longer be disturbed
by demons. Since he has solid samadhi power and a pure andproper mind, the demon kings cannot affect him in any way.
He can thoroughly investigate the origin of all twelve
categories of beings and contemplate the source of the subtle,
fleeting, and constant fluctuation. He examines their mind, which
is hidden, light, and clear and in which there is a subtle fluctuation.
But if he begins to speculate on existence after death, he could
fall into error with five theories of Nirvana. Beyond theformations skandha, he perceives existence again. Based on theconstant, ceaseless fluctuations in the formations skandha, hemakes false conjectures of existence and comes to believe in fivetheories regarding Nirvana.
K2

Detailed explanation of their appearance.

Sutra:“He may consider the heavens of the Desire Realm a true
refuge, because he contemplates their extensive brightness and

233

234

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

longs for it; or he may take refuge in the First Dhyana, because
there his nature is free from worry; or he may take refuge in theSecond Dhyana, because there his mind is free from suffering;or he may take refuge in the Third Dhyana, because he delights
in its extreme joy; or he may take refuge in the Fourth Dhyana,reasoning that suffering and bliss are both ended there and that
he will no longer undergo transmigration.
Commentary:

He may consider the heavens of the Desire Realm a true
refuge. That’s where he will go. He considers the heavens of theDesire Realm to be his refuge. Why? Because he contemplates
their extensive brightness and longs for it. The heavens of theDesire Realm appear to be perfect and brilliant, so he gets attachedto them and yearns to go there. He takes them as his haven, as thestate of Nirvana. He thinks the Desire Realm is a place of true
happiness.
Or he may take refuge in the First Dhyana, because there
his nature is free from worry. He may think that the beings in theheavens of the First Dhyana, the Ground of the Joy of Leaving
Birth, have left behind the worries and afflictions of living beingsand experience a sense of joy. Thus he wishes to be born there. Or
he may take refuge in the Second Dhyana, because there his
mind is free from suffering. In his cultivation, he may reach theheavens of the Second Dhyana, where his mind no longer suffers,
because he has developed samadhi. These heavens are known as theGround of the Joy of Developing Samadhi.
Or he may take refuge in the Third Dhyana, because hedelights in its extreme bliss. He may believe that the bliss of theThird Dhyana is extremely fine. He thinks he will get whatever hewishes for there, so he considers those heavens to be a state of
Nirvana. Or he may take refuge in the Fourth Dhyana,reasoning that suffering and bliss are both ended there and that
he will no longer undergo transmigration. He may say that in the
Fourth Dhyana, the Ground of the Purity of Renouncing Thought

The Formations Skandha

suffering and bliss are both gone and so there is no further rebirthin the Three Realms. Since it is extremely pure, he considers it astate of Nirvana and wants to take refuge there.
Sutra:“These heavens are subject to outflows, but in his confusion
he thinks that they are unconditioned; and he takes these fivestates of tranquility to be refuges of supreme purity.
Considering back and forth in this way, he decides that these
five states are ultimate.
Commentary:

These heavens are subject to outflows, but in his confusion
he “mistakes a thief for his own son” and thinks that they are
unconditioned; and he takes these five states of tranquility to be
refuges of supreme purity. He feels that these five states arepeaceful and secure, and that they are especially supreme and pure
places of refuge. Considering back and forth in this way, goinground and round, he decides that these five states are ultimate.
He reckons they are all ultimate states where he can attain Nirvana.
He does not realize that these heavens are still subject to outflows.
K3

Concludes that it is an externalist teaching.

Sutra:“Because of these speculations about five kinds ofimmediate Nirvana, he will fall into externalism and become
confused about the Bodhi nature. This is the tenth externalteaching, which postulates confused theories of five kinds ofimmediate Nirvana in the realm of the five skandhas.
Commentary:

Because of these five speculations described above about fivekinds of immediate Nirvana, he will fall into externalism andbecome confused about the Bodhi nature. He loses sight of theenlightened nature of Bodhi. This is the tenth external teaching,which postulates confused theories of five kinds of immediate

235

236

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

Nirvana in the realm of the five skandhas. His theories areincorrect and upside-down.
I3
J1

Conclusion on the harm, and command to offer protection.
Showing how this happens due to interaction.

Sutra:“Ananda, all ten of these crazy explanations may occur indhyana as one’s mental effort interacts with the formations
skandha. That is why these ‘insights’ appear.
Commentary:

Ananda, all ten of these crazy, erroneous explanations
discussed above may occur in dhyana, the “stilling of thought,” asone’s mental effort interacts with the formations skandha. Whatis the problem here? Before you have broken through theformations skandha, your cultivation of samadhi interacts andbattles with the formations skandha. If your own proper knowledge
and proper views are victorious, you can leap over this hurdle. If
the formations skandha wins, then you become possessed by ademon. That is why these crazy ‘insights’ and crazy explanations
appear.
J2

Confusion will bring harm.

Sutra:“Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Encountering such situations, they mistake their confusion forunderstanding and say that they have become sages, thereby
uttering a great lie. They will fall into the Relentless Hells.
Commentary:

Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Living beings are stubborn, muddled, and unaware. They fail toreflect on who they are and what kind of disposition they have.
Encountering such situations, when such states arise, they are
confused, but because they don’t have the guidance of a wise
teacher who has clear vision, they mistake their confusion for

The Formations Skandha

understanding and say that they have become sages. They claim
they have become enlightened and become Buddhas, thereby
uttering a great lie. Because they tell such an outrageous lie, they
will definitely fall into the Relentless Hells.
J3

Command to offer protection.

Sutra:“After my Nirvana, all of you should pass on the
Tathagata’s teachings, transmitting and revealing them to thosein the Dharma-ending Age, so that living beings everywhere
can awaken to these truths. Do not let demons arise in theirminds and cause them to commit grave offenses. Offer
protection so that wrong views will be eradicated.
Commentary:

After my Nirvana in the future, Ananda and all of you in thegreat assembly should pass on the Tathagata’s teachings, thewords I have spoken, transmitting and revealing them to thoseliving beings in the Dharma-ending Age, so that living beings
everywhere can awaken to these truths. You should cause allliving beings to understand these principles. Do not let demonsarise in their minds and cause them to commit grave offenses.
Don’t let people create their own bad karma in this way. Offer
protection so that wrong views will be eradicated. Maintain andsupport the Buddhadharma, and put an end to wrong views.
Sutra:“Teach them to awaken to true principles in body and mind,
so that they do not stray off the Unsurpassed Path. Do not letthem aspire to and be content with small attainments. You
should become kings of great enlightenment and serve as guidesof purity.
Commentary:

Teach them to awaken to true principles in body and mind.
Help living beings in the Dharma-ending Age to understand the real

237

238

Volume One – The Formations Skandha

and ultimate doctrine in body and mind, so that they do not strayoff the Unsurpassed Path. Don’t let them chase after superficial
dharmas and fail to seek the fundamental Dharma. When living
beings meet a fork in the road, they will not know which branch to
take. Do not let them aspire to and be content with small
attainments. Don’t allow those who aspire to the Unsurpassed Pathof Enlightenment to become complacent and satisfied withattaining a little. You should become kings of great enlightenment and serve as guides of purity. Be pure models and pureleaders. Do not be content with small attainments. Instead you
should increase your efforts and advance.

239

CHAPTER 6

The Consciousness Skandha

H5
I1
J1
K1

The characteristics of the demons of the consciousness skandha.
Overview of the beginning and the end.
In the beginning, one cultivates but has not yet broken through this region.
Review of the ending of the previous formations skandha.

Sutra:“Ananda, when that good person, in cultivating samadhi,
has put an end to the formations skandha, the subtle, fleeting
fluctuations – the deep, imperceptible, pivotal source and thecommon foundation from which all life in the world springs –are suddenly obliterated. In the submerged network of theretributive karma of the pudgala, the karmic resonances areinterrupted.
Commentary:

Ananda, when that good person who is cultivating in theformations skandha, in cultivating samadhi, has put an end to
the formations skandha, the subtle, fleeting fluctuations – thedeep, imperceptible, pivotal source and the common foundationfrom which all life in the world springs – are suddenly
obliterated. Those imperceptible, subtle movements, whichcharacterize all the twelve categories of beings in the world and are
the common source of their births, are suddenly wiped out. In

240

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

Chinese, the characters for “pivotal source” literally mean the largerope that forms the border of a net, or they can mean buttons andfastenings in clothing. They can also refer to the central point or
axis.
Pudgala is a Sanskrit word translated as “that which goes on torepeated reincarnations,” that which is born over and over again. It
is also called “body while in a state of existence,” and also “sentient
being.” Every sentient being is endowed with a “body while in astate of existence.” When we die, we will have what is called “thebody that exists while in between skandhas.”
In the submerged network of the retributive karma of thepudgala, the bodies while in a state of existence, the karmic
resonances are interrupted. In this interactive process of themutual repayment of karma which runs very deep, cause and effectare suspended. “Karmic resonances” refers to cause and effect.
Since the formations skandha has ceased, and birth and death havecome to an end, cause and effect have been arrested. This is
describing the end of the formations skandha and the beginning of
the consciousness skandha.
K2

Introduction to the region of the consciousness skandha.

Sutra:“There is about to be a great illumination in the sky of
Nirvana. It is like gazing east at the cock’s final crow to see thelight of dawn. The six sense faculties are empty and still; there
is no further racing about. Inside and outside there is a
profound brightness. He enters without entering. Fathoming
the source of life of the twelve categories of beings throughout
the ten directions, he can contemplate that source without being
drawn into any of the categories. He has become identical withthe realms of the ten directions. The light does not fade, andwhat was hidden before is now revealed. This is the region of
the consciousness skandha.

The Consciousness Skandha

Commentary:

There is about to be a great illumination in the sky of
Nirvana of the inherent nature. He’s on the verge of a great
awakening. He is about to get enlightened. By analogy, it is likegazing east at the cock’s final crow to see the light of dawn.
When the cock crows for the first and second time to announce thedawn, there is still no light in the east. The sky is still dark. But if
you gaze eastward when the cock crows for the third and final time,
you will see the first light of the day.
The six sense faculties are empty and still. The feelingskandha has ended, so the sense faculties no longer perceive. They
are “empty.” The thinking skandha has ended, so there is no more
false thinking. Thus it is “still.” At this point, there is no more
feeling and no more false thoughts causing the mind to run about.
There is no further racing about. That means the shifting andflowing of the formations skandha have also ceased. The fluctuations of the formations skandha had been like ceaseless ripples, but
now they have subsided, and there is no more running about.
Inside and outside there is a profound brightness. At thispoint when only the consciousness skandha remains to be broken
through, there is a brilliant light both inside and out. He enters
without entering, because the functions of the sense faculties andsense objects have been severed. The six sense faculties and six
objects have united, and there are no longer any faculties or any
objects. There is no further pairing between faculty and object.
They are non-dual. The six faculties and six objects are no longer
differentiated, so there is no flow for him to enter.
Fathoming the source of life of the twelve categories ofbeings throughout the ten directions, he can contemplate thatsource without being drawn into any of the categories. He
penetrates deeply to the primal life-source of the twelve categories
of beings. He can reflect upon this source without being attracted toany of the twelve categories of beings. They have no sway overhim. He has no further involvement with the twelve categories of

241

242

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

beings. He has become identical with the realms of the ten
directions. He is experiencing identity in substance with all realms
everywhere. The light does not fade. This bright wisdom does notdisappear, and what was hidden before is now revealed. The
most secret and imperceptible states now become manifest. This
state is the region of the consciousness skandha. It falls within thescope of the consciousness skandha.
J2

Ultimately it breaks up and reveals its false source.

Sutra:“If he has become identical with the beckoning masses, hemay obliterate the individuality of the six gates and succeed inuniting and opening them. Seeing and hearing become linked sothat they function interchangeably and purely. The worlds ofthe ten directions and his own body and mind are as bright andtransparent as Vaidurya. This is the end of the consciousness
skandha. This person can then transcend the turbidity of lifespans. Contemplating the cause of the consciousness skandha,
one sees that the negation of existence and the negation ofnonexistence are both unreal, and that upside-down false
thoughts are its source.
Commentary:

If he has become identical with the beckoning masses…
Having severed connections of cause and effect with the twelve
categories of living beings, he has become identical with them.
However, he is not influenced by them. Since he has cut off allinteraction with them, he is no longer reborn among them.
He may obliterate the individuality of the six gates. At thispoint, the entrances of the six sense faculties no longer function.
They have been smelted. In what way do they no longer function?
This does not mean that the eyes cannot see, the ears cannot hear,
the nose cannot smell, or the tongue cannot taste. Rather, what
happens is that the six faculties function interchangeably. If you
break through the formations skandha, then you will experience

The Consciousness Skandha

this state. The eyes can still see, but they can also speak and eat.
The ear, which could only hear before, can now see as well. You
can also see with your nose and your mouth. Each sense faculty iscapable of all six functions. That’s what obliterating the individuality of the six gates means. The former signs of defilement are nowgone.
And he may succeed in uniting and opening them. “Uniting”
means the six sense faculties unite to become one. “Opening”
means each faculty has the functions of all six. Seeing and hearing
become linked. There is communication between them. They canhelp each other out just like neighbors who show mutual concern
for each other. The six faculties are linked so that they function
interchangeably and purely. Isn’t that wonderful? This state isreally sublime.
The worlds of the ten directions and his own body and mind
are as bright and transparent as Vaidurya. They are like thatexquisite blue gem, which is so clear as to be transparent. This is
the end of the consciousness skandha. When you reach this level
you have put an end to the consciousness skandha, and so all fiveskandhas are gone. But before you reach this level, the consciousness skandha has not ended.
This person can then transcend the turbidity of life spans.
Contemplating the cause of the consciousness skandha, one seesthat the negation of existence and the negation of nonexistence
are both unreal, and that upside-down false thoughts are its
source. Questions of existence and nonexistence are elusive andintangible. Such upside-down false thoughts are the basis of thestates that he attains.
I2
J1
K1

Ten attachments within this.
Attachment to causes and that which is caused.
When formations are gone, consciousness appears.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that the good person has
thoroughly seen the formations skandha as empty, and he must

243

244

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

return consciousness to the source. He has ended production
and destruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonderof ultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that the good person who
cultivates samadhi has thoroughly seen the formations skandha
as empty. Although he encountered so many demonic states,
whether they were caused by demons from the heavens, demons of
his own mind, or other kinds of demons, they did not sway his
samadhi. Or it could have been that when he was cultivating
samadhi, he didn’t experience any demonic states at all. Or maybe
when he encountered demonic states, he recognized them and did
not become confused by them. Once he pierced through theconfusion, the formations skandha was destroyed. Now he’ is at the
beginning of the consciousness skandha. He has already fathomed
the formations skandha and seen it as empty, and he must returnconsciousness to the source. Now he has to break through theconsciousness skandha, and when he does, he will return to thesource, to the Treasury of the Tathagata. He has already ended thestates of production and destruction, but he has not yet
perfected the subtle wonder of ultimate serenity. He has yet toperfectly realize the nature of ultimate serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“He can cause the individual sense faculties of his body tounite and open. He also has a pervasive awareness of all thecategories of beings in the ten directions. Since his awareness ispervasive, he can enter the perfect source. But if he regards
what he is returning to as the cause of true permanence andinterprets this as a supreme state, he will fall into the error ofholding to that cause. Kapila the Sankhyan, with his theory of
returning to the Truth of the Unmanifest, will become hiscompanion. Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he willlose his knowledge and understanding.

The Consciousness Skandha

Commentary:

He can cause the individual sense faculties of his body tounite and open. Now in the consciousness skandha, he has a false
mental attachment. He is at the point where he “has not yet
perfected the subtle wonders of ultimate serenity,” but he can makehis six sense faculties function inter-changeably. Each sense faculty
has the abilities of all six. His eyes can talk and hear. His ears caneat and smell. The eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind canfunction interchangeably to perceive sights, sounds, smells, tastes,and objects of touch.
You may think that ears cannot eat but when one attains theinterchangeable functioning of the six faculties, they can. “Where
are their teeth?” you wonder. Ask your ears. They don’t eat things
the way we do, anyway. When they start to eat they may justnaturally grow teeth, and their teeth, will not fall out. Perhaps they
don’t even use teeth. Or perhaps the teeth appear when they needthem. This is the true ability of science. Each faculty has six
functions.
“Unite” refers to how the six faculties join to become one
faculty. “Open” refers to how one faculty opens up to have thefunctions of all six. Would you say these are spiritual powers? Is
this science? No matter how much research scientists do, even if
they can transplant human hearts, livers and other parts of the body,they cannot enable each sense faculty to have the functions of all
six. That’s something science cannot achieve. No matter how
advanced science becomes, I don’t think it will ever have thatcapability. If you develop science in your own nature, then you canhave this kind of function.
He also has a pervasive awareness of all the categories ofbeings in the ten directions. Not only does he have the ability tounite and open his six sense faculties to function interchangeably,
he also knows what is going on with all twelve categories of beings
throughout the ten directions. He and other beings share a mutualawareness. Since his awareness is pervasive, he can know the

245

246

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

dispositions of all beings in the ten directions, and he can enter theperfect source, the perfection of the original nature.
But if he regards what he is returning to as a cause of true
permanence… Suppose he becomes wrongly attached to the placeof his return. What is his attachment? He says that it is true
permanence and interprets this as a supreme state. Since hebelieves it to be true permanence, he interprets this as a kind of
supreme liberation and supreme view. If he didn’t hold such a view,
there would be no problem. But as soon as he holds this view, hewill fall into the error of holding to that cause. He takes true
permanence as the cause, but this is completely wrong. He thinksthat place is characterized by true permanence. Actually he is still
within consciousness, which is not true permanence. He becomes
attached to a cause and what that cause pertains to. In fact this is not
the cause, but he regards it as the cause. By attaching to it, he joins
an external sect. He does business with them. He puts his
investments there and forms a company. With what external sectdoes he get involved?
Kapila the Sankhyan, with his theory of returning to the
Truth of the Unmanifest, will become his companion. Kapila
founded the “religion of the yellow-haired.” Earlier, we mentionedthat the teacher of Matangi used a mantra of the Kapila religion, amantra which came from the Brahma Heaven. The Truth of the
Unmanifest postulates that there is nothing at all, that everything istransformed from the current state of the eighth consciousness. Thisreligion teaches that all things are born from the Truth of the
Unmanifest. Once this cultivator becomes attached to this cause, hebecomes friends with those of the “yellow-haired external sect.” Heincorporates with them, and it is not known when that corporation
will ever end. Is it limited or unlimited?
Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, the Way of
Enlightenment, he will lose his knowledge and understanding.
He takes what is not a cause to be a cause. He shouldn’t have set up
this cause, but he did. Because he wrongly established that cause

The Consciousness Skandha

and what it pertains to, he no longer has true wisdom. He has lost it.
Where did it go? If you want to help him look for it you will lose
yours, too.
K3

Giving the name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the first state, in which he concludes that there is aplace to which to return, based on the idea that there issomething to attain. He strays far from perfect penetration andturns his back on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds ofexternalism.
Commentary:

This is the first state, in which he concludes that there is aplace to which to return, based on the idea that there issomething to attain. His principle is wrong. In what way? Hestrays far from perfect penetration. What he does is completely
opposed to “cultivating the perfect penetration of the ear organ bydirecting the hearing inward to listen to the inherent nature, thereby
entering the flow and forgetting the source.” Why? Because he hasdeveloped an attachment. And he turns his back on the City of
Nirvana. What is this great city of Nirvana? It’s where the four
virtues of Nirvana-permanence, bliss, true self, and purity-arefound. Thus he is sowing the seeds of externalism. By postulatinga nonexistent cause, he becomes attached to an external teaching.
Since his premise is like the Truth of the Unmanifest of the Kapila
religion, he makes friends with its adherents and joins their ranks.
J2
K1

Attachment to an ability that is not actually an ability.
When formations are gone, consciousness appears.

Sutra:“Further, Ananda, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.

247

248

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

Commentary:

Further, Ananda, the good person who is cultivating samadhi
has thoroughly seen the formations skandha as empty. He has
thoroughly investigated and put an end to the formations skandha;
it is empty for him. He has already ended the states of production
and destruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonderof ultimate serenity. He has not completely attained the bliss ofultimate serenity, because consciousness has not been ended yet.
Consciousness and True Suchness differ by only a little bit
consciousness is subject to production and destruction, whereas
True Suchness is not. Right now, the eighth consciousness, whichstill has tiny traces of production and destruction, joins with True
Suchness, which is without production and destruction, andbecomes what is called “the joined consciousness.” Since theconsciousness is in extremely close proximity to True Suchness,they merge to form the joined consciousness. Since it is still a“joined” consciousness, the subtle wonder of ultimate serenity has
not been perfected.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“He may regard that to which he is returning as his own
body and may see all beings in the twelve categories throughout
space as flowing forth from his body. If he interprets this as asupreme state, he will fall into the error of maintaining that hehas an ability which he does not really have. Maheshvara, who
manifests his boundless body, will become his companion.
Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose hisknowledge and understanding.
Commentary:He, the cultivator, may regard that to which he is returning
as his own body… The place he is headed for is still within the
production and destruction of the eighth consciousness. It is not
actually his own body, but he thinks it is. And he has another false

The Consciousness Skandha

attachment which is that he may see all beings in the twelve
categories – from egg-born beings to beings not entirely lacking
thought – throughout space as flowing forth from his body.
“Do you know where living beings come from?” he asks. “Theyall come from my own body. I gave birth to them all.”It is like an earlier state in which the cultivator said, “All beings
are my children-even the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats-I
created them all. I can create Buddhas; I can create Bodhisattvas;
and I can create Arhats.” See what an egomaniac he is.
If he interprets this as a supreme state… He thinks it’ssupreme, but it really isn’t. It’s based on wrong knowledge andviews and can hardly be called supreme. If it were truly supreme, itwould accord with the Buddhadharma. So as you cultivate the Way
and read the Sutras, make sure you understand them clearly. He
will fall into the error of maintaining that he has an ability
which he does not really have. He says he is able to create allliving beings, but in fact he has no such ability. That’s just a
speculation he makes with his false consciousness. He doesn’treally have the ability, but he becomes attached to the idea that hedoes.
Who has this kind of attachment?
It’s the God Maheshvara, the Lord of the Heaven of Great
Sovereignty, which is the highest heaven in the Form Realm.
Maheshvara is also called the Great Sovereign God. He has threeflesh eyes which he was born with, and he also has the Buddha-eye
in the middle of his forehead
How many hands does he have? He has eight hands, four infront and four in back. The ones in front are good for picking things
up, and the ones in back are handy for stealing things. Since one
hand isn’t enough, and two hands still aren’t that powerful for
picking up or stealing things, he has eight hands. He can pick up a
lot of things, too. If he went into a department store, I’m sure thesecurity officers who watch for shoplifters would have a hard time
keeping an eye on him, because he has so many hands. He rides

249

250

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

upon a magnificent white ox and carries a white whisk in one hand.
He travels around with the greatest freedom. He says, “Take a lookat me. I’m utterly at ease. You’re nothing by comparison. I havetotal self-mastery.” That is why he’s called the Great SovereignGod.
The Great Sovereign God, who manifests his boundless body,will become his companion. This god is attached to the idea that
he can manifest a boundless body, and he claims that all living
beings are manifested by him. Now this person is cultivating thesame Dharma-door. He has the same attachment. He says that allliving beings are manifested by him. Tell me, how can someone
who has not accomplished Buddhahood create living beings? Thisis a false attachment; he thinks he has an ability that he doesn’treally have. He makes friends with the Great Sovereign God andgoes off to the Heaven of Great Sovereignty.
Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose hisknowledge and understanding. He fails to recognize the genuine
enlightenment. He doesn’t have any genuine wisdom, and so hejoins the demons of the heavens and the external sects.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the second state, in which he draws conclusions
about the workings of an ability based on idea that he has such
an ability. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns hisback on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds for beingborn in the Heaven of Great Pride where the self is considered
all-pervading and perfect.
Commentary:

This is the second state, in which he draws conclusions
about the workings of an ability based on the idea that he hassuch an ability. Based on the idea that he is able to create living
beings, he attains a fruition that seems all-pervasive and perfect. He
strays far from perfect penetration. What he has done goes

The Consciousness Skandha

against the Dharma-door of cultivating perfect penetration throughthe ear, of directing the hearing inward to listen to the inherent
nature.
And he turns his back on the City of Nirvana. He also goesagainst the truth of the unproduced and undestroyed, thus sowing
the seeds for being born in the Heaven of Great Pride where theself is considered all-pervading and perfect. He will eventually
be reborn in the Heaven of Great Pride, which is the Heaven ofGreat Sovereignty.
Great pride means he looks down on everyone else. He is
always up on his white ox, with his three eyes and eight arms,
thinking he is quite marvelous. Riding freely about on his white ox,
he feels smug and satisfied. Because he feels his lifestyle is sosuperb, he becomes arrogant. He claims, “I completely pervade
everything, and I can accomplish everything.”
J3
K1

Attachment to a wrong idea of permanence.
When formations are gone, consciousness appears.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person, who in his cultivation of samadhi
has destroyed the formations skandha, has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has already ended the mindof production and destruction, but he has not yet perfected thesubtle wonder of ultimate serenity. He has not yet truly attained
the bliss of ultimate serenity.

251

252

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“If he regards what he is returning to as a refuge, he willsuspect that his body and mind come forth from there, and that
all things throughout space in the ten directions arise fromthere as well. He will explain that place from which all things
issue forth is the truly permanent body, which is not subject toproduction and destruction. While still within production anddestruction, he prematurely reckons that he abides inpermanence. Since he is deluded about non-production, he isalso confused about production and destruction. He is sunk in
confusion. If he interprets this as a supreme state, he will fall
into the error of taking what is not permanent to be permanent.
He will speculate that the Sovereign God (Ishvaradeva) is his
companion. Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he willlose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

If he regards what he is returning to as a refuge, there will be
doubts in his mind and he will suspect that his body and mind
come forth from there. The previous false conjecture was that hehimself produced all living beings. Now he thinks that he cameforth from the place to which he is returning, and that all things
throughout space in the ten directions arise from there as well.
He will explain that that place from which all things issue
forth is the truly permanent body, which is not subject toproduction and destruction. “That place” refers to the refuge towhich he is returning. He claims that it is not caught up in
production and destruction. Why does he say that? Because he ismistaken in his basic assumption.
While still within the consciousness that is subject toproduction and destruction, he prematurely reckons that heabides in permanence. He speculates that it is eternal andunchanging. Since he is deluded about non-production, he is also

The Consciousness Skandha

confused about production and destruction. Since he doesn’t
understand the principle of non-production, he isn’t dear about the
principle of production and destruction, either. He is sunk in
confusion. He becomes attached to the state and refuses to let go ofit. He works on his cultivation right at that spot.
If he interprets this as a supreme state, he will fall into theerror of taking what is not permanent to be permanent. If heconsiders it supreme, he is just adding attachments on top of attachments. He becomes attached to that permanence, but it is not true
permanence. He will speculate that the Sovereign God (Ishvaradeva) is his companion. Confused about the nature of Bodhi of
the Buddhas, he will lose his knowledge and understanding andno longer have true wisdom.
K3

He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it.

Sutra:“This is the third state, in which he makes a false
speculation based on the idea that there is a refuge. He strays
far from perfect penetration and turns his back on the City of
Nirvana thus sowing the seeds of an distorted view ofperfection.
Commentary:

This is the third state, in which he makes a false speculation
based on the idea that there is a refuge. He establishes the ideathat there is a refuge, and then makes false speculations about afalse fruition. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns
his back on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds of an
distorted view of perfection. He turns away from the principle ofperfect penetration and leaves it far behind, and he comes to hold awrong view of perfection.

253

254

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

J4
K1

Attachment to an awareness that is not actually awareness.
When formations are gone, consciousness appears.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person has thoroughly investigated andseen the formations skandha as empty. He has ended
production and destruction. He has destroyed the nature that is
subject to production and destruction, but he has not yet perfected
the subtle wonder of the bliss of ultimate serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“Based on his idea that there is universal awareness, heformulates a theory that all the plants in the ten directions are
sentient, not different from human beings. He claims thatplants can become people, and that when people die they again
become plants in the ten directions. If he considers this idea ofunrestricted, universal awareness to be supreme, he will fall
into the error of maintaining that what is not aware has
awareness. Vasishtha and Sainika, who maintained the idea ofcomprehensive awareness, will become his companions.
Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose hisknowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

Based on his idea that there is universal awareness, heformulates a theory. He deduces, from what he knows, that there
is a universal awareness, and then formulates a view about it. Whatis his view? You’d never guess, and neither would I. He says that

The Consciousness Skandha

all the plants in the ten directions are sentient. In China, there isa saying,“People are not plants; who can be without emotion?”
That statement implies that plants are insentient. But here thecultivator has decided that all plants are sentient not different fromhuman beings. They are the same as people in that they also havelife. He claims that plants can become people, and that whenpeople die they again become plants in the ten directions. After
death, humans turn back into plants.
If he considers this idea of unrestricted, universal awarenessto be supreme… He doesn’t have the wisdom to selectively apply
this theory of universal awareness. He tries to be special andmistakenly thinks his idea is a supreme one. He will fall into theerror of maintaining that what is not aware has awareness. He
claims to understand this principle, but actually he is ignorant. He
does not understand, but insists that he does.
He is similar to two followers of external sects, Vasishtha andSainika. “Vasishtha” is a Sanskrit name which means “avoid goingnear.” How did he get such a name? He was a shepherd boy. One
day the Prince of Vaishali was outside playing. Happening upon the
shepherd boy, the prince made him act as his bed and lay down andtook a nap on top of the boy. This upset the shepherd boy, who went
home and told his mother, “The Prince of Vaishali used me as a bed
and took a nap on top of me.” Knowing that the prince would one
day become the king and have a lot of power, the mother instructed
her son, “From now on, don’t hang around him. Avoid going nearhim. Keep your distance.” That’s how he got the name “Avoid
Going Near.”“Sainika” is also a Sanskrit name which means “endowed withan army.” Judging from his name, he was probably someone who
enjoyed serving in the military and had the air of a military man.
These two people, who maintained the idea of comprehensive
awareness, will become his companions. They believed they

255

256

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

knew everything, and now they become this cultivator’s
companions. Confused about the Bodhi the Buddhas, he willlose his proper knowledge and understanding.
K3

He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it.

Sutra:“This is the fourth state, in which he draws an erroneous
conclusion based on the idea that there is a universal
awareness. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns hisback on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds of a
distorted view of awareness.
Commentary:

This is the fourth state, in which he draws an erroneous
conclusion based on the idea that there is a universal
awareness. In this fourth kind of attachment, he claims to know
everything and thinks there’s nothing he does not know. However,that’s just his attachment. He really doesn’t know anything at all.
He realizes a false result. “Erroneous” means that there’s no suchthing. He strays far from perfect penetration. He is way off
track, going against the Dharma-door of cultivating perfectpenetration through the ear. And he turns his back on the City of
Nirvana, on the principle of non-production and non-destruction.
Thus he is sowing the seeds of a distorted view of awareness, anupside-down understanding. Take plants-nobody would regard
them as sentient beings, yet he does just that. He says that people
are just plants, and that plants can also become people.
Someone suggests, “But there are trees endowed with souls.
Doesn’t that mean they have awareness?”
No. In such cases, there is a spirit inhabiting the tree. It’s notthat the tree itself has awareness and is a sentient being.

The Consciousness Skandha

J5
K1

Attachment to birth that is not actually birth.
When formations are gone, consciousness appears.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person who is cultivating samadhi has
investigated to the point that he has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofthe state of ultimate serenity. He still carries the tiny seeds ofproduction and destruction within him.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“If he has attained versatility in the perfect fusion and interchangeable functioning of the sense faculties, he may speculatethat all things arise from these perfect transformations. He thenseeks the light of fire, delights in the purity of water, loves thewind’s circuitous flow, and contemplates the accomplishmentsof the earth. He reveres and serves them all. He takes thesemundane elements to be a fundamental cause and considers
them to be everlasting. He will then fall into the error of taking
what is not production to be production. Kashyapa and theBrahmans who seek to transcend birth and death by diligently
serving fire and worshipping water will become hiscompanions. Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he willlose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

If he has attained versatility in the state of perfect fusion andinterchangeable functioning of the six sense faculties, if he can

257

258

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

follow his inclinations and do as he wishes, he may speculate that
all things arise from these perfect transformations. Becoming
attached to the perfect transformations from which everythingcomes forth, he then seeks the light of fire and worships fire withextreme devotion. He also delights in the purity of water,
sincerely revering the pure nature of water, and loves the wind’s
circuitous flow, being inspired by the nature of wind with its
continuous movement.
And he contemplates the accomplishments of the earth. He
reveres and serves them all – the various aspects of earth, water,
fire and wind. He bows to fire, prostrates himself before water,
worships the wind, and makes obeisance to the earth.
He says, “It is truly inconceivable. How is fire able to emit
light? Water is so pure. I really ought to worship it.”
From morning to night he bows to water, fire, wind, and earth,worshipping the four elements. He serves them by making offerings
to them. Each spirit has spirits connected with it, and soon he istreating the earth spirits, water spirits, fire spirits, and wind spirits
as his own ancestors. Mahakashyapa [the Buddha’s disciple] wasoriginally a member of the fire-worshipping religion, and he used
to bow in homage to fire.
He takes these mundane elements – earth, water, fire andwind – to be a fundamental cause of himself, and he considers
them to be everlasting. He says they abide forever. Well, it’s truethat earth, water, fire and wind are just the Treasury of the
Tathagata. However, you should pay reverence to the Treasury of
the Tathagata, and not to earth, water, fire, and wind. Otherwise you
are putting a head on top of a head. Instead of working on thefundamentals of venerating the Treasury of the Tathagata andrespecting the Buddha, he is busy worshipping the superficial
aspect. He will then fall into the error of taking what is notproduction to be production. He wants to end birth and death, but
being unable to do so, he forms such an attachment.

The Consciousness Skandha

Kashyapa and the Brahmans who seek to transcend birthand death by diligently serving fire and worshipping water will
become his companions. Kashyapa belongs to the “great turtle
clan.” The Brahmans are those who cultivate pure practices. They
exert themselves physically and mentally by engaging in various
unbeneficial ascetic practices. They make offerings to fire and bow
to water, hoping that by serving the four elements they can end birthand death. The cultivator becomes the friend and comrade of suchpeople. Confused about the true nature of Bodhi of the Buddhas,
he will lose his knowledge and understanding. He loses his
genuine wisdom.
K3

He gives it a name and warns us to be aware of it.

Sutra:“This is the fifth state, in which he confusedly pursues theelements, setting up a false cause that leads to false aspirations
based on speculations about his attachment to worship. He
strays far from perfect penetration and turns his back on theCity of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds of a distorted view oftransformation.
Commentary:

This is the fifth state, in which he confusedly pursues theelements, setting up a false cause that leads to false aspirations
based on speculations about his attachment to worship. This is
the fifth upside-down theory. His speculations about his attachment
lead him to worship and make offerings to the four elements. He
becomes confused about his own everlasting true mind, theTreasury of the Tathagata, and goes running out after the material
elements instead. He bases himself on fallacious knowledge andviews in his quest to escape birth and death. This is the “false
cause.” With this wrong cause, he vainly hopes to transcend birthand death. He strays far from the Dharmadoor of perfectpenetration and turns his back on the City of Nirvana, thus
sowing the seeds of a distorted and wrong view of transformation.

259

260

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

J6
K1

Attachment to a refuge that is not actually a refuge.
After formations are ended, consciousness manifests.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person, who is cultivating perfectpenetration through the ear by directing the hearing inward to listen
to the inherent nature, has thoroughly seen the formations
skandha as empty. He has investigated the formations skandha,
seen it as empty, and broken through it. He has already ended thepath of production and destruction, but he has not yet perfected
the bliss of the subtle wonder of ultimate serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“He may speculate that there is an emptiness within theperfect brightness, and based on that he denies the myriadtransformations, taking their eternal cessation as his refuge. If
he interprets this as a supreme state, he will fall into the errorof taking what is not a refuge to be a refuge. Those abiding inthe shunyata of the Heaven of [Neither Thought nor] NonThought will become his companions. Confused about theBodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

He may speculate that there is an emptiness within theperfect brightness, and based on that he denies the myriadtransformations, taking their eternal cessation as his refuge. He
speculates that there is an emptiness within the brightness, but thatis not the case. Isn’t that to deny the existence of all the myriad

The Consciousness Skandha

things? Therefore, it is not a refuge of eternal cessation. However,he makes it his refuge.
If he interprets this as a supreme state, if he has such a crazyunderstanding, he will fall into the error of taking what is not a
refuge to be a refuge. He wants to rely on a refuge, but there is nosuch refuge. It is not eternal production or eternal cessation, so itcannot be a refuge, which is what he takes it to be. There is no
refuge.
Those abiding in the shunyata of the Heaven of [Neither
Thought nor] Non-Thought become his companions. His
attachment is not to the Heaven of Non-Thought among theheavens of the Fourth Dhyana, but rather the Heaven of Neither
Thought nor Non-Thought. The spirits of emptiness (shunyata)
there become his companions. Confused about the Bodhi of the
Buddhas, he loses his proper knowledge and understanding.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the sixth state, in which he realizes a state ofvoidness based on the idea of emptiness within the perfectbrightness. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns hisback on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds of annihilationism.
Commentary:

This is the sixth state of crazy understanding, in which herealizes a state of voidness based on the idea of emptiness within
the perfect brightness. The state he attains doesn’t really exist. He
strays far from perfect penetration. He goes against the practiceof that Dharma-door. He turns his back on the City of Nirvana.
what he does is contrary to the wonderful fruition of Nirvana, andhe sows the seeds of annihilationism.

261

262

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

J7
K1

Attachment to an unattainable craving.
After formations are ended, consciousness manifests.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person who is cultivating samadhi has
thoroughly seen the formations skandha as empty. For him, theformations skandha is already empty. He has ended production
and destruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonderof ultimate serenity. He has yet to perfect the wonderful bliss of
Nirvana.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“In the state of what seems to be perfect permanence, he
may bolster his body, hoping to live for a long time in that
subtle and perfect condition without dying. If he interprets thisas a supreme state, he will fall into the error of being greedy forsomething unattainable. Asita and those who seek long life will
become his companions. Confused about the Bodhi of the
Buddhas, he will lose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

In the state of what seems to be perfect permanence, he may
bolster his body, hoping to live for a long time in that subtle andperfect condition without dying. He may try to make his body
durable because he wishes to dwell in the world forever. He seeks
immortality and a life of essential clarity and perfection. If heinterprets this as a supreme state, if he has such a crazy understanding, he Will fall into the error of being greedy for

The Consciousness Skandha

something unattainable. He craves immortality but cannot attainit.
Asita and those who seek long life will become hiscompanions. “Asita” is a Sanskrit name that translates as “incomparable,” meaning “no one can compare with him.” He and his
followers are an external sect; they dwell in the heavens and crave
immortality. The cultivator joins ranks with them. Confused about
the Dharma-door of the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose his
proper knowledge and understanding.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the seventh state, in which he sets up the false causeof bolstering and aspires to permanent worldly existence, basedon his attachment to the life-source. He strays far from perfectpenetration and turns his back on the City of Nirvana, thus
sowing the seeds for false thoughts of lengthening life.
Commentary:

This is the seventh state, in which he sets up the false causeof bolstering and aspires to permanent worldly existence, basedon his attachment to the life-source. He clings to the source of his
own life and bolsters his body in the hope of attaining long life.
He strays far from perfect penetration. He goes against the
Dharma-door of cultivating the perfect penetration of the ear bydirecting the hearing inward to listen to his own nature. And not
only that, he turns his back on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing
the seeds for false thoughts of lengthening life.
J8
K1

Attachment to truth that is not actually truth.
After formations are ended, consciousness manifests.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production and

263

264

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

destruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person who is cultivating samadhi has
thoroughly seen the formations skandha as empty; he has
broken through the formations skandha. He has ended production
and destruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder
and wonderful bliss of ultimate serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“As he contemplates the interconnection of all lives, hewants to hang on to worldly enjoyments and is afraid they will
come to an end. Caught up in this thought, he will, by the powerof transformation, seat himself in a lotus flower palace, conjure
up an abundance of the seven precious things, increase his
retinue of beautiful women, and indulge his mind. If heinterprets this as a supreme state, he will fall into the error oftaking what is not the truth to be the truth. Vignakara will
become his companion. Confused about the Bodhi of the
Buddhas, he will lose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

As he contemplates the interconnection of all lives, thisperson sees that his own life is interrelated with the lives of all
beings, and he wants to hang on to worldly enjoyments and isafraid they will come to an end. He fears that his worldly
existence will come to an end, and he doesn’t want it to end.
Caught up in this thought, he will, by the power of transformation, seat himself in a lotus flower palace, conjure up anabundance of the seven precious things, increase his retinue ofbeautiful women, and indulge his mind. Within his lotus flower
palace, he conjures up all kinds of gems and enlarges his followingof concubines and beautiful women. Then he gives free rein to lustand greed.

The Consciousness Skandha

If he interprets this as a supreme state, he will fall into theerror of taking what is not the truth to be the truth. At thispoint, he again considers this to be supreme. He thinks he has
attained what is true, but it is not true. It is merely what hemaintains.
Vignakara will become his companion. “Vigna” is Sanskrit
and translates as “to tie and to bind.” This refers to tying andbinding living beings with rope. “Kara” is also Sanskrit andtranslates as “my doing.” This means, “The bondage of all living
beings, that is, their lack of freedom, is all my doing. It is becauseof me that they are not free.” That’s how the members of thisexternal sect think. This cultivator joins ranks with them. Confused
about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he will lose his proper
knowledge and understanding and will only have wrong
knowledge and understanding.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the eighth state, in which he decides to indulge inworldly enjoyments, based on his wrong thinking. He strays far
from perfect penetration and turns his back on the City of
Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds for becoming a demon of theheavens.
Commentary:

This is the eighth state, in which he decides to indulge inworldly enjoyments, based on his wrong thinking. Due to his
wrong thoughts, he gets caught up in his burning passion forworldly things. He strays far from perfect penetration. He goesagainst the Dharma-door of cultivating perfect penetration throughthe ear. And he turns his back on the City of Nirvana and theprinciple it embodies, thus sowing the seeds for becoming ademon of the heavens. He will be reborn among the demons in theheavens.

265

266

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

J9
K1

Fixed-nature hearers.
After formations are ended, consciousness manifests.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person has investigated and has thoroughly
seen the formations skandha as empty. He has already ended
the nature that is subject to production and destruction, but hehas not yet fully perfected the subtle and wonder bliss ofultimate serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“In his understanding of life, he distinguishes the subtle andthe coarse and determines the true and the false. But he only
seeks a response in the mutual repayment of cause and effect,and he turns his back on the Way of Purity. In the practice ofseeing suffering, eliminating accumulation, realizing cessation,and cultivating the Way, he dwells in cessation and stops there,
making no further progress. If he interprets this as a supreme
state, he will fall and become a fixed-nature Hearer. Unlearned
Sanghans and those of overweening pride will become hiscompanions. Confused about the Bodhi of the Buddhas, he willlose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

In his illusory understanding of life, he distinguishes thesubtle and the coarse. He differentiates between what is fine andwhat is coarse, and determines the true and the false. He judges
what is true and what is false. But he only seeks a response in themutual repayment of cause and effect. He seeks a response

The Consciousness Skandha

through cause and effect. The response also comes from cause andeffect. And he turns his back on the Way of Purity.
In the practice of seeing suffering, eliminating accumulation, realizing cessation, and cultivating the Way. To see
suffering means to know suffering. The Truth of Suffering includes
the Three Sufferings, the Eight Sufferings, and limitless sufferings.
The Truth of Accumulation refers to all our afflictions. Cessationrefers to cultivating the Way and realizing cessation, that is,
attaining the wonderful bliss of Nirvana. The Way refers to the wayof cultivation. That’s what is meant by knowing suffering,eliminating accumulation, longing for cessation, and cultivating theWay. He dwells in cessation and stops there, making no further
progress. When he reaches cessation, he stops advancing.
If he interprets this as a supreme state, if he comes up with acrazy rationalization which he considers superior, he will fall andbecome a fixed-nature Hearer. What is a fixed-nature Hearer(shravaka)? We’ve talked about this before. He is a person who
refuses to turn from the small and go toward the great. He becomes
satisfied prematurely and refuses to advance further. Unlearned
Sanghans and those of overweening pride will become hiscompanions. He is as ignorant as the Unlearned Bhikshu whothought the Fourth Dhyana was the fourth fruition of Arhatship.
Such people become his companions. Confused about the
Buddha’s enlightened Bodhi-nature, he will lose his proper
knowledge and understanding.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the ninth state, in which he aspires toward thefruition of cessation, based on perfecting the mind that seeks
responses. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns hisback on the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds forbecoming enmeshed in emptiness.

267

268

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

Commentary:

This is the ninth state, in which he aspires toward thefruition of cessation, based on perfecting the mind that seeks
responses. He strays far from the Dharma-door of perfectpenetration through the ear. And he turns his back on the City of
Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds for becoming enmeshed in
emptiness. He gets stuck in emptiness and stillness. He has nodesire to progress and no wish to retreat. Emptiness becomes themost important thing in his life. He gets wrapped up in emptiness.
Actually, emptiness means there is nothing at all, but he invents anemptiness within emptiness and becomes attached to it.
J10 Fixed-nature pratyekas.
K1 After formations are ended, consciousness manifests.

Sutra:“Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has ended production anddestruction, but he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder ofultimate serenity.
Commentary:

Further, the good person has thoroughly seen theformations skandha as empty. He has thoroughly investigated thestates of the formations skandha, and they are empty for him. He
has already ended the states of production and destruction, but
he has not yet perfected the subtle wonder and bliss of ultimate
serenity.
K2

A wrong understanding leads to a mistake.

Sutra:“In that perfectly fused, pure, bright enlightenment, as heinvestigates the profound wonder, he may take it to be Nirvanaand fail to make further progress. If he interprets this as asupreme state, he will fall and become a fixed-nature Pratyeka.
Those Enlightened by Conditions and Solitarily Enlightened

The Consciousness Skandha

Ones who do not turn their minds to the Great Vehicle will
become his companions. Confused about the Bodhi of the
Buddhas, he will lose his knowledge and understanding.
Commentary:

In that state of perfectly fused, pure, bright enlightenment,
as he investigates the principle of profound wonder, he may takeit to be Nirvana and fail to make further progress in his
cultivation, even though he has not yet broken through theconsciousness skandha. If he interprets this wild and false understanding as a supreme state, he will fall and become a fixednature Pratyeka who fails to turn from the small and go toward thegreat.
Those Enlightened by Conditions and Solitarily
Enlightened Ones who do not turn their minds to the Great
Vehicle, the fixed-nature Arhats, will become his companions. He
will join ranks with them. Confused about the Bodhi of the
Buddhas, the path to Enlightenment, he will lose his proper
knowledge and understanding.
K3

Giving its name and instructions to awaken.

Sutra:“This is the tenth state, in which he realizes a profoundbrightness based on fusing the mind with perfect enlightenment. He strays far from perfect penetration and turns his backon the City of Nirvana, thus sowing the seeds for being unable
to surpass his attachment to the brightness of perfect enlightenment.
Commentary:

This is the tenth state, the last of the gates of the consciousness
skandha. If you can pass through this gate, then you won’t have toworry anymore. There is no further danger. Unfortunately, this final
step is not an easy one to take. At this point he’s off by just a tinybit. It is said, “If you are off by a hairsbreadth at the beginning, youwill miss by a thousand miles at the end.” If you’re just a tiny bit off

269

270

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

at the start, you’ll be way off at the stage of fruition. This state is
one in which he realizes a profound brightness based on fusing
the mind with perfect enlightenment. At this time, the doctrine ofperfect enlightenment is about to merge with his permanent true
mind, and he attains a purity and brightness.
He strays far from perfect penetration. Nevertheless, he has
not meshed with the Dharma-door of perfect penetration of the ear,because he still has attachments. And he turns his back on theCity of Nirvana, going against the wonderful fruition of Nirvana,thus sowing the seeds for being unable to surpass his
attachment to the brightness of perfect enlightenment. He
cannot get past his attachment to that state of perfection. There is
still that tiny bit which he does not understand before he breaks
through the consciousness skandha.
If at this point he can break through without succumbing tocrazy interpretations, then he will have broken through all fiveskandhas. When the five skandhas have been broken through, hewill attain the positions of the Ten Faiths, the Ten Dwellings, theTen Practices, the Ten Transferences, and the Ten Grounds. Then hecan rest assured that he will attain Buddhahood.
I3
J1

Conclusion on the harm and command to offer protection.
Show how this happens due to interaction.

Sutra:“Ananda, these ten states of dhyana are due to crazy
explanations on the path of cultivation. Relying on them, thecultivator becomes confused and claims to have attainedcomplete realization before actually having done so. All thesestates are the result of interactions between the consciousness
skandha and his mental efforts.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should pay special attention to this point andunderstand it well. You should recognize the demon states thatappear in these ten states of dhyana-these ten Dharma-doors of

The Consciousness Skandha

contemplation in stillness. These ten states which appear in thecultivation of dhyana are due to crazy explanations on the pathof cultivation.
Relying on them, the cultivator becomes confused andclaims to have attained complete realization before actually
having done so. At this point, although he has not attained the Way
and realized the fruition, he says, “I’ve realized the fruition.” Not
having realized the first fruition, he says he has. Not having
attained the second, third, or fourth fruitions either, he claims hehas. He has not become a Buddha, yet he claims he has. If you ask
him how he became a Buddha, he doesn’t know. A Buddha whodoesn’t know how he attained Buddhahood is certainly a muddled
Buddha! But Buddhas all have perfect understanding, and there areno muddled Buddhas. If he’s muddled, then he is just a ghost,goblin, demon, or weird creature who doesn’t understand the truth.
All these states are the result of interactions between the
consciousness skandha and his mental efforts. These are tricks ofthe consciousness skandha. When you work hard, the consciousness skandha battles against your skill. If you have the slightest bitof greed, lust or false thinking, you will enter a demonic state. If
you become attached to this state, then you will be possessed by ademon.
You will come up with some crazy theory, and once you do, itwill be very hard to smash through it. Even if others point out to thecultivator that he is incorrect, he won’t believe them. He will think,“What do you know, anyway? I’m already a Buddha! What you’resaying is not fight.” Even if they tell him, he won’t believe them.
That is why such states occur.
[January 1983]
Just now, Guo Di said most of us have placed the state ofbreaking through the five skandhas too high, and he’s absolutely
right. The Heart Sutra says, “When Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara
was practicing the profound Prajna Paramita, he illuminated thefive skandhas and saw that they are all empty, and he crossed

271

272

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

beyond all suffering and difficulty.” Avalokiteshvara (the One Who
Contemplates at Ease) was sitting there meditating, advancing stepby step in his cultivation of Dhyana, heading towards the stage of
wisdom. He was able to understand that the five skandhas are
empty. Once a person sees the skandhas of form, feeling, thinking,formations, and consciousness as empty, he will no longer be
obstructed by them. Since they no longer cover him over, his
wisdom comes forth.
At this point, he has not by any means realized any fruition orleft the Triple Realm. He has some wisdom, which allows him toleave suffering and attain bliss. Yet he has not really left sufferingand attained bliss; he still has a ways to go. He still has to “deeply
enter the Sutra Treasury and have wisdom like the sea,” and to not
be turned by states. Right now, he is still being turned by the statesof the five skandhas. Not only has he not realized the fourth
fruition, he hasn’t even reached the first fruition. An Arhat of thefirst fruition can walk without his feet having to touch the ground.
His feet are about half a centimeter off the ground, so they never get
muddy no matter where he goes. That’s because he has eradicatedthe eighty-eight grades of delusion of views.
The delusion of views involves being confused by the state one
is faced with and becoming attached to it. When one realizes thefruition, “The eyes see forms, but inside there is nothing. The ears
hear sounds, but the mind doesn’t know.” One sees everything as
empty and one has no attachments, so how could one “catch on fireand become possessed by a demon”? There are no demons toencounter and no fires to catch.
Being confused by principles and engaging in discrimination iscalled the delusion of thoughts. Sages of the second and third
fruition must cut off the delusion of thoughts. If someone hadalready cut off the delusions of thought while cultivating in therealm of the five skandhas, would he be entertaining all kinds ofwild thoughts and speculations? Would he make all kinds of
discriminations as he investigates the principle? No way. He would

The Consciousness Skandha

be able to decisively resolve any matter which comes up without
having to discriminate and speculate about it. Those false thoughts
all come from his consciousness. His consciousness is constantly
discriminating the subtlest details. Not only has he not realized any
fruition, he can’t even ascend to the Heaven of Neither Thought nor
Non-thought. Why not? Because he hasn’t even seen through andput down his body! He’s still going around in circles, expending
effort on that stinking skinbag!
Do you think that someone who has broken through the fiveskandhas has realized some fruition? Breaking through the fiveskandhas is a path that has to be walked, and he is walking on that
path. All of you should clearly recognize this state. Don’t be likethe Unlearned Bhikshu, who mistakenly thought that the Fourth
Dhyana Heaven was the Fourth Fruition. A person who has broken
through the five skandhas is only at the level of the First or Second
Dhyana. He is still in the very early stages of cultivation. He has
only just begun. You shouldn’t mistake an elementary school
student who has just begun his studies for a college graduate. Child
prodigies who advance very quickly in their studies are not that
common. In fact, they are extremely rare. You should be very clear
about the Dharma. I didn’t say this earlier, because I wanted to see
how much wisdom you all had. If a person hasn’t cut off thedelusion of views and the delusion of thought, how can he haverealized any fruition? It would be impossible.
[January 1983]
He hasn’t realized any fruition yet. Those are all false states.
Even if he has broken through form, feeling, thinking, formations,and consciousness, he still hasn’t realized any fruition. He’s justtraveling on the path of cultivation, that’s all. If he had realized any
fruition, he would become irreversible; how could a demon possess
him? Even a person who has realized the first fruition cannot be
possessed by a demon.
[March 1983]

273

274

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

The Heart Sutra says, “He illuminated the five skandhas andsaw that they are all empty, and he crossed beyond all suffering anddifficulty.” One who has broken through the five skandhas has
merely understood the Principle of emptiness; he certainly hasn’t
ended birth and death or attained any fruition. He is still walking on
the path (of cultivation) and has not reached his destination yet, so
he can’t be said to have ended birth and death. He has understood
the principle of emptiness, which is a partial view, and at this point
he feels that there isn’t any suffering and there isn’t any happiness.
If he were to stop at this point, he would fall into an external path.
If he continues to progress, then it will be possible for him tobecome enlightened and to realize the fruition-but he must be
vigorous. Therefore, in cultivation, no matter what level you reach,
if you become satisfied with what little you have attained and feelyou’ve gone far enough, then you are simply limiting yourself andquitting when you’re only halfway there. That will be as far as yourunderstanding goes, and you will make no further progress.
J2

Confusion will bring harm.

Sutra:“Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Encountering such situations, their minds are confused by theirindividual likings and past habits, so they stop to rest in what
they take to be the ultimate refuge. They claim to haveperfected unsurpassed Bodhi, thus uttering a great lie. After
their karmic retribution as externalists and deviant demonscomes to an end, they will fall into the Relentless Hells. The
Hearers and Those Enlightened by Conditions cannot makefurther progress.
Commentary:

Dull and confused living beings do not evaluate themselves.
Living beings are obstinate and intractable in their delusion. They
do not stop to consider just what they are. They haven’t shed theirdog hides and pig skins, yet they claim to be Buddhas. They reallyoverestimate themselves.

The Consciousness Skandha

Encountering such situations, their minds are confused bytheir individual likings and past habits. “Individual likings”
refers to their personal desires and greedy attachments, which haveconfused and stupefied their minds in life after life. So they stop torest in what they take to be the ultimate refuge. They figure they
have reached a treasure trove. But in fact, they are abiding in atransformed city. That transformed city is not the treasure trove.
These people were on a quest for treasures, but after going halfway,
they grew weary and decided to give up. At that point, a personwith spiritual powers conjured up a city and told them, “Thetreasure trove is just up ahead. We can go there and collect all thetreasures. We can bring back all sorts of precious and rare jewels.”
The idea was that after they got there and took a rest, they could
continue onwards. But all the people went to the transformed city,and thinking it was the treasure trove, they rested and did not go
further. They say this is their final place of refuge, the place theywant to go to.
They claim to have perfected unsurpassed Bodhi. They
claim they have realized unsurpassed Bodhi and become Buddhas
already, thus uttering a great lie. They haven’t attained
Buddhahood, but they say they have. Would any intelligent person
say such a stupid thing? To say you’ve reached a position that you
haven’t reached is just being stupid. In a democratic country, we
say everyone can become President. True, everyone has thepotential to become President, but that doesn’t mean everyone is
the President. You have to be elected to office before you actually
are the President. You can’t just say that everyone is a President.
Then who is the real President? Who is the Vice-President? It’s thesame principle here. If you’ve never gone to school or studied
anything, and you don’t even know how to sign your own name,could you really become the President? It’s the same withbecoming a Buddha. If you haven’t cultivated, and you don’t havewhat it takes to spend six years in the Himalayas or forty-nine days
under the Bodhi Tree – if you haven’t put in even one day of such

275

276

Volume One – The Consciousness Skandha

effort, how could you become a Buddha? That would be too easy.
That’s crazy.
After their karmic retribution as externalists and deviant
demons comes to an end – after the demonic karma they incurred
has come to an end, they will fall into the Relentless Hells. Theirlives as demons will also come to an end at some point When that
happens, they will fall into the Relentless Hells. The Hearers andThose Enlightened by Conditions cannot make further
progress. If fixed-nature Hearers or fixed-nature PratyekaBuddhas
utter a great lie, they will not fall into the hells. However, they
won’t be able to advance either. They cannot make further progress.
J3

Command to offer protection.

Sutra:“All of you should cherish the resolve to sustain the Way of
the Tathagata. After my Nirvana, transmit this Dharma-door tothose in the Dharma-ending Age, universally causing living
beings to awaken to its meaning. Do not let the demons of views
cause them to create their own grave offenses and fall. Protect,
comfort, and compassionately rescue them and dispel evil
conditions. Enable them to enter the Buddhas’ knowledge andunderstanding with body and mind so that from the beginningto the final accomplishment they never go astray.
Commentary:

All of you, Ananda, and all the great Bodhisattvas, great Arhats,
great Bhikshus, great Elders, and others in this assembly, should
cherish the resolve to sustain the Way of the Tathagata. You
should honor the principles spoken by the Tathagata. After my
Nirvana, transmit this Dharmadoor of the Shurangama Sutra,that of “directing the hearing inward to listen to the inherent nature,
until the nature attains the unsurpassed Way.” Transmit thisDharma-door of perfect penetration to those in the Dharmaending Age. You should transmit this every day to those in the
Dharma-ending Age, universally causing living beings to awaken

The Consciousness Skandha

to its meaning. Let all living beings understand these principles
clearly.
Do not let the demons of views cause them to create theirown grave offenses and fall. There are demons of views anddemons of views and love. When people see states, demons ofviews cause them to be moved by the states. Sometimes people see
things, give rise to love, and get turned by those states. That’s thedemons of views and the demons of views and love. Don’t let themcause people to create offenses and fall. Protect, comfort andcompassionately rescue them-all living beings-and dispel evil
and improper conditions. Subdue the crazy mind and wild nature.
Put an end to wrong knowledge and views. Enable them to enter
the Buddhas’ knowledge and understanding with body andmind so that from the beginning to the final accomplishment
they never go astray. Do not allow them to be sidetracked as theywalk on the Proper Path.

277

278

CHAPTER 7

Concluding Instructions

G3 Concluding instructions.
H1 First instructs to transcend and certify.
I1 All Buddhas’ former certification.

Sutra:“It is by relying on this Dharma-door that the Tathagatas ofthe past, as many as fine motes of dust in eons as many as theGanges’ sands, have enlightened their minds and attained theUnsurpassed Way.
Commentary:

It is by relying on this Dharma-door of the Shurangama
Sutra that the Tathagatas of the past, as many as fine motes ofdust in eons as many as the Ganges’ sands, have enlightened
their minds and attained the Unsurpassed Way. By following
this Dharma-door of the Great Shurangama Samadhi, their minds
became enlightened and they realized the fruition of the
Unsurpassed Way. This is the path they traveled. Now we also want
to investigate this path. Only by cultivating this Way to perfection
can we become Buddhas. It’s not the case that we can reach
Buddhahood without even taking the first step. Not to mention
Buddhahood, even in the world, how many years of effort does ittake to get a Bachelor’s, a Master’s, or a doctoral degree? How

Concluding Instructions

much more must you work to attain a transcendental Buddhahood!
if you were to claim to be a Buddha without even having taken thefirst step, that would be even more incredible than a dream! Even ina dream, you wouldn’t say such an outrageous thing. Becoming a
Buddha is not that simple.
I2

The end of consciousness is transcendence.

Sutra:“When the consciousness skandha ends, your present sense
faculties will function interchangeably. Within that interchangeable functioning, you will be able to enter the Bodhisattvas’ Vajra Dry Wisdom. In your perfect, bright, pure mind,
there will be a transformation.
Commentary:

When the consciousness skandha ends… When theformations skandha came to an end, you were in the consciousness
skandha. If you had reached the position of the eighth consciousness, at that point you would be able to see the worlds of the ten
directions as dearly as crystal. Nothing would obstruct your vision.
However, before the consciousness skandha completely become
the eighth consciousness, and the very subtle process of production
and destruction is still going on in the seventh consciousness. Once
those subtle movements of the seventh consciousness are gone andonly the eighth consciousness remains, you will see everything in
the universe as clearly as crystal. At that time, the eighth consciousness is transformed into the Buddhas’ Great Perfect Mirror
Wisdom. That state cannot be obtained, however, before you
completely smash through the seventh consciousness. That is what
it means to put an end to the consciousness skandha.
If the subtle movements of the seventh consciousness I aregone, your present six sense faculties will function interchangeably. The interchangeable functioning of the Six sense faculties
was discussed above. Each faculty has the ~ functions of all six. For
example, the eyes, which could only see things before, can now

279

280

Volume One – Concluding Instructions

hear, smell, taste, eat, touch, and think as well. One opens andunites the faculties so they can function interchangeably.
Within that interchangeable functioning, you will be able toenter the Bodhisattva’s Vajra Dry Wisdom. “Vajra” means indestructible, which means non-retreating. You attain the three kindsof non-retreat: non-retreating position, non-retreating thought, andnon-retreating practice “Dry Wisdom” refers to the Stage of Dry
Wisdom. In your perfect, bright, pure mind, there will be atransformation.
Sutra:“It will be like pure Vaidurya that contains a precious moon,and in that way you will transcend the Ten Faiths, the Ten
Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Transferences, the Four
Additional Practices, the Vajra-like Ten Grounds of a Bodhisattva’s practice, and the perfect brightness of Equal Enlightenment.
Commentary:

What will the transformation be like? It will be like a pure,
undefiled piece of Vaidurya that contains a precious moon, andin that way you will transcend the positions of the Ten Faiths,
the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Transferences, andthe Four Additional Practices, Which were discussed earlier. The
Four Additional Practices are heat, summit, patience, and foremostin the world. You Will also transcend the states and levels of skill
represented by the Vajra-like Ten Grounds of a Bodhisattva’spractice and the perfect brightness of Equal Enlightenment.
I3

Perfect realization of the ultimate fruition.

Sutra:“You will enter the Tathagata’s sea of wondrous
adornments, perfect the cultivation of Bodhi, and return to thestate of non-attainment.

Concluding Instructions

Commentary:

In this state, you will enter the Tathagata’s sea of wondrous
adornments, perfect the cultivation of Bodhi, and return to thestate of non-attainment. Ultimately, there is nothing to beattained. Why? Because Bodhi is inherent in you and is not
obtained from outside. The Treasury of the Tathagata is not
something obtained externally. Rather, it is inherently yours. Thus,
you “return to the state of non-attainment.”
H2
I1

He then instructs us to protect and uphold it.
He first explains how it accords with the honored ones of the past.

Sutra:“These are subtle demonic states that all Buddhas, World
Honored Ones, of the past, discerned with their enlightened
clarity while in the state of shamatha and vipashyana.
Commentary:

These ten states discussed above, which occur in the consciousness skandha, are subtle demonic states that all Buddhas, World
Honored Ones, of the past, discerned with their enlightened
clarity while in the state of shamatha and vipashyana. Shamatha
is a kind of samadhi, in this case the wonderful Shurangama
Samadhi.
Vipashyana refers to the skill of subtle and refined contemplation. Because of their enlightened understanding, they could
discern those demonic states, which are extremely subtle and very
difficult to detect.
[December 2, 1992]
Disciple: Here the Wonderful Shurangama Samadhi is
explained as shamatha, but earlier shamatha referred to the Three
Stoppings and Three Contemplations.
Venerable Master: The Three Stoppings and Three Contemplations are just an analogy. The principle is about the same.
Disciple: But it still isn’t the Wonderful Shurangama Samadhi.

281

282

Volume One – Concluding Instructions

Venerable Master: He may realize and enter the Wonderful
Shurangama Samadhi later on. This is explained differently in
different places; it depends on the context. It’s explained at a deeper
level here. It is as when a child grows up, he does things differently,
even though he has the same name and is the same person. Thereare changes, but it’s pretty much the same thing. It’s explained one
way here, and another way there. If you insist on clinging to one
way, then you don’t understand.
Disciple: But only someone with the Venerable Master’s
wisdom can do this.
Venerable Master: For example, let me ask you about a quotefrom the Chan School, “With empty hands grasping a hoe, I walkand ride an ox. I walk across a bridge; the bridge flows, but not thewater.” What does this mean? Have you heard me say this before?
There’s nothing special about it! Of course your hands have to be
empty to grasp a hoe. If your hands are holding something, how canthey grasp the hoe? Most people ask, “How can empty hands graspa hoe?” They don’t understand, because they can’t turn it around.
That’s how the Chan School is.
Disciple: Chan Masters usually talk in such a bizarre way, soeven when they say something logical, people still can’t figure out
what they’re saying.
Venerable Master: They were speaking to the conditions of thetime, so if you talk about their words now, it’s like trying to sketch
something that changes over time – it will be off the mark. The
Chan Masters deliberately spoke that way so you wouldn’t
understand and you wouldn’t know what their real meaning was.
Disciple: Their words were aimed at a specific person or event,and not directed at other people…
Venerable Master: When those of later generations quote theirwords, they are simply “talking about food instead of eating it, andcounting others’ wealth instead of their own” – not getting any real
benefit.

Concluding Instructions

Disciple: For example, if a person is on the brink of enlightenment, then a Chan Master may hit him and cause him to be enlightened. Yet if those of later generations casually hit people, they
won’t get any results…
Venerable Master: As soon as you hit them, they get mad. When
your cultivation has reached maturity, you can bump into
something or touch something and get enlightened. When the timehasn’t come, then even if you want to get enlightened, it won’t
happen. The more you want to, the less you’ll be able to get enlightened, because your wishes are only false thoughts. You don’t
recognize your false thoughts, and so you follow along with yourhuman mind, thinking, thinking, thinking… you can think to theend of the world and you still won’t get anywhere.
I2

Orders him to recognize the demonic states, and to protect and uphold thesamadhi.

Sutra:“If you can recognize a demonic state when it appears andwash away the filth in your mind, you will not develop wrong
views.
Commentary:

If you can recognize a demonic state when it appears before
you and be able to tell whether it is a demon or a Buddha, and you
can wash away the filth in your mind, you will not develop
wrong views. Some states come from demons external to you andsome come from your own mind. The external demons are easy to
subdue. The internal demons of the mind are very difficult to
subdue, because once you have wrong knowledge and views, it’svery difficult to free yourself from them. After you have recognized
the external demons, you have to cleanse away the filth of your own
mind. what filth? The most important kind of filth in the mind is
greed. We keep talking around it, and it always comes back to that.
Greed, to be more specific, is lust If you don’t have any thoughts oflust, you have washed away the filth of the mind, and you will notdevelop wrong views. If you do not cleanse the mind of lust, then a

283

284

Volume One – Concluding Instructions

lot of problems will come your way. All these problems arise
because of greed. Ml kinds of trouble, afflictions, and ignorance
then arise; and when they do, you get caught up in wrong views. If
you can wash away these faults, you will also be rid of wrong
views.
Sutra:“The demons of the skandhas will melt away, and thedemons from the heavens will be destroyed. The mighty ghosts
and spirits will lose their wits and flee. And the li, mei, andwang liang will not dare to show themselves again.
Commentary:

The demons of the five skandhas, which have been discussed,
will melt away, and the demons from the heavens will be
destroyed. If you have genuine wisdom and don’t get caught up in
wrong views, the demons of the heavens will be obliterated. You
will strike fear into their hearts. The mighty ghosts and spirits
will lose their wits and flee. These beings are so strong that they
can knock over Mount Sumeru single-handedly. But if you haveproper knowledge and views and you have the Great Shurangama
Samadhi, these powerful ghosts and spirits will lose their wits andflee in terror when they see you. And the li, mei, and wang liang
will not dare to show themselves again. Li, mei, and wang liang
are types of ghosts that were discussed earlier. They will also begone for good.
Sutra:“You will directly arrive at Bodhi without the slightest
weariness, progressing from lower positions to Great Nirvana
without becoming confused or discouraged.
Commentary:

You will directly arrive at Bodhi, the state of the Buddha,
without the slightest weariness. You won’t have any difficulty or
trouble progressing from lower positions to Great Nirvana
without becoming confused or discouraged. Even those with

Concluding Instructions

inferior roots will be able to progress. You will head straight for the
wonderful fruition of Nirvana, and your mind will not experience
those earlier kinds of confusion and ignorance.
Sutra:“If there are beings in the Dharma-ending Age who delightin cultivating samadhi, but who are stupid and dull, who fail torecognize the importance of dhyana, or who have not heard theDharma spoken, you should be concerned lest they get caught
up in deviant ways. You should single-mindedly exhort them touphold the Dharani Mantra of the Buddha’s Summit. If theycannot recite it from memory, they should have it written out
and place it in the meditation hall or wear it on their person.
Then none of the demons will be able to disturb them.
Commentary:

If there are beings in the Dharma-ending Age who delight incultivating samadhi, but who are stupid and dull… No matter
how much you teach living beings about being good, they stillinsist on going down bad roads. You don’t teach them how to bebad, but they go down bad roads all by themselves. Learning to begood is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Learning to be bad
is as easy as sliding downhill. Why? The habits of living beings arevery strong, and they have too much greed and desire. Those oldhabits, old problems, old karmic hindrances, and debts from
offenses created in past lives are so numerous that they drag one
down when one wants to go up. Learning to be good is as hard asclimbing to the heavens, but learning to be bad is as easy as going
downhill. Why? Because living beings have no wisdom and arestupid and dull.
They are ones who fail to recognize the importance ofdhyana. They do not realize the vital importance of cultivating theWay. They do not know how necessary the practice of still contemplation is. Or they are those who have not heard the Dharma
spoken. They don’t know about the Dharma. Although they have
not heard Dharma lectures and they don’t know how to meditate

285

286

Volume One – Concluding Instructions

and practice still contemplation, they nonetheless delight incultivating samadhi. Those who wish to cultivate samadhi have tounderstand the Way and be clear about the Dharma. So you should
be concerned lest they get caught up in deviant ways. If you fearthat such people will come to have wrong knowledge and views,
then you must warn them.
You should single-mindedly exhort them to uphold the
Dharani Mantra of the Buddha’s Summit. Urge them to recite
the most supreme dharani, the Shurangama Mantra. If they cannot
recite it from memory, they should have it written out and place
it in the meditation hall. If they keep reciting the Mantra but
cannot memorize it and have to look at the book, you can tell themto write it out and place it in the room where they sit in meditation.
That’s because, “Wherever the Sutra is kept the Buddha is present.”
How much the more is this the case for the Mantra. Wherever thisMantra is found, there will be Vajra Treasury Bodhisattvas and theirretinues, and all the Dharma-protecting good spirits. Or you cantell these cultivators to wear it on their person. Then none of thedemons will be able to disturb them. If you wear the Mantra on
your body, the demons cannot get to you.
[January 1983]
If a person who has been possessed by a demon recites the
Shurangama Mantra, will the demon leave? If you recite theShurangama Mantra, whatever demon you have will leave,
provided you recite with single-minded concentration. If you recitewith a concentrated mind, without any extraneous false thoughts or
any greed, then the demon will go far away. It’s only to be fearedthat you’ll recite the mantra on the one hand, but entertain false
thoughts on the other, and that you won’t be able to get rid ofthoughts of killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, lying, and taking
intoxicants. If that’s the case, then no mantra that you recite will beefficacious.

Concluding Instructions

I3

Advises him to revere this teaching as an example from the past.

Sutra:“You should revere this final paradigm of ultimate
cultivation and progress of the Tathagatas of the ten
directions.”
Commentary:

With utmost sincerity and concern, Shakyamuni Buddha makesa final entreaty. He says to Ananda, “You should revere this final
paradigm of ultimate cultivation and progress of the
Tathagatas of the ten directions.” You should respect and honor
the Wonderful Shurangama Samadhi, the Dharma-door of the“perfect penetration of the ear through directing the hearing inward
to listen to the inherent nature,” and also the Dharma-door of theSpiritual Shurangama Mantra – the Supreme Honored Dharani
Mantra of the Buddha’s Summit which unites all dharmas and holds
limitless meanings. This is the mind and nature of all the Tathagatasof the ten directions. It is the mother of all Tathagatas. It is the mostultimate, most thorough, and most subtly wonderful Dharma-doorof cultivation and progress. It is the final paradigm of all the
Tathagatas of the ten directions. It is the most important Dharmadoor, which has been explained at the very end. It is the mostimportant paradigm, method, and instruction concerning the roadyou should take to attain the Buddhas’ knowledge and understanding.

287

288

CHAPTER 8

The Arising and Cessation of theFive Skandhas

E2
F1

Request for further explanation of the arising and cessation of the five skandhas.
Ananda repeats the former teaching and makes a request.

Sutra:

Ananda then arose from his seat. Having heard theBuddha’s instruction, he bowed and respectfully upheld it,
remembering every word and forgetting none. Then once morein the great assembly he spoke to the Buddha, “The Buddha has
told us that in the manifestation of the five skandhas, there are
five kinds of falseness that come from our own thinking minds.
We have never before been blessed with such subtle andwonderful instructions as the Tathagata has now given.
Commentary:

Ananda then arose from his seat. Having heard theBuddha’s instruction, he bowed and respectfully upheld it,
remembering every word and forgetting none. Hearing
Shakyamuni Buddha’s teaching, Ananda bows to the Buddha, but
this time he does not cry. He cried so many times in the past, but
now he does not cry, because he has eaten his fill. He’s been like achild drinking milk. Now that he’s full, he doesn’t cry anymore. Or

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

again, he’s like a child that wants candy; once he gets his fill ofsweets, he stops crying. Ananda has also obtained some candy toeat, so he does not cry anymore. He prostrated himself and upheld
the Dharma-door of the Great Shurangama Samadhi with extreme
reverence. He had memorized the Spiritual Shurangama Mantra
without getting a single syllable wrong or leaving any out and every
word and phrase was very clear. As he recited the mantra with hismouth, he contemplated it in his mind and did not create any evil
karma with his body. Thus the three karmas of body, mouth, andmind were all pure as he recited the Spiritual Shurangama Mantra.
Then once more in the great assembly he spoke to the
Buddha. People should not get the wrong idea here. When Ananda
speaks out again in the assembly, it’s certainly not the case that heis showing off. It’s not that he wants every-one to notice him. Whatis he doing, then? He is seeking the Dharma on behalf of living
beings. He is doing it not for his own sake, but for you and me-his
fellow cultivators in the present time. He thinks, “Oh, in the future
there will be a Dharma Assembly in America. Someone will lectureon the Shurangama Sutra there, and those people may not havetotally understood it to this point, so I will ask for some more
Dharma on their behalf.” We should really be grateful to Ananda.
He said, “The Buddha has told us that in the manifestationof the five skandhas of form, feeling, thinking, formations, andconsciousness, there are five kinds of falseness that come fromour own thinking minds.” Each of these five kinds of falsenessfurther divides into ten kinds of demonic states. “We have neverbefore been blessed with such subtle and wonderful instructions as the Tathagata has now given. Those of us in this great
assembly have never before, in our ordinary, daily lives, heard theBuddha speak such wonderful doctrines. We have truly gained what
we never had before, and we are peaceful and content in body andmind.”

289

290

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

Sutra:“Further, are these five skandhas destroyed all at the sametime, or are they extinguished in sequence? What are theboundaries of these five layers?
Commentary:

Further, are these five skandhas of form, feeling, thinking,formations and consciousness destroyed all at the same time – an
we get rid of them all at once – or are they extinguished insequence? Do they go away little by little, in a certain order, one
layer after another? What are the boundaries of these five layers?
What are their limits?
Sutra:“We only hope the Tathagata, out of great compassion, will
explain this in order to purify the eyes and illuminate the mindsof those in the great assembly, and in order to serve as eyes forliving beings of the future.”
Commentary:

We only hope the Tathagata, out of great compassion, will
explain this. Our only wish is that the Tathagata will let the greatcompassion issue forth from his heart and explain this for us, inorder to purify the eyes and illuminate the minds of those in thegreat assembly. Clear up our eyes and minds.” if your mind does
not understand, you will not cultivate. If your eyes are clouded bydefilements, they will not be able to see dearly. So Ananda asks thatthe eyes and minds of those in the great assembly be purified. Not
only does he want their eyes and minds to be purified, he also
requests that the Buddha serve as eyes for living beings of the
future – that is, for you, me, and all other living beings of thepresent. We are all included in the definition of living beings. You
cannot exclude yourself even if you want to.
If you say, “I don’t count. I am not part of the definition ofliving beings,” then let me ask you, what are you? Speak up. Even
if you wanted to, you can’t run away. Even if you put on wings, youThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

can’t fly off. Even if you went to the moon, you would still be aliving being. You can’t be anything else. So be good and admit thatyou’re part of our group. Don’t run away. Being good means you
shouldn’t lose your temper or act up. Your mind shouldn’t feel likea pancake that sizzles and sticks to the pan. That’s very hard to bear.
Ananda says, “Be eyes for us and for those of the future.” Themission does not end here. “Eyes for the future” continues on into
the future, and by definition that is a time that hasn’t arrived yet.
When you hear this, don’t you think it’s wonderful? Does itmake sense? When you laugh, all the people who don’t understand
Chinese are confused and want to know what you’re laughing
about, so let’s translate this quickly!
F2
G1
H1
I1

The Buddha answers three questions.
He first answers that they arise from falseness.
He shows the reasons for false thinking.
Pursuing the source and finding it empty.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “The essential, true, wonderfulbrightness and perfect purity of basic enlightenment does not
admit birth and death, nor any mundane defilements, nor even
empty space itself. All these are brought forth because of false
thinking.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda, “The essential, true, wonderfulbrightness and perfect purity of basic enlightenment does not
admit birth and death. What is this state like? It is just theessential true, wonderfully bright and perfectly pure state of basic
enlightenment. Birth and death cannot exist in that state, nor any
mundane defilements, nor even empty space itself.” What isbeing described is the Treasury of the Tathagata. It is the basic
substance of True Suchness, the Buddha-nature inherent in us all.
It’s not that you have it and I don’t or that I have it and you don’t.
We are all endowed with the essential, true, wonderful brightness
and perfect purity of basic enlightenment. Within it there is not a

291

292

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

single defilement. Within it there is not a single dharma established.
There isn’t anything at all. If you can return to the origin, then you
will be free of ignorance, lust greed, stupidity and false thinkingyou will have none of them. It is an absolute and total purity. Thatis the aim of our cultivation: to return to that place inherent in us all.
If this place did not exist there would be no reason for anyone tocultivate.
We can all see empty space, but do you know where it Comes
from? All these are brought forth because of false thinking.
Empty space comes from our false thoughts. False thinking brings
into being the five skandhas, the five turbidities, and the six knots.
It creates all kinds of troublesome things. This is just a case oflooking for some-thing to do when there isn’t anything to do. Why
do you do it? Because you have no work to do, and you want to look
for some. That’s okay if you can reap a reward. Unfortunately,
though, the more you work, the more you lose. If you work forothers, the more work you do, the more money you lose. It’s also
like running a business-the longer you run it, the more money you
lose. You keep taking losses until eventually the Treasury of the
Tathagata is pressed flat beneath the mountain of the five skandhas.
Once that happens, the bandits of the six sense faculties and the six
sense objects occupy the mountain of the five skandhas as their
hideout. They go all over it robbing and plundering. See how all thetime until today you have been attracting thieves and sheltering
bandits. At the beginning you were doing business, but then you
began to lose capital, and now it’s cost you your life. The thieves go
about looting and stealing, and they go right ahead and kill people
as well. Therefore, your inherent nature is squashed underneath themountain of the five skandhas, and the six sense faculties and six
sense objects are bandits that go around looting everywhere. Do
you understand now? If you understand this principle, then I havenot lectured on the Sutra in vain. If you don’t understand, then you
will have to study it gradually.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

Sutra:“The source of basic enlightenment, which is wonderfullybright, true, and pure, falsely gives rise to the material world,
just as Yajnadatta became confused about his head when hesaw his own reflection.
Commentary:

The source of basic enlightenment, in which not a single
dharma abides – his essential, true, wonderful brightness andperfect purity of basic enlightenment – which is wonderfullybright, true, and pure, falsely gives rise to the material world.
When that happens, falseness arises based on truth. In the Treasuryof the Tathagata, falseness arises. The “sentient world” refers to allliving beings while the “material world” refers to the mountains,rivers, buildings, and the earth itself.
It is just as Yajnadatta became confused about his head
when he saw his own reflection. One morning he got up, looked in
the mirror, and saw that the person in the mirror had eyes, ears, lips,
and a nose, and he exclaimed, “Why don’t I have a head like that?
That person in the mirror has one, why don’t I?” He went runningall over the place trying to find his head. Do you think his head wasactually lost though? Do you remember that I mentioned Yajnadatta
earlier? If not, try to think back. What kind of person was
Yajnadatta? Was he an intelligent person or a foolish one? Did hehave a head, or was he headless? If you reply that he had no head,
would you think he was a freak if you saw him? Think about it.
Today is the beginning of a new life for all of us here, so we must
wash our bodies and minds clean. Put aside all the unclean things
you were involved with in the past, and be sure that from now on
the things you pick up are clean. By “clean” we mean being free ofthe Five Dull Servants: greed, hatred, stupidity, pride, and doubt.
Today’s precept transmission was the first of its kind in America,and so you are the first initiates into Buddhism in this country. But
you should know that there aren’t any advantages for the people

293

294

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

who come first. You will have to endure bitterness. Why is that?
Because there is no model to follow. There are no precedents, andso you don’t know how to go about what you have to do.
Sometimes you’ll get disoriented. You’ll make mistakes withouteven realizing they are mistakes. Why? Because you basically
don’t understand what you’re going about doing, and there is
nowhere you can go to learn.
Although Japanese Buddhism has been in America for a longtime, it is a very synthetic Buddhadharma. By that I mean it tends
to be abstract and lacking in substance. You may call what they
practice the Buddhadharma, but it really isn’t like the Buddhadharma. But if you say it’s worldly dharma, they will tell you it’s the
Buddhadharma. It’s impossible to tell what it really is. It doesn’t fit
the mold. Why not? Because it doesn’t have a genuine foundation.
For instance, there’s a Korean monk now who claims to be of the
Cao Creek Sect. It’s hard to figure out how Cao Creek got to Korea.
It is a case of “Hanging out a sheep’s head, but selling dog’s meat”(false advertising). He hangs out a sign that says “the waters of Cao
Creek,” but what he sells is the mud and silt of Korea. There’s nowater in it, so how can it be Cao Creek? I really don’t like to talkthis way, but I see that these kinds of people are simply too pitiful.
It’s a case of the blind leading the blind. He claims to be of the Cao
Creek Sect, and a lot of intelligent Americans follow him andbecome part of the Cao Creek Sect, too, but just exactly what is theorigin of Cao Creek? They don’t know. Where is Cao Creek
located? What does that place look like? They don’t know. This istruly a ridiculous sham.
Now you have received the precepts of orthodox Buddhism.
This is the proper Buddhadharma, and it’s different from thoseheretical sects that cheat people of their money in the name of theWay. For example, they say, “Give me sixty-five dollars, and I willtransmit the Dharma to you.” This isn’t that. Now you have been
given a precept sash. The money you paid does not come to me. It
is used to purchase your sash. Whenever you attend a Dharma
Assembly, you should wear the sash. It shows reverence for theThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha. This Dharma Assembly willconclude tomorrow. From now on, when-ever there is a Dharma
Assembly, the people wearing sashes should stand in the front andthose wearing only the robe, but not the sash, should stand in theback. Also, those who have held the precepts for a longer timeshould stand in front, and those who have newly received theprecepts should stand in the back. This is the order we follow in
Buddhism,
Today I congratulate you all for completing your three-monthcourse of study. Although your study has concluded, your work isjust starting. What is your work? You must help all human beingsin the world to end their suffering. Their suffering can be ended
only if someone lends a helping hand. The suffering of humanity is
not limited to a single country. Throughout the whole world,
humanity is suffering. Therefore, people of great wisdom areneeded to remind humanity of its suffering. Only then will humanbeings know to seek for true happiness. What is the greatest
Suffering? The greatest source of suffering is our greed. Greed is
one of the greatest afflictions. Anger is also one of the biggest
afflictions. And stupidity is also one of the greatest afflictions.
Greed, anger, and stupidity are the three poison. Yet people feel thatthese three are their best friends, and so they are reluctant to partwith them. Due to their lack of understanding, people don’t
renounce these poisons. If they understood, the suffering of
humanity would come to an end.
In this Shurangama Dharma Assembly, which began on July 16,
we cultivated and studied non-stop from six o’clock in the morning
until nine o’clock in the evening every day. This period of a little
over three months has been tremendously valuable. Now, thisvaluable time has already passed, and you have learned this
precious knowledge and made it a part of yourselves. You must tell
the whole world about the Buddhadharma that you have learned, so
the whole world will know how to leave suffering, attain bliss, andrealize great wisdom. Don’t do any more foolish things or things
that don’t benefit people.

295

296

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five SkandhasThis Dharma Assembly could be considered the first of its kindin Buddhism throughout the entire world. It’s absolutely unprecedented. Although there are many Sutra lectures in other places, they
don’t study from morning till night without rest like we’ve done.
Now you should take the principles of Buddhism you’ve learned
and use them to help all the world’s people who are adrift in the seaof suffering. Help them to depart from suffering, find happiness,and quickly attain the Buddha Way. This is my hope.
I2

Judges the upside-down speculations to be wrong.

Sutra:“The falseness basically has no cause, but in your false
thinking, you set up causes and conditions. But those who are
confused about the principle of causes and conditions call it
spontaneity. Even empty space is an illusory creation; howmuch the more so are causes and conditions and spontaneity,
which are mere speculations made by the false minds of living
beings.
Commentary:

This passage discusses the causes and conditions of our false
thoughts. What is meant by “causes and conditions”? When aperson does not understand the principle of causes and conditions,in his confusion he will regard it as spontaneity and thus fall among
the externalists. Therefore the text says: The falseness basicallyhas no cause. There is no basis for a source of false thinking.
Without any basis, there is no substance to it.
Someone asked me, “What is false thinking?”
My reply was, “What you’re asking right now about false
thinking is just false thinking. Your question itself is false
thinking.” Where do you go to find false thoughts? They don’t have
any root. Once they pass, they are gone. Being false, they arewithout substance. To speak of false thinking as a “thing” is alreadyinappropriate, because fundamentally, there isn’t any “thing.” But
in your false thinking, you set up causes and conditions. In yourThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

false thinking, without any basis, you say that there are causes andconditions.
But those who are confused about the principle of causes
and conditions call it spontaneity. If you understand causes andconditions, there’s no problem. But those who are confused about
the principle of causes and conditions do not have any understanding of it.
“Dharma Master, ultimately, what are these causes andconditions you’ve been talking about?” you may ask.
Causes and conditions were discussed at length earlier in the
Sutra. It is a dharma used for refuting the dharmas of externalteachings. It is a dharma of the Small Vehicle, and thus is basicallynot a particularly deep doctrine. It basically says that whatever thecause, so will be the conditions. People who do not understand thedoctrine of causes and conditions will call it spontaneity instead.
That’s a case of “swallowing the date whole” [jumping to conclusions]. What is meant by swallowing the date whole? Maybe you
aren’t familiar with dates. You could say it’s “swallowing an apple
whole,” without biting or chewing it first. What does it taste like?
You don’t know. Those who are confused about the principle ofcauses and conditions, those who misunderstand it, call it spontaneity, which is a doctrine of external sects.
Even empty space is an illusory creation. Now this does notrefer to causes and conditions or spontaneity. This refers to empty
space. What is empty space? It comes from your false thinking. As
the verse spoken earlier by Manjushri Bodhisattva says: “The spacecreated within great enlightenment / Is like a single bubble in all thesea.” The empty space in the nature of great enlightenment is justlike a bubble in the ocean; it comes from false thinking.
How much the more so are causes and conditions and spontaneity, which are mere speculations made by the false minds ofliving beings. What are causes and conditions? What is spontaneity? Causes and conditions and spontaneity-these two theoriesare just speculations dreamed up by the false-thinking minds of

297

298

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

living beings. I don’t know if my explanation is correct, but you can
all think about it.
Sutra:“Ananda, if you perceive the arising of falseness, you canspeak of the causes and conditions of that falseness. But if thefalseness has no source, you will have to say that the causes andconditions of that falseness basically have no source. How muchthe more is this the case for those who fail to understand thisand advocate spontaneity.
Commentary:

Ananda, if you perceive the arising of falseness, you canspeak of the causes and conditions of that falseness. Do you
know how false thinking comes into being? If you know where
false thinking comes from, then you can talk about its causes andconditions. But if the falseness has no ‘Source, you will have to
say that the causes and conditions of that falseness basicallyhave no source. Since there is no falseness to begin with, what
basis do you have for a discussion of the causes and conditions offalse thinking? Since the falseness has no substance, it has nosource. There is nothing at all. All dharmas are empty of characteristics. There is no source or foundation for the falseness. How
much the more is this the case for those who fail to Understandthis and advocate spontaneity. If you don’t even understandcauses and conditions and you further advocate the principle of
spontaneity, you will fail among the externalists. That won’t do at
all.
I3

Concluding with reiteration that the cause is false thinking.

Sutra:“Therefore, the Tathagata has explained to you that thefundamental cause of all five skandhas is false thinking.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five SkandhasCommentary:

Therefore, because of the principles explained above, theTathagata has explained to you very clearly that thefundamental cause of all five skandhas – form, feeling, thinking,formations, and consciousness – is false thinking. what is the basic
cause of the five skandhas? False thinking. If you investigate false
thinking, you will find that it has no substance of its own. In fact its
mother is the five skandhas, and that is where it comes from. The
five skandhas come from false thinking, and false thinking comesfrom the five skandhas. Based on the truth, falseness arises. Didn’t
I tell you this earlier? The mountain of the five skandhas issquashing you. And there are also six thieves on the mountaingathering their troops, horses, and supplies and going on looting
raids. They will stop at nothing. The mountain of the five skandhas
covers over the Treasury of the Tathagata, so that it cannot reveal
itself. If there were only the mountain of the five skandhas, thatwouldn’t be so bad, but then six thieves come along and indulge inwanton robbery and theft. Buried under it all is the Treasury of the
Tathagata. If you can subdue the six thieves and the five skandhas,
then your Treasury of the Tathagata will reveal itself.
[January 1983]
We are now here investigating the Buddhadharma every day,and we should apply ourselves to it in the morning and in theevening; that’s how it should be, day after day. If we fail to do thisone day, then we’ll have missed an opportunity. In the very second
that you think of not continuing to do this, you lose the benefit you
have gained. It’s like a cat waiting to catch a mouse. It stays there
waiting for a few days, and then goes off, because it’s not patientenough. As soon as it leaves, the mouse comes out and doesn’t getcaught. That’s how strange it is. It is also like when someone has
been fishing for a few days, but no fish have snapped the bait
because all the small fish have been devoured by a big fish. The big
fish, having eaten its fill of little fish, doesn’t want to eat anythingelse, so it’s just there sleeping. It doesn’t eat for several days, but

299

300

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

when it finally starts getting hungry, the fisherman runs out ofpatience and leaves, without having caught a single fish.
Basically, fishing and catching mice are both acts of killing. We
cultivators are also engaged in killing Our targets are the six
thieves-our eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind. We’ve been
keeping watch over these six thieves for a few days, and so they
haven’t been able to have their way. But as soon as we become lax,
the six thieves act up and rebel. That’s how fierce they are. That’s
why we must be devoted in thought after thought. We must notslack off for even one second, or else the demons come. The
demons bothered cultivators even when the Buddha was in theworld, so they also had to be very cautious and to constantly work
hard at cultivation.
What proof is there that demons were around when the Buddha
was in the world? When the Sutras were being compiled after the
Buddha had entered Nirvana, Ananda took the seat of the Dharma
host in the Dharma assembly. At that time, his appearance becameinconceivably adorned and perfect. The Arhats in the assembly
wondered what was going on:“What? Has Ananda become a Buddha?”“Has a Buddha come from another world?”“Is this a demon?”Now, if there were no demons during the Buddha’s time, why
did those great Arhats entertain such doubts right after the Buddha
had entered Nirvana? Demons must have frequently showed
themselves even in the Buddha’s day. All of you should reflect on
this. When we apply ourselves to cultivation, we must not be
careless even for an instant. At all times, we must plant our feet on
solid ground and seriously cultivate. We are pursuing the truth, andif we slack off even the slightest bit our karmic obstacles willappear.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

H2
I1
J1

Detailed examination of the fivefold false thinking.
The false thinking of the form skandha.
Explains that one’s body is because of thinking.

Sutra:“Your body’s initial cause was a thought on the part of yourparents. But if you had not entertained any thought in your own
mind, you would not have been born. Life is perpetuated bymeans of thought.
Commentary:

Shakyamuni Buddha says, “Ananda, your body’s initial cause
was a thought on the part of your parents.” How did you getyour present body? Where did it come from? It was due to this kindof thought on the part of your parents. Although the text says
“thought” here, it is actually an emotion. To put it more clearly, the“thought” is a kind of emotion. why is it said to be an emotion?
Because egg-born beings come from thought, and womb-born
beings come from emotion. Ananda is womb-born, not egg-born, so
in his case the “thought” that caused his birth was emotion.
Generally speaking, it’s false thinking. At a deeper level, it’s
thought. And to go even deeper, it’s emotion. The initial cause is
the emotion of the parents. Because parents have the thought ofemotional desire, they engage in sexual activity. As a result, a childis born. So isn’t the child born from emotion?
But if you had not entertained any thought in your own
mind, you would not have been born. Because your parents hademotional thoughts, sexual activity took place. However, when you
were in the “body while in between skandhas,” if you didn’t havethe emotion of either loving your father and hating your mother, or
loving your mother and hating your father then your body would
not have come into existence. You, too, in that period between
skandhas, had thoughts of emotion. Because of that thought ofemotion, your “body while in between skandhas” entered thewomb. If you hadn’t had that emotional thought, you wouldn’t haveentered the womb and you wouldn’t have this body. That is a

301

302

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

definite fact. There’s no way you can disagree with it. The text very
decisively states that if you didn’t have that thought of emotion,
your body would absolutely not have come into being. How did itcome into being?
Life is perpetuated by means of thought. The thought ofemotion transmitted your life to you. The reason you have life isbecause of your emotional involvement with others. “Life isperpetuated by means of thought” means that your thoughts cause
your lives to continue. If you didn’t have any thought, your births
and deaths would be ended. When the thinking skandha comes toan end, you leave distorted dream-thinking far behind. All dreamthinking will be gone. If your false thoughts are gone, your births
and deaths will come to an end. Why do you undergo births anddeaths? Simply because you have too many false thoughts. When
one thought ceases, the next one arises. when that thought ceases,
another one arises. Like waves on water, thoughts arise in endlesssuccession and cause life to continue.
J2

Provides an analogy to explain in detail.

Sutra:“As I have said before, when you call to mind the taste ofvinegar, your mouth waters. When you think of walking alonga precipice, the soles of your feet tingle. Since the precipicedoesn’t exist and there isn’t any vinegar, how could your mouthwater at the mere mention of vinegar, if it were not the case thatyour body originated from falseness?
Commentary:

The philosophical doctrines discussed in the Shurangama Sutra
are ultimate. This is the summit of philosophy, the ultimate truth.
But of course, the ultimate truth is also just the ultimate false
thought. The Sutra is “true” in that it describes real situations. But
where do these situations originate? In false thinking. The principle
is ultimate, but its source is in false thinking. If false thoughts arise,The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

the principle comes into existence. Without false thinking, theprinciple doesn’t exist, either.
Ananda, as I have said before… Do you remember what I told
you before, about what happens when you call to mind the tasteof vinegar? You think, “Ooh, that vinegar is really sour. Ugh!
Those sour plums are really tart. One bite makes my teeth go
weak.” As soon as you think about this, your mouth waters. Your
mouth secretes saliva, not because you’re hungry, but because
you’re thinking of something sour. In Chinese, the expression“drinking vinegar” is used to describe jealousy. Don’t be jealous ofothers; jealousy leaves a sour taste in your mouth. When you thinkof walking along a precipice, the soles of your feet tingle andbecome weak. You might lose your footing and plummet over theedge into the gorge thousands of feet below. Pretty dangerous, huh?
Since the precipice doesn’t exist and there isn’t any vinegar,
how could your mouth water at the mere mention of vinegar?
The precipice isn’t really there; you are just thinking about it. But
at the mere thought, your feet tingle-literally “go sour,” in Chinese.
Above, your mouth goes sour at the thought of sour plums orvinegar, and here, your legs and feet “go sour” at the thought of a
precipice. How can your feet “go sour”? You tell me.
Someone says, “Dharma Master, you don’t have to explain it. I
already understand. I’m already enlightened, in fact. What did I
enlighten to? Well, you were explaining earlier how each of the six
sense faculties has the functions of all six. It must be that the feet
go sour because they can eat.”Is that really how it is? I don’t believe in your enlightenment.
How come I haven’t been enlightened to this yet, and you havealready done so? There is no such principle. I cannot accept such a
principle, because it is nothing but false thinking. The feet cannot
eat, hear, or see things. The six faculties that function interchangeably are the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind. The feet are
not included. That’s why I absolutely refuse to acknowledge yourso-called enlightenment.

303

304

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

There really isn’t any precipice and there isn’t any vinegar.
Your false thoughts are all it takes to make your mouth water andyour feet tingle and go weak. If it were not the case that yourbody originate from falseness, if your body did not come fromillusory false thought, if it did not befriend false thinking, if it did
not join false thinking, then why would your mouth water at themention of vinegar? If your body did not come about because offalse thought-emotional thought, why would saliva form in yourmouth when I talk about vinegar? The vinegar is only being talked
about; it is not really there. Since it is hypothetical, why is there asour taste in your mouth? Can you still argue that the sourness inyour mouth and the tingling in your feet do not come from false
thinking? No, because they do come from false thinking.
J3

Concludes by naming it false thinking.

Sutra:“Therefore, you should know that your present physicalbody is brought about by the first kind of false thinking, which
is characterized by solidity.
Commentary:

Therefore, because of the principles explained above, you
should know that your present physical body is brought about
by the first kind of false thinking, which is characterized bysolidity. You call it “solid,” but this is just a name. In fact, yourbody is created by the first kind of false thought, by the skandha of
form.
I2
J1

The false thinking of the feeling skandha.
Thinking results in feeling.

Sutra:“As described earlier, merely thinking about a high place
can cause your body to tingle and ache.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five SkandhasCommentary:Then, as was described earlier in the section above, merely
thinking about a high place can cause your body to tingle andache. Imagine yourself standing at the edge of a high precipice. Just
talking and thinking about it makes your feet start to tingle andache. You feel very uncomfortable, as if your legs won’t support
you and you are going to fall. If you actually do walk to the edge ofa deep abyss and look down into that bottomless void, the soles ofyour feet will turn to jelly. Even though you are not in danger offalling, you feel as if you are about to fall. This feeling is brought
about by your false thinking.
For example, you can walk for miles on level ground without
your feet ever turning to jelly or tingling from false thinking. But if
you have to walk across a single plank bridge above a gorge with amighty river racing below, you start thinking things like, “Wow, if
I fell from here, it’d be all over. I’d drown and lose my life forsure.” Everything was fine until you had that false thought but now
all of a sudden your feet turn to jelly and you cannot take anotherstep. As a result you do fall. It all happened because you had such athought. If you had not had that false thought but, say, had justwalked with your eyes closed, without knowing when you werecrossing a single plank bridge, nothing would have happened. So
you decide you’ll try to cross the bridge with your eyes closed next
time. But then you’ll fall just the same, because you cannot see
where you are going. If you cross the bridge with your eyes open,
you have false thoughts about the churning water below, and you
get scared. If you cross the bridge with your eyes shut, you’ll walk
off the bridge and fall as well.
Therefore, don’t have false thoughts with your eyes open, anddon’t close your eyes and try to kill off your false thoughts that way.
It won’t work. This is the crux of the dilemma: If you have false
thinking, your feet will turn to jelly; if you close your eyes, you will
also fall into the gorge. Closing your eyes will not solve the

305

306

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

problem. The greatest difficulty is right here. It would be best not tohave any false thoughts; then nothing at all would happen.
J2

Discussing its extent and concluding with the name.

Sutra:“Due to that cause, feelings arise and affect your body, sothat at present you pursue pleasant feelings and are repelled byunpleasant feelings. These two kinds of feelings that compel you
are brought about by the second kind of false thinking, which ischaracterized by illusory clarity.
Commentary:

Due to that cause, feelings arise and affect your body. When
you were born, you received your physical body, which has shapeand form, so that at present you pursue pleasant feelings and are
repelled by unpleasant feelings. You like what is favorable andbeneficial to you, but you dislike what is harmful to you. These twokinds of feelings – these two false thoughts that compel you – arebrought about by the second kind of false thinking, which ischaracterized by illusory clarity. “Illusory” means unreal, so thisclarity is not real. This is the second kind of false thinking that you
have.
I3
J1

The false thinking of the thinking skandha.
Body and mind in mutual response.

Sutra:“Once your thoughts arise, they can control your body.
Since your body is not the same as your thoughts, why is it thatyour body follows your thoughts and engages in every sort ofgrasping at objects? A thought arises, and the body grasps atthings in response to the thought.
Commentary:

Once your thoughts arise, they can control your body. These
false thoughts that you have drive your body, but your body is notyour thoughts. Since your body is not the same as your thoughts,

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

since the body and the mind are not the same sort of thing, why are
they aware of each other? Why is it that your body follows yourthoughts and engages in every sort of grasping at objects? Why
is it that when you give rise to a thought, your body acts
accordingly? A thought arises, and the body grasps at things in
response to the thought. Why is your body controlled by yourthoughts? As soon as you have a thought your body wants to grasp
at the object you are thinking about. Why does your body functionin unison with your thoughts? What is a thought? You can have one,
two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten thoughts....But
here the text refers to just one thought. The Prajna Sutra of the
Humane King Who Protects His Country says that there are ninetykshanas in a single thought. A kshana is an extremely short periodof time. And yet within one kshana there are nine hundred births
and deaths, that is, nine hundred productions and destructions. Thus
it is said,
When not a single thought arises,
the entire substance manifests.
When the six sense faculties suddenly move,
one is covered by clouds.
If you could keep from having a single thought, the entire substancewould manifest. What entire substance? The great function of theentire substance, the Treasury of the Tathagata It is your inherent
family treasure; it is the scenery of your homeland; it is youroriginal face. Upon the slightest movement of the six sense
faculties, you become obscured by a covering of clouds. If a
cultivator reaches the point where he does not have a single thoughtthen the ghosts and spirits have no way to get at him. If not a single
thought arises, then not a single thought passes away. If you cannot
prevent thoughts from arising, then you cannot prevent them frompassing away. This is an important point. If you can understand it
then when you do not have a single thought the entire substancewill manifest. But if your six faculties move again, you will be
obscured by the dark clouds.

307

308

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

J2

Discussing its extent and concluding with the name.

Sutra:“When you are awake, your mind thinks. When you areasleep, you dream. Thus your thinking is stirred to perceive
false situations. This is the third kind of false thinking, which ischaracterized by interconnectedness.
Commentary:

When you are awake, your mind thinks. A few days ago, I
talked about Lord Zhuang who was born as his mother was waking
up. Because of this, his mother resented him and favored her
second son, Gong Shuduan. She wanted the second son to inherit
his father’s throne and become the king. Therefore, she repeatedly
asked King Wu to pass the throne to his younger son rather than tohis older son. But King Wu would not allow it and so Lord Zhuang
still became the king. When Lord Zhuang became king, his mothertold Gong Shuduan to instigate a rebellion. But that also failed. Sothat is the story of Lord Zhuang. When you are awake, the thinking
skandha is in control.
When you are asleep, you dream. When you are asleep, you
dream. Your thinking skandha produces dreams. Previously, we
mentioned how the thinking skandha could make one perceive
things incorrectly in one’s sleep. For example, if you are asleep andpeople are beating on clothes or pounding rice nearby, you mayhear it as bells and drums being played. Thus your thinking isstirred to perceive false situations. When you dream, yourthinking skandha makes you perceive the false situation of bells
and drums being played.
This is the third kind of false thinking, which is characterized by interconnectedness. “Interconnectedness” means working
together. The thinking skandha functions whether you are awake orasleep, so we call this “inter-connection,” which means mutual
cooperation. This is the third kind of false thinking, and it isassociated with the thinking skandha.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

I4
J1

The false thinking of the formations skandha.
Lack of awareness of bodily changes.

Sutra:“The metabolic processes never stop; they progress throughsubtle changes: your nails and hair grow, your energy wanes,
and your skin becomes wrinkled. These processes continue day
and night, and yet you never wake up to them.
Commentary:

The metabolic processes never stop; day and night they
continue. This is the formations skandha, which flows on
unceasingly like waves. As one thought ceases, the next one arises.
As that thought passes by, the next one comes up. They arise andcease one after another. These metabolic and transformational
processes never end. They just go on working, never stopping torest. They progress through subtle changes which you cannot
perceive because they are so minute. Without your realizing it, thehouse is moved out from under you, and everything looks different.
What are these subtle changes?
Your nails and hair grow. If you don’t cut your nails for twodays, they grow a little bit. After three days, they are a bit longer.
After four days, they are longer still. Each day, they are longer thanthe day before. But do you know how much they grow in eachsecond and each minute? Do you know how they grow longer? If
you don’t trim your hair for a month, it may grow almost half aninch. But how much does it grow each day? You don’t know. You
say, “Well, I’ll calculate it.” Sure, but will it be accurate? You cantry using a computer to calculate it and see if the computer knows.
Your energy wanes. Your energy decreases from day to day.
People are full of energy and zest in their youth, and they also havea lot of vitality in their prime. However, as they get older they startlosing their energy. Although it’s not totally gone, it’s on the
decline. And your skin becomes wrinkled. Your skin gets lined
like a chicken’s skin, and your hair turns as white as crane feathers.
Your features become terribly aged, and you can no longer pass

309

310

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

yourself off as a young person. No amount of makeup cantransform your eighty-year-old face into that of a twenty-year-old.
These processes continue day and night. This work goes on
day and night – your nails grow, your hair gets longer, your energy
wanes, and your skin gets wrinkled. It’s more reliable than a clock.
If you don’t wind up your clock, it will stop. But you don’t have towind up your metabolism; it does its work just the same, unless you
die. When you’re dead, it stops working. And yet you never wakeup to them. They pursue you day and night-through your youth,
your prime, and your old age, right up to your death. After you die,you get reborn, and then you have to die again. You undergo
endless rounds of birth and death, without ever waking up. You goright on being confused through it all. You’re muddled when you
come and muddled when you go. That’s what the false thing of theformations skandha is all about.
Sutra:“If these things aren’t part of you, Ananda, then why does
your body keep changing? And if they are really part of you,then why aren’t you aware of them?
Commentary:

If these things aren’t part of you, Ananda, then why does
your body keep changing? Your body goes through all these transformations-the nails and hair grow longer, the energy wanes, andthe skin gets wrinkled. You say your fingernails aren’t yours? Then
why do they continually grow long? You say the hair isn’t yours?
Then why does it keep growing on your head? You say the energy
isn’t yours, but why do you sometimes feel weak when your energy
is insufficient? If your face isn’t yours, how is it possible for it tobecome wrinkled? If you say the wrinkles don’t have anything to dowith you, why does your face get wrinkled? Why do those changes
occur to your own body? If this isn’t you, then why does your body
keep changing? From your youth, you are transported into middle
age. From middle age you move on to old age. From old age you go

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

right on to death. You cannot say these things are not yours. If thisisn’t your body, then you are not real.
And if you insist that they are really part of you, then why
aren’t you aware of them? Why can’t you sense them at all? Yournails and your hair are growing, but you do not perceive it
happening. Your energy is waning, but you do not feel it. Your faceis getting wrinkled, but you cannot detect it nor do you know when
the change took place.
This is a double refutation: If you say they belong to you, that’sincorrect; but if you say they do not belong to you, that’s also
incorrect. And so, what is it you ask? It’s false thinking! That’s theirsource. They are all creations of false thinking.
J2

Discusses its extent and concludes with the name.

Sutra:“Your formations skandha continues in thought after
thought without cease. It is the fourth kind of false thinking,which is subtle and hidden.
Commentary:Your formations skandha functions continuously, but its subtle
movements are not at all easy to perceive. They are secret andobscure, and you are not aware of them at all. This is the fourth kindof false thinking, which is associated with the formations skandha.
I5
J1

The false thinking of the consciousness skandha.
Directly destroying the duality of true and false.

Sutra:“Finally, if your pure, bright, clear, and unmoving state ispermanent, then there should be no seeing, hearing, awareness,or knowing in your body. If it is genuinely pure and true, it
should not contain habits or falseness.

311

312

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five SkandhasCommentary:

Finally, if your pure, bright, clear, and unmoving state ispermanent, then there should be no seeing, hearing, awareness,or knowing in your body. At this point, when you experience apure brilliance and your state is clear and imperturbable, if you say
this is a permanent state, then the functions of seeing, hearing,awareness, and knowing should not occur in your body. If it isgenuinely pure and true, it should not contain habits or
falseness. Habits and false thinking should not arise.
Sutra:“How does it happen, then, that having seen some unusual
thing in the past, you eventually forget it over time, until
neither memory nor forgetfulness of it remain; but then later,
upon suddenly seeing that unusual thing again, you remember
it clearly from before without forgetting a single detail? How
can you keep track of the permeation that goes on in thought
after thought in this pure, clear, and unmoving consciousness?
Commentary:

How does it happen, then, that having seen some unusual
thing in the past, you eventually forget it over time, until
neither memory nor forgetfulness of it remain. What is thereason for this? You may have seen something very peculiar, but
after many years, you have no memory of it and you have no forgetfulness of it either. If you’re able to say that you’ve forgotten
something, that means you still have some recollection of its
occurrence. However, now there is neither memory nor forgetfulness of it.
But then later, upon suddenly seeing that unusual thing
again, you remember it clearly from before without forgetting asingle detail. If you suddenly see that strange thing again, you willrecall how you remembered it how you encountered it in the pastand how it appeared to you then. You will not forget a single detail.

The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

How can you keep track of the permeation that goes on inthought after thought in this pure, clear, and unmoving
consciousness? In that clear and unmoving state, a kind of
permeation is going on in thought after thought. How does one keep
track of this? How does one recollect it? How do you explain thesituation of having put something completely out of mind, only toremember it again when you encounter it again? Before seeing it
again, you cannot recall it. But once you encounter it, you automatically recall it. How can this be reckoned? Who could keep thesebooks straight? Who keeps track of this? This proves that although
you have temporarily forgotten about it, your eighth consciousness
remembers. That’s why when you see the thing, you remember.
There isn’t really anyone keeping track. It’s naturally stored in theeighth consciousness.
J2

Uses an analogy to explain.

Sutra:“Ananda, you should know that this state of clarity is not
real. It is like rapidly flowing water that appears to be still on
the surface. Due to its speed you cannot perceive the flow, butthat does not mean it is not flowing. If this were not the sourceof thinking, then how could one be subject to false habits?
Commentary:

Ananda, you should know that this state of clarity is not
real. That still and unmoving place described above is not reallystill after all. Why not? It is like rapidly flowing water thatappears to be still on the surface. When you look at it, it seems tohave no waves and no current. Due to its speed you cannot
perceive the flow, but that does not mean it is not flowing. Since
there are no waves, you cannot see that the water is flowing. Butthat doesn’t mean that there’s no flow. It’s flowing, but you cannot
see it because there are no waves. Earlier, we discussed theformations skandha; now we are discussing the consciousness
skandha. If this were not the source of thinking, then how could
one be subject to false habits? If there were no false thoughts in

313

314

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

the consciousness skandha, then it would not be influenced andpermeated by false habits.
J3

Indicates accurately its time of cessation.

Sutra:“If you do not open and unite your six sense faculties so thatthey function interchangeably, this false thinking will nevercease.
Commentary:

If you do not achieve the state where you can open and unite
your six sense faculties so that they function interchangeably –if you have not reached that level of cultivation, this false thinking
will never cease. Unless you attain the state in which you can use
your six sense faculties interchangeably, this false thinking will not
go away.
J4

Discussing its extent and concluding with the name.

Sutra:“That’s why your seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing
are presently strung together by subtle habits, so that within
the profound clarity, existence and nonexistence are both
unreal. This is the fifth kind of upside-down, minutely subtle
thinking.
Commentary:That’s why your seeing, hearing, awareness, and knowing
are presently strung together by subtle habits… The functions ofyour six sense faculties-seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, tactile
awareness, and knowing-are strung together by subtle habits, likebeads on a string. These habits are extremely subtle and hard to
detect. …so that within the still, profound clarity of your nature,
existence and nonexistence are both unreal. You may maintainthat they exist, but they do not really exist. You may claim they
don’t exist, yet they do exist. This kind of intangible situation is theThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhasstate of the fifth kind of upside-down, minutely subtle thinking.
This kind of false thinking is also very subtle and difficult to detect.
H3

General conclusion of what false thinking brings into being.

Sutra:“Ananda, these five skandhas of reception develop with fivekinds of false thinking.
Commentary:

Ananda, these five kinds of skandhas of reception – form,
feeling, thinking, formations, and consciousness – develop withfive kinds of false thinking. So these five kinds of false thinking
are also produced.
G2 Answers about the depth of the realms of the skandhas.

Sutra:“You also wanted to know the depth and scope of eachrealm. Form and emptiness are the boundaries of form.
Contact and separation are the boundaries of feeling.
Remembering and forgetting are the boundaries of thinking.
Destruction and production are the boundaries of formations.
Deep purity entering to unite with deep purity belongs to theboundaries of consciousness.
Commentary:

You also wanted to know the depth and scope of each realm.
You wanted to know whether the realm of each skandha wasshallow or deep. What are they like? Where are their boundaries? I
will tell you now. Form and emptiness are the boundaries ofform. Form and emptiness are relative to each other, and they are
the boundaries of form. Contact with and separation from theobjects of touch are the boundaries of feeling. Remembering andforgetting are the boundaries of thinking. Destruction andproduction are the boundaries of formations. Deep purity
entering to unite with deep purity belongs to the boundaries of

315

316

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

consciousness. Purity unites with purity, and that forms the realmof the eighth consciousness.
G3 Answers about the suddenness or gradualness of cessation.

Sutra:“At their source, these five skandhas arise in layers. Theirarising is due to consciousness, while their cessation begins withthe elimination of form.
Commentary:

At their source, these five skandhas arise in layers. The fiveskandhas are produced in layers. There is a mutual cycle, and theyaid one another. Their arising is due to consciousness, while theircessation begins with the elimination of form. How does
cessation happen? Once form is gone, then the skandhas will
become empty. They arise from consciousness, and their cessation
begins when form is eliminated.
Sutra:“You may have a sudden awakening to the principle, atwhich point they all simultaneously vanish. But in terms of thespecifics, they are eliminated not all at once, but in sequence.
Commentary:

You may have a sudden awakening to the principle, at which
point they all simultaneously vanish. You understand theprinciple very clearly. Once you have awakened, the methods ofcultivation you have used cease to exist, and the notion of
awakening is also gone. If you understand the principle, then eventhe idea of awakening is gone. But in terms of the specifics, they
are eliminated not all at once, but in sequence. On the noumenallevel, you have become enlightened. But at the level of phenomena,
elimination takes place in sequence. It’s like taking off clothing.
You have to first take off the first layer, and then the second layer,
the third layer, the fourth layer, the fifth layer. In terms of specifics,
you have to eliminate them in sequence. Having understood theThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

principle, you still have to cultivate at a practical level. Only
through actual cultivation can you break through all five skandhas.
[January 1983]
Earlier one of my disciples commented that five layers ofclothing is not a very apt analogy for the five skandhas, because theHeart Sutra says, “He illuminated the five skandhas and saw thatthey are all empty, and he crossed beyond all suffering and difficulty.” If they were like five layers of clothing, then when all thelayers were peeled away, the person would be naked. So hiscomment that this would cause people to have false thoughts is true
enough.
Before the five skandhas have been broken through, the person
is still covered by the five layers of clothing, and people don’t haveso many false thoughts. Once the skandhas are broken through andthe person is naked – oh no! So the analogy is slightly problematic.
No wonder you said it caused you to have false thoughts. What do
you think should be done? Can you offer another explanation? The
five layers of clothing are visible, while the five skandhas areinvisible. The visible and the invisible are different.
The five skandhas are merely a kind of yin energy, and it canalso become yang energy. Yin demons can become yang demons; it
all depends on whether or not you know how to use them. If you
know, then you won’t be turned by them, and the state isn’t a bad
one. But if you are greedy for spiritual powers, advantages, orstates, then you’ve been turned by them.
The five skandhas, also known as the five yin, are five kinds ofyin energy. It’s because of the yin energy that you come under
demonic possession. Yang energy makes a person a Bodhisattva.
However, the important thing is not to get attached. when you haveno attachments, then
You wear clothes all day,and yet you haven’t put on a thread.

317

318

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

You eat all day,and yet you haven’t consumed a gain of rice.
You aren’t attached to whether you are wearing clothes or not.
People who truly cultivate have no attachments to such <matters.
It’s not necessarily a matter of taking off five layers <of clothing,because what will you do when you’re not wearing anything? Thisis just a very simple analogy that I gave because I was worried thatyou might not understand.
In reality, it’s just a mass of energy acting up. This energy canbe proper or deviant. Deviant energy means yin energy, and proper
energy means yang energy. If you don’t know how to use it, then itturns into a yin demon. If you do know how to use it, then it
becomes a yang demon. At this point you should neither think ofgood nor think of bad. Don’t crave good states, and don’t be afraidof bad states. When you encounter a state, just act as if it didn’t
exist. Don’t get attached to it. I know that my disciple doesn’t wantto take off his five layers of clothing, because he’d feel embarrassed
if he did.
Sutra:“I have already shown you the knots tied in the Karpasa
cloth. What is it that you do not understand, that causes you to
ask about it again?
Commentary:

I have already shown you the knots tied in the Karpasa
cloth. I tied six knots in the cloth. What is it that you do notunderstand, that causes you to ask about it again? Why is it thatyou still don’t understand? why are you asking me about it all overagain? You’re belaboring the point.
F3

Concluding exhortation to transmit this teaching.

Sutra:“You should gain a thorough understanding of the origin of
this false thinking and then transmit your understanding toThe Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

cultivators in the future Dharma-ending Age. Let themrecognize this falseness and naturally give rise to deep disdain
for it. Let them know of Nirvana so that they will not linger in
the Triple Realm.
Commentary:

Ananda, you should find and gain a thorough understandingof the origin of this false thinking and then transmit yourunderstanding to cultivators in the future Dharma-ending Age.
Enable all living beings to thoroughly understand this principle.
Transmit this principle to those in the Dharma-ending Age. Letthem recognize this falseness and naturally give rise to deep
disdain for it. Cause all those cultivators to know that the falsenessof false thinking comes from themselves. Let them clearly
understand its source and pattern, so that they become disgustedwith it. Let them know of Nirvana. when living beings know thatthey are capable of realizing Nirvana, they will not want to linger
in the Triple Realm. They will not wish to remain in the burning
house of the Three Realms – the Desire Realm, the Form Realm,
and the Formless Realm.
“There is no peace in the Three Realms. They are like a houseon fire.” Great Master Lian Chi (Lotus Pond) was an eminent
Dharma Master in China. After he had left the home-life, he wasalways thinking about going home to see his wife. He did, in fact goback again and again to see her. His wife was a very intelligent
person, however, and she thought over the situation. Her husband
had left home, but he wasn’t cultivating. He still held on toemotional love and could not put it down. He kept coming home,
and that really wasn’t the way to do it. So she dug a big pit right infront of the door to her house, and covered it with a mat. Inside thepit she built a small fire. The next time Great Master Lian Chi cameback home, he stepped into the trap and fell into the burning pit.
“What are you doing building a pit of fire right here?” he cried.
His wife replied, “If you know it’s a pit of fire, why do you keep
coming back?”

319

320

Volume One – The Arising and Cessation of the Five Skandhas

Hearing that one sentence, he became enlightened and neverwent home again. That illustrates the saying, “There is no peace in
the Three Realms. They are like a house on fire.” The Desire
Realm, the Form Realm, and the Formless Realm are not pleasantor safe places. Rather, they are like a burning house.

321

CHAPTER 9

Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

B3
C1

Propagation section.
Compares to blessings of offering to Buddhas.

Sutra:“Ananda, suppose someone were to fill up all the space inthe ten directions with the seven precious things and thenpresent them as an offering to Buddhas as numerous as motesof dust, with his mind set on serving and making offerings tothem in thought after thought. Do you think this person would
reap many blessings from making such an offering to the
Buddhas?”Commentary:

Ananda, suppose someone were to fill up all the space in theworlds of the ten directions with the seven precious things andthen present them as an offering to Buddhas as numerous as
motes of dust, with his mind set on serving and making
offerings to them in thought after thought. There would be gold,
silver, Vaidurya, crystal, mother-of-pearl, red pearls, and carnelian
everywhere. He would then very respectfully hold them up as anoffering to limitless, boundless Buddhas. He would be bowing and322

Volume One – Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

making offerings in every thought, without letting a moment go byin vain.
Do you think this person would reap many blessings frommaking such an offering to the Buddhas? what do you think?
TMs person has given such a tremendous quantity of the sevenprecious things as an offering to the Buddhas. Under these circumstances, will he obtain a great reward of blessings? What do you
say?
Sutra:

Ananda answered, “Since space is limitless, the precious
things would be boundless. In the past, someone gave theBuddha seven coins and consequently was reborn as a Wheelturning King in his next life. As to this person who now fills up
all of space and all the Buddhalands with an offering of
precious things that could not be reckoned through endlesseons, how could there be a limit to his blessings?”
Commentary:

Ananda answered, “Since space is limitless, the precious
things would be boundless. In the past, someone gave theBuddha seven coins and consequently was reborn as a WheelTurning King in his next life.” A Wheel-turning Sage King has athousand sons. It is not known how many Wives he has. A wheelturning Sage King has awesome Virtue. He has a vehicle that cantake him around the four great continents in just a couple of hours.
His vehicle is probably faster than any modem-day rocket. That is
one of the treasures he owns.
As to this person who now fills up all of space and all the
Buddhalands with an offering of precious things that could not
be reckoned through endless eons, how could there be a limit tohis blessings? The person who offered seven coins to the Buddha
attained the position of a wheel-turning Sage King. Now thisperson gives an offering not of a mere seven coins, but of a quantityof the seven precious things that fills empty space and the Dharma
Realm. Even if one spent a limitless and inconceivable number ofExhortation to Propagate the Sutra

eons, one could never finish calculating his blessings and virtue.
How could you say that his blessings have a limit? They have nolimit.
C3

Praising the merit of extinguishing evil.

Sutra:The Buddha told Ananda, “All Buddhas, Tathagatas, speakwords which are not false. There might be another person who
had personally committed the four major offenses and the ten
parajikas so that, in an instant he would have to pass throughthe Avichi Hells in this world and other worlds, until he had
passed through all the Relentless Hells in the ten directions
without exception.
Commentary:

The Buddha told Ananda, “All Buddhas, Tathagatas, speakwords which are not false. The Buddhas do not tell lies. Theremight be another person who had personally committed thefour major offenses and the ten parajikas.” The four major
offenses are killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, and lying. In the
Shurangama Sutra, they are known as “The Four Clear Instructions
on Purity,” which you heard about earlier. The ten parajikas are theten major Bodhisattva Precepts. Parajika means cast out, forsomeone who commits these offenses is cast out of the sea of the
Buddhadharma. These ten offenses cannot be repented 0£ if you
want to understand them in detail, you can look up the first ten
Bodhisattva precepts. “…so that, in an instant, he would have topass through the Avichi Hells in this world and other worlds,
until he had passed through all the Relentless Hells in all theworlds throughout the ten directions – he would have undergone
suffering for his offenses in every single hell without exception.”
Sutra:“And yet if he could explain this Dharma-door for just the
space of a thought to those in the Dharma-ending Age who have
not yet studied it, his obstacles from offenses would be

323

324

Volume One – Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

eradicated in response to that thought, and all the hells where
he was to undergo suffering would become lands of peace andbliss.
Commentary:

And yet if he could explain this Dharma-door of the Great
Shurangama Samadhi for just the space of a thought to those in
the Dharma-ending Age who have not yet studied it, his
obstacles from offenses would be eradicated in response to thatthought. If in the Dharma-ending Age, for as short a time as thespace of a single thought, this person could teach the Dharma-doorof the Shurangama Sutra to people who have not yet studied theBuddhadharma, his offenses would swiftly be eradicated. And all
the hells where he was to undergo suffering would become
lands of peace and bliss. All the suffering he was due to undergo
in the various hells would become peace and happiness that he getsto enjoy. He would not experience any suffering at all.
Sutra:“The blessings he would obtain would surpass those of theperson previously mentioned by hundreds of thousands ofmillions of billions of times, indeed by so many times that no
calculations or analogies could express it.
Commentary:

The blessings he would obtain would surpass those of theperson previously mentioned. The blessings obtained by the
person who explains the Shurangama Sutra surpass those gainedby the person who fills empty space and the Dharma Realm withthe seven precious things and offers them to as many Tathagatas as
there are motes of dust, respectfully serving and making offerings
to them. If you can explain the Shurangama Sutra for people who
don’t understand the Buddhadharma, the blessings you obtainsurpass those of the other person by hundreds of thousands ofmillions of billions of times, indeed by so many times that no
calculations or analogies could express it. Your reward of

Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

blessings is so much greater that there is no way to figure out justhow great it is.
C4

Brings up the supremacy of two benefits.

Sutra:“Ananda, if living beings are able to recite this Sutra anduphold this mantra, I could not describe in endless eons how
great the benefits will be. Rely on the teaching I have spoken.
Cultivate in accord with it, and you will directly realize Bodhi
without encountering demonic karma.”
Commentary:

Ananda, if living beings in the future are able to recite thisSutra and uphold this mantra, I could not describe in endlesseons how great the benefits will be. If I were to speak in detailabout the benefits of reading and reciting the Shurangama Sutra
and reciting the Shurangama Mantra, I still wouldn’t finish no
matter how many great eons had passed.
All of you should rely on the teaching I have spoken.
Cultivate in accord with it, and you will directly realize Bodhi
without encountering any demonic karma. Follow this method
to cultivate, and you will straightaway be able to accomplish theUnsurpassed Fruition of Bodhi, without undergoing any further
demonic karma.
[January 1983]
The Shurangama Sutra is a Sutra that acts like a demonspotting mirror in Buddhism. All the celestial demons, externalists,
and the li, mei, and wang Liang ghosts reveal their true appearance
when they see the Shurangama Sutra. They have no way to hideand no place to which they can flee. And so in the past, when Great
Master Zhi Zhe heard of the existence of this Sutra, he bowed in the
direction of India for eighteen years. For eighteen years, he used
this spirit of utmost sincerity to pray for this Sutra to be brought toChina.

325

326

Volume One – Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

Of all the greatly virtuous and eminent monks of the past, all thewise and lofty Sanghans, there was not a single one who did notpraise the Shurangama Sutra. Therefore, as long as the
Shurangama Sutra exists, the Buddhadharma exists. If the
Shurangama Sutra is destroyed, then the Buddhadharma will also
become extinct. How will the decline of the Dharma come about? It
will begin with the destruction of the Shurangama Sutra. who will
destroy it? The celestial demons and externalists will. They see theShurangama Sutra as being like a nail in their eyes and a thorn intheir flesh. They can’t sit stilt and they can’t stand steady; they arecompelled to invent a deviant theory that says the Shurangama
Sutra is false.
As Buddhist disciples, we should recognize true principle.
Every word of the doctrines in the Shurangama Sutra is theabsolute truth. There isn’t one word that does not express the truth.
So now that we are studying the Fifty Skandha-demons, we should
realize even more just how important the Shurangama Sutra is.
The Shurangama Sutra is what the deviant demons, ghosts, andgoblins fear most.
The Venerable Master Hsu Yun lived to be a hundred andtwenty years old, and during his whole life, he didn’t write acommentary for any Sutra other than the Shurangama Sutra. He
took special care to preserve the manuscript of his commentary on
the Shurangama Sutra. He preserved it for several decades, but it
was later lost during the Yunmen incident. This was the Elder Hsu’s
greatest regret in his life. He proposed that, as left-home people, weshould study the Shurangama Sutra to the point that we can recite
it by memory, from the beginning to the end, and from the end tothe beginning, forwards and backwards. That was his proposal. I
know that, throughout his whole life, the Elder Hsu regarded theShurangama Sutra as being especially important.
When someone informed the Elder Hsu that there were people
who said the Shurangama Sutra was false, he explained that the
decline of the Dharma occurs just because these people try to pass

Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

fish eyes off as pearls, confusing people so that they cannot
distinguish right from wrong. They make people blind so that they
can no longer recognize the Buddhadharma. They take the true as
false, and the false as true. Look at these people: This one writes abook, and people all read it. That one writes a book, and they readit too. The real Sutras spoken by the Buddha himself are put up on
the shelf, where no one ever reads them. From this, we can see thatliving beings’ karmic obstacles are very heavy. If they hear deviant
knowledge and deviant views, they readily believe them. If you
speak Dharma based on proper knowledge and proper views, they
won’t believe it. Speak it again, and they still won’t believe it.
Why? Because they don’t have sufficient good roots and foundations. That’s why they have doubts about the Proper Dharma. They
are skeptical and unwilling to believe.
Here at the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, we will be setting
up the Shurangama Platform, so it will be ideal if some of you bring
forth the resolve to read the Shurangama Sutra every day for one
or two hours. You can study it daily just as if you were studying inschool and memorize it so that you can recite it by heart. If you canrecite the Shurangama Sutra, the Dharma Flower Sutra, and even
the Avatamsaka Sutra from memory, that will be the very best. If
someone is able to recite the Shurangama Sutra, the Dharma
Flower Sutra, and the Avatamsaka Sutra from memory, then it will
mean that this is still a time when the Proper Dharma exists in theworld. Therefore, in such a wonderful place as the City of Ten
Thousand Buddhas, everyone should bring forth a great Bodhi
resolve to do these things. It’s not that we are competing withothers. We should be outstanding, rise above the crowd, and dothese things.
In the past, I had a wish: I wanted to be able to recite theDharma Flower Sutra and the Shurangama Sutra from memory. In
Hong Kong, I have a disciple who can recite the Shurangama Sutra
from memory. I taught him to study the Dharma Flower Sutra, but
in the end he probably didn’t finish memorizing it which is very
regrettable. In such a fine place as we have here, each of you should

327

328

Volume One – Exhortation to Propagate the Sutra

bring forth a great resolve to study the Buddhist Sutras andprecepts-the Shurangama Sutra, the Dharma Flower Sutra, theVinaya in Four Divisions, and the Brahma Net Sutra-until you canrecite them from memory. That would be the best, for then theProper Dharma would surely remain here for a long time.
C5

Concludes with the dharma bliss experienced by the great assembly.

Sutra:

When the Buddha finished speaking this Sutra, theBhikshus, Bhikshunis, Upasakas, Upasikas, and all the gods,
humans, and asuras in this world, as well as all the Bodhisattvas, those of the Two Vehicles, sages, immortals, and pureyouths in other directions, and the mighty ghosts and spirits ofinitial resolve all felt elated, made obeisance, and withdrew.
Commentary:

When the Buddha finished speaking this Sutra, all the great
Bhikshus; all the Bhikshunis; Upasakas, a Sanskrit word thatmeans “men who serve closely,” that is, laymen who draw near toand serve the Buddha; Upasikas, women who serve closely; andall the gods; humans; and asuras in this world (By now you allknow what asuras are; they have the biggest tempers and they love
to fight. One of my disciples says his dog is an asura. Well, maybe
he himself is an asura as well! But I believe that after you all haveheard the Shurangama Sutra, you will become Bodhisattvas, andno longer have the temper of asuras); as well as all theBodhisattvas of other lands; those of the Two Vehicles, theHearers and Those Enlightened by Conditions; sages; immortals;
and pure youths, who enter the Path of cultivation in their youthful
innocence, in other directions; and the mighty ghosts and spirits
of initial resolve all felt elated, made obeisance, and withdrew.
Now that we have finished hearing this Sutra, no matter whatkind of beings we are, whether we are gods, humans, asuras, hellbeings, hungry ghosts, or animals, we must bring forth the Bodhi
resolve. We must all practice the Bodhisattva Path. We must all beExhortation to Propagate the Sutra

Bodhisattvas. Do not continue to create the causes for becoming
other kinds of beings. We must create the causes for becoming
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and we must realize the fruitions ofBodhisattvahood and Buddhahood. Shakyamuni Buddha madepredictions for us and for all living beings long ago. It is said,“People who recite ‘Namo Buddha’ just once will all accomplish
Buddhahood.” Not to mention reciting it many times, if we simply
say “Namo Buddha” once, in the future we will definitely become
Buddhas, although we do not know when.
By listening to the Shurangama Sutra, we have come tounderstand a lot of Buddhadharma. There is inconceivable meritand virtue in this. That’s why it was said that the merit and virtue offilling the space of the ten directions with the seven precious thingsand making an offering of them to the Buddhas is not as great asthat of explaining the Shurangama Sutra. Now that we havefinished explaining the Shurangama Sutra, your suffering hascome to an end and my toil has also ended. Why? Because we don’t
have to work so hard. In the future when you practice theBodhisattva Path, there may be more suffering, but you will endure
it willingly; it will not be forced upon you by others. You yourself
are willing to accept those troubles.
Therefore, we should make the Bodhisattva resolve and practice
the Bodhisattva Path. I hope that everyone who has heard theShurangama Sutra lectured will make a Bodhisattva resolve. I’ll
say it again: no matter whether you are a god, a human being, an
asura, a hell-being, a hungry ghost, or an animal, you must all
resolve to become enlightened. Don’t be confused anymore. One
who is enlightened is a Buddha, and one who is confused is a living
being. Now we all hope to become enlightened a little sooner.

329

331

General Index
not actually awareness 254
attachment to an unattainable craving

A
American Sixth Patriarch 172
Asita 263
attachments 30
Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva 271
Avatamsaka Sutra 167262

attachment to birth that is not actuallybirth 257
attachment to causes and that whichis caused 243
attachment to truth that is not actually
truth 263
fixed-nature hearers 266
fixed-nature pratyekas 268

B
Bodhisattva
genuine or phony 98, 105, 129
Brahma Net Sutra 100
Buddhagenuine or phony 129
Buddha Eye 40

C
Cao Creek Sect 294
causes and conditions
the dharma of 297
Chang Ren, Great Master 66–67
Chang Thi, Great Master 67
computers 166
Confucius 87
and dreams 177
consciousness skandha, ten states ofattachment to a refuge that is not actually a refuge 260
attachment to a wrong idea of permanence 251
attachment to an ability that is not actually an ability 247
attachment to an awareness that isD
demonsduring the Buddha’s time 300
gathering instead of subduing 161
genuine or phony 98, 124getting rid off 286
in Taiwan 139–142
in the heavens 154
internal and external 283
Dharma Flower Sutra 167
Dharma of Averting Disasters 92
Dharma of Great Compassion 40
Dharma of Subduing 92
Dharma of the Thousand Hands andThousand Eyes 40
dharma-protectors 34
dog asura 328
dreamsand the thinking-skandha 177

332

General Index

testinal worms 30
sees and hears distant things 43
space takes on the color of precious
things 37
state changes and Buddhas appear

E
eagle spirit 163
enlightenment 283

F
false thinking 292, 296, 305
fearof demons 87
feeling skandha, ten states ofattached to emptiness and slandering
precepts 74
attached to existence and indulging inlust 78experiencing ease leads to joy 68
passing through danger leads to anxiety 63
praises himself as being equal to the
Buddhas 55
samadhi out of balance brings muchreverie 59
seeing the sublime and becoming
proud 69
suppression of the self leads to sadness 53
wisdom comes lightness and ease 72
wisdom out of balance brings mucharrogance 61
five skandhas 317
form skandha, ten states ofbody becomes like grass or wood 40
body can transcend obstructions 27
can see everywhere without obstruction 41
can see things in the dark 38
essence and souls alternately separate and unite 32
false visions and false words 44
light pervades and he can extract in-

36

formations skandha, ten states ofeight ideas about the non-existence ofform 221
eight kinds of negation 225
five kinds of immediate Nirvana 233
four kinds of sophistry 206
four theories regarding finiteness 200
four theories regarding pervasive permanence 191
four upside-down theories 196
seven theories on the cessation of existence 228
sixteen ways in which form can exist
after death 218
two theories on the absence of cause
182

Four Kinds of Offerings 123Gghostsand suicides 64
becoming demons 107
Great Vehicle 77
greed
danger of 96

H
Heart Sutra 77, 271, 274, 317
Hsu Yun, Venerable Master 326
Hsuan Tsuang, Great Master 19

General Index

J
Japanese Buddhism 294

K
Kapila, religion 246, 247
killing 48

LLian Chi, Great Masterand the pit of fire 319–320
life
is perpetuated by thought 302
Liu Jintong 78

M
Maheshvara, god 249
Manchuria
an incident with a disciple 16
Manjushri Bodhisattva 297
Matangi 23
money 5N
New Buddhism 131

Ooutflows 18

P
polygamy 80
possession
by demons 90
by fox spirits 111
by ghosts 66
Prajna Sutra of the Humane King Who

Protects His Country 307
precepts 49

Rreciting from memory 327

S
Sainika 255
secret of heaven and earth 18
sexual misconduct 48
Shakyamuni Buddha
and the old man 189–191
shamatha 281
Shurangama Mantra 17
skandha-demon 22
sleeping
and the thinking skandha 178
snakes 91
sophistryof "no" 212of "yes" 213souls and spirits 33
stealing 48
suicide, and ghosts 64

Ttalking 6
thinking skandha, ten states ofgreed for clever skill 86
greed for immortality 155
greed for peace and quiet 127
greed for profound emptiness 148
greed for spiritual powers 144
greed for spiritual responses 120
greed for union 108
greed to analyze things 114
greed to know past lives 135
greedy for adventure 101

333

334

General Index

thought delusions 272
time, waits for no man 230

V
Vairochana Buddha 36
Vaishali, prince 255
Vajra Sutra 67
Vasishtha 255
view delusions 272
Vignakara 265
vipashyana 281

W
Wheel-turning Sage King 322
wife-swapping 80
worms 31
Wuda, National Master 93

X
Xu Guilan, and the demon 161–162

Y
Yongjia, Great Master 165

Z
Zhi Zhe, Great Master 325
Zhou, Dynasty 153
Zhuang Zi 180

Buddhist Text Translation Society Publication
Buddhist Text Translation SocietyInternational Translation Institutehttp://www.bttsonline.org
1777 Murchison Drive,
Burlingame, California 94010-4504 USA
Phone: 650-692-5912 Fax: 650-692-5056

When Buddhism first came to China from India, one of the most importanttasks required for its establishment was the translation of the Buddhist
scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. This work involved a great many people,
such as the renowned monk National Master Kumarajiva (fifth century), who
led an assembly of over 800 people to work on the translation of the Tripitaka(Buddhist canon) for over a decade. Because of the work of individuals such asthese, nearly the entire Buddhist Tripitaka of over a thousand texts exists to thepresent day in Chinese.
Now the banner of the Buddha’s Teachings is being firmly planted inWestern soil, and the same translation work is being done from Chinese into
English. Since 1970, the Buddhist Text Translation Society (BTTS) has been
making a paramount contribution toward this goal. Aware that the Buddhist
Tripitaka is a work of such magnitude that its translation could never be
entrusted to a single person, the BTTS, emulating the translation assemblies ofancient times, does not publish a work until it has passed through fourcommittees for primary translation, revision, editing, and certification. The
leaders of these committees are Bhikshus (monks) and Bhikshunis (nuns) who
have devoted their lives to the study and practice of the Buddha’s teachings.
For this reason, all of the works of the BTTS put an emphasis on what the
principles of the Buddha’s teachings mean in terms of actual practice and not
simply hypothetical conjecture.
The translations of canonical works by the Buddhist Text Translation
Society are accompanied by extensive commentaries by the Venerable
Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua.

BTTS Publications
Buddhist Sutras. Amitabha Sutra, Dharma Flower (Lotus) Sutra, Flower
Adornment (Avatamsaka) Sutra, Heart Sutra & Verses without a Stand,
Shurangama Sutra, Sixth Patriarch Sutra, Sutra in Forty-two Sections, Sutra of
the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, Vajra Prajna Paramita (Diamond)
Sutra.
Commentarial Literature. Buddha Root Farm, City of 10000 Buddhas
Recitation Handbook, Filiality: The Human Source, Herein Lies the Treasuretrove, Listen to Yourself Think Everything Over, Shastra on the Door toUnderstanding the Hundred Dharmas, Song of Enlightenment, The Ten
Dharma Realms Are Not beyond a Single Thought, Venerable Master Hua’s
Talks on Dharma, Venerable Master Hua’s Talks on Dharma during the 1993
Trip to Taiwan, Water Mirror Reflecting Heaven.
Biographical. In Memory of the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua, Pictorial
Biography of the Venerable Master Hsü Yün, Records of High Sanghans,Records of the Life of the Venerable Master Hsüan Hua, Three Steps One Bow,
World Peace Gathering, News from True Cultivators, Open Your Eyes Take a
Look at the World, With One Heart Bowing to the City of 10000 Buddhas.
Children’s Books. Cherishing Life, Human Roots: Buddhist Stories for
Young Readers.
Musics, Novels and Brochures. Songs for Awakening, Awakening, The
Three Cart Patriarch, City of 10000 Buddhas Color Brochure, Celebrisi’s
Journey, Heng Ch’au’s Journal.
The Buddhist Monthly–Vajra Bodhi Sea is a monthly journal of
orthodox Buddhism which has been published by the Dharma Realm Buddhist
Association, formerly known as the Sino-American Buddhist Association,
since 1970. Each issue contains the most recent translations of the Buddhist
canon by the Buddhist Text Translation Society. Also included in each issue
are a biography of a great Patriarch of Buddhism from the ancient past,sketches of the lives of contemporary monastics and lay-followers around theworld, articles on practice, and other material. The journal is bilingual, Chineseand English
Please visit our web-site at www.bttsonline.org for the latest
publications and for ordering information.

The Dharma Realm Buddhist Association
MissionThe Dharma Realm Buddhist Association (formerly the Sino-American
Buddhist Association) was founded by the Venerable Master Hsuan Hua in the
United States of America in 1959. Taking the Dharma Realm as its scope, theAssociation aims to disseminate the genuine teachings of the Buddha
throughout the world. The Association is dedicated to translating the Buddhist
canon, propagating the Orthodox Dharma, promoting ethical education, andbringing benefit and happiness to all beings. Its hope is that individuals,
families, the society, the nation, and the entire world will, under thetransforming influence of the Buddhadharma, gradually reach the state ofultimate truth and goodness.

The Founder
The Venerable Master, whose names were An Tse and To Lun, received theDharma name Hsuan Hua and the transmission of Dharma from Venerable
Master Hsu Yun in the lineage of the Wei Yang Sect. He was born in
Manchuria, China, at the beginning of the century. At nineteen, he entered themonastic order and dwelt in a hut by his mother’s grave to practice filial piety.
He meditated, studied the teachings, ate only one meal a day, and slept sitting
up. In 1948 he went to Hong Kong, where he established the Buddhist Lecture
Hall and other Way-places. In 1962 he brought the Proper Dharma to the West,lecturing on several dozen Mahayana Sutras in the United States. Over theyears, the Master established more than twenty monasteries of Proper Dharma
under the auspices of the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association and the City of
Ten Thousand Buddhas. He also founded centers for the translation of the
Buddhist canon and for education to spread the influence of the Dharma in the
East and West. The Master manifested the stillness in the United States in
1995. Through his lifelong, selfless dedication to teaching living beings withwisdom and compassion, he influenced countless people to change their faults
and to walk upon the pure, bright path to enlightenment.

Dharma Propagation, Buddhist Text Translation, and Education
The Venerable Master Hua’s three great vows after leaving the home-life
were (1) to propagate the Dharma, (2) to translate the Buddhist Canon, and (3)to promote education. In order to make these vows a reality, the Venerable
Master based himself on the Three Principles and the Six Guidelines.
Courageously facing every hardship, he founded monasteries, schools, andcenters in the West, drawing in living beings and teaching them on a vast scale.
Over the years, he founded the following institutions:

The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas and Its Branches
In propagating the Proper Dharma, the Venerable Master not only trained
people but also founded Way-places where the Dharma wheel could turn andliving beings could be saved. He wanted to provide cultivators with pure places
to practice in accord with the Buddha’s regulations. Over the years, he founded
many Way-places of Proper Dharma. In the United States and Canada, theseinclude the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas; Gold Mountain Monastery; Gold
Sage Monastery; Gold Wheel Monastery; Gold Summit Monastery; Gold
Buddha Monastery; Avatamsaka Monastery; Long Beach Monastery; the Cityof the Dharma Realm; Berkeley Buddhist Monastery; Avatamsaka Hermitage;and Blessings, Prosperity, and Longevity Monastery. In Taiwan, there are theDharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Association, Dharma Realm
Monastery, and Amitabha Monastery. In Malaysia, there are Zi Yun Dong
Monastery, Deng Bi An Monastery, and Lotus Vihara. In Hong Kong, there are
the Buddhist Lecture Hall and Cixing Monastery.
Purchased in 1974, the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the hub of theDharma Realm Buddhist Association. The City is located in Talmage,Mendocino County, California, 110 miles north of San Francisco. Eighty of the
488 acres of land are in active use. The remaining acreage consists of
meadows, orchards, and woods. With over seventy large buildings containing
over 2,000 rooms, blessed with serenity and fresh, clean air, it is the first large
Buddhist monastic community in the United States. It is also an international
center for the Proper Dharma.
Although the Venerable Master Hua was the Ninth Patriarch in the
Weiyang Sect of the Chan School, the monasteries he founded emphasize all of
the five main practices of Mahayana Buddhism (Chan meditation, Pure Land,esoteric, Vinaya (moral discipline), and doctrinal studies). This accords with
the Buddha’s words: “The Dharma is level and equal, with no high or low.” At
the City of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the rules of purity are rigorously observed.
Residents of the City strive to regulate their own conduct and to cultivate withvigor. Taking refuge in the Proper Dharma, they lead pure and selfless lives,and attain peace in body and mind. The Sutras are expounded and the Dharma
wheel is turned daily. Residents dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to making
Buddhism flourish. Monks and nuns in all the monasteries take one meal a day,always wear their precept sash, and follow the Three Principles:
Freezing, we do not scheme.
Starving, we do not beg.
Dying of poverty, we ask for nothing.
According with conditions, we do not change.
Not changing, we accord with conditions.
We adhere firmly to our three great principles.
We renounce our lives to do the Buddha’s work.
We take the responsibility to mold our own destinies.
We rectify our lives to fulfill the Sanghan’s role.
Encountering specific matters,
we understand the principles.
Understanding the principles,
we apply them in specific matters.
We carry on the single pulse of
the Patriarchs’ mind-transmission.
The monasteries also follow the Six Guidelines: not contending, not being
greedy, not seeking, not being selfish, not pursuing personal advantage, and notlying.

International Translation Institute
The Venerable Master vowed to translate the Buddhist Canon (Tripitaka)
into Western languages so that it would be widely accessible throughout theworld. In 1973, he founded the International Translation Institute on
Washington Street in San Francisco for the purpose of translating Buddhist
scriptures into English and other languages. In 1977, the Institute was merged
into Dharma Realm Buddhist University as the Institute for the Translation of
Buddhist Texts. In 1991, the Venerable Master purchased a large building inBurlingame (south of San Francisco) and established the International
Translation Institute there for the purpose of translating and publishing
Buddhist texts. To date, in addition to publishing over one hundred volumes of
Buddhist texts in Chinese, the Association has published more than one
hundred volumes of English, French, Spanish, Vietnamese, and Japanesetranslations of Buddhist texts, as well as bilingual (Chinese and English)
editions. Audio and video tapes also continue to be produced. The monthly
journal Vajra Bodhi Sea, which has been in circulation for nearly thirty years,
has been published in bilingual (Chinese and English) format in recent years.
In the past, the difficult and vast mission of translating the Buddhist canonin China was sponsored and supported by the emperors and kings themselves.
In our time, the Venerable Master encouraged his disciples to cooperatively
shoulder this heavy responsibility, producing books and audio tapes and using
the medium of language to turn the wheel of Proper Dharma and do the great
work of the Buddha. All those who aspire to devote themselves to this work ofsages should uphold the Eight Guidelines of the International Translation
Institute:
1. One must free oneself from the motives of personal fame andprofit.
2. One must cultivate a respectful and sincere attitude free from arrogance and conceit.
3. One must refrain from aggrandizing one’s work and denigratingthat of others.
4. One must not establish oneself as the standard of correctness andsuppress the work of others with one’s fault-finding.
5. One must take the Buddha-mind as one’s own mind.
6. One must use the wisdom of Dharma-Selecting Vision to determine
true principles.
7. One must request Virtuous Elders of the ten directions to certify
one’s translations.
8. One must endeavor to propagate the teachings by printing Sutras,
Shastra texts, and Vinaya texts when the translations are certified as
being correct.
These are the Venerable Master’s vows, and participants in the work oftranslation should strive to realize them.

Instilling Goodness Elementary School, Developing Virtue
Secondary School, Dharma Realm Buddhist University“Education is the best national defense.” The Venerable Master Hua saw
clearly that in order to save the world, it is essential to promote good education.
If we want to save the world, we have to bring about a complete change in
people’s minds and guide them to cast out unwholesomeness and to pursue
goodness. To this end the Master founded Instilling Goodness Elementary
School in 1974, and Developing Virtue Secondary School and Dharma Realm
Buddhist University in 1976.
In an education embodying the spirit of Buddhism, the elementary school
teaches students to be filial to parents, the secondary school teaches students to
be good citizens, and the university teaches such virtues as humaneness andrighteousness. Instilling Goodness Elementary School and Developing Virtue
Secondary School combine the best of contemporary and traditional methods
and of Western and Eastern cultures. They emphasize moral virtue and spiritualdevelopment, and aim to guide students to become good and capable citizens
who will benefit humankind. The schools offer a bilingual (Chinese/English)
program where boys and girls study separately. In addition to standard
academic courses, the curriculum includes ethics, meditation, Buddhist studies,and so on, giving students a foundation in virtue and guiding them tounderstand themselves and explore the truths of the universe. Branches of theschools (Sunday schools) have been established at branch monasteries with theaim of propagating filial piety and ethical education.
Dharma Realm Buddhist University, whose curriculum focuses on theProper Dharma, does not merely transmit academic knowledge. It emphasizes
a foundation in virtue, which expands into the study of how to help all living
beings discover their inherent nature. Thus, Dharma Realm Buddhist
University advocates a spirit of shared inquiry and free exchange of ideas,
encouraging students to study various canonical texts and use different
experiences and learning styles to tap their inherent wisdom and fathom themeanings of those texts. Students are encouraged to practice the principles they
have understood and apply the Buddhadharma in their lives, thereby nurturing
their wisdom and virtue. The University aims to produce outstanding
individuals of high moral character who will be able to bring benefit to all
sentient beings.

Sangha and Laity Training Programs
In the Dharma-ending Age, in both Eastern and Western societies there arevery few monasteries that actually practice the Buddha’s regulations andstrictly uphold the precepts. Teachers with genuine wisdom and understanding,capable of guiding those who aspire to pursue careers in Buddhism, are very
rare. The Venerable Master founded the Sangha and Laity Training Programsin 1982 with the goals of raising the caliber of the Sangha, perpetuating theProper Dharma, providing professional training for Buddhists around the world
on both practical and theoretical levels, and transmitting the wisdom of the
Buddha.
The Sangha Training Program gives monastics a solid foundation in
Buddhist studies and practice, training them in the practical affairs of
Buddhism and Sangha management. After graduation, students will be able toassume various responsibilities related to Buddhism in monasteries,
institutions, and other settings. The program emphasizes a thorough knowledgeof Buddhism, under-standing of the scriptures, earnest cultivation, strict
observance of precepts, and the development of a virtuous character, so thatstudents will be able to propagate the Proper Dharma and perpetuate theBuddha’s wisdom. The Laity Training Program offers courses to help
laypeople develop correct views, study and practice the teachings, andunderstand monastic regulations and ceremonies, so that they will be able tocontribute their abilities in Buddhist organizations.

Let Us Go Forward Together
In this Dharma-ending Age when the world is becoming increasingly
dangerous and evil, the Dharma Realm Buddhist Association, in consonancewith its guiding principles, opens the doors of its monasteries and centers to
those of all religions and nationalities. Anyone who is devoted to humaneness,righteousness, virtue, and the pursuit of truth, and who wishes to understandhim or herself and help humankind, is welcome to come study and practicewith us. May we together bring benefit and happiness to all living beings.

Dharma Realm Buddhist Association BranchesHome Page: http:\\www.drba.org
Main Branch:
The City of Ten Thousand Buddhas
P.O. Box 217, 2001 Talmage Road, Talmage, CA 95481-0217 USA
Tel: (707) 462-0939 Fax: (707) 462-0949
The City of the Dharma Realm
1029 West Capitol Avenue, West Sacramento, CA 95691 USA
Tel: (916) 374-8268
The International Translation Institute1777 Murchison Drive, Burlingame, CA 94010-4504 USA
Tel: (650) 692-5912 Fax: (650) 692-5056
Institute for World Religions (Berkeley Buddhist Monastery)
2304 McKinley Avenue, Berkeley, CA 94703 USA
Tel: (510) 848-3440 Fax: (510) 548-4551
Gold Mountain Monastery
800 Sacramento Street, San Francisco, CA 94108 USA
Tel: (415) 421-6117 Fax: (415) 788-6001
Gold Sage Monastery
11455 Clayton Road, San Jose, CA 95127 USA
Tel: (408) 923-7243 Fax: (408) 923-1064
Gold Summit Monastery
233-1st Avenue, West Seattle, WA 98119 USA
Tel: (206) 284-6690 Fax: (206) 284-6918
Gold Wheel Monastery
235 North Avenue 58, Los Angeles, CA 90042 USA
Tel: (213) 258-6668
Blessings, Prosperity, & Longevity Monastery
4140 Long Beach Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90807 USA
Tel: (562) 595-4966
Long Beach Moaastery
3361 East Ocean Boulevard, Long Beach, CA 90803 USA
Tel: (562) 438-8902

Avatamsaka Hermitage
11721 Beall Mountain Road, Potomac, MD 20854-1128 USA
Tel: (301) 299-3693
Avatamsaka Monastery1009-4th Avenue, S.W. Calgary, AB T2P OK8 Canada
Tel: (403) 269-2960
Gold Buddha Monastery
248 E. 11th Avenue, Vancouver, B.C. V5T 2C3 Canada
Tel: (604) 709-0248 Fax: (604) 684-3754
Dharma Realm Buddhist Books Distribution Society
11th Floor, 85 Chung-hsiao E. Road, Sec. 6, Taipei, R.O.C.
Tel: (02) 2786-3022, 2786-2474
Fax: (02) 2786-2674
Dharma Realm Sagely Monastery
20, Tong-hsi Shan-chuang, Hsing-lung Village, Liu-kuei
Kaohsiung County, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 689-3717 Fax: (07) 689-3870
Amitabha Monastery
7, Su-chien-hui, Chih-nan Village, Shou-feng,
Hualien Country, Taiwan, R.O.C.
Tel: (07) 865-1956 Fax: (07) 865-3426
Tze Yun Tung Temple
Batu 5½, Jalan Sungai Besi,
Salak Selatan 57100 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 7982-6560 Fax: (03) 7980-1272
Kun Yam Thong Temple
161, Jalan Ampang, 50450 Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 2164-8055 Fax: (03) 2163-7118
Lotus Vihara
136, Jalan Sekolah, 45600 Batang Berjuntai,
Selangor Darul Ehsan, Malaysia
Tel: (03) 3271-9439
Buddhist Lecture Hall
31 Wong Nei Chong Road, Top Floor Happy Valley,
Hong Kong, China
Tel/Fax: 2572-7644

Verse of Transference
May the merit and virtue accrued from this work,
Adorn the Buddha’s Pure Lands,
Repaying four kinds of kindness above,
And aiding those suffering in the paths below.
May those who see and hear of this,All bring forth the resolve for Bodhi,
And when this retribution body is over,Be born together in ultimate bliss.

Dharma Protector Wei T’o Bodhisattva